《Young Master and His Super Inferno Lover》


 Chapter 1

    Mu Yunshen walked out holding the door of the bathroom, with both hands resting on the bathroom sink, he vomited to the point of collapse.


    After a long delay, he put his hand under the faucet and took some water to rinse his mouth and wash his face. The cold water splashed on his face, making his churning stomach finally feel a little better.


    He looked up and saw a young face in the mirror, with an inch of hair, his face was wet, with traces of water dripping down, his face was pale, and he looked haggard.


    Mu Yun sighed deeply, feeling helpless in his heart, thinking that he was also a regular soldier, his physique has always been very good, and his physical fitness is the leader of their regiment. , it would be too embarrassing to say this.


    "Tuk Tuk."


    There was a knock on the closed bathroom door.


    Mu Yun wiped the water on his face deeply, turned around to open the door of the bathroom, and there was a beautiful female flight attendant standing at the door.


    Seeing Mu Yunshen''s bad face, she asked in a nice voice, "Sir, do you need help?"


    "No, thank you." After saying that, he walked towards his seat compartment.


    What Mu Yunshen is in is a common seat cabin. The seat cabin is an independent space. Entry and exit must pass through an automatic safety door. There are four seats in it, which are placed opposite each other. These seats are relatively intelligent. They can be seats or reclining chairs. It can also be flattened into a bed, and can be adjusted to a comfortable angle according to personal preferences.


    Now is not the peak time of interstellar passenger flow, the passenger spaceship is not full, and there are only two people in Mu Yunshen''s seat, he and a middle-aged uncle.


    The uncle is slightly fat, but he is very gentle. In addition to sleeping, he will chat with him whenever he sees Mu Yunshen awake. He knows that Mu Yunshen seems to be seasick and has run to the bathroom several times.


    Seeing him coming back, the middle-aged uncle asked with concern, "Young man, are you okay? Would you like something to relieve it?"


    Mu Yunshen waved his hands with a pale face. He didn''t even have the strength to speak. He didn''t want to eat anything. Now that he ate, he might turn his face and vomit.


    This is the first time he has experienced seasickness since he was a child.


    The middle-aged uncle was very enthusiastic, and rummaged through the bag he carried with him, "There is an old saying, seasickness and vomiting will cause symptoms of liver yin weakness, you need to eat something sour to slow it down, you will like it, ah, Found it, here it is."


    The middle-aged uncle took out a small jar with a food icon on the jar. The name was blocked by the middle-aged uncle''s hand and could not be seen.


    "Sour plums, try it and see if it will feel better. My lover also suffers from seasickness. I always carry a jar of sour plums with me, but she didn''t come out with me this time. This is my trip alone. "The middle-aged uncle handed the jar to Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yunshen took it and thanked him. The enthusiasm of the middle-aged uncle made him unable to refuse. He wanted to put it aside, but was attracted by the sweet and sour fragrance wafting from the mouth of the unscrewed can.


    He brought it over, smelled the smell inside, and suddenly became fluent and wanted to eat it.


    Mu Yunshen took one and put it in his mouth. It was sweet and sour, and the mouth was full of freshness. When he swallowed one, his floating heart finally fell, and he really felt much more comfortable.


    Mu Yunshen has never been seasick, and there are no seasick people in the family, so he didn''t understand that seasickness would be more comfortable to eat sour food. At the moment, he ate sour plums one by one, maybe he forgot when he was eating. Sad, but a little better.


    When the middle-aged uncle saw Mu Yunshen slow down, he smiled and said, "How do you feel?"


    Mu Yunshen nodded in thanks, "Very good, thank you."


    The middle-aged uncle started chatting again, "Young man, are you going to travel to Planet Maca? I heard that the foggy forest on Planet Maca is very beautiful, where there is a very precious pet that is well known throughout the empire, and my lover is very The long-eared beast who is obsessed with the planet Maca knows that I am going here this time, and insists that I bring her one back. God, that is a long-eared beast, a long-eared beast of pure blood, worth tens of thousands of stars. Well, women are really willing to spend money for their liking."


    Mu Yunshen: "I''m not traveling, I''m going home."


    "Oh, your home is on the planet Maca, that''s great, if I need it, I can have a trusted guide. If I have time, I really want to go to the Wuhai Forest and see it with my own eyes. See, it will definitely be more spectacular and mysterious than the aerial photography of the stars."


    The middle-aged uncle was very talkative, and almost all Mu Yunshen was listening. He was talking until Mu Yunshen fell asleep.


    This night, he slept very peacefully, and Mu Yunshen didn''t wake up until he was woken up by the sound in the seat cabin.


    "Dear passengers, Maca Planet Station has arrived, thank you for taking this flight, and wish you a pleasant journey."


    A nice female voice echoed softly in the seat compartment.


    Mu Yun slowed down for a moment before standing up.


    Finally, to go home.

 Chapter 2

    Carrying a simple luggage, Mu Yunshen walked out of the station. There were many private taxis waiting outside the station, and the drivers were all standing outside soliciting passengers.


    Planet Maca is not a big and prosperous planet, but the most common D-level planet in the empire. It is far away from the Imperial Capital and belongs to the star field on the edge of the Nebula Empire. At the moment when the empire has a population of tens of billions, hundreds of millions of people are really not many.


    Mu Yunshen grew up here. When he was 14 years old, he was recruited and selected by the Rose Legion, brought back to the Rose Legion for training, and then left the planet Maca. Four years later, standing here again, Mu Yunshen was quite emotional. .


    The normal age for recruiting new recruits is 16 years old, but there are exceptions. When encountering rare good seedlings, they can be recruited exceptionally if they are not old enough. Mu Yunshen is the one who was recruited exceptionally. A person who has reached the S rank, with such physical fitness, as long as the hand speed reaches the standard, he can completely cultivate into a mecha warrior in the future.


    What a great honor this is. When he left his hometown, he was full of expectations and dreams, believing that he would become an excellent mecha warrior sooner or later. Unfortunately, everything was just a passing glimpse.


    Thinking that his mother asked him some time ago when he could come back, his answer was that he didn''t know yet, it would depend on the arrangement of the legion.


    He is just a soldier of the Rose Legion. It is really not up to him to decide how to develop in the future. Whether to stay in the Rose Legion to continue his studies or be sent to guard elsewhere is not something he can decide.


    No matter what he thought, he never expected to retire so soon.


    The Rose Legion he belongs to is the army of the empire, not the imperial army. The imperial army has a statutory period of military service. Once the time is up, if you want to stay in the team and pass the assessment, you can stay in the army smoothly. .


    The group army is different. As long as you choose to join the group army, it is equivalent to becoming the "private army" of the army. Unless you make mistakes, become disabled, get old, or apply for a career change, you will not be unreasonable. retired.


    Even in the Imperial Army, the service period is 6 years, but Mu Yunshen has only been in the Rose Legion for a short period of 4 years. Not long ago, a group of retired veterans were resettled, and Mu Yunshen''s name also appeared in the retired army. on the list.


    As a result, he became the youngest retired Army soldier.


    Mu Yun knew the reason. He made a mistake, so he was "forced to retire" by the Rose Legion. Naturally, his retirement would not receive any arrangement from the Rose Legion, so he could only return to his hometown to seek development.


    The family didn''t know that he was back, and Mu Yunshen didn''t think about how to explain this to the family.


    Mu Yunshen walked towards a taxi, and the driver hurried up to meet him when he saw him coming.


    "Sir, where are you going? I can take you there. The price is absolutely fair. We Maca planet are good citizens who are honest and responsible, and we will never charge sky-high prices. Take my car, you can rest assured." The driver smiled. Sell ??yourself.


    "I''m going to No. 35 in Lock Township." Mu Yunshen reported the address.


    "Haole, I''ll take you there right away." The driver replied immediately.


    Just as Mu Yunshen was about to get in the car, he asked again, "How much?"


    The driver smiled honestly, but his eyes were sly, "200 star coins."


    Mu Yunshen stopped when he got into the car, turned around, "so expensive?"


    "Sir, you don''t know the market on our side. Although our Maca planet is only a D-level planet, but there are also tourist attractions, the price will naturally be higher. The price I offer is absolutely fair, and everyone is this price..."


    Mu Yunshen: "I''m a native of Planet Maca, you don''t have to fool me."


    The driver suddenly got stuck, and looked Mu Yunshen up and down. He was wearing casual sportswear, with a short head, fair skin, three-dimensional features, slightly slender and soft lines, and he was very handsome. Youthful sunshine, only a simple travel bag in hand.


    Such a person, with such a look, the first time the driver saw him, he thought he was a big star, and he came here alone to travel.


    The driver was looking at the handsome young man in front of him and guessing the truth of what he said. When the driver''s eyes finally met his, he felt a sting in his throat and suddenly felt guilty.


    Those eyes are too powerful, sharp and cold, and they are not easy to mess with at first glance. Look at his casual stance, straight as loose, what kind of aura can a big star have? Which officer went home to save his relatives?


    Mu Yun took a deep look at the driver''s eyes and knew what he was thinking, "I came back before, I only need 50 star coins to come to my house, I''ll give you this price, let''s go."


    I go, I really understand the market, and I am a local, not fooling him.


    Thinking of his own guess again, the driver immediately showed a sneering smile, wondering, "I''m afraid this price is not good. Now the price is rising so fast, I will lose money by sending it over 50. If you add a little more, this price will definitely not work."


    The driver looked like an old fritters, and Mu Yunshen spent a long time grinding with him before sending him over at the price of 80 stars.


    Mu Yunshen''s other gifts were all sent to the consignment. He only brought some simple daily necessities and returned by boat first. It is estimated that the consignment will take some time to arrive.


    In the car, Mu Yunshen held the communicator, and after thinking for a while, he still called his father, wanting to talk to his father first.


    The communication rang for a long time before being picked up. Mu Chifeng didn''t even look at who it was, and said, "Hey, who is it?"


    Mu Yun was stunned for a moment, his father''s tone was very aggressive and urgent, his father''s temper was good, and this was rarely the case. "Dad, it''s me." Mu Yun said deeply.


    There was a pause, and the tone was a little surprised, "Shen Shen? At this time, why do you have time to communicate with Dad... Hey! Stand outside for me, go out... Shen Shen, I have something to do here, I''ll call you later."


    Mu Yunshen held the communicator and frowned as he looked at the hung up communication. The previous end of the communication was very noisy, and there was the sound of smashing things, creating chaos.


    Something might have happened on his father''s side, Mu Yunshen said to the driver, "Master, please drive faster."


    The driver glanced at Mu Yunshen from the rearview mirror, "Sir, we can''t go any faster, it''s too dangerous."


    "I''ll add 100 to you, hurry up." Mu Yunshen didn''t say a word, and took the money to tempt him directly.


    "Okay, you are seated." The driver happily agreed, and then drove the taxi towards the town of Locke as if it were flying.


    When Mu Yunshen got out of the car, he stumbled a bit. He paid the money, and without saying a word, he turned around and vomited.


    This is really strange. He originally thought he was just seasick, but he didn''t expect that he could get car sickness, which was something that had never happened before.


    After Mu Yun finished vomiting, he looked up and saw the front door of the factory building. There were a lot of people gathered. They were shouting loudly and pointing with their fingers, making a loud noise.


    Mu Yunshen took out a bottle of water from his bag, rinsed his mouth, took a few more sips, and then walked towards the factory gate when he felt better.

 Chapter 3

    Mu Yunshen temporarily changed the direction on the road and asked the driver to take him directly to his father''s factory. He heard the sound just now, and it was obvious that something had happened in the factory, so he came directly.


    As soon as he approached, Mu Yunshen saw that his father was blocking the gate of the factory, keeping all the young people outside.


    A young man in the lead was pointing his finger at his father''s nose and roaring, "I put my words here today, if you don''t compensate, from now on, your Yunfeng Processing Factory will not reopen, with a total of 300,000 yuan. Star coins, not a penny! You must lose this money!"


    No matter how good-tempered Mu Chifeng was, he couldn''t help it at this moment, and said angrily: "I repeat, there is no problem with that batch of goods, we process it according to the order, and the drawings are in my hands. If the goods are wrong, it is also The drawings you sent are wrong, and it has nothing to do with our processing. You can''t put the responsibility of sending the wrong drawings on our factory, right? I tell you, if you continue to make trouble like this, I will call the police!"


    Lu Zhenghao seemed to have heard a big joke, and his face was full of disdain, "Call the police? Report it, who was caught when you saw it? Let me tell you, Chief Rick in town often eats with my dad, my dad said Now, if you don''t compensate, we will let your Yunfeng processing factory close down completely, and send you to prison!"


    "Too deceiving! I see if your Lu family can cover the sky with one hand in the small town of Locke!" Mu Chifeng scolded angrily.


    Lu Zhenghao tilted his head, full of impatience, "Is it possible to cover the sky with one hand, you will know if you try it? Brothers, prepare to move the machine. If you don''t pay back the money for a day, just move a machine and go, move!"


    "I see who of you dares!" Mu Chifeng blocked the door and was pushed back by the two young men.


    Several workers in the factory stood behind Mu Chifeng and wanted to prevent those gangsters from entering the factory. They were only workers, and naturally they couldn''t do their best for Yunfeng Processing Factory. They could stand at the door just to make a statement. , I just show it to the boss. If they really want to fight, they must run away. Who wants to suffer from that innocent disaster.


    "Whoops! How dare you hit someone?" a worker suddenly shouted while covering his face. He was punched just now while being pushed.


    "Hit people? What''s wrong with me beating people? If you don''t get out of the way, I will beat you hard!" A tall young man shouted arrogantly.


    The worker was so frightened by this roar that he shrank his shoulders, his face was full of timidity, and he couldn''t help but yield to the side.


    The tall young man walked in with pride and might, but after only one step, the back collar was suddenly pulled by someone.


    "Damn, who is pulling me!" Before he finished speaking, the tall young man only felt his heels soften, his body unbalanced, and the whole person fell backwards like this.


    It wasn''t just him, the gangsters who were arrogantly rushing in were all grabbed by their collars, and they all fell to the ground.


    Lu Zhenghao didn''t expect that someone could bring down the gangsters he found in such a lighthearted manner, and he just lay on the ground without making a sound.


    "Who are you? You want to fight, don''t you? Come here, fight here, if you hurt me, I will sue you for intentional wounding! Come on, fight and see, if you have any kind of a fight, give it a try!" Lu Zheng Hao frantically leaned his head in front of Mu Yunshen and asked him to greet him on his head.


    Mu Yunshen held the luggage bag in one hand, looked at the bastard in front of him, his face did not change, he stood there straight, saw Lu Zhenghao stubbornly bumping his head against him, raised his foot, and easily kicked Lu Zhenghao away When he got out, this kick kicked Lu Zhenghao out more than ten meters away, and slammed onto the road.


    "Whoops! How the hell do you really dare to do it?!" Lu Zhenghao patted on the road with a miserable cry and couldn''t stand up for a long time.


    "Shen Shen?" Seeing Mu Yunshen''s sudden appearance, Mu Chifeng, who was stunned for a long time, finally recovered, "Shen Shen, why are you here?"


    "Dad, I just came back, what''s going on?" Mu Yun took a deep look at the little bastards outside.


    Speaking of this, Mu Chifeng was also very angry, "They are trying to deceive people."


    Mu Chifeng explained the cause of the incident again.


    It turns out that this Lu Zhenghao is the son of Lu Dingwang, the owner of Dingwang Parts Factory in the town. Not long ago, Dingwang Parts Factory received a big order. Due to the tight delivery time, Dingwang was expected to be unable to deliver. I just found a few processing factories with high-precision equipment in the town, and I want to send out the goods for processing at a low price. Yunfeng Processing Factory is one of Dingwang''s consideration targets.


    Lu Dingwang''s reputation in the town is not good. The selected companies don''t want to process him. The price is too low. If there is any problem after the incident, it will be troublesome to find them, but he can''t bear Lu Dingwang. The family is rich, powerful and well-connected, and in the town he can be regarded as a big boss in the industry.


    In the belief that one more thing is worse than one less thing, those processing factories reluctantly processed it for him, and Mu Chifeng was the same. At the price sent by Dingwang, no one would normally accept the order, and the price was too low. Excluding labor costs, electricity costs, equipment damage costs, and delayed processing and production costs these days, it is not profitable at all, but even so, a few of them still helped.


    However, it was a coincidence that in the list sent to Yunfeng, the drawings did not match the objects. The drawings for the No. 1 part were given, but the part was sent to No. 2, and the shapes of the No. 1 and No. 2 parts were exactly the same. , but the No. 2 part is 0.2¦Ì larger than the No. 1 part. According to this drawing, the No. 2 part will definitely be cut into the No. 1 part, so that the No. 1 part does not move, and the No. 2 part is destroyed. Broken parts and delayed delivery.


    Yunfeng did not know. After confirming the drawings and parts with Dingwang again and again, Dingwang confirmed that there was no problem. Yunfeng only started processing. When it was delivered, it was found that there was a problem. The responsibility was pushed to Yun Feng''s side and asked them to compensate.


    In fact, there is no 300,000 at all. Even if the batch of goods is finally settled, it will only be 100,000. However, Dingwang¡¯s side has all included the extension fee, the material fee and processing fee for purchasing materials and reprocessing, not only Yunfeng should Without the processing fee of 100,000 yuan, Dingwang asked Yunfeng for 300,000 yuan in compensation. Mu Chifeng was not a victim of a big deal, and of course he would not give the money, which is what happened now.


    After listening to it, Mu Yunshen asked, "How are you going to solve it now?"


    "No! I won''t give a penny. Not only will I not give it, but the 100,000 payment they owe me has to be settled. The problem lies with them. Why should I pay for them? They are so beautiful!"


    Mu Chifeng was very angry. He had long known that Dingwang was a big problem, and whoever got it was unlucky. He only regretted why he promised to process it for them in the first place.

 Chapter 4

    Lu Zhenghao got up after being kicked by Mu Yunshen for a long time, and pointed at Mu Chifeng and Mu Yunshen with a livid face.


    "Okay, okay, you wait for me, see me go back and tell my dad how my dad will deal with you!"


    Lu Zhenghao wasn''t stupid either. At first glance, he knew that Mu Yunshen was quite capable. He could easily bring down a few of them by himself, and if he continued to entangle them here, he would not be able to settle down. He could only leave first and wait for his revenge.


    Mu Chifeng''s face was a little tired, and it seemed that this matter had tormented him a lot.


    As soon as Lu Zhenghao and others left, Mu Chifeng explained to a few workers and told them to continue working, and then took Mu Yunshen home first.


    In the car, after hesitating, Mu Chifeng said: "After returning home, don''t tell your mother about this, your mother doesn''t know it yet, I don''t want her to worry, I will solve it."


    It was written in black and white, the contract was well signed, but Mu Chifeng didn''t believe it, Lu Dingwang could really figure it out.


    Mu Chifeng didn''t hear his son''s voice. He glanced in the rearview mirror and saw that Mu Yun frowned deeply, and his face was a little bad.


    "What''s the matter? Is there any discomfort?" Mu Chifeng asked worriedly, "Do you want to go to the hospital?"


    "No, it''s just a little motion sickness." Mu Yun said with a pale face.


    "Motion sickness? Your physique has been very good since you were young. You don''t have any kind of seasickness and motion sickness. How could you suddenly get motion sickness?" Mu Chifeng was even more worried.


    Mu Yun shook his head deeply, and didn''t even want to say a word. He felt motion sickness, his stomach hurt a little, and he felt uncomfortable.


    When he arrived at the door of the house, Mu Yunshen was holding the car door down. Mu Chifeng stepped forward to help him. Seeing that his face was very pale and his forehead was sweating, he was obviously very uncomfortable.


    "Let''s go to the hospital? Are you sick?" Mu Chifeng''s brows also twitched.


    "It''s okay, I''ll go back to sleep for a while." At this moment, Mu Yunshen just wanted to lie down and didn''t want to go anywhere.


    Mu Chifeng opened the courtyard door, helped his son into the house, put him on the sofa, went to the kitchen and poured a cup of hot water and brought it out. After a while, when he came back and looked again, Mu Yunshen was already lying on the sofa. Fell asleep.


    Mu Chifeng walked around the house with some worry, and then picked up the communicator and dialed his wife.


    When Yun Yanshi heard that his son was back, and he was not feeling well, he immediately rushed back from the store. When he entered the door, he saw Mu Chifeng sitting on the sofa opposite, watching his son thinking about things.


    "What''s wrong with Shenshen?" Master Yunyan came over.


    Master Yunyan is very beautiful. Even if he is forty years old, he looks like he is only in his thirties. He has fair skin and a beautiful face. A woman with temperament, Mu Yunshen has inherited her mother''s beautiful appearance, and she is also very good-looking.


    Of course, to be able to marry such a beautiful wife, Mu Yunshen''s father Mu Chifeng is also very good-looking, and he is still a handsome uncle to this day.


    Seeing his son lying on his side on the sofa, Yun Yanshi leaned over worriedly and touched his son''s forehead. The sweat on his forehead was cool and he had no fever.


    Mu Chifeng stood up and took the bag from his wife, "He said he was motion sick, so he lay down and fell asleep after entering the door."


    "How can he get motion sickness? He never gets motion sickness." Master Yunyan asked worriedly, and touched his son''s neck again, and his hands were sweaty.


    "I don''t know either. If I want to take him to the hospital, he said it''s fine to sleep for a while." Mu Chifeng replied obediently.


    "Go and get him a set of clothes to put on. He''s sweaty all over, and he''s going to catch a cold soon." Master Yunyan told her husband to go to work.


    Mu Chifeng stood beside him, wanting to say that his son was a regular soldier anyway, how could he be so vulnerable, he would catch a cold if he sweated? However, seeing his very weak son lying on the sofa, Mu Chifeng shut up and went to find clothes for his son.


    "Shen Shen, come and change your clothes and go to sleep in the room. You are sweating a lot, and you will catch a cold sleeping here."


    Master Yunyan called his son twice, but he didn''t wake up, so he had to do it himself, unzipped his son''s sweatshirt, and took off his jacket for him.


    Mu Chifeng came over, helped his son, took off the white T-shirt on his son''s body, and changed him into clean clothes. Only then did Mu Chifeng know that his wife was right, and his son was sweating a lot. , T-shirts can be unscrewed when wet.


    Mu Yunshen was too drowsy. In addition to the physical reason, it was estimated that it was because he was at home, which gave him a sense of security, so he could sleep so peacefully, and his clothes could not be woken up by someone ripping off his clothes.


    Master Yunyan, who was standing next to him, suddenly opened his eyes wide, and his beautiful eyes were full of shock, "Chi Feng!"


    "What''s wrong?" Mu Chifeng had just put on his son''s T-shirt, and was startled by his wife''s call.


    Master Yun Yan opened a pair of beautiful eyes, pushed Mu Chifeng away directly, crouched beside Mu Yunshen, lifted the T-shirt he just put on, the more he looked, the more shocked he became.


    "What''s wrong, Yanshi?" Mu Chifeng was completely confused. "Chi Feng, look at Shen Shen''s belly..." Yun Yanshi looked at Mu Yunshen''s bulging belly without blinking.


    Mu Chifeng glanced at it and smiled, "I didn''t see it, this kid looks lean, I didn''t expect that he would have a beer belly, he''s just a little older, no, when he wakes up, he needs to pay attention to exercising. Drink less beer."


    "What beer belly, he is in the army, where can he drink alcohol casually!" Yun Yanshi glared at Mu Chifeng.


    Mu Chifeng got stuck and shut up angrily, not knowing what to say.


    In a daze, Mu Yunshen heard someone talking, opened his eyes and saw the person in front of him, his lips moved, "Mom."


    Master Yunyan immediately suppressed all his emotions, no matter how turbulent his heart was, his face did not show it at all.


    Her expression softened, and her eyes were full of kindness. "It''s deep, if you''re sleepy, go to the room and sleep. It''s uncomfortable to sleep on the sofa."


    Mu Yunshen sat up, still a little confused, "Okay, Mom, I''m going to sleep for a while."


    After Mu Yunshen said that, he went back to his room and went back to sleep.


    Master Yunyan anxiously watched his son return to the room, sitting alone on the sofa in a daze, not saying a word, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Mu Chifeng looked at his wife for a long time. Seeing that his wife was still and didn''t speak, he had to sit beside him and sit with his wife.


    I don''t know how long it took until the light in the living room changed from bright to dim, and the absent Cloud Flame Master suddenly spoke.


    It was these words that almost didn''t scare Mu Chifeng out.


    "Husband, our son should be... pregnant."


    "Cough-, cough, cough..." Mu Chifeng, who was smoking, choked on a cigarette and made him cough for a long time, and even his tears were coughed out.


    Before he could catch his breath, he hurriedly asked, "What, what? Wife, what are you talking about? I heard right? Shen Shen is a boy!"


    "Yeah, it''s just because I''m a boy that I''m like this..." Yun Yanshi said this, and tears came down all of a sudden.


    Mu Chifeng was immediately anxious. No one knew more than Mu Chifeng what kind of person his wife was. Master Yunyan was very rational in all things and rarely cried. Woke up.


    "Wife, don''t cry wife, don''t cry..." Mu Chifeng hurriedly hugged his wife for comfort.


    "Husband, our son may be... that kind of person... and he is pregnant. In the future... what can he do..."

 Chapter 5

    Mu Yunshen slept until he woke up the next day. He had no idea how his parents spent the night. He slept until he woke up naturally.


    When I opened the door and came out, I didn''t see my parents, but I heard a voice coming from the kitchen, it should be my parents cooking.


    Mu Yunshen took a set of clothes and went to take a bath.


    After taking a shower, standing in front of the bath mirror, Mu Yunshen looked down at his protruding belly and frowned, "No, I have to do more exercise, my belly seems to be a little bigger than before, and I continue to gain weight like this. Movements will become sluggish, let alone skills, and you must lose weight."


    Mu Yunshen also thinks things are very strange. If you say fat, why are you not fat in other places? All of them are on the stomach. No one in their family has a precedent for beer belly. Both parents are very good, very standard, and it makes no sense. Is he an outlier?


    Mu Yun shook his head deeply, wiped the water droplets from his hair, put on a casual outfit, and walked out.


    As soon as the door was opened, the aroma of the vegetables was overflowing. This taste was too familiar, it was my mother''s taste.


    "Dad, Mom, early." Mu Yunshen walked to the dining table and was a little surprised to see the sumptuous breakfast on the table, "It''s so sumptuous early in the morning, it seems I have a good meal."


    "Isn''t that why we came back? I should have thought about my mother''s craftsmanship, so I''ll make you something delicious." Master Yunyan said as he handed the breakfast to Mu Yunshen.


    "Mom, you are so kind. I was thinking about it. I haven''t eaten the rice you cooked for several years." Mu Yunshen picked up his chopsticks and started to eat.


    "Come, have a bowl of chicken soup." Master Yunyan brought the soup bowl to his son.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen saw the chicken soup, his expression became a little stiff, and his stomach began to feel uncomfortable again.


    "Mom, you and Dad also drink, I drink less, I want to lose weight." Mu Yun said so, but did not touch the bowl of chicken soup.


    "Losing weight?" Yun Yanshi and Mu Chifeng were both stunned.


    "Well, I can''t eat like this anymore, my stomach is all out, and if I go on like this, I''ll become a big fat man." Mu Yunshen said without raising his head while eating the soup dumplings.


    Master Yunyan and Mu Chifeng looked at each other with worry in their eyes.


    It seems that he still doesn''t know his own situation.


    Master Yunyan kept adding vegetables to Mu Yunshen, "What is the weight loss? My son is not fat at all, he is handsome no matter what."


    "There is no need to reduce other places, just reduce the belly."


    Mu Yunshen said these words, but the old couple was shocked. This must not be reduced. What if something goes wrong?


    "Uh...deep, no need to reduce, no need to reduce, that''s fine." Master Yun Yan hurriedly took the words to comfort him.


    Mu Yunshen put down his chopsticks, stood up, and lifted up his casual clothes to reveal his belly. The belly was still firm, but the original abdominal muscles were gone. , "Look at my stomach, I can''t reduce it. Also, I have to control my food. I have to eat less."


    Master Yunyan saw his son slapped twice on his belly without knowing it, and he was so frightened that he stood up from the chair, "Deep, deep..."


    Mu Yunshen saw his mother''s nervous expression, and then looked at his father''s serious expression, a little puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    Master Yunyan glanced at Mu Chifeng, both of them felt that this matter could not be hidden from his son. If this continued, he did not know how the child in his belly was tossed. If he really didn''t want this child, then he would It has to be removed through formal channels, so there is such a mess without knowing it, what if there are three long and two short?


    When Master Yunyan looked at Mu Chifeng, Mu Chifeng knew what his wife wanted to do. She wanted to show off with her son.


    Although Mu Chifeng felt a little inappropriate, Mu Yunshen was no longer a child, he should know the seriousness of the matter.


    "Shen Shen, Mom tells you something, you have to promise Mom, don''t be in a hurry, listen calmly to what Mom says?" Master Yun Yan gave him a vaccination first.


    Mu Yunshen''s expression also became serious, and he sat upright on the chair, "Mom, you say, I''ll listen."


    Master Yunyan was also a little embarrassed. After all, Mu Yunshen was not a girl. If she was a girl, with Yunyanshi''s character, she would have said it without hesitation at all. It was because her son was a boy that she felt that it would be difficult to speak.


    It''s just that Master Yunyan has never been a procrastinator. After a short period of sadness, he said straight to the point: "Shen, your belly is big, not because of fat or beer belly, but - you may be... pregnant."


    Mu Yunshen looked at his mother seriously, and didn''t understand what the mother was talking about.


    ¡­¡­pregnant? Who is pregnant?


    Mu Yun chewed the fucking words deeply and carefully, his eyes suddenly widened, and his expression became dull.


    After Yun Yanshi finished speaking, he kept staring at his son nervously, for fear that his son would not be able to accept it and would act too radically. However, Yunyanshi did not expect that after his son was shocked, he did not act at all. Calm was restored. "Mom, I''m a man." Mu Yun was afraid that her mother would forget her son''s gender, so he reminded it again.


    When Master Yunyan heard his son say this, his eyes began to turn red again, "Son, nothing is impossible in this world, there is a person with a very special physique, even a male can get pregnant, your belly is now full of It''s so old, it should be five months, right? A fetus of this size is already moving, don''t you feel it?"


    Hearing this, what else did Mu Yunshen not understand? His mother''s words can also convince him that nothing is impossible in this world. For example, he still carries the memories of his previous life in this life. What reason does he have for not believing what his mother said?


    He hadn''t noticed the fetal movement, I don''t know if there was any, but this month...


    Mu Yunshen fell into a deep silence, and he was relatively calm, not as violent as Master Yunyan thought.


    "It''s not five months, it should be six months." After a long silence, Mu Yunshen suddenly said such a sentence.


    "What?!" When Master Yunyan heard this, he couldn''t sit still.


    "If it''s really six months, doesn''t it mean that the child will be born next month?" Master Yun Yan hurriedly circled around the place, causing the two men at the scene to stare at her.


    Seeing them so calm, Master Yunyan said anxiously: "I said why are you not in a hurry, a male is pregnant, and he will give birth in seven months of pregnancy. When is this going to happen? Do you still have time to stare?"


    When Mu Chifeng heard this, he couldn''t sit still. The reason why he was so calm was only because he thought that it was only six months before giving birth. When his wife gave birth to Mu Yunshen, Isn''t she also pregnant in October? What''s the hurry?


    But I didn''t expect that Mu Yunshen would give them a grandson or granddaughter next month, and they haven''t prepared anything yet, how can this not make him anxious?

 Chapter 6

    "By the way, Shenshen, what about the Rose Legion? When will you go back?" This is the most important thing. The military order is like a mountain. If you say it is a few days off, it must be a few days. You can''t delay even a day. Going back to report, what about this kid?


    "Dad, Mom, I''m not going back, I''ve already retired." Mu Yun looked at his parents deeply and told the truth.


    Both Yunyanshi and Mu Chifeng were stunned. After a while, Mu Chifeng said dryly, "Retire, help me at home in the future, and save us from worrying about you every day."


    "It''s good to retire, my mother wanted you to come back for a long time. You left home when you were 14 years old. We worry about it all day. Come back, mother can see you every day from now on, and you don''t have to sleep at night when you think about it. Not good." Master Yunyan was really happy.


    Mu Yun looked at his parents deeply and saw that they were really happy, not pretending to comfort him, and his tense heartstrings gradually relaxed.


    As long as his parents don''t feel disappointed, he will feel better.


    Thinking that his son doesn''t have to go back to the legion, he will be at home in the future, and there will be a new population in the family next month, Master Yunyan is completely happy.


    "Deeply, I''ve heard that the most dangerous and hardest part of a man''s pregnancy is the last two months. You are so ignorant to carry a child up to six months. It''s really thrilling. For a month, you must be careful... No, I have to close the store first, and I will take care of you at home, otherwise I will not be at ease." Yun Yan said here, and he has already made a decision in his heart.


    "I haven''t found this hospital yet, and I don''t even know which doctor is better. I have to go and find out." Mu Chifeng also said.


    "What hospital to go to, can a situation like Shen Shen be solved by a normal hospital? Leave it to me, you don''t have to worry about it." Master Yun Yan directly slammed away Mu Chifeng who wanted to help, causing Mu Chifeng Chi Feng was in a hurry but couldn''t intervene.


    Mu Yunshen quietly watched his parents discussing matters concerning the birth of the child. His tense nerves finally relaxed. The parents'' understanding and tolerance for him was the greatest protection and support for him.


    Master Yunyan did what he said, he acted resolutely, and started to prepare all the formalities.


    In the last month, Mu Yunshen finally understood what his mother meant by "difficult to endure". He vomited almost every day until he collapsed. go down.


    Master Yunyan sees it in his eyes and hurts in his heart. He still keeps changing patterns every day to give him delicious food. Mu Yunshen can bear it. Even if he swallows it here and spit it out, he will insist on eating Things, otherwise the child in the stomach will be hungry, this is what his mother said, he has always kept it in mind.


    In the last month, Mu Yunshen didn''t even have the strength to stand up and walk, and he never went out. At most, when the sun came out, his mother helped him to bask in the sun in the yard. His range of activities was in the bedroom, In the living room and yard, he was very weak, and Mu Yunshen never knew that he would have such a weak day.


    Master Yun Yan contacted Mu Yunshen in a private hospital. There was her friend in this hospital, and the relationship was easy to get through. The tone was tight and the confidentiality was very high. Master Yun Yan still trusted this friend very much.


    After everything was done, Mu Yunshen was more than six months pregnant.


    In the early stage, because Mu Yunshen didn''t know that he was pregnant, he didn''t care about anything. The fetus was not well nourished and did not grow very big. But in the last month, with Master Yunyan taking care of him, Mu Yunshen''s belly was like blowing a balloon. The bulge was directly twice as big as before, and the child''s nutrition was supplemented now, and the size would not be too small, that is, when he was born, Mu Yun had to suffer deeply.


    When there was still half a month before the due date, Master Yun Yan planned to take his son to a friend for a check-up to see if the child was well. Mu Yunshen''s body was very weak, and he had to be supported even when walking. Since Mu Yunshen came back, he hadn''t gone out.


    But even though he was weak, Master Yunyan was still worried that there would be problems with the birth, so he wanted to ask his son to check first to see if the fetal position was correct.


    That day, Mu Yunshen felt very uncomfortable. Even his breathing seemed to be oppressed and he couldn''t breathe. The child in his stomach was moving very hard because of the lack of oxygen, but the time had not yet come, so it could not be a sign of giving birth. While worried, he took out his amulet.


    It was a black square, a bit like a black jade tablet, only the height of the index finger and the width of the thumb.


    He always carried this thing with him, and never left him.


    According to his mother, this thing was held in his hand when he was born and brought directly from his mother''s womb.


    At that time, after Mu Yunshen heard about it, he didn''t believe it. He thought that his mother was lying to him. Later, his father and relatives in the family said the same thing. Only then did Mu Yunshen believe it was true, so his mother always felt that this thing It is his son''s amulet, which has been hung around his neck since he was a child. After entering the army, he cannot wear accessories. He also carries it with him and never leaves him.


    Mu Yunshen felt that he was uncomfortable, so he held the jade card in his hand and silently prayed that his child would be born safely. If there was any problem with the child, he would definitely not forgive himself. It was all because he discovered it too late and let him go. The child suffers like this.


    Whatever pain or pain, let him bear it, and bless his child to be born safely.


    At the moment when Mu Yun fell into darkness, he felt the jade card in his palm was hot, but he still held on to the jade card tightly.


    No one saw it. At this moment, a complex and mysterious six-pointed star formation appeared between Mu Yunshen''s eyebrows. A ray of light directly disappeared into the black jade tablet in Mu Yunshen''s hand. decreased, and finally returned to normal temperature.


    Mu Yunshen, who was in the dark, heard someone talking to him, and the voice seemed to ring in Mu Yunshen''s heart.


    "Congratulations on your soul awakening, Prince Lorgar, the door to the World of Warcraft (referred to as the ''Gate of the Devil'') will be opened for you, unfortunately, your body is a person from another world, and the soul of the devil cannot be passed through by the body. The gate of the devil world, your body must be strong enough. Since the gate of the devil world is in your hands, then you can freely enjoy everything in the devil world, including endless magical energy (referred to as ''magic energy''). I am the devil of the devil world. The gatekeeper, Ninita, will be your most faithful servant."


    "My master, your bodily function is gradually declining. If you continue, your body will die in this life, and your unborn child will not be spared. Your soul will continue to be reborn, but your child will have to die. It has disappeared forever. Do you passively activate the magic energy supplement? Once activated, you will only be able to use magic energy, which will conflict with the energy of your existing world and cannot coexist. Supplement?"


    Mu Yunshen didn''t know where the voice came from, and he couldn''t quite understand the meaning of the words. The only thing he knew was:


    Live, take his child, live together!

 Chapter 7

    Six years later.


    In the small town of Locke, the door of the "Suiyuan Pet Shop" is closed, and the light in the store is on and off. In the main hall of the store, there is a luminous six-pointed star array on the ground, and a door stands above the star array.


    The door is dark and shiny in color. At first glance, it looks like black jade. The black jade door rotates slowly and regularly on the hexagram. The strange thing is that the bottom of the black jade door does not touch the ground and is suspended in the hexagram. Two fingers above the ground, he turned slowly.


    On the carpet in the main hall, there was a young man sitting cross-legged. The man had black hair and a very handsome appearance. At this moment, his eyes were closed, and he was completely immersed in his own meditation. There was also a glowing six-pointed star formation on his forehead and between his eyebrows. , it is the miniature version of the six-pointed star array on the ground, which is responding to each other with the flickering and flickering of the six-pointed star array on the ground.


    This person is none other than Mu Yunshen.


    Six years have passed, compared to the still a little green 18-year-old, now he is much more mature and calmer than before.


    After a long time, he took a deep breath and opened his eyes.


    A voice sounded at the right time, "Congratulations, master, you have successfully reached the fourth level of magic energy, and the gate of the devil has grown to 100 cm."


    Mu Yunshen followed the voice and saw a creature with a cat face standing there.


    He is a human-shaped tabby cat with a pure white face. He is wearing a black magic robe with gold rims on his body. His big pointed ears pierce the hood of the magic robe and are exposed. He wears a pair of small pointed ears on his feet. Boots, holding a cross-shaped wand in his hand, he was standing in the main hall with a serious face, looking at Mu Yunshen.


    His name is Ninita. He is the gatekeeper who appeared when the Gate of Demons was opened for the first time six years ago. He is also the porter for Mu Yunshen to get things inside the Gate of Demons. Mu Yunshen is currently unable to enter the world inside the Gate of Demons. What you want can only be done by Ninita.


    In addition, Ninita is the gatekeeper of the gate of the demon world. Whoever belongs to the gate of the demon world is the master of Ninita.


    For the past six years, he and Mu Yunshen have gotten along very happily. Ninita is a creature in the gate of the devil, and the language he speaks also belongs to that world, but Mu Yunshen can understand it. Ninita''s voice, he can understand Ninita''s language.


    In Ninita''s words, Mu Yunshen''s soul belongs to their world, and what he said, Mu Yunshen can naturally understand, it is the mother tongue of Mu Yunshen''s soul, and it is the language imprint from the soul.


    But what Mu Yunshen can speak is only Interstellar language. At the beginning, it was very difficult for Mu Yunshen to communicate with Ninita. Mu Yunshen could understand Ninita''s speech, but the Interstellar language that Mu Yunshen spoke, Nini Ta can''t understand it, but fortunately, Mu Yunshen has the advantage in soul. With the contact with Ninita, he seems to recall the "mother tongue" deep in his soul, and communicates with Ninita in "Devil Language" , has also become handy.


    "Ninita, you have grown too." Mu Yunshen said.


    Thinking that when the gate of the devil was opened for the first time, it was only 10 centimeters high. In order to get out of the gate of the devil with a height of 10 centimeters, Ninita was not even 10 centimeters in size, so small as a pocket. With the increase of the deep level, the gate of the demon world is also constantly growing, and Ninita''s height is also increasing. Now, Ninita''s height is about 90 cm, and there are already three or four-year-old children.


    "It''s all the master''s credit." Ninita''s cat face is full of seriousness. He has this expression almost all the time. In the past six years, Mu Yunshen has not seen him with other expressions, he is obviously so cute Cat face, but serious like something.


    Ninita, with big round golden eyes, glanced at the store door behind, "Master, there are guests here, I''ll go back first."


    "Okay." Mu Yun said deeply.


    Ninita held a magic wand, bowed respectfully to Mu Yunshen, turned and walked towards the black jade gate in the six-pointed star formation.


    Mu Yunshen stopped cultivating. The Black Jade Gate was standing within the six-pointed star array and no longer spinning. Ninita walked over, a white cat''s paw pressed against the Black Jade Gate, pushed the Black Jade Gate a crack, and left. Going in, the black jade door was closed again, leaving only Mu Yunshen and a black jade door in the store.


    "There is a pet store here, I don''t know if there are long-eared beasts in it." A girl''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Since it''s a pet store on Planet Maca, how can there be no special pet long-eared beast from Planet Maca?" Another girl''s voice also sounded.


    "Go in and see if you don''t know." This was a man''s voice.


    "What are you doing with the store closed during the day, do you want to open the store?" A slightly arrogant voice came over.


    Mu Yun''s heart moved, the black jade door shrank rapidly, and returned to his hand. He hung the black jade door that was only the height of the index finger and hung it around his neck as a jade token, and then put it in the neckline to prevent it from being exposed.


    The six-pointed star formation in the main hall and the six-pointed star formation between his eyebrows also disappeared at the same time, as if nothing had happened.


    Mu Yunshen was compelled to practice magic energy. Six years ago, he almost lost his life. After passively absorbing magic energy, he could not stop. Magic energy became the source of his life. He needed magic energy to survive. He practiced every day, For life, not power.


    To this day, he doesn''t know the use of magic energy. He has now risen to the fourth level of magic energy, except that the gate of the devil and Ninita have become bigger, there is no difference.


    However, no matter what, he is still very grateful for the appearance of the Demon Gate. It was the Demon Gate and Ninita that saved him and his children at a critical moment. What''s not good.


    Mu Yunshen walked over and opened the door of the store. There were four young people standing outside, two men and two women, all very young and beautiful. One of the young men was raising his hand and pretending to knock on the door, and the door was opened from the inside. The opponent''s hand stopped in the air.


    This person is still a familiar face, isn''t he the one Mu Yunshen beaten up when he just came back six years ago?


    It was Lu Zhenghao who brought a few thugs to the Yunfeng Processing Factory to make trouble.


    About the incident six years ago, Mu Yunshen was unwell because he was pregnant, so he didn''t care about it. Later, his father said that the incident had been resolved, but his father didn''t say anything, and Mu Yunshen didn''t ask any further questions. , as long as it is resolved. When Lu Zhenghao saw Mu Yunshen, he was stunned for a moment, and then looked at him with a slightly contemptuous expression, his eyes full of provocation.


    Mu Yunshen directly ignored his provocation, opened the door, stepped back to the side, and let a few guests in.


    "I''m sorry, I had something to do earlier, so I closed the door."


    Lu Zhenghao turned around and said to the other brown-haired young man behind him with a smile: "Master Delong, such a small shop is not worth entering at all. If Miss Maya really wants to buy a long-eared beast, we might as well go to a bigger one. Buy it at a pet store, where the pedigree will be guaranteed.¡±


    Delong is obviously not a person who likes shopping. He finally came across a pet store, but he didn''t want to continue shopping.


    "Already here, let''s go take a look first."


    Since Master Delong was going in, Lu Zhenghao couldn''t stop him, he could only accompany him in.


    The two girls who followed behind were all peeking at Mu Yunshen in surprise at this moment, and they almost stared at Mu Yunshen''s face and took a few pictures as a souvenir.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    When the two passed by Mu Yunshen, they were still excitedly discussing in a low voice, "So handsome, my God, is he a star? I really want to take a photo of him as a memory."


    Maya exaggeratedly said: "From today onwards, my male god will have no one else except him, and all the little fresh meat, shrimp, etc. go away, just by this face, I also decided to buy a pet to go back. ."


    Mu Yunshen heard the whispered conversation between the two girls, and felt a little uncomfortable. After everyone entered, he followed.

 Chapter 8

    This pet shop turned out to be Mu Yunshen''s mother''s shop. The house was bought by their own family. There is only one pet shop. It is not big, but the layout is very good.


    The store used to sell pets. Planet Maca is famous for pet long-eared beasts, so there are many pet stores on the planet. Almost every pet store sells long-eared beasts. Tourists who come to travel here will always Bring a few back and open a pet shop on Planet Maca, and the business will be good, so Master Yunyan also thought of opening one.


    Later, when Mu Yunshen gave birth to a child, Master Yun Yan concentrated on taking care of the child at home, and handed over the pet shop to Mu Yunshen. In the past four years, Mu Yunshen followed his mother''s channel and still sold the pets that are abundant in the planet Maca. , The business is tepid, I can earn a little every month, not much, but enough to support myself and my children, but there is no balance.


    It was only in the past two years that Mu Yunshen began to change, because he felt that he couldn''t continue like this. The child was growing up slowly, and he had to spend more money in the future. He had to work hard to make money and nurture the child well. Row.


    The pet store is not big, and there are not many pets in it. There are only four kinds of pets in it. There is only one of each kind. Each is placed in a cage. Each cage is placed on an independent carved white stone platform. With clean carved stone benches and pet cages, you know that these pets are well taken care of, and each one is very expensive.


    "What kind of pets are these, why have I never seen them? Newly discovered breeds?" Deron couldn''t help but ask after looking around.


    He is a dignified young master. Even if he doesn''t like pets, he is not so ignorant that he has never seen it before, right? But in this pet shop, there are only four pets in total, and he doesn''t know any of them. It''s too much of a loss of face, isn''t it?


    Mu Yunshen stepped forward to introduce, "It is indeed a new breed. All of these pets have developed intelligence and are smarter than long-eared beasts."


    Mu Yunshen wanted to add a word of "docile and obedient", but he swallowed it when he said it. He really couldn''t guarantee this. Besides, what he sells here is not just pets.


    "Smarter than long-eared beasts? Fake? Long-eared beasts are already recognized as one of the most intelligent pets in the empire. Pets that are smarter than long-eared beasts, why have I never heard of them?" Lu Zhenghao retorted , his hostility towards Mu Yunshen is still very large.


    "You haven''t heard of them, it doesn''t mean they don''t exist." Mu Yun replied calmly.


    In fact, this is also the way he came up to make money. It is normal for them not to know these kinds of pets, because these pets are all pets that he asked Ninita to buy for him in the world inside the gate of the demon world. Of course they are in this world. If you can''t see it, what he wants to do is "the only one, no branches" business.


    To be honest, since I bought these pets, the business in the store has become more deserted than before. If I can sell two pets a year, it would be good. Last year, I only sold one. However, although only one One, but he earns more than the previous year''s income, so Mu Yunshen is not in a hurry. What he does is the "antique business", which will not be opened for three years, but will be open for three years.


    It''s not that his pets are not easy to sell, others don''t like them, on the contrary, others like them too much. Even if the price is expensive, there are still many people who want to buy them. However, there is a problem here, that is, if customers want to buy them, they need It''s hard to see if someone''s pet is willing. If the pet doesn''t like the person and doesn''t want to go with them, the business won''t work. This is the sadness of selling pets in the demon world. Tall and very picky.


    Therefore, in the past two years, only one such precedent has been sold.


    "Wow~, this is so cute." Maya suddenly exclaimed with bright eyes. She came here to buy a long-eared beast, but she didn''t see the long-eared beast, but she was empathetic. other pets.


    "Boss, what kind of pet is this, can you introduce it to me?" Maya turned back and asked Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yun looked at it deeply and saw that it was a pet with a snow-white body and the size of an adult cat. It was slender and beautiful, its ears and tail were in the shape of flames, and there was a tuft of upturned long hair on its head. It was very cute. The tufts of fur on the ears, tail, and head are all ice blue under the white gradient, and there are flame-shaped ice blue fluff on the elbows of the limbs. The eyes of the little guy are also the same color, as clear and beautiful as ice crystals. With long eyelashes and long eyelashes, she would definitely be a beauty if she could transform into a person.


    There is no girl who doesn''t like such a beautiful little pet, but if the girl likes it, it depends on whether it likes the girl or not.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen saw the pet in the cage, he felt his head was big, did he really like this one again?


    "This is the Ice Flame Demon Fox." Mu Yunshen said simply, without introducing too much. In fact, he saw the Ice Flame Demon Fox lying in the cage, without even lifting his eyelids, he knew that it was right for him. The customer is no longer interested.


    "What do you call an introduction? Can''t you introduce pets? Breed, preferences, age, what you like to eat, high IQ, what pedigree, and whether you have a pedigree certificate, don''t you know?" Lu Zhenghao began to speak again. .


    "You don''t need these, because you can''t find the third Ice Flame Demon Fox in the entire Nebula Empire." Mu Yun said coldly.


    "Are you saying that this pet is unique to your family?" Lu Zhenghao sneered.


    "That''s right, that''s the truth." Mu Yunshen replied.


    "Why the third one? What about the second one?" Maya was suddenly more interested in this question.


    "One has already been sold." Mu Yunshen said.


    "That''s great. I want this one. My Maya''s pet will be different from others. This Ice Flame Demon Fox is so beautiful. I like it very much." Maya turned to look at Dean. Long, "Brother, I want to buy this pet."


    Deron nodded, and he just didn''t want to continue shopping, "How much is this?"


    As soon as Lu Zhenghao heard Delong asked about the price, he immediately stepped forward with a smile, and his tone was a little flattering, "Master Delong, Miss Maya''s gift, naturally, I will pay for it."


    Then he looked at Mu Yunshen and smiled, "How much is this pet?"


    "300,000 star coins, but..."


    "300,000?! Are you stealing money? Do you know how much a long-eared beast with a pure bloodline sells for? You can buy a noble bloodline with 30,000 star coins and a bloodline certificate. You are a pet. What are you doing worth 300,000?!" Lu Zhenghao couldn''t help screaming, even if he wanted to give pets to please him, he wasn''t taking advantage of him and could be slaughtered.


    When the other three heard the price, they were also surprised.


    Mu Yunshen was already used to this kind of reaction. When many people heard the price he quoted, they were the same as them. Mu Yunshen was no longer surprised. Mu Yunshen has no choice but to sell it so expensive. There is a price standard. This Frozen Demon Fox is sold for 3 gold coins in the demon world. One gold coin in the demon world is equivalent to 10,000 star coins here. The price is Mu Yunshen. It was calculated from the gold coins used in the Demon World.

 Chapter 9

    The demon world uses gold, silver and copper coins. Star coins taken to the demon world are equivalent to waste paper. The demon world does not accept star coins at all. The only currencies they want are gold, silver, copper and various gems. They are also willing to buy things, and they don¡¯t want anything else.


    Mu Yunshen once asked Ninita to show him a gold, silver, and copper coin from the demon world. Each gram of these three coins is about 20 grams. According to the purity of the gold, silver and copper coins in the demon world, Changed to the price of gold in the interstellar era, each gram of gold is worth about 500 star coins, one gold coin is equivalent to 10,000 star coins, the price of each gram of silver is about 50 star coins, 1 silver coin is equivalent to 1,000 star coins, and copper is cheap. One point, only 0.5 star coins per gram, one copper coin is equivalent to 10 star coins.


    At the beginning, Mu Yunshen had no choice but to go to a gold jewelry store to buy gold bars, one weighing 100 grams, and let Ninita take it to the devil and exchange it for him into gold and silver coins. The purity of the gold bars given by Yun Shen is a little worse than that of the gold coins in the demon world. Others don''t want to exchange it with him at all. It was only exchanged by Ninita.


    A 100-gram gold bar can only be exchanged for 5 gold coins. Ninita exchanged 1 gold coin for 10 silver coins. Mu Yunshen''s 50,000 star coins only got back 4 gold coins and 10 silver coins. Look De Muyun''s heart is bleeding, it''s all money.


    Therefore, his Frozen Demon Fox Light is a simple purchase price of 30,000 star coins. He sold 300,000 star coins, which is already a conscientious price. Otherwise, with the demon pet in his hand, the entire galaxy is unique. , it can be sold a little more expensively. The reason why it is not so expensive is that these small pets are all juveniles. It takes a lot of effort to grow up. Of course, it is also possible that they will never grow up. , can only maintain this shape, the specific situation depends on the buyer''s requirements.


    Delong frowned slightly, and obviously felt that the price was too high. Even in Neil City, no pets could be sold for this price, let alone a small town.


    As soon as Lu Zhenghao saw Delong frowning, he was also overjoyed. This eldest young master is the family of officials in the city. In order to open up the relationship in the city, the Lu family has always wanted to please the Haydn family. The young master is on the way of doing business. Today, the young master Delong came here to talk business, and his sister Maya and Maya''s best friend also came to play. Lu Zhenghao only had the opportunity to accompany the three of them to visit the town of Locke.


    Mu Yunshen was so indifferent in front of Master Delong, as long as Master Delong was not happy, he would not even be able to open this pet shop.


    "Mu Yunshen, you know that Master Delong is a foreigner, so you deliberately raised the price?" Lu Zhenghao said maliciously.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t have the slightest fondness for this Lu Zhenghao. This man was an ignorant and ignorant dude, and he had nothing to say to him.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t know that when he kicked Lu Zhenghao, Lu Zhenghao was completely jealous of him. The next day, he found a lot of gangsters and was going to give Lu Yunshen a hard lesson, but unfortunately, they were there. After squatting outside the Yunfeng Processing Factory for a few days, they did not find Mu Yunshen reappearing, so they had to pour out their anger on the Yunfeng Processing Factory.


    Of course, none of these Mu Chifeng told Mu Yunshen, nor did Mu Yunshen know.


    Although the matter of He Yunfeng Processing Factory was resolved, Lu Zhenghao still had a grudge against Mu Yunshen. The town of Locke is not big, but it is definitely not small. The location of this pet store in Mu Yunshen is relatively remote. On a small street, after Mu Yunshen recovered after giving birth, he was busy in the store, leaving early and returning late, but he had never met Lu Zhenghao. Now that he suddenly met him here, Lu Zhenghao naturally wanted to find his way back.


    "You don''t have to buy it. In fact, I don''t want to sell it either. Miss Maya is not suitable for raising the Ice Flame Demon Fox." Mu Yunshen spoke directly. He didn''t want to continue entanglement with Lu Zhenghao. Leave immediately.


    Mu Yun took a deep look at the time, it was almost time, he was going to the kindergarten to pick up the child.


    "What is suitable or not suitable for pets, as long as I like them, what can''t I keep? I want this one." Miss Maya was naturally unhappy when she heard Mu Yunshen''s words. The Ice Flame Demon Fox, such a beautiful and cold pet, must be taken out to definitely show her identity. She really wants to buy it, and the guests want to buy it. How can the boss not sell it?


    Lu Zhenghao sneered: "Mu Yunshen, there is a conflict between us, you can''t involve Miss Maya, since you have opened a store to sell pets, do you still need to see if people can sell the goods? I will buy this ice cream when I have the money. Flame Demon Fox."


    Mu Yunshen didn''t bother to explain to them, and said directly: "It''s not me who has the final say, since Miss Maya wants to buy it, why don''t you ask the Ice Flame Fox if she wants to go with you, if she wants, I will naturally I will sell it to you, if I don''t want to, I have no choice."


    The faces of the few people present were suddenly hard to look at. Mu Yunshen''s words were a bit tricky.


    Maya''s friend Bilis suddenly giggled, "Maya, this handsome boss is really interesting, why don''t you just ask this little guy if he wants to go with you?"


    Maya was a little reluctant, feeling like a fool to do so.


    She didn''t want to, but the cheerful Bilis flicked the cage with her fingers, and the Ice Flame Demon Fox, who was sleeping with her eyes closed, opened her icy blue eyes and looked at Bilis who knocked on its cage with a look of expression on her face. Cold and arrogant.


    "Hi little guy, how are you, my friend likes you very much, can I take you home?" Bilis asked with a smile.


    Ice Flame Demon Fox glanced at Maya, and there was a look of disgust on his cold and arrogant face. There was even disdain in his ice blue eyes. He put his head down directly, and went back to sleep again. The back is turned to these stupid humans outside.


    Several people were a little surprised to see that a small pet would have such an emotion.


    Bilis originally only thought it was interesting, so she asked this question. She didn''t expect a pet to give her any response. What surprised her was that this little pet could really understand what she said.


    After opening her mouth in surprise for a long time, Bilis exclaimed in surprise, "My God, it can actually understand what I say?"


    "I''m sorry, Miss Maya, the Ice Flame Demon Fox doesn''t seem to want to go with you, so I''m sorry." Mu Yun said apologetically.


    The pets here are not low in intelligence, and they are all juveniles. After buying them back, Mu Yunshen took the time to give them language training. Otherwise, how could a "foreign pet" understand Interstellar language?


    Delong looked at Mu Yunshen with an undisguised coldness in his eyes, "You bid 300,000, we didn''t discuss the price with you, now you mean you can''t sell it to us?"


    Mu Yun pointed to the outside, "Have you seen the name of my pet store? Suiyuan pet store, you come to me to buy pets, you have to see your eyesight, if a customer likes my pets, and it happens that A pet also wants to go with the guest, so this business is done."


    Lu Zhenghao sneered disdainfully, "This is the first time I''ve heard that selling pets can be sold like you, but you leave the decision to an animal. Even if you want to make excuses, please use snacks. Today, this pet I bought the pet."


    As Lu Zhenghao said that, he reached out and grabbed the pet cage, trying to get the Ice Flame Fox out of it.


    "Hey, don''t touch it!"


    "Ah!" All content is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology. If there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] to inform, and this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 10

    Before Mu Yunshen could finish speaking, he heard exclamations. Lu Zhenghao''s hand holding the cage was already covered with a layer of frost, and his skin was frozen into blue purple in an instant, just because of the ice flames. The demon fox was dissatisfied that he was holding his own cage and swept him with his tail. As a result, Lu Zhenghao was tragic.


    Delong, Maya, and Bilis were all frightened, and they all stepped back. When they looked at this lovely and beautiful Ice Flame Demon Fox, their eyes were a little dreadful.


    Lu Zhenghao retracted his hand tremblingly, and the frost covering his entire hand began to emit white gas and slowly melted.


    Mu Yunshen said helplessly: "This is the consequence of not obtaining the consent of the Ice Flame Demon Fox."


    A few people didn''t speak. Even Lu Zhenghao, who had suffered from a dark loss, was quiet. Thoughts flashed in their eyes. Where is this pet? If you can buy one, it can be used as a bodyguard. Such a special pet, The bid of 300,000 is not only not expensive, but very cheap. If you can get one...


    "Okay, everyone, I still have something to do and I need to leave." Mu Yunshen issued an expulsion order, his baby was about to leave school, and he had to pick up the child.


    Delong came back to his senses, with a rare smile on his face, "Excuse me."


    Delong and the others left Suiyuan Pet Store, and it wasn''t until they got into the car that Bilis said excitedly, "My God, that pet is so cool, if you can get such a pet, you don''t even need to bring a bodyguard when you go out. , isn''t it cool?"


    "Cool is cool, but there is no way to buy it." Maya was very disappointed.


    Bilis suddenly asked Lu Zhenghao, "Mr. Lu, did you have a holiday with the handsome boss just now?"


    As the driver, Lu Zhenghao, of course, couldn''t tell what happened when he was kicked by Mu Yunshen, so he could only say lightly: "It''s not my holiday with him, their family opened a Yunfeng processing factory, and they processed a piece of food for my family back then. There was a problem with the shipment, and my family asked for compensation, but his family was quite arrogant and unwilling, so there was a contradiction."


    "Yunfeng Processing Factory?" Delong suddenly said, "What is the relationship between this Yunfeng Processing Factory and Yunfeng Company?"


    "Yunfeng Company?" Lu Zhenghao laughed, disdainfully, "A company that invests hundreds of thousands of dollars is also called a company?"


    Lu Zhenghao laughed a few times. Seeing that no one was responding in the car, he had to say embarrassedly: "The predecessor of Yunfeng Company was the Yunfeng Processing Factory. It used to be processing parts, and even the equipment inside was bought with loans. In the past two years, I heard that it was going to be transformed and to do something else, so I changed the name of ''Yunfeng Processing Factory'' to ''Yunfeng Company''."


    After listening to Lu Zhenghao''s words, Delong asked again, "I came here this time to discuss business with Yunfeng Company."


    The smile on Lu Zhenghao''s face suddenly froze, and the car also twisted in a big way, which shows how frightened he was.


    After the four of them left, Mu Yunshen locked the shop door and drove his father''s old-fashioned sedan to pick up the child. Today is Friday, he picked up the child at night, and his mother prepared food at home.


    In the past six years, his parents never once asked him about who the child''s other father was. Mu Yun knew very well that it wasn''t because the two elders didn''t want to know, but because the parents were afraid of hurting him. Since he didn''t say anything, the parents could only choose to remain silent. , without asking.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t dare to say, and he didn''t want anyone to know who his child was. It was just an accident. That''s all, he didn''t know his physique was special. It was only once that he was pregnant with a child. .


    As for that person, he will only be sealed in his memory forever. Judging from the identities of the two, it is estimated that there will be no chance to meet again in this life.


    With two babies, Mu Yunshen felt that he would be very happy if he lived his whole life like this.


    On the road outside Locke kindergarten, a group of children were shouting and applauding, and the two children surrounded by them were fighting each other, obviously fighting.


    Originally, they were standing at the gate of the kindergarten, waiting for their parents to pick them up. Unexpectedly, the two children were fighting. One child ran to the road to avoid it, and the other child chased after him. , there is such a scene.


    The young female teacher kept shouting beside her, "Stop hitting, Gala, Becky, you stop immediately and come back soon."


    A luxury car had been parked on the road for a while, and the road was occupied by children, who couldn''t get through and had to wait.


    "Mestier, are you sure you''re not going the wrong way?" A nice male voice came from the back seat.


    Mesdille glanced at the rearview mirror. The man in the back seat with a heart-pounding beauty was looking out the window calmly. His legs were folded, and he was sitting there very elegantly. He showed his proud slender figure, his golden hair was as dazzling as the sun, his face was pale, his profile was as deep as a knife, and his whole person was as handsome as a god.


    Mestier said helplessly: "I''m sorry, young master, I also think I may have gone the wrong way. After all, this is the first time I have come to the town of Locke. I think I should ask someone if I even have accommodation. I don¡¯t know where it is, this town is so remote, and even StarNet has not introduced much about it, I heard that the magnetic field here is very strange because of the relationship between the fog and the forest.¡±


    "There are a lot of people ahead, you can ask." The handsome man said again.


    "Okay, young master, just wait a moment." Mesdille responded and opened the door to get out of the car.


    There are indeed many people in front, but almost all of them are children of five or six years old. What can you ask? The only person who can ask is the young female teacher.


    After her hard persuasion was fruitless, the female teacher finally squeezed into the group of children and grabbed Gala who was waving a small fist. Gala had soft black hair and a pretty face full of anger. He beat him. Little Becky, has already cried to tears.


    "Jala, it''s not right to fight. When your grandma comes to pick you up, I will definitely tell your grandma." The female teacher said with a very headache.


    Little Gala wiped her nose and said proudly, "Dad is here to pick me up today, and I''m not afraid of you suing. He dares to laugh at Galan''s hair color. Even if my father knows about it, he will beat him up too. You wait for me. on."


    The female teacher''s face turned blue, what kind of child is this, and how did he teach it? Becky, who was crying, cried even more fiercely when he heard this, "His hair color is not right, and I''m not the only one who said, why only beat me?"


    Little Gala said confidently: "I didn''t hear what others said. If you said it, I heard it. You''re unlucky. Who do you beat if you don''t beat it?"

 Chapter 11

    Mesdille stood on the side and watched for a while, thinking that the arrogant black-haired boy was very interesting. Even if he was pulled by the female teacher, the black-haired boy still grabbed the clothes of the other brown-haired boy fiercely with his hands. He said loudly, "Apologize to Garan, or I''ll beat you up!"


    Becky grabbed the clothes and struggled, and shouted stubbornly, "He''s full of silver hair, he''s a weirdo, I don''t apologize!"


    As soon as Becky said this, little Gala became even more angry. Regardless of the teacher''s presence, she rushed over and continued to beat people. The little fist kept hitting Becky''s little face, making Becky cry.


    At this moment, a brand new car drove over, and a slightly fat man rushed out of the car and ran anxiously towards the group of children.


    "Becky, my little Becky." The fat man was in a hurry when he saw his son being grabbed and beaten by a black-haired child while he was still in the car.


    Baruch pushed aside the child who was standing in his way and rushed directly to his son''s side. With his thick and fat hands, he pushed little Gala away, and directly pushed the six-year-old little Gala to the ground.


    "Mr. Baruch, you can''t do it, he is still a child." The female teacher hurriedly stepped forward to stop him.


    Baruch stared at the black-haired child on the ground angrily, looking like he was going to eat people, Becky hugged Baruch''s thigh and cried very sadly, "Dad, he hit me, he hit me, dad is for me Hit him, woohoo..."


    "Is the baby hurt? Is there any injury?" Baruch looked at his son distressedly, saw the red marks on his face, and became even more angry. He strode forward and grabbed Xiao Jia. Pull the clothes and lift the person up.


    "Mr. Baruch!" The female teacher came up anxiously to stop it, but was pushed by Baruch and staggered, "Stand aside, I''ll settle the account with you later, how did you act as a teacher, I didn''t see it Has my son been beaten?"


    After he finished speaking, he turned his face and stared viciously at the child in his hands. Little Gala was held up by the collar, and his neck was stuck, struggling to kick and kick with his calves.


    "You little brat, it''s really hard to attack. I don''t want to teach you a lesson." Baruch said, raising his big fat hand and swiping towards the head of Little Gala.


    A little silver-haired boy who had been standing quietly on the side, saw Baruch raised his palm, threw down his small backpack and rushed over, hugged the big fat hand that only needed to hit the little Gala, opened his mouth and bit it. One bite.


    "Ah! You little bastard!" Baruch was in pain, and with a flick of his hand, he threw the silver-haired little boy to the ground.


    "Jalan! Jialan! Let go! You let me go!" Little Gala struggled angrily, struggling to no avail, and also took a bite at the hand that was grabbing her collar.


    "Ah! They''re all dogs!" Baruch threw little Gala to the ground again.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen got out of the car, he saw this scene. His two sons were actually thrown to the ground like sacks, and the person who did it was actually an adult!


    "Jala, Jialan!" Mu Yun called out deeply, and the man had already rushed over.


    He picked up the two children one by one, looking at the pale faces of the two children, Mu Yunshen''s nervous voice was shaking, "Jala, Jialan, how are you? Are you injured?"


    Gala gritted her teeth, neither crying nor exhaling pain, staring at Baruch with fierce eyes, as if she was about to rush up.


    Jialan''s expression was very calm, and he looked at Mu Yunshen with a pair of extremely beautiful eyes, "I''m fine, Dad."


    "You are the father of the child? You came just in time. I was looking for you. Your child beat up my son. What do you think I should do?" Baruch said very resentfully.


    Mu Yunshen stood up, grabbed a child in one hand, and was also very angry, "Is this why you did something to the two six-year-old children?"


    Baruch ignored Mu Yunshen''s questioning, but said impatiently: "I''m telling you now, how do you compensate your child for hitting my child? Look at the way your son hit my son in the face. ."


    Baruch pulled Becky, who was hiding beside his legs, over and let Mu Yun take a deep look.


    There were red marks all over Becky''s face, which should have been punched out with small fists.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t need to ask, he knew that it was definitely Gala who did it, and it was impossible for Galan to fight someone.


    "Jala, why did you hit him?" Mu Yun knew that his children were very sensible, and it was impossible to hit someone for no reason.


    "He laughed at Garan as a silver-haired grandfather and a weirdo. He told other children not to play with Garan, nor to let Garan play with toys. He has been bullying Garan. I am an older brother, and of course I have to protect my younger brother." said out loud.


    Mu Yun took a deep breath, and he knew it must be because of Jialan.


    Gala has a lively personality and is very outgoing, but she is also very sensible and very protective of Galan. Galan was born only a few minutes younger than him. Because he was born with silver hair, he has always been scorned and criticized by others. Galan is Gala''s. Ni Scale, no one can bully Garan, otherwise he will definitely go mad.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t worry about Jia La, but he was very worried about Jia Lan. Maybe he was born different from others, so he was very sensitive to people and things around him. He was very quiet at a young age. Playing with him, he can stay quietly for a whole day by himself, such a child will only make Mu Yunshen feel more distressed for him.


    "He''s the silver-haired grandpa. He''s different from us. He''s a monster. I don''t want him to appear in my classroom!" Becky was even more confident with the support of his father.


    Mu Yun''s eyes were cold and sharp, looking at Baruch, "Your child is so uneducated, shouldn''t you beat him? My son beat him to teach him to be a man. Children are ignorant, and you are not sensible as an adult? ?"


    "If your child is sick, take it to the hospital for treatment, don''t let it out to scare people! I will respond to the school, a child like yours should not be allowed to enter the school, it will scare other children, the school has to treat my child Be responsible!" Jialan, who had been quiet all along, slowly lowered his head after hearing this, his expression very lonely.


    Mu Yunshen, who could no longer suppress his anger, saw that his son was injured again, and he was about to explode with anger. He punched Baruch and staggered. on the ground.


    "Keep your mouth clean!" Mu Yun said angrily.


    Baruch was punched and his head was dizzy. It took a long time for him to wake up, half of his cheeks were numb, and he was immediately furious, "Sure enough, he is a child from a single-parent family, without a mother and no education! You wait for me. Come on, this is not over! I will make you unable to stand in the town of Locke!"


    Baruch said, he took out the communicator and quickly dialed a number to go out. As soon as the other party connected, Baruch roared at the communicator, "Hey, I''m Hudson Baruch, I want to complain. Your school, let sick children enter the kindergarten, not to mention, he also beat my son, I tell you, I will solve this problem immediately, expel these two little brats, or your kindergarten will wait for the examination. !"


    Baruch hugged his son Becky and said bitterly, "If you dare to hit me, just wait until your child doesn''t go to school!"


    "Let''s go son, Dad has avenged you so that they won''t show up in your kindergarten in the future." Baruch comforted his son as he walked to his car.


    Becky lay on her father''s shoulder and raised a small fist at Gala arrogantly, very proud.

 Chapter 12

    Mu Yunshen was very angry, he hadn''t been so angry for a long time.


    On the other side, the female teacher''s communicator rang. After the female teacher answered, her face was ugly.


    The female teacher came over very apologetically, "I''m sorry, Mr. Mu, you really shouldn''t have done it. Mr. Baruch has someone in the city. I''m afraid your children will really not be able to enter our kindergarten in the future."


    Without saying a word, Mu Yunshen bent down and picked up the two children, turned and walked towards his car.


    After watching the whole process, Mesdille also flashed surprise when he saw the silver-haired child. When he saw the child''s face, he was stunned. It was so beautiful, so beautiful. Now, Mesdille has never seen such a beautiful child.


    Maestier kept staring at Garan, thinking that he was a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it.


    Jialan, who was held in Mu Yunshen''s arms, seemed to notice that someone had been looking at him, and looked up.


    At this look, Mesdille''s heart almost popped out of his mouth.


    ¡ª¡ªThat, those eyes!


    Because he was too frightened, he forgot that he came out to ask for directions, so he turned around and went back to the car. Looking in the rearview mirror, he saw the man in the back seat, his eyes were staring at the man who was holding two young man with children looking.


    Mestier''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that the young master also saw that child?


    No... Maestier looked at the young master Trolasse in the rearview mirror, his eyes widened, he finally knew why he felt familiar looking at the child. Isn''t that delicate facial features like their young master? ? !


    In addition to the facial features and looks are very similar, the most important thing is the eyes!


    - Violet eyes, the blood symbol of the Aslan family!


    God, could it be that his young master has a mistress outside? And the other party secretly gave birth to his child? !


    No, he has been with the young master for six years, and he has never heard that the young master has any mistresses. Could it be before he followed the young master?


    But at the time of the handover, I had never heard of the young master taking care of a mistress outside. Could it be that it was the eldest young master''s child? !


    After all, the genes of the Aslan family are so excellent, the young master and the eldest young master are brothers, and they are somewhat similar in appearance, and compared with the young master, the eldest young master is the one who is most likely to take care of his mistress.


    My God, if the Aslan family knew about such a big event, what would happen to this child? The blood of the Aslan family is not allowed to be tainted by anyone, let alone any inferior genes involved in the genetic history of the Aslan family!


    However, that child was so different.


    Mesdille seemed to have discovered a big secret, which made his heart thump, and he wanted to tell the young master about this discovery. However, the Aslan family has strict rules, especially which young master to serve. Be single-minded, don''t cross the line, and don''t gossip about the truth. Before he is fully sure, if he tells something untrue, he will be the one who will suffer in the end. Slandering the eldest young master is even more sinful. , his position, but there are still many people staring at him.


    Mestier thought about it, but still felt that he couldn''t talk nonsense until there was no evidence.


    Maestier calmed down and said, "Master, should we go see Miss Olysia first? After all, the main purpose of coming to Planet Maca this time is to meet Miss Olysia. , this is the order given by the old master himself."


    Trolasse didn''t answer, and looked out the window.


    Maestier didn''t know if the young master heard him, and continued: "I heard that Miss Olysia''s bloodline is only 21%. If the young master can marry her, he will definitely be able to give birth to the bloodline for the Aslan family. Pure child, this is also what the master and the old master mean."


    The young master is now over thirty years old, and he still has no fianc¨¦e and no heirs. The young master is the purest bloodline among the Aslan family in this generation. Give birth to a pure-blooded offspring.


    However, after so many years, the young master has seen many noble ladies, and he has also seen a few ladies with bloodlines less than 50%. Those noble ladies have secretly promised the young master, but the young master has never been determined.


    After such a delay, I have reached this age. I don¡¯t know how many times I have seen it during this period. Now this Miss Olysia is the one with the lowest blood complexity among the many noble families and noble ladies. I heard that people are also very beautiful, but it¡¯s just. The family background is not very good, it is the descendant of a declining noble.


    The old master very much hoped that the young master and Miss Alicia would have a result, so he asked the young master to come over in person. Unexpectedly, when the young master arrived on the planet Maca, the first thing he went to was not Miss Alicia''s mansion, but Locke. This side of the town was talking about business, which surprised Mesdell very much, which caused him to come here suddenly without any prior arrangement, which was a bit of a surprise.


    "Understood, let''s go." Trolasse in the back seat said.


    Mesdille was a little relieved, as long as the young master didn''t forget his business, he started the car and drove forward.


    When the car passed the old sedan on the side of the road, Trolesse looked out the window with violet eyes that were as dazzling as beautiful jewels, at the black-haired man who was squatting on the ground, carefully examining the child''s injuries.


    He frowned slightly, a trace of pain on his handsome face.


    It''s so familiar, I''ve seen it somewhere, but I can''t remember anything...


    Trolasse closed his eyes, he felt that his breathing was a little unsteady, his headache was splitting, and even his calm heart was a little turbulent. He frowned and asked, "Who is that person?"


    As Trolasse''s driver, assistant and housekeeper, Mesdille naturally understood immediately who the young master was referring to.


    "Need to check?"


    "Go check." Trolasse ordered.


    "Okay, young master." Mesdille responded.

 Chapter 13

    Mu Yunshen drove the car home, walked quickly into the house with a child in one hand, put the two children on the sofa, and Master Yun Yan, who was cooking in the kitchen, heard the voice and came out, "Why did you come back so late today? Go to your father''s factory?"


    "I didn''t go, I encountered something and delayed for a while." Mu Yunshen turned over the simple medical kit and walked back quickly.


    Master Yunyan was standing at the door of the kitchen talking, but when he saw his son coming out with the medical kit, his expression changed a little, "What''s the matter, who is injured?"


    Master Yunyan came over and saw the two babies sitting upright on the sofa. Gala had bruises on her face and nose. The palms and knees of the two little guys also fell off, and blood was oozing out. beads.


    "What''s going on? How could it be hurt?" Master Yun Yan''s expression darkened, he hurriedly walked over, took the disinfectant from Mu Yunshen''s hand, disinfected his precious son and grandson, and pushed his clumsy son aside.


    "Shen Shen, you say, what''s going on?" His precious grandson was injured, how could Master Yun Yan just forget about it, he must get to the bottom of it.


    Mu Yun deeply knew how much his mother loved these two boys, and naturally he couldn''t let his mother know that Jialan was bullied at school, otherwise he would definitely not give up.


    "It''s okay, kids fight..."


    "Grandma, let me tell you, there was a little bastard named Becky who bullied Garan at school..."


    Then, Gala went on like a bamboo tube and poured beans into a bamboo tube, told all the events and results, and at the end did not forget to mention, "Grandma, Jialan and I are going to have no school, listen. The kindergarten wouldn''t dare to accept us if he said that the fat man was very powerful."


    Master Yunyan is also a violent temper. Hearing this, he immediately became anxious, "Who is that? Can you still cover the sky with one hand in the small town of Locke? ... No, I will go to their principal now to argue that my child is my child. I''m sick, and I see that his child is still sick!"


    "Mom, the kindergarten has already ended, who are you going to find now?" Mu Yunshen advised.


    "Then I''ll go tomorrow, and dare to let my grandson not go to school, I''ll never finish with them!" Master Yun Yan also remembered that the school should have closed by now.


    "Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow are weekends, and there is no one in the school." Mu Yunshen continued.


    When Master Yunyan heard this, he immediately quit, "Hey, I said Mu Yunshen, your son was bullied, don''t you worry or feel bad?"


    As soon as Mu Yunshen heard his mother call him by his full name, he knew he was going to suffer, and hurriedly begged for mercy, "Mom, why am I not in a hurry or distressed? I already beat him."


    "Just that one punch of yours knocked out my grandson''s school. What''s the use of punching that punch? If you want to punch, you have to fight to the death, until he doesn''t dare to act like a monster and is afraid of seeing you. Say you What''s the use of that fist?" Yun Yanshi was very angry and blamed his son for being too light.


    Mu Yun touched his nose deeply, and had no choice but to keep his mouth shut. His mother was so angry now that everything was wrong, so shut up.


    Mu Yunshen glared at the smug Jiala, who was smiling, and gave him a warning look, telling him to remember and settle accounts with him later.


    Unexpectedly, this stare can also be detected by his mother''s pair of X-ray eyes, and immediately stared: "What are you staring at? Don''t stare at my grandson! Didn''t you see that the grandson was bleeding? No, I have to add more. Two dishes, to make up for my grandson, how much food do I need to eat to make up for so much blood?"


    "Baby, you are sitting on the sofa, and grandma will cook something delicious for you." Master Yunyan kissed his face, then got up and went to work in the kitchen.


    Seeing that his mother was gone, Mu Yunshen dared to sit down and looked at his two sons a little helplessly.


    "Okay, now you finally don''t have to go to school, are you happy?" How could Mu Yunshen not know that his two sons were going to send them to kindergarten before, their brows were frowning, and they were reluctant to go.


    In Garan''s words, there are children there to coax children. If they can''t learn anything, it is a waste of time to go there.


    In Gala''s words, I''m so smart, I still need to go to kindergarten? Let me stay with a bunch of little kids, why don''t you let me sell pets with you, pets are smarter than them.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t go, it''s boring there," Garan said calmly.


    But Gala jumped up like a monkey, squatted on the sofa, her eyes were rolling, not to mention being a thief, Gala said slightly flatteringly: "Dad, since there is no need to go to kindergarten, why don''t you do it tomorrow? Let''s go sell pets with you, I haven''t seen a fire-tailed rat in days, I wonder about it."


    Jialan, who had been quiet all along, also looked up at Mu Yunshen at this time. Mu Yunshen was startled for a moment. Every time he saw this face and these eyes, he couldn''t help but be lost.


    "Dad, is the Ice Flame Demon Fox okay?" Garan asked.


    Mu Yun returned to his senses and nodded, "It''s very good, I''ll take you to see them tomorrow."


    The two children suddenly became excited. How could Mu Yunshen not know their thoughts? Jialan likes the Ice Flame Fox in the store, and Gala likes the Fire Tail Devil Mouse. The strange thing is that the Ice Flame Devil Fox and the Fire Tail Devil Mouse I also like them very much. As long as they go to the store, the two small pets will come out to play with them. It has not been sold for such a long time, but the two small pets and the two little guys have a relationship.


    When Mu Chifeng came back in the evening, Master Yunyan had to tell Mu Chifeng what the two treasures didn''t learn, and the anger in it didn''t need to be said.


    The dinner was very rich. Master Yunyan said that he would add two more dishes to make up for his grandson. The dishes were indeed good dishes, and they were all good dishes that could not be eaten in this world.


    Two dishes, one of which is the swift and fierce dragon rib, there are only a few sections in the plate, and the other dish is the violent devil lobster, just one violent devil lobster, it must be placed in a basin, and the violent devil lobster can also be shrunk. The size of a basketball, and the ingredients are burnt out, the portion is more, and it is more delicious and delicious.


    Because he couldn''t eat a whole one, Master Yun Yan only burned half of it, but he burned two big tongs, one big tong is as wide as an adult''s palm, and two big tongs and two little guys, one for each. The hard shrimp shells have been smashed, and the white, tender and fragrant violent demon lobster meat makes the two little guys unable to stop eating. The ingredients for these two dishes were all bought by Mu Yunshen from the gate of the devil world. The prices are not cheap. The swift and fierce dragon ribs are 3 silver coins per catty, and the violent devil lobster is 5 silver coins each, which can be exchanged for star coins. The dish cost 8,000 star coins, and Mu Yun, who ate it straight, was bleeding.


    The ingredients in the gate of the demon world are very nutritious and contain sufficient magical energy. Mu Yunshen eats it is very good for him to improve his magical ability, but it is too expensive. Mu Yunshen only eats it once in a year. After a few times, it''s too expensive.


    Before, because of the urgent need to replenish magical energy, Ninita came up with a way to let him eat food supplements, because these ingredients contain magical energy. Mu Yunshen did not know if other people would be poisoned or have other reactions when they ate it. He asked Nini. After the tower, I knew there was no problem.


    Mu Yunshen''s body can absorb magic energy, so it is useful to Mu Yunshen. Other people''s bodies cannot absorb magic energy, and eating it will only increase nutrition and energy. , the taste is definitely different, the ingredients in the gate of the devil, that is a delicious taste that this world can''t taste.

 Chapter 14

    The fact is also true. Master Yunyan has only cooked such ingredients once, and the whole family fell in love with the delicious and special taste. Master Yunyan even asked Mu Yunshen what kind of meat they were, where did they buy them, and why? It would be so delicious, because there is no way to explain such a bizarre thing as "The Gate of the Devil", Mu Yunshen had to prevaricate and say that it was the newly caught animal meat in the Wuhai Forest. He didn''t know what it was, but it was in the market. When I met it, I bought a little, and it was very expensive.


    The last sentence is the point, it''s really expensive.


    When Master Yunyan heard that it was from the Wuhai Forest, he didn''t ask any more questions.


    The Wuhai Forest is the most beautiful and mysterious place on the Maca Planet. The magnetic field there is very disordered. The Wuhai Forest covers one-third of the Maca Planet. Humans have only explored and explored the edge of the Wuhai Forest. They don''t know what the central area looks like and what kind of life forms live in it, so Master Yunyan believes Mu Yunshen''s words.


    Mu Yunshen rarely comes back with these special ingredients. The two that he ate tonight is the amount of their family''s total for this year. Now Mu Yunshen no longer needs to obtain magic energy through ingredients, and directly from the gate of the devil. It can be absorbed that he occasionally buys these ingredients, entirely for his family and children, who love to eat them, especially the two little guys, who can eat a lot every time.


    For example, now, two little guys are eating big tongs without even lifting their heads, they have become piglets, and eating such big tongs is not enough. Yun Shen couldn''t figure out how such a big little guy could eat so much food.


    At the beginning, Mu Yunshen was frightened, afraid that they would be overwhelmed, and told his mother not to do too much. Children don''t know how to control, and if they eat too much, they will be in trouble.


    However, such a thing as eating too much has never happened. The two little guys in his family, regardless of their young age, are very smart. They eat a lot, but they know that they are full and can''t eat any more, so they stop. Come down, save for the next meal to continue eating.


    After dinner, Mu Chifeng pondered for a long time before saying, "I will find a way to solve the school problem of Gala and Galan."


    The two children looked at their grandfather suddenly, and then at their father, their eyes were full of anxiety, they really didn''t want to go to kindergarten.


    "Dad, no need, Gala and Galan don''t like to go to kindergarten. If that''s the case, let''s not go. When they go to primary school, I''ll see if I can send them to the city to study. The city''s education, It must be better than our town." Mu Yunshen said.


    Seeing that his wife had no objection, Mu Chifeng had no choice but to say, "That''s okay, if you don''t want to go to school, then don''t go to school, wait until you go straight to primary school."


    "Yeah¡ªhooray! I can finally stop playing childish games with those little kids!"


    Gala cheered excitedly, and Galan also smiled rarely.


    This made the three adults breathe a sigh of relief. It seems that these two little guys really don''t want to go to kindergarten.


    Early the next morning, after breakfast, Mu Yunshen drove his father and two little guys in a car. He first took his father to Yunfeng Company, and then took the two little guys to the pet store. They were thinking about ice. Flame Fox and Fire Tail Mouse have been around for several days.


    As soon as the store door opened, two little guys rushed in, one shouted "Huhu" and the other "Shushu".


    The Ice Flame Demon Fox and Fire Tail Demon Rat, who were still sleeping in the cage, immediately stood up as soon as they heard the voices of Gala and Galan, pushed open the small door on the cage with their heads, and ran away at once. Come out, each spinning and bouncing around a little guy, obviously happy too.


    The pet cages here in Mu Yunshen are not locked, they are just closed. Small pets can enter and exit by themselves. They have high intelligence and know what they are doing, so there is no need for Mu Yunshen to worry about it. It is because of their high intelligence. It is not easy to find a master to keep.


    Seeing this, the other two little pets, the flaming-eared cat and the colorful ling bird, also got out of the cage and circled around the two little guys. The two little guys and the four little pets had a good time. They were in the shop. Chasing and playing, even Garan was laughing constantly. Compared to going to kindergarten, Garan was much happier here.


    Two hours later, Mu Yunshen''s communicator rang, it was Dad''s communication.


    "Shen Shen, if the store is not busy, just come to my side. Today, a few customers will come to discuss cooperation. I don''t know much about this aspect, so I still want you to take charge of the overall situation." Mu Chi Feng said in the communication.


    Mu Yun took a deep look at his playful son and pet, "Okay, I''ll go over here."


    His dad knew that his pet store had only sold a small pet in a year since it was transformed, so it was just a matter of time when the store was not busy. His pet store was not busy. , Mu Yunshen went to practice with the door closed in the store, where is the door open to do business.


    When Mu Yunshen drove the old-fashioned car to Yunfeng Company, he saw a luxury car downstairs, thinking that the client had arrived.


    Although the name of Yunfeng Processing Factory has been changed to "Yunfeng Company", the location has not moved. This land was rented by Mu Yunshen and his family. In the past two years, they have expanded and rented a few acres of land. It is next to the factory. A small three-story building was built and reserved for offices and research laboratories.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen opened the car door, the two little guys cheered and jumped down.


    "Fox, mouse, come! Let''s go in and play!" Gala ran fast in front, Galan ran behind, and the two of them disappeared after a while.


    "Slow down, don''t wrestle." Mu Yunshen shouted from behind.


    "Got it!" Gala responded.


    Mu Yunshen shook his head, Gala''s temperament was very wild, he was a little beast who didn''t obey, and he didn''t know who inherited it, but Galan''s temperament was very quiet, he was not flamboyant, but he was wilted. More mindful.


    Mu Yunshen went to the office building and went straight to the conference room. Presumably Dad and the others were all in the conference room.


    This three-story building is very rudimentary. It was simply decorated. It only has a little more water, electricity and white space than the rough house. There are also some desks and chairs in it. There is really nothing else.


    Mu Yunshen was used to seeing such rudimentary things, but customers who came here may not be able to see it. However, this is a remote town after all. If you want to find a decent cross-planet company in the town, it is a dream, not at all. It may exist, with a little strength, the company headquarters is estimated to have moved to the city or the large area, how can it develop in such a small place.


    Entering the conference room, there were indeed a few people sitting inside, and they were all familiar faces. It was Delong and his assistant who were going to buy pets at his pet store yesterday. When Mu Yunshen came in, Delong was sitting on a chair with his legs crossed, with a cup of tea in front of him, but his eyes were looking around. Apart from the tables and chairs, there were only snow-white walls in the conference room. What else? No, it''s really rudimentary.


    Seeing Mu Yunshen coming in, Delong didn''t seem surprised at all, he stood up with a smile, walked up and took the initiative to shake hands with Mu Yunshen.


    "Hello, Mr. Mu, we met again. Let me introduce myself formally. I''m Deron Haydn. I''m the boss of Haiersen Company. The company is headquartered in Neal City. This is my assistant, Connie." Today''s German Long, it''s much more enthusiastic than yesterday.


    "Hello Mr. Mu, nice to meet you." Connie also shook hands with Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yun shook hands with a deep smile and introduced himself. Mu Chifeng was standing by the side. After they met, he greeted a few people and sat down to talk.


    Delong didn''t beat around the bush, and said directly: "Previously, Boss Mu said that he couldn''t decide the transfer of the shadow dagger recipe, and wanted Mr. Mu to come over and talk to me. Now, Mr. Mu, you have come too. I wonder if your company can make the shadow dagger. How about transferring the manufacturing formula to our Haiersen Company? Of course, the price is negotiable.¡±


    Mu Yun was stunned when he heard it.


    Don''t you want to talk about cooperation? How did you come to buy the manufacturing recipe?


    Mu Yun took a deep look at his father, Mu Chifeng''s face was not very good, and he was obviously dissatisfied with the other party''s requirements. It seemed that he didn''t want to sell the formula either.


    Mu Yun felt helpless and wanted to buy the formula, which was simply impossible.


    The blueprint and formula of this shadow dagger were bought by him at the gate of the devil. It is much more expensive, and this is the real value of a dagger.


    The main goal of Mu Yunshen''s shadow daggers is lightness, hardness and sharpness. For this reason, he even used a kind of ore that can only be found in the gate of the demon world. They don''t exist in this world at all, even if they sell the formula to each other , the other party can''t make a real shadow dagger.


    Moreover, the price of that kind of ore is not cheap. Although the amount of each shadow dagger mixed in is very small, even so, it cannot be mass-produced.


    Even the shadow dagger they made was not the one in the Demon Gate, and the formula had been replaced.

 Chapter 15

    When Mu Yunshen proposed to his father to transform the parts processing factory into a company that integrates research and manufacturing, he held the blueprints and formulas in his hands, and it took nearly two years to research the real manufacturing method of the shadow dagger.


    If the formula and manufacturing process in the gate of the demon world are used, the equipment in this world cannot be manufactured at all, so he can only look for alternative minerals in this world based on the original formula. Because the properties of the substitute minerals are different from those of the demon mine, the specific How much is the ratio, but also specific research, they are not professionals, they all pay to hire people in some professional fields to help with the research, this investment alone is a lot.


    It took so much time and financial resources to finally research it and make it into a finished product. How can you directly sell the results of such a long-term effort? This is definitely not possible.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Haydn, we won''t sell the shadow dagger''s recipe. If you are here to discuss cooperation, we welcome you, but we can''t help you with your request." Mu Yunshen regretted telling the other party the fact. .


    Delong was not annoyed, and said with a smile, "Can I ask, is the formula for making this shadow dagger researched by Mr. Mu?"


    Mu Yunshen didn''t know what he meant by asking, "Of course it''s not me."


    "Mr. Mu, with all due respect, the value of a shadow dagger is simply not something that a small company like Yunfeng can afford." Delong said with a smile.


    Mu Yunshen frowned, "Mr. Haydn, what do you mean?"


    "To tell you the truth, the 100 shadow daggers sold by your company to test the water market have all fallen into the hands of a few people. Even if I don''t come to buy the formula, they will act. When the time comes, they will shoot, I guess it is not so polite. The question is whether your Yunfeng company can continue to operate. After all, you are too weak, so small that if those big companies move their fingers, your company will go bankrupt. Your Yunfeng company The current situation, in your old oriental language, is ''children holding gold bricks in a busy city'', what do you think will happen?"


    what happened? Naturally, the gold bricks were taken away. Whether it was killing the child or deceiving the child, in the end, the child could not keep the gold bricks.


    Mu Yunshen''s brows furrowed even deeper, how could Mu Yunshen not hear the other party''s warning.


    Mu Chifeng looked at his son in surprise. Are the shadow daggers produced by their family really that good?


    Mu Chifeng said: "Mr. Haydn, if you like our company''s shadow dagger and think it is worth investing in, you can choose to cooperate with us. We can make as many daggers as you want, but if you want Buying a recipe for manufacturing is a bit of a tough sell.¡±


    Delong smiled and didn''t respond, but said: "To be honest, it''s a bit of a waste to put such a good formula in your hands. With your equipment and manufacturing level, you can''t make a shadow dagger perfectly at all. Only the research institutes of large companies like ours use various advanced precision machining equipment to create a more perfect process, do you understand?"


    Mu Yunshen and Mu Chifeng were both silent. They actually knew that their manufacturing formula was very good, but the manufacturing process was not good. There were restrictions on both equipment and operators, and they would definitely not be able to create the perfect craftsmanship as shown in the drawings. .


    Deron continued: "What I''m looking at is not your craftsmanship, but the recipe of the Shadow Dagger."


    Today, only 100 shadow daggers are on the market, and each is priced at 1,000 star coins. For a dagger, this price is already high. Mu Chifeng was worried that it would not be able to sell. He wanted to lower the price. The market situation was stopped by Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yunshen is not good at business. He used to be a soldier of the Rose Legion. He was selected and served as a personal guard for a period of time. These are all jobs that follow orders. He has no experience in business, but he knows that, You can never lose money in business.


    The investment of these daggers is high, not to mention the input cost of this world, just the mineral magic steel ingot he bought from the gate of the devil, a magic steel ingot is worth 2 silver coins, that is, 2000 star coins, and a magic steel ingot can only make 20 handles Shadow daggers cost 100 star coins each for the magic steel ingot.


    More than that, after the shadow dagger is made, a potion catalyst is added. A bottle of this potion needs 3 gold coins, and a dagger needs to be added with one drop. Each potion has only 100 drops. To put in 300 star coins.


    With these two alone, the investment in each shadow dagger reaches 400 star coins, plus other mineral costs, artificial equipment and research fees, etc., selling 1,000 star coins is really low, and that''s it. No more money.


    However, this is only temporary. Mu Yunshen once thought that when the market opens, the price will definitely increase.


    Of course, he can also give up the investment of potions in order to save money, and just use magic steel ingots. This kind of shadow dagger is also good in hardness and sharpness. Although it cannot achieve the effect of adding potions, it is definitely more than the daggers that appear on the market. Hard and sharp.


    However, Mu Yunshen himself used to be a warrior. He is very aware of the desire and love of a warrior for a weapon of harmony, so even if he invests more, he still chooses to use potions. Only in this way can Mu Yunshen be created. The shadow dagger I am more satisfied with.


    "I''m sorry Mr. Haydn, our formula will not be sold." Mu Yunshen said firmly, this is the hard work of him and his father, and will never be sold to others.


    Moreover, they also hope to use the shadow dagger to make the reputation of Yunfeng Company, how can they sell the formula? If the shadow dagger is launched smoothly, Yunfeng Company can be famous in the empire with this product, just like the Maca planet is famous for the long-eared beast.


    The smile on Delong''s face has disappeared, "Don''t be in a hurry to refuse, you can think about it. If you think about it, give me an answer at any time. This is my business card, please keep it, so we will leave first."


    Mu Yunshen and Mu Chifeng got up to see each other, and when they were sent downstairs, Delong suddenly said: "By the way, Mr. Mu, I am very interested in the pets in your store. I wonder if Mr. Mu can give me some information about it. What about the supply? The price is negotiable."


    Mu Yunshen no longer wanted to continue chatting with this aggressive boss, "Sorry, Mr. Haydn."


    Deron smiled, didn''t say anything, turned and left.


    Even if Mu Yunshen didn''t say it, he would find out sooner or later. He wanted to do exclusive business, but it wasn''t that simple.


    After sending Delong and his assistant away, Mu Yunshen couldn''t help thinking, the shadow dagger they made was really good, hard and sharp. Mu Yunshen had tested the finished product, and the shadow dagger could be easily inserted into a stone without any effort. , as easy as cutting tofu, it is so sharp.


    Even the "War Soul Dagger" produced by the famous arsenal of the Nebula Empire can''t compare to the Shadow Dagger. Mu Yunshen once used the Shadow Dagger and the War Soul Dagger to slash, but the result was that the War Soul Dagger was cut with a gap. , even if it is cut off, it is not a big problem. This kind of result makes the masters in the factory very excited.


    Is it because of this that those big companies are eyeing the formula of the Shadow Dagger?


    Apart from this, Mu Yunshen really couldn''t think of any other possibilities. However, Delong also reminded Mu Yunshen and Mu Chifeng that they suddenly developed such a dagger from a small company like Yunfeng Company with little investment. If there is no strong backer, those big Even if the company devoured them alive, they would have no choice.


    However, if they want to find a backer, they must hand over the formula of the shadow dagger. They are unwilling to do this. What should they do?


    Mu Yunshen couldn''t think of a way, so he had to pick up a water pipe and start washing the car by himself, so that he could think while washing the car.


    He can also drive the car to a special car wash for cleaning. That kind of fully automatic car wash does not require manual work. The car is driven in and it is fully automatically cleaned. After cleaning, it can be driven out. It is very convenient, but it takes several times to clean it once. Ten-star coins, Mu Yunshen was fine anyway, so he cleaned it himself.


    However, just after the car was half cleaned, another luxury car drove over and stopped directly in front of their factory.


    Mu Yunshen slowed down his hands wiping the car, wondering who was in the car, wouldn''t he still be the one who wanted to buy the formula?


    A young man in a suit walked down, walked around quickly to the side facing Mu Yunshen, opened the rear door, and respectfully invited the people inside to come out.


    Trolasse turned off the light and shadow computer in his hand, frowning slightly.


    The information he had read before was the life of Mu Yunshen.


    The information introduces all the deeds of Mu Yunshen from childhood to adulthood, even being selected to join the army by the Rose Legion at the age of 14. However, the introduction is only here, and there is nothing after entering the Rose Legion. If you continue to investigate, it is very likely that the Rose Legion will be disturbed. Generally, matters involving military affairs will be highly confidential.


    In this way, Trolaise''s investigation of a person will definitely come to light. Mesdell knows the seriousness. After reporting Trolaise, he was ordered not to disturb the Rose Legion for the time being, so the matter can only go here. Can''t continue to check.


    What Mestier later found out was that when Mu Yunshen was 18 years old, he was forced to retire from the Rose Legion because of a mistake and returned to the planet of Maca. He stayed on the planet of Maca for the next 6 years, rarely leaving Maca. planet.


    Mestier also found out that two more sons were born a few months after Mu Yunshen returned to the town of Locke. According to the information found, it was Mu Yunshen''s ex-girlfriend who gave birth to him. The two children, but later, because of emotional discord, the two were not together.


    About the two children, I just mentioned it briefly, and I didn''t go into too much detail, not even the names of the children.

 Chapter 16

    Later, Mu Yunshen took over his mother''s pet shop. In the past few years, the business was mediocre and still had some income. In the past two years, the business of the pet shop has been very deserted, and it is almost impossible to sell pets. Mu Yunshen''s father used to be Yun Feng. The owner of the processing factory transformed the company two or three years ago and opened Yunfeng Company, and the most popular "shadow dagger" recently is the product of Yunfeng Company.


    After finding this, even Mestier was shocked. He just thought it was a coincidence. They came for the shadow dagger, but they met the rightful master when they first arrived in the town of Locke. Isn''t this a coincidence?


    However, what puzzled Mestier was that if Mu Yunshen''s two children were really born to him by his ex-girlfriend, what happened to the silver-haired child with violet eyes? Not like Mu Yunshen''s child at all, but very much like the seed of the Aslan family. Could it be that he was the mistress of the eldest young master. After being abandoned by the eldest young master, he brought the seed of the eldest young master here and got to know Mu Yunshen. In the end, let Mu Yunshen be a cheap father?


    Mesdille has been made cold by his own brain tonic, and the more he thinks about it, the more he feels that things are not easy, but he dare not say it, so he is frightened every day.


    By the way, I don''t know who the black-haired child looks like, Mesdille has never had a chance to see the black-haired boy''s front face, only the profile full of anger, and even Mu Yunshen finally hugged him. The black-haired boy left, leaving only the back of his head.


    No matter who the black-haired boy looks like, the silver-haired child must be from the Aslan family. Those eyes are proof that as long as they are members of the Aslan family, they are very aware of the importance of pure blood. They can play outside, but However, it is absolutely forbidden to leave children outside casually. This is a taboo. The blood of the family must not allow anyone to cause trouble. This is a serious crime for the family!


    The basis for judging whether the blood of the Aslan family is pure is to look at the eyes. The violet eyes are the symbol of the Aslan family. The purer the color of the eyes, the purer the blood of the Aslan family. Because of this, the Aslan family has been looking for people with low bloodline complexity to become the partner of Master Trolasse, because only with low bloodline complexity can there be a certain chance of having a child with pure bloodline.


    What shocked Maysdir was that the eyes of the silver-haired child, the violet color was so pure that Maysdir was shocked. He had been in the Aslan family for so many years, but he had never seen such a pure color. , even brighter and brighter than Master Lorether''s eyes.


    In the family, Master Trolasse is known as "the purest bloodline of the Aslan family for thousands of years" and is highly valued by the family. But what about the silver-haired kid? There is no need for Mesdiel to doubt. If he tells the Aslan family about the silver-haired child, then the Mu Yunshen family will not be able to live quietly in the future. This child will also be taken away mercilessly. What will happen in the future? ,Nobody knows.


    Wanting to understand this, Mesdell also thought of another possibility. The genes of the Aslan family are very good. In addition to the young master and the eldest young master who were born in the direct line, the Aslan family also has a very large branch family. If they Finding a partner with a low bloodline complexity is also likely to give birth to a pure descendant. In the history of the Aslan family, it is not that there is no precedent for selecting the patriarch from the side branches.


    Maestier is afraid that this child is not the son of the young master or the eldest young master. If it is a child of the Aslan family, then this child will definitely affect the young master''s status in the Aslan family. The more turbulent it is, the more it is like this, the more Maestier dares to say it, and just wants the young master to quickly finish his work and leave the Maca planet immediately.


    "Master, Yunfeng Company is here." The car door was opened, and Mestier''s respectful voice came.


    Trolasse closed his eyes and stepped out of the car door, followed by his body, and then the whole person stood outside the car.


    Mu Yunshen has been keeping an eye on the car, wanting to see who got on and off the car. The first thing he saw was a pair of spotless leather shoes. It''s not hard for people to guess the shoes alone. , The owner of the shoe is a low-key and luxurious man.


    Then came the silver-gray suit pants and the long, slender and powerful legs. When the people in the car completely got off, the first thing Mu Yunshen saw was the man''s tall figure. The height of the man was estimated to be 190 cm. The figure is very good, wearing a silver-gray slim suit, the style is simple and elegant, the slender and smooth lines perfectly show the man''s enviable figure and elegant and noble temperament, this suit, at a glance, knows that it is specially designed for this Made for men.


    Because only he can wear such a perfect effect.

 Chapter 17

    First of all, Mu Yunshen was attracted by the man''s perfect body, and then he saw that the man had golden hair. When Mu Yunshen met the man''s violet eyes, he was completely shocked! stay! !


    Mu Yunshen just stared blankly at the person who suddenly appeared in front of him, the water pipe he was holding in his hand let go, one end of the water pipe slid down from the roof of the car, and he threw the water all over Mu Yunshen''s head and face, and immediately woke up. Mu Yunshen was shocked.


    He lowered his eyes almost subconsciously, lowered his head slightly, and made a respectful gesture.


    Mestier was not surprised by Mu Yunshen''s reaction at all. In his opinion, Mu Yunshen must have been intimidated by the beauty of his young master.


    Because such a thing happened too many times, he even concluded that as long as he found someone looking at his young master in a daze, there is no doubt that he was absolutely amazed by the young master''s appearance.


    Mestier walked towards Mu Yunshen with a smile on his face, "Hello, are you Mr. Mu Yunshen?"


    Mu Yunshen didn''t even dare to lift his head, let alone look at the man across from him. He could feel that the man was looking at him. , his only thought at the moment is - he can''t see the child, absolutely not!


    "Sir?" Mestier saw the person in front of him bowed his head, completely ignoring him, so he had to shout again.


    Mu Yunshen suddenly said, "I''m not, you''ve got the wrong person."


    After speaking, he turned around and walked to the factory, regardless of his wet hair and clothes. After walking a few steps, he actually started running. He was going to find Jialan. He wanted to hide Jialan. When a person sees Garan''s appearance, not even Gara''s eyes allow him to see it.


    "Master, let''s go in." Maestier watched Mu Yunshen run away, and when he turned around, he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    His young master is staring at the running back in a daze at the moment.


    The moment Trolesse saw Mu Yunshen, the whole person was stunned, and the sense of familiarity suddenly hit his heart. He had a feeling that he knew this person, and was very familiar with that face, that pair of The eyes, the stubborn and stubborn temperament on the surface, he knew, he didn''t even know why he knew this.


    "Mu Yunshen..." Troleser said the name slowly.


    His brows furrowed slightly, "Mu, Yun, Shen..."


    "Clouds, deep..."


    A picture suddenly appeared in Trolasse''s mind. The main point of view of the picture was himself, and the location was in the room. He was pressing a person on the bed, and the person he was pressing was just The one who ran away from him!


    "Hmm!" Trolasse staggered and nearly fell.


    "Master!" Mess Dill supported Trolasse and put him back into the car to let him rest.


    "Master, are you starting to have a headache again? Do you want to take medicine?" Mesdille asked worriedly.


    Trolasse closed his eyes and shook his head slightly, without taking medicine.


    He was injured and his memory was somewhat damaged. According to his family, the memories he lost were all trivial matters, so don''t care too much.


    Since then, Trolasse has had a headache and is empty-handed. He feels as if he has forgotten something that is very important to him. He has been trying to recall it for so many years, but Every time he tried to think about it, it gave him a splitting headache.


    He also checked his own life to see what he had forgotten. However, from the results he checked, there were not many things forgotten, and they were indeed trivial things. He found that he once There were four guards, but I didn''t have any impression of these four guards. Those are the parts that I want to forget.


    He also checked the information of the four guards, all of them were the best warriors selected from the Rose Legion. He had read the introductions of the four guards, and he didn''t think anything was wrong. Everything was normal, but he always felt that I seem to have forgotten something more important.


    Now it seems that he is almost certain that the part of the memory he has forgotten should be related to this person named Mu Yunshen.


    After waiting for a while, Maestier saw the young master''s frowning frown, and then asked softly, "Master, do you want to go in now?"


    Trolasse eased for a moment and felt better before getting out of the car again.


    Maystier had already gone to the factory''s doorman. The gatekeeper was an old man. Everyone called him Old Walker. Maystier asked him to inform him that someone was visiting.


    As soon as Old Walker, the gatekeeper, saw the dress and manners of the two people who came, he knew that the boss was here to discuss cooperation. A few people had come before, but their temperament was far less than the two, especially the one with blond hair. A man, that noble and elegant temperament does not need to be expressed deliberately, as long as you stop there, it will be as beautiful as a painting.


    Old Walker looked at them for a long time before broadcasting the communication and asking the boss for instructions.


    Because of his previous experience with Deron Haydn, Mu Chifeng couldn''t help but be vigilant when he heard that someone was visiting again. He wondered whether the people who came this time would also buy their formula. They spent so much energy, even The invested capital has not been earned back, how can it be possible to sell the formula? Even if the formula is valuable, selling the formula is tantamount to killing the chicken and taking the eggs, which is absolutely impossible.


    With the approval of the boss, Old Walker personally took the two people to the reception room.


    On the way in the past, Mu Chifeng thought about how to reject the request of the other party, not only to keep the formula, but also to allow the other party to invest. Delong is right at all, a small private enterprise like Yunfeng Company , A slightly more formal enterprise can suppress them to such an extent that they have no room to resist. Yunfeng Company is now on the cusp of the storm and urgently needs a strong investor as a backer.


    It''s just that it''s easier said than done to find a backer stronger than the Haydn family? At least in the entire city of Neil, there are few such families. Pushing open the door of the conference room, two people were already sitting inside, each with a cup of hot tea in front of them, but they didn''t move.


    Mu Chifeng only glanced at the teacup, and immediately said with a smile: "Hello, I am the boss of Yunfeng Company. My name is Mu Chifeng. It is an honor to meet you two."


    Although Mu Chifeng''s business is not big, he has been immersed in the business world for many years. Of course, he can tell at a glance who is the real boss, and the first person he shakes hands with is Trolaise.


    Trolasse stood up, "Hello, I''m Trolasse Aslan."


    As soon as Troleser said his name, he saw Mu Chifeng on the opposite side, his eyes widened, his expression full of disbelief, and the whole person was stunned.


    "Mr. Mu?" Mesdille, who was standing beside Trolasse, called to him.


    Mu Chifeng suddenly returned to his senses, resisted the turbulence in his heart, and completed the handshake, but his expression was a little absent-minded. His attention was all on the face of the other party, and he didn''t even hear the name of the other person. ear.


    Mesdell continued Trolasse''s words: "We''re from GAD and would like to have a conversation with your company about a partnership."


    "Oh, hello, hello."


    Mu Chifeng''s mind is now full of the face and eyes of the man opposite him, almost carved out of the same mold as his precious grandson. How could this not shock him? This also caused him to not take the other party''s words to heart at all, especially he didn''t even hear the company name that the other party said.


    It has been six years, exactly six years, when Mu Yunshen was suddenly discharged from the army, he and his wife had been pressing this issue in their hearts, but seeing that Mu Yunshen didn''t want to mention it at all, they could only endure it. Gradually relieved, thinking that this is not bad, with two precious grandchildren, when Mu Yunshen meets the right girl, they can re-marry and form a family, and they don''t have to be stuck in the past, their lives are still full of hope.


    However, when they had the idea of ??having Mu Yunshen marry and restructure the family, this person who was suspected to be the father of the precious grandson actually appeared!


    That''s right, Mu Chifeng knew at first sight that this person was definitely the father of his two precious grandsons!


    The person in front of him looks too much like Garan, and Garan is just a miniature version of him. If the two of them are not related by blood, ghosts will not believe it.


    Mu Chifeng was thinking about what to do. Did this man come here because he knew that Mu Yunshen had given birth to him and he came here on a special trip, or was he just here to talk about work? Mu Chifeng was very confused, and he was not in the mood to talk about cooperation.


    In fact, Mestier had already expressed their intention to Mu Chifeng and expressed their intention to cooperate, but Mu Chifeng couldn''t hear a word, his mind was completely empty, and he couldn''t calm down at all. At this moment, I was eager to see Mu Yunshen and asked him what was going on.


    "I''m sorry." Mu Chifeng suddenly interrupted Mesdir''s next words, forcing a smile on his face, "I''m sorry you two, can we discuss this matter another day? I have something urgent and need to go out for a while. I''m really sorry."


    As Mu Chifeng said that, he had already got up and left. Due to the excessive movement, he even overturned the chair when he got up.


    Mestier looked at Mu Chifeng who was leaving in amazement. It was the first time he saw someone who didn''t change his face when he heard the name of their company, and then interrupted him, and now he left halfway. .


    God, is this a joke? Does he know what the GAD company stands for? There are so many people who want to meet his young master every day, and so many big companies across the planet want to have a relationship with them. They don''t have time to meet each other. I didn''t expect the young master to come over in person today. The company with a few walls left, which is too small to be small, actually rejected them, saying "it''s a little urgent"?


    Maystier felt that there must be something wrong with his ears, otherwise why would he have auditory hallucinations? However, the person on the opposite side really left, and the chair was still on the ground.

 Chapter 18

    Mesdille resisted the twitching corners of his eyes and looked at his young master, but Trolasse sat there calmly.


    Mu Chifeng hurriedly left the conference room, ran to the corridor, stretched his head and looked down, but did not see Mu Yunshen and the two children, Mu Chifeng had to take out the communicator and communicate with Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yunshen''s communication rang for a long time before being answered.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen answered the call, Mu Chifeng hurriedly asked, "Where are you now? I want to see you... No, don''t come here, tell me the location, and I''ll find you."


    Mu Chifeng was afraid of being seen by the two people in the reception room, so he didn''t dare to call his son over, so he had to find him by himself.


    When Mu Yunshen escaped from the door, he was nervous and flustered. He thought that Young Master Aslan came here because of his children? So he was very scared, very flustered, and even after throwing a panic, he couldn''t come back - he denied his identity!


    Who else could he be if he wasn''t Mu Yunshen?


    He ran over to look for the two children. He subconsciously felt that Mr. Aslan could not see Gala and Galan, or their identities would definitely be hidden.


    Mu Yun searched deeply, and found two children in the open space behind the factory building. They were playing with two small pets. The one who ran was called a happy one.


    Mu Yunshen just stood beside him, quietly watching the two children play happily. He really couldn''t imagine what would happen to him if someone took away his two children. He would definitely go crazy, right?


    He almost gave his life to the child, and he raised it by himself. He was a soldier, hard-hearted and cold, but he was a gentle father when he treated his own children. His former comrades in arms must have He would never have thought that Mu Yunshen would have such a warm side. He used to be in the army, but he was a famous "cold beauty". He was good-looking, cold in character, and tough in means. human guard.


    Mu Yunshen just stared at the two children in a daze. It wasn''t until his father''s communication called, which rang for a long time, that he recovered and answered.


    Mu Chifeng came over quickly and saw Mu Yunshen standing behind the factory building watching the two children in a daze, his expression was very solemn, Mu Chifeng hardly needed to ask, and knew the reason, but as a father, he still I want to talk to my son about this.


    Mu Chifeng took out a pack of cigarettes, took out two, and handed the cigarette case to Mu Yunshen. Mu Yunshen usually does not smoke, but only occasionally smokes one. Mu Chifeng felt that his son needed to come at this moment. A cigarette is good and calm.


    Mu Yunshen really needed a cigarette to calm down, he squeezed one cigarette and held it in his hand, Mu Chifeng directly put the other cigarette in his mouth, lit the fire, and lit his son''s cigarette. He took a breath, and then spit it out slowly, as if spitting out all the annoyance in his heart.


    "Is it him?" Mu Chifeng''s eyes were on the two grandsons who were playing in front of him, but he was speaking to Mu Yunshen.


    "Yeah." Mu Yun replied deeply. So far, he has nothing to hide. Now that Dad knows about it, it means that he must have seen Mr. Aslan.


    The two of them stopped talking, and there was another long silence. After smoking half a cigarette, Mu Chifeng spoke again, "What are you going to do?"


    Mu Yun squeezed the cigarette holder, squinted his eyes and looked into the distance, and said rationally, "I didn''t plan it, it was just an accident, there was no relationship between us, he was the person I was tasked to protect at that time, and that night we At the same time, they were recruited, and that¡¯s it.¡±


    Yes, it was just an accident.


    When Mu Yunshen said this, he couldn''t help but recall that night.


    It was the second year he and three other comrades-in-arms served as Mr. Aslan''s escort. At a reception for the younger generation of nobles, all four of them stood on the edge of the reception and looked at Mr. Aslan in the venue. The four of them have been staring at Mr. Aslan all the time. This is their duty as guards, and they cannot let the people they protect make any mistakes.


    After another round of drinking in the field, Mr. Aslan smiled and declined the several noble ladies who continued to chat with him, glanced at them, then turned around and walked over to the bathroom.


    The other three guards were paying attention to whether there was any hidden danger at the reception. Only Mu Yunshen was staring at Mr. Aslan, and he was the first to notice that Mr. Aslan was abnormal. He whispered, " You wait here, I''ll take a look."


    This is a top-level reception in the aristocratic circle of the Nebula Empire. All the top nobles can come here. Even the prince and princess attended the reception. These bodyguards can only stand on the sidelines and cannot enter the venue without permission, otherwise they will have to When things got messed up, Mu Yunshen realized that something was wrong, and he didn''t let the other three follow him. One person is always smaller than four people.


    He walked around near the side of the court, but did not see Mr. Aslan''s figure, so he had to look at the locator on his wrist and searched for the locator.

 Chapter 19

    When Mu Yunshen came to the door of the bathroom, he wanted to knock on the door, but found that the door was not closed tightly, and the voice inside came out clearly, the voice was very ambiguous, almost whispering.


    "Lesser, I didn''t know you were such a serious person, just have fun and be happy. Shall we give it a try tonight? I promise that after we spend the night together, you will definitely be addicted to me, my technique , it will definitely satisfy you~¡±


    "I''m not interested in you." Mr. Aslan''s voice was low and hoarse.


    There was a chuckle inside, "That''s not what your body said, don''t force it, you can''t even stand still now, isn''t it uncomfortable? I can help you..."


    Mu Yunshen pushed open the door of the bathroom, and saw a feminine-looking beauty who raised her face from Mr. Aslan''s arms. Mr. Aslan supported the sink with one hand and grabbed the feminine beauty with the other. Arms, handsome face full of patience, pale with a trace of abnormal blush, there are even fine beads of sweat on the forehead.


    When the feminine beauty saw the person at the door, her face was full of anger, "Who are you? Who let you in? Get out!"


    At that time, Mu Yunshen was not yet 18 years old. Although his appearance was calm and his expression was cold, his face was still very tender. At first glance, he could tell that he was not very old. What''s more, he still had an extraordinary handsome face. When he stared at people with a cold face and out of the corner of his eyes, the soldiers in the corps would scream strangely, scrambling to take this High Mountain Flower home, but every time they would be beaten so hard that they couldn''t see the human form.


    When Mu Yunshen was cold and aloof, he was still very bluffing. He ignored the feminine beauty, walked in with a blank face, and raised his arms very rudely to separate the feminine beauty from Mr. Aslan. He was also a man, so unstoppable, he staggered back two steps.


    "You are presumptuous! Do you know who I am?!" The feminine beauty was very angry.


    Mu Yunshen stood in front of Mr. Aslan and looked at him indifferently, "I don''t know who you are, and I don''t want to know, even if you are the king, I have nothing to do with me, I only know my husband. I''m not interested in you, stalking is not what a gentleman does, excuse me, my husband needs a rest."


    After Mu Yunshen finished speaking coldly, while the feminine beauty was stunned, he supported Mr. Aslan who was not in a good state. Unexpectedly, as soon as he supported the other''s arm, Mr. Aslan''s entire body was pressed over, and for a while The elegant fragrance wafted into the nostrils, and it was unknown whether it belonged to the feminine beauty or Mr. Aslan.


    Mu Yunshen hurriedly supported him, "Sir, are you alright?"


    Mr. Aslan shook his head and said slightly panting, "Send me back."


    In order to avoid riots, Mu Yunshen helped Mr. Aslan downstairs from the private elevator. When he got into the car, he sent a text message to the other three, asking them to come back. Mr. Aslan was recruited. Back with Mr.


    Mr. Aslan''s endurance is very good. Mu Yunshen drove him back all the way. He could also sit upright and elegant, without any embarrassment, but when he got out of the car, his footsteps were a little vain, and he needed to rely on With the strength of Mu Yunshen, he could barely stand still.


    Mu Yunshen helped the person into the room, put him on the bed and sat down, seeing that Mr. Aslan''s face turned even redder, "Sir, do you want to call for service?"


    Mr. Aslan didn''t speak, just looked at him with those deep violet eyes.


    Mu Yunshen: "...do you need male or female service?"


    Mr. Aslan still didn''t respond and looked at him fixedly.


    Mu Yunshen waited for a few seconds, suddenly felt wrong, hurriedly bent over, raised his hand and waved it in front of Mr. Aslan''s eyes, could it be that he was hit by another secret hand? Otherwise, why don''t people respond?


    However, just as his hand was shaking, he was suddenly grabbed by a hand that was larger than a circle.


    "What?" His voice was hoarse.


    Mu Yunshen breathed a sigh of relief, "I thought something happened to you, why didn''t you respond..."


    Before Mu Yunshen finished speaking, his knees softened and he knelt down directly, but he was pulled by the hand in time. Mu Yunshen stumbled, and threw himself into Mr. Aslan''s arms, throwing people at him. Pour on the soft bed.


    Mr. Aslan was already in the vortex of desire and could not get rid of it, and when he was pressed again, he suddenly groaned.


    Mu Yunshen lay stiffly on Mr. Aslan''s body. At the moment, all his attention was on his lower body, and his mind was full of: FUCK! I got caught too? when? I didn''t realize it at all... um...


    When he heard Mr. Aslan''s muffled groan, Mu Yunshen''s beautiful face that had been cold all year round suddenly turned crimson. He hurriedly stretched his arms to get up, but his arms were as soft as noodles, and he couldn''t exert any strength at all. .


    Hold! What the hell is this aphrodisiac? How is it so intense!


    "Why..." Mr. Aslan was about to ask, but his voice suddenly stopped because he felt something on his leg.


    Mu Yunshen realized his situation, and he was so ashamed that he wanted to stick his head in the soil and not come out!


    "I...that...yes, I''m sorry sir...ah!" Mu Yunshen hurriedly apologized, but suddenly the world turned around. He who was originally on the top was suddenly turned over by Mr. Aslan and pressed on the bed, and he became the bottom of the bed. that one.


    Mr. Aslan''s breathing was hot, his face was crimson, his violet eyes turned into deep purple, and the erotic storm contained in it was about to explode, "I don''t like being pressed under..."


    Mr. Aslan''s warm breath sprayed into Mu Yunshen''s neck, his body catalyzed by the drug was extremely sensitive, and he couldn''t even stand the provocation.


    "Well..." Mu Yunshen tilted his head to avoid the ticklish, leaning on his side, trying to bring his knees together, not letting his embarrassing parts be completely exposed in front of others, but he didn''t know, his sweet whisper was almost It was the most powerful aphrodisiac, which made Mr. Aslan suffer and completely collapse.


    Mu Yunshen still didn''t know what he had done, so he panicked and said anxiously: "First, sir... I''m not feeling well right now, I think... I need to call someone to help..." Mr. Aslan raised the cold With his fingers, he squeezed Mu Yunshen''s delicate chin, and turned the beautiful face he was trying to hide, so that he had to look at him.


    Mu Yunshen heard Mr. Aslan tell him in a very low voice, "No, I''ll just come, I''ll be gentle."


    After Mr. Aslan finished speaking, his fingers had already fastened Mu Yunshen''s tie, and he pulled it down gracefully. Anyone who sees this process will feel that it is a visual enjoyment, but in the eyes of the parties, it is not enjoyment at all. It''s fright!


    Mu Yunshen stared, and finally digested what Mr. Aslan was saying. At this moment, Mr. Aslan''s fingers had buttoned his shirt, and two buttons had been unbuttoned. Mu Yunshen raised his hand suddenly, To push the person away, "No, no need, I''ll do it myself, I can do it myself, I''m not used to men, in fact, I need a woman more..."


    Now who cares whether they will offend their protector or not, if they don''t resist, a very terrifying thing will happen.


    Mu Yunshen''s refusal hand didn''t have the slightest strength, and was easily caught by the person on his body, "Mr. Aslan...I really can''t do it, you can find someone else..."


    Mr. Aslan didn''t listen to him at all. He originally wanted to be gentle with him, but he struggled, which made Mr. Aslan, who had endured to the limit, become restless, and the only gentlemanly demeanor disappeared, frowning. , ripped open Mu Yunshen''s white shirt, and several buttons broke open. Mu Yunshen''s fair skin was now covered with a layer of crimson, the boy''s body was slender and soft, and his abdomen was covered with a layer The tight muscles and slender shape make the whole person more vigorous like a leopard.


    Mu Yun held a deep breath and swept over one leg, but Mr. Aslan accurately grabbed him, pulled him to the side, and separated his two long, slender and powerful legs. Pushing forward, he pressed Mu Yunshen firmly on the bed.


    "Sir!" Mu Yunshen was a little angry.


    Before he could continue to resist, his hands were already clenched, Mr. Aslan took Mu Yunshen''s tie with one hand, and quickly wrapped it around Mu Yunshen''s wrist, tying him firmly, never again Can''t turn him away.


    Mu Yunshen was stunned, why was he paralyzed and unable to exert any strength, yet Mr. Aslan could move freely? Is his self-control really that much worse than Mr. Aslan?


    No, no, isn''t Mr. Aslan in bad health? Don''t you have to lean against the wall and pant when you walk a few steps? How can you be so powerful? ! They seem to have been deceived all along? That gentleman, who was always pale, didn''t seem to be the person in front of him at all.


    "Close your eyes if you''re afraid," gasped Mr. Aslan.


    "Are you afraid you can''t let me go?" Mu Yunshen looked at his husband expectantly. From this development model, should he be the recipient?


    Hold! He really doesn''t want to be fucked by a man!


    Mr. Aslan didn''t answer, he just buckled his belt and pulled it down. Mu Yunshen''s face turned pale with fright. When Mr. Aslan leaned over to kiss him, Mu Yunshen quickly turned his face away , Mr. Aslan paused, and kissed his slender neck, and when his soft and warm lips were pressed against Mu Yunshen''s skin, Mu Yunshen felt numb all over, especially the warm breath that Mr. Aslan exhaled. The hot breath made Mu Yunshen tremble in every pore of his body.


    His body was very sensitive, any touch would make Mu Yunshen tremble and tremble. He clenched his teeth and swallowed all the sounds he couldn''t help making. When Mr. Aslan kissed all the way down from the neck , the tingling was so itchy that Mu Yunshen''s bones were tickled. He wanted to struggle and avoid, but all his intentions were suppressed by Mr. Aslan.

 Chapter 20

    Trolese kissed every inch of Mu Yunshen''s skin while observing every expression of Mu Yunshen, Mu Yunshen trembled violently.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. He grabbed the hand that was sent over, so tight that he didn''t even notice it himself.


    He raised his neck impatiently, opened his mouth to breathe, trembling all over his body, the corners of his eyes were full of crimson, and he was full of charm. Trolaise has been observing every change in him, and did not want to miss any wonderful thing about the young man. reaction.


    ...


    Trolasse was sweating profusely. Seeing Mu Yunshen''s reaction, he couldn''t bear it any longer. He quickly took off his underwear and pressed Mu Yunshen again.


    Mu Yunshen just got a moment of breathing, he gasped for breath, his erratic sanity returned a little, and he felt the danger approaching. He was so frightened that he suddenly returned to his senses, and his eyes rushed into those eyes that were getting deeper and deeper. , those beautiful eyes seemed to be stars in the sky, making Mu Yunshen momentarily absent-minded.


    At this moment, Trolasse suddenly picked up his gun and started his siege.


    "Ah! Uuuuuuu-!!!" Mu Yunshen cried out in pain, and Trolaise, who was suddenly pressed down, swallowed it completely. The brows that were originally frowning in pain were slowly loosened by Troleser''s passionate kiss.


    Trolasse kept kissing his lips, kissing the boy gently, as if to comfort him.


    Until the boy''s tense body gradually relaxed, Trolaise completely embraced the boy in his arms, soothed him thoughtfully and carefully, trying his best to let the boy adapt. In fact, he was about to become a ninja superman himself.


    After this slow adaptation, Mu Yunshen was greeted by torrential rain and wind. He gritted his teeth and endured it, but when the deepest itch and trembling in his body were awakened again, he couldn''t bear it at all.


    The pain can be endured, but the rush of pleasure made him unable to resist.


    Trolasse''s deep eyes never left the boy''s face for a moment, the boy''s pain, the boy''s patience, the boy''s emotion, the boy''s confusion and the boy''s madness, every expression, every change, he saw all of them. In his eyes, he explores the secrets of the boy''s body in more detail.


    It wasn''t until Mu Yunshen''s voice was hoarse, his body was convulsing, and he was wandering in the sky, Trolaise suddenly let go of his hand and climbed to the top with the boy. The boy was stimulated by the sudden huge pleasure and screamed again.


    A crazy sexual affair finally ended, both of them were sweating profusely and panting, Mu Yunshen closed his eyes, his body was still twitching and trembling due to the intense pleasure, his breath was not even, his lips was seized again.


    Mu Yunshen opened his eyes and saw those eyes that were close at hand. At this moment, these charming eyes had turned deep purple, and they were looking at him for a moment, even if they were making out or kissing. After closing it, he just kept staring at the boy.


    Under the man''s sight, Mu Yunshen felt that everything about himself was seen through by the other party. He felt very ashamed, closed his eyes, didn''t look at those eyes, turned his face away, and avoided the man''s kiss, but the man seemed to have expected it. He would dodge, and even squeezed his chin one step ahead of him, and continued to deepen the kiss strongly.


    "Ah!" Mu Yunshen wanted to push the man away from him, but the man raised his waist at this moment, causing Mu Yunshen to cry out again.


    Mu Yun stared deeply, looking at the man who was still kissing him, expressing his displeasure.


    But next, he didn''t even have time to keep staring, he was pulled into a vortex of madness again, and he followed Mr. Aslan in the ocean called pleasure. Mr. Aslan seemed to want to squeeze once again. Do all his usual, tireless and keep asking.


    "First, sir... sir, I can''t do it... ah ah ah! Let me go... please... uuuuu...!" Mu Yunshen couldn''t hold on anymore, so he could only beg for mercy, tears It didn''t even flow down.


    Trolasse''s answer was that he kissed the tears from the corners of his eyes very tenderly, but the movements under him kept going, making Mu Yunshen go crazy.


    After the second time, Mu Yunshen thought it would always end, right? But the truth was not what he thought. Mr. Aslan, like a wolf who had been hungry for thousands of years, uncontrollably demanded Mu Yunshen twice. By the end, Mu Yunshen''s voice could no longer make a sound.


    He didn''t even know when Mr. Aslan ended. He didn''t hold out until the end, and he lost consciousness. I don''t know if he was so tired that he fell asleep or passed out. In short, when he opened his eyes, the room was already full. bright.

 Chapter 21

    Mr. Aslan did not leave, sitting neatly by the bed, looking at him calmly.


    "Awake?" he said.


    Mu Yun looked at him deeply, but didn''t speak. In fact, he couldn''t speak either. His throat hurt like a fire. He wanted to sit up, but the pain was unbearable. At this moment, Mu Yunshen fully felt what it was like to be "squeezed into dryness".


    "Don''t move, you need to rest." Mr. Aslan said.


    You fucking know I need to rest? ! What have you been doing so early? Only now? ! Mu Yunshen cursed in his heart, but insisted on getting up and leaving.


    Mr. Aslan had no choice but to bring over a new set of clothes on the sofa, watching Mu Yunshen put on the clothes slowly, the traces left after the love of the suit, and looking at it at this moment, it still makes one''s blood boil.


    Mu Yunshen''s hands were trembling violently. He tried several times, but he didn''t close the button.


    Mr. Aslan sat down, stretched out his hand and buttoned him, his expression focused, his eyes drooping slightly, "I will be responsible for you."


    Mr. Aslan''s words, many men and women in the entire empire dreamed of it, but unfortunately it was only an extravagant hope, but now that he really said it to a person, the other party did not care about his "responsibility".


    "No." Mu Yunshen''s voice was very hoarse.


    Mr. Aslan helped him button up the buttons one by one, and put on his coat for him. He originally wanted to put on the pants for Mu Yunshen, but he was rejected by Mu Yunshen. It wasn''t that thick, so he gritted his teeth and put on the pants.


    Standing up with trembling legs, the soft knees didn''t seem to be his own. Mr. Aslan wanted to give him a hand, but Mu Yunshen avoided him.


    "Sir, please stay, I will go back and have a rest by myself. If you have anything to do, please notify me in advance." Mu Yunshen said coldly and alienatedly.


    "Yunshen." Mr. Aslan wanted to stop him, but Mu Yunshen didn''t look back.


    "I will be responsible for you." As Mu Yunshen was about to go out, Mr. Aslan''s calm voice came again.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t talk to him any more, he was a man, not a big girl, who should be responsible?


    What''s more, because of such a ridiculous night, you will be bound for a lifetime, crazy?


    Although Mu Yunshen refused, as if Mr. Aslan didn''t hear it, he still went his own way. He didn''t say anything, but the gaze that stayed on Mu Yunshen became more and longer. Later, Even the other three guards noticed it.


    Later, Mu Yunshen directly submitted an application to the legion to transfer back to the legion. He didn''t want to work as this escort anymore, so he applied for a transfer.


    Mr. Aslan has his own business to do, and often disappears for a period of time for no reason. Even the guards cannot follow him. After Mr. Aslan disappeared again, he came back and got the news of Mu Yunshen''s application for transfer. Mr. Silan seemed very angry. He is a restrained and rational person, but this time, he couldn''t restrain himself. He went everywhere to find Mu Yunshen, and finally bumped into Mu Yunshen at the corner of the villa. .


    Mu Yunshen saw him and saluted respectfully, "Sir."


    After saying hello, Mu Yunshen wanted to bypass Mr. Aslan and leave, but he was grabbed by the arm and pushed to the wall.


    "You applied for a transfer from the Legion?" Trolasse''s voice was calm, but he could hear the coldness in his voice.


    "Yes." Mu Yunshen looked directly at him without evading his eyes.


    "Why? Hide from me?" The coldness in Trolasse''s eyes deepened.


    "No." Mu Yunshen looked away.


    "Why is that?" Trolasse''s anger faintly leaked out.


    Mu Yun sighed deeply and looked up at him again, "I''m no longer fit to be your escort, if you need an escort, you can re-select from the legion, there are so many people in the legion, there are many people who are better than me... ¡­¡±


    Without saying a word, Mu Yunshen was pressed against the wall by Troleser, pinched his chin, raised his face, and bit his lip fiercely.


    "Uuuuu-!" Mu Yun was in deep pain, trying to struggle, but was cleverly pushed against the wall by the other party, unable to move.


    Trolasse was very angry. His anger directly caused his kiss to turn into gnawing and biting, as if he was going to swallow the life of this person into his stomach. Mu Yun frowned in deep pain, and both of them were in their mouths. It smells of blood, like a beast, tearing and biting at the same time, the scene is really unsightly.


    However, in such an unsightly scene, Trolaise''s eldest brother hit him.


    "What are you doing?!" When Norkovitch saw this scene, his eyes almost went out of the frame.


    Hearing the voice, Trolasse let go of Mu Yunshen, and the two of them were covered in blood, looking very bloody.


    Nokevich frowned so much that he could kill flies. Mu Yunshen gave Nokovic a military salute and stood there aggrieved.


    Nokevich looked at his younger brother, took two steps forward, and reprimanded in a low voice, "What are you doing? Doing such a thing here in such an upright manner!"


    Trolasse looked at him and told him word by word, "You are not allowed to approve Yun Shen''s application, I will not let him leave my side."


    "What are you talking about?!" Nokevich angrily exclaimed.


    "I said, I won''t let him go, I''m going to make up his mind, and no one wants to take him away from me! Especially you!"


    Trolasse''s expression was crazy, and Nokovic was stunned. After a while, he said, "Do you know what you''re talking about? Look at what you are like now, where is the steadiness and self-control, calm and wise in the past? , is he a man, or your bodyguard, you told me you were going to kill him? Are you crazy?! I tell you, the genes of the Aslan family will never allow anyone to destroy and defile!"


    "Go to his genes and blood! I''m putting my words here, you dare to take him away and try it!" Trolasse said without leaving any room for sure.


    Nokevich spun around in anger, and when he looked up, he saw Mu Yunshen still standing there, he gave him a complicated look, and said solemnly, "Go back first!"


    "Yes!" Only then did Mu Yunshen escape.


    Also since that day, Mu Yunshen has never seen Mr. Aslan again.

 Chapter 22

    It''s just that they happened to meet someone who could purify the fire at a special time. They didn''t even count as a one-night stand. After all, a one-night stand still needs to be in love with each other. What are they like this? They are all puppets who have to enjoy being submerged in lust under the control of drugs.


    A figure like Mr. Aslan who stood at the pinnacle of the aristocracy, it is estimated that he may not even remember who he is, right?


    Mu Yun paused for a while before saying, "I just saw him suddenly, I was so nervous that I forgot, I''m a man, who would suspect that a man can have a child? So, as long as they don''t let them see the child, There should be no problem, if the Aslan family knows that there are inferior genes mixed into the genetic history of the Aslan family, it may be how they will treat Gala and Galan, and this matter must be kept secret."


    Mu Chifeng''s hand trembled while holding the cigarette butt, and said in surprise, "The Aslan family? Is it the Aslan family I know?"


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "When I was a soldier of the Rose Legion, I was selected and served as his guard for two years."


    When he said these words, Mu Yunshen was very calm. No matter how terrifying the past was, it was his past life and had nothing to do with him. He is most responsible for his two children now. He has nothing to do.


    Mu Chifeng took a few sips of the remaining cigarettes, and then said: "In this case, just in case, I will immediately send Jiala and Jialan to his great-grandfather to live for a while, especially Jialan, definitely Can''t let that person see him."


    They look so much alike, sure enough, whose species looks like whom.


    Mu Yun thought for a while, then nodded, he couldn''t take risks, he must protect his two children.


    After listening to Mu Yunshen''s words, Mu Chifeng was also very nervous. They couldn''t afford to offend such a family. For his precious grandson, Mu Chifeng couldn''t take risks.


    When Mu Chifeng said that they were going to send them to their great-grandfather for a few days, Xiao Jiala disagreed at first. They wanted to be with their father and grandmother, and did not want to go to their great-grandfather''s house. No matter how Mu Chifeng persuaded them, Neither child is going.


    Seeing the two children being so determined, Mu Yunshen had no choice but to say, "Dad, if they don''t want to go, don''t go. Let them stay at home and go out less during this time."


    Mu Chifeng hesitated for a moment before saying, "Okay, I''ll send a message to your mother and ask her to come and pick up the two children."


    After receiving the communication, Master Yunyan came in through the small door next to the factory and picked up the two children. For the specific reason, Mu Chifeng didn''t tell her for the time being, and only let her come in through the small door next to the company to pick up the children. Go back, this time is not peaceful, let the children stay at home and don''t come out.


    With Master Yunyan''s temper, he knew that he would not be able to calm down in the future, so it would be better to hide this from her first, and Mu Yunshen agreed to do so.


    After sending the child away, Mu Yunshen stood at the door of the factory building again and started smoking, but Mu Chifeng went back first. No matter what the identity of the other party, he couldn''t keep people hanging in the conference room all the time. The word spread out, but it was the face of his Yunfeng Company.


    However, when Mu Chifeng returned to the reception room, the two people on both sides had already left, which made Mu Chifeng heave a sigh of relief. Even if the cooperation could not be negotiated, they would not be allowed to stay here.


    By the way, what did they say their company was called? Mu Chifeng thought about it, but he couldn''t remember it at all.


    At this moment, Trolasse and Mesdille had already driven away from the town of Locke. After leaving the ground area of ??the town of Locke, the car entered the flight area, the wheels automatically retracted, turned into a hover car, and galloped in the air. After that, he left the town of Locke.


    Along the way, Mestier looked at the young master''s reaction from time to time in the rearview mirror. It is probably the first time that the young master has been treated like this, right?


    On the edge of the execution area of ??Moros, there is a small town of Will. This town is different from the town of Locke. The town of Locke is under the jurisdiction of Neil City, and Neil City is under the jurisdiction of Dongsenxing Province. It is also included in the Moros Execution Region, which is directly under the control of the Empire, while the small town of Will is not under the jurisdiction of any executive region. The small town of Will is owned by the Carino family. All control is in the hands of the Carino family, as long as they pay taxes to the empire on a regular basis every year.


    The town of Will was the fief that was granted to the Carino family by the Nebula Empire back then. The Carino family¡¯s ancestor was a last noble. The family has been passed down to this day. Although it has fallen to the point of being forgotten, it is still a small noble.

 Chapter 23

    In the small town of Will, in a luxurious mansion, all the servants are busy in an orderly manner. Starting from the gate of the mansion, every part of the mansion must be cleaned and wiped clean, because today the Carino family will welcome To come to a most honorable guest, the attitude of this guest will determine the future of the entire Carino family, so the Carino family attaches great importance to his arrival.


    Olysia is in her fitting room, constantly changing all kinds of gorgeous dresses. She received a notice this morning that Mr. Aslan would come to visit this afternoon, and the entire Carino family began to get busy.


    Before, the Carino family had been notified that Mr. Aslan was already on his way to Planet Maca. According to the itinerary, he should have arrived two days ago, but he didn''t expect it until today. , These two days have made the Carino family really uneasy. They are afraid that Mr. Aslan will not look down on them, a declining noble from a D-class planet, and they are afraid that he will not come. Fortunately, today is finally here.


    The servants cleaned the clean mansion that had been cleaned two days ago, and cleaned it meticulously again, and polished the vases and glass to be brighter. There is no comparison between the mansions, but they should always be clean and tidy, so as not to leave a bad impression on Mr. Aslan.


    "Gina, come and help me see, how is this dress? Does it suit my skin tone?" Alicia stood in front of the fitting mirror, constantly rotating and observing, not wanting to let go of any flaws.


    Gina is a servant who specializes in serving Olysia. She looks at the gorgeous and complicated dress of the young lady and thinks it is very beautiful and dazzling. Her young lady is already very beautiful, and wearing such a gorgeous and extravagant dress will only make her look beautiful. I feel more beautiful.


    Gina is just a servant, and her vision is not as good as that of Olysia. How can she give Olysia advice? Olysia asked her this, but she just wanted to hear her compliments to make herself more confident. Gina was naturally a very smart person to become Olysia''s exclusive servant.


    "Miss, you are very beautiful and you look beautiful in whatever clothes you wear. Haven''t seen the big family members of the Maca planet, are they all dizzy and dizzy by the lady?"


    When Olysia heard this, she felt complacent, "The big family of Planet Maca? The big family can only be a big family forever, how can it be compared to the nobles? It can''t be compared to the super noble Aslan family among the nobles. , is completely incomparable."


    "Miss is right, with the status of the Aslan family in the empire, it is not a big family on a small D-level planet that can be compared, or the entire planet Maca, and it can''t compare to a single member of the Aslan family. Hair." Gina said hurriedly.


    Alicia looked at her beautiful self in the mirror, suddenly pursed her lips and smiled, and said softly, "Trolesse, the man with a rich family background who is said to be so beautiful that women are crazy, can he like me? ?"


    "Miss Hui, don''t worry, your bloodline is only 21%, and marrying into the Aslan family will definitely give birth to pure bloodline descendants for the Aslan family. You are so special, so beautiful, There is no way the Aslan family will give up on you."


    Olysia stroked her beating heart, took a few deep breaths, and said, "Gina, come and brush my hair, I want a hairstyle that best suits this dress, oh right, my jewelry What? I want to choose a set of jewelry that best reflects my temperament and wear it."


    The young lady of the Carino family was tested with a blood flow of only 21%. Originally, she was only a declining noble from a small D-class planet, and no one cared about it. Now she has become the darling of many aristocratic families, even the super aristocratic Aslan family. They were all attracted, which made the residents of the entire town of Will know about it. They were vying to spread the word about Miss Alicia''s beauty and ultra-low bloodliness. This is the advantage of the Carino family. Chance.

 Chapter 24

    Everyone knows the influence of the Aslan family in the empire, and there are many people who really want to take this opportunity to be dazzled. The Carino family also really wants to take this opportunity to publicize the relationship between their family and the Aslan family. Those who want to hold a grand banquet and announce to the entire planet of Maca that their Carino family and Aslan family are about to become in-laws.


    It''s a pity that Mr. Aslan''s personal assistant explained to them that the news that Trolaise is going to the Carino family should not be spread, let alone hold a banquet in a big way. The more low-key the better. The whereabouts, the fewer people who know the better, this is also for the safety of the young master.


    No matter how much the Carino family wanted to publicize it, they didn''t have the guts to go against the wishes of Master Aslan''s assistant. Isn''t that what Mr. Mesdell meant by Mr. Aslan?


    Therefore, when Trolasse arrived at the door of the Carino family, the only people who came out to greet him were the Carino family, Olysia''s father, Planck Carino, with his daughter Olysia With his son Corey and his wife, they waited at the door to welcome the most distinguished guest of the Carino family.


    When Trolasse walked out of the car door, the entire Carino family was stunned, especially the two ladies present, Mrs. Carino and Alicia had never seen a man who could be beautiful At this point, the aristocratic temperament of that body, people can see his family background at a glance.


    After Olysia was shocked, her face suddenly flushed, and when she thought that such a good man would become her husband, she was extremely grateful that her bloodline was so low, otherwise the Aslan family would not be able to do anything. won''t look at her.


    Planck was the first to return to his senses, and with his severely deformed and bloated body, he respectfully performed an aristocratic etiquette to Trolasse, "Welcome, Mr. Aslan. "


    Trolasse just nodded. In his capacity, a patriarch of a declining noble nobility saluted him, and he could fully bear it.


    Planck then introduced Trolasse about his family, with a special emphasis on Alicia.


    Trolasse''s eyes turned to Olysia, those beautiful crystal eyes that looked like the most beautiful crystals in the world, looked at her so indifferently and without the slightest emotion.


    Maestier knew at first glance that Olycia had picked the wrong dress, such a gorgeous and intricate champagne-colored dress, brightly colored earrings and necklaces, long flaxen hair pulled up high, and that A perfume that smells too strong is not suitable for her.


    Mesdille secretly glanced at the young master''s face, but fortunately, there was no emotion on the young master''s face.


    In fact, Miss Olysia is very beautiful, with jewel-like sea blue eyes, long curly flaxen hair, and fair skin. She is obviously very beautiful, but she is ruined by this dress, and she looks vulgar and vulgar. Rustic, I can''t wait to wear all the dazzling things on my body, whether it''s clothing or jewelry, they all cover up Miss Olysia''s original pure beauty, and sure enough, even nobles, this vision can only stay in the small town of Will level up.


    The ancestor of the Carino family was a baron. After being passed down from generation to generation, it became more and more declining. In order to make a living, the small nobles who were originally high on the top had to put down their bodies and start a business road. They needed money to maintain their luxurious life.


    After several generations of business, they have now become nobles in their bones and businessmen on the surface.


    Because they are nobles, they are proud. Even if they are in decline, they are nobles. They have a superior temperament wherever they go. However, under this arrogant temperament, they have to put on a smooth and friendly skin. They want money , you must do this, no one will obediently give them money just because they are nobles. If you want to negotiate a business, you can only use your own skills.


    After several generations of accumulation, the savings of the Carino family are not bad. However, the most proud thing is that they have given birth to a good daughter. It is hoped that with this daughter, the family''s status will be raised and become a Viscounts, earls, etc. will not be as hard as they are now.


    Planck welcomed Trolasse and Mesdille into the mansion very enthusiastically, and a sumptuous dinner was also set up. The ingredients tonight were very expensive and were specially delivered by Planck from other places. , the ingredients are good ingredients, everything is precious, and every piece is fresh, but this taste is definitely not as good as the taste of Trolassie.

 Chapter 25

    Trolasse didn''t eat much, but he drank some red wine. The food tasted average, but the red wine was not bad.


    Mesdille has been standing beside Trolasse to serve him. At this moment, Mesdille is no longer an assistant, but Trolasse''s personal butler. The amount of red wine in the glass is like taking a ruler and carefully measuring the height, which is very accurate.


    After dinner, Planck and others left for an excuse, leaving space for Trolasse and Alicia to be alone.


    In the beautiful little garden, Olysia and Trolasse were sitting opposite each other at the white round table, and Mesdille was standing not far away, always vigilant.


    Alicia was so nervous that she didn''t even dare to face Trolasse''s beautiful eyes.


    "I heard that you are in charge of the GAD company, right?" Alicia was speechless and led the topic to the business. It was also her father who reminded her before that Troleser was in charge of the company. , must be more interested in business, Alicia can use this as a breakthrough.


    "Yes, Miss Carino is interested in doing business?" Troleser replied in a rare way.


    There were not many opportunities for Trolasse to speak. Olysia heard him speak, and felt that what her father said was right. Mr. Aslan prefers to talk about things in the shopping mall.


    "I don''t know much about business, but I have only learned about GAD''s products. Your company is a very powerful comprehensive enterprise, even involving the field of ordnance research and manufacturing." Alicia praised.


    "Thank you." Gentleman Trolasse thanked him.


    Alicia was even more excited. She felt that she had chosen the right path, "Mr. Aslan, have you heard of ''Shadow Dagger''?"


    Trolasse looked at Alicia, and when she saw that she was looking at him expectantly, she asked in cooperation, "What is this?"


    In fact, how could he not know what this is? Isn''t that what he came here for? It''s just that he wanted to hear what Miss Alicia wanted to say.


    "This is a product developed by a small company on our Maca planet. I heard that it is very hard and sharp, and it is very light. Even the war spirit daggers produced by the well-known military enterprises in the empire can be cut off by the shadow daggers. It is very powerful. , I wonder if Mr. Aslan is interested in this kind of dagger?" Alicia asked cautiously.


    Trolasse nodded and spoke slowly, his voice sounding a very gentle delusion, "It sounds good."


    "Yeah, my father also thinks that this research is very valuable. If it can be mass-produced, it will undoubtedly be a good news for the soldiers of the Empire. No soldier does not want a weapon that is handy. My father is preparing for it. After acquiring this company, if Mr. Aslan''s company needs the formula for the Shadow Dagger, I believe that my father will be very happy to give it to you." Alicia said happily and slightly flattered.


    Trolasse''s violet eyes seemed to be full of tenderness, and Alicia was fascinated by it.


    "Then thank your father for me." With a graceful smile on her face, Trolase said, she stood up. Olysia didn''t understand what Trolase wanted to do. He also stood up, with nostalgia and anticipation in his eyes.


    "Nice to meet you today, Miss Carino, and see you another day."


    Alicia was stunned. She didn''t understand why Trolasse was leaving suddenly, and her whole body was a little dull, "Mr. Aslan..."


    Trolasse walked out of the mansion without looking back, Mesdille quickly followed, and they left without even saying goodbye to Baron Carino.


    Planck, his wife and son, who were notified by the servant, all hurried to the garden.


    "What''s the matter, Olysia? Why did Mr. Aslan leave suddenly?" Planck asked breathlessly.


    "I don''t know, Dad." Alicia was also blank.


    "Sister, our entire Carino family depends on you, you can''t make Mr. Aslan angry." Brother Corey also spoke up.


    "I didn''t, we had a good chat before, but when I mentioned that after we acquired the small company that made the shadow dagger, we would give the formula of the shadow dagger to Mr. Aslan, he suddenly I got up and left, and I don''t understand why." Olysia also felt a little wronged.


    Planck thought for a while, but couldn''t think of the reason, "Did Mr. Aslan leave without saying something?"


    "Yes, Mr. Aslan said ''see you another day''."


    Hearing this, the Carino family was all relieved. Since they said "see you another day", then it should not be dissatisfaction with Olysia, Olysia still has a chance.


    Since Trolasse went to Yunfeng Company that day, if someone wanted to discuss cooperation with Yunfeng Company, Mu Chifeng didn''t tell Mu Yunshen to go over. He solved it by himself, but there was nothing to say. The purpose of the people who talk about cooperation in the company is for the formula of the shadow dagger, or someone wants to directly acquire the cloud company. The only value that is worth buying for a small company like the cloud company is the formula of the shadow dagger. .


    In fact, Mu Yunshen didn''t expect that just a recipe for a shadow dagger would attract so many people, which made him even less afraid to buy things easily from the gate of the devil world. Mu Yunshen felt that he still managed well. His pet store is ready.


    In the past few days, Jiala and Jialan did not come to the store with Mu Yunshen again. It was not that they did not want to come, but that Mu Yunshen did not let them come. For this reason, he even brought the Ice Flame Fox and Fire Tail. The devil mouse was sent to the house and let two little pets play with the two little guys, which dispelled their dissatisfaction.


    As a result, there were only four pets in the "Suiyuan Pet Shop", and now there are only two left, and the deserted ones are about to close down.


    In the parking space of an alley not far from the Suiyuan Pet Store, there is an old silver-white car, a very low-end four-wheeled car, which ordinary families can afford, as long as two , 30,000 stars can buy a new one. This car is a few years old, and it is estimated that it is about to be scrapped. It has been there for several months and no one has moved. These days, the silver-white car has new owner.


    Lu Zhenghao was sitting in a small, dusty silver-white car. He was a little impatient. A lot of cigarette butts were thrown on the floor mats in the car. He had been here for several days, and he had been staring at the random pet shop in front of him. . There is no way, this is the task that Deron Haydn gave him, Delong told him directly, as long as he can get the supply of the pets in the Suiyuan pet store, the Lu family''s market in Neil City can say, Only then did Lu Zhenghao come over to help Delong mark people.


    When Lu Zhenghao wanted to come, there were so few pets in the Suiyuan pet store. Mu Yunshen would definitely go to stock up in the near future. As long as Mu Yunshen went to stock up, he would be able to follow him and find the suppliers of those pets. Supplier, how can things not work? Lu Zhenghao didn''t think that there would be businessmen who put money aside and make no profit.


    The reason why he was so careful, even found the owner of this broken car, spent 2,000 star coins to buy the broken car from the owner, and stayed here all day, there is really no way. According to his investigation, this Mu Yunshen was born in a veteran, so he has skills.


    The kick from six years ago was still fresh in his memory. It was a quick and accurate one. If Mu Yunshen wanted to deal with a young master like him, a bunch of them wouldn''t be enough to beat him, that''s why Lu Zhenghao was so careful. , the main thing is that he doesn''t want to startle the snake.


    Of course, a young master like Lu Zhenghao can''t think of so many ways. These are taught by Delong''s bodyguard. That bodyguard is also very good. I heard that he used to be a soldier. Mu Yunshen, who is very skilled, has been staring at him for a few days, but he has not been discovered by Mu Yunshen.


    However, Lu Zhenghao has been here for several days, and he has not seen where Mu Yunshen has been. Every day, he comes here in the morning, orders takeout at noon, and drives back in the evening. It is like this every day. In his pet store, these few Not even a single customer came in. The most people who came in were the waiter of a restaurant on another street, and a young and beautiful lady, who should be a friend of Mu Yunshen.


    Lu Zhenghao also stared at her and found that she was the daughter of the owner of a very good pet shop on the main street of Locke Town, named Weiya Corbett. These days, except for the waiter in the restaurant, there is only this Weiya. Miss will come to Suiyuan Pet Shop.


    Lu Zhenghao couldn''t understand why a pet store with such a bad business was still open if it didn''t close?


    In order to force Mu Yunshen, Lu Zhenghao even asked someone to inquire about the property rights of the storefront of Suiyuan Pet Store. He thought that if it was a rented house, as long as he pressured the owner to take back the house, then Mu Yun would Shen had to move the place, but unfortunately, the property rights of this house belonged to Mu Yunshen''s mother, and it was their own house, which was not feasible at all.


    Lu Zhenghao has run out of patience. He thinks of him as an eldest young master, but he has to stare at people in the car every day. If he can persist for a few days, it is his father who gave him a death order, telling him to take the matter of Master Delong. Do it well, otherwise he won''t be given pocket money, so he can stay patiently for a few days.


    When Lu Zhenghao was anxious, he saw that young and beautiful Miss Weiya passing by the car, carrying a thermal box in her hand, and walking towards Suiyuan Pet Shop.


    "Fuck! I''m staring at people in this little broken car every day, but you date beautiful women every day. You''re cool!" Lu Zhenghao stared at the graceful figure in front of him with resentment. If you can''t start with Mu Yunshen, it''s better to start with this Miss Weiya.

 Chapter 26

    His son was not there and there were no customers. Usually, Mu Yunshen would close the door of the store and hid in the store to cultivate magic energy. Ninita stood guard for him. With Ninita''s hearing, as long as someone came over here, they would be separated from each other. From a few dozen meters away, he could hear the sound, and it was the same today.


    "Miss Weiya is here." Ninita reminded.


    Weiya and Mu Yun have known each other for six years, and they often come here, which makes Ninita remember her too. Just by hearing her footsteps, you can tell it''s her.


    Mu Yunshen stopped cultivating, and Ninita entered the gate of the devil world proficiently. Mu Yunshen put away the gate of the devil world and got up to open it.


    Just as Wei Ya walked to the door, the closed store door opened.


    Weiya smiled, "I have to say, your hearing is really good, and you can open the door so punctually every time."


    There was also a smile on Mu Yunshen''s face, "Come in."


    When Weiya walked in, Mu Yunshen stopped closing the door and opened the door completely.


    "Have you eaten lunch yet? I brought it here for you. It''s not good for your health to eat takeaways every day." Weiya said, she had put the insulation box in her hand on the table, took it down one by one, three dishes A soup, and rice, looks very hearty.


    "Thank you, Weiya." Mu Yunshen came over, not polite, sat down to eat, but only saw a pair of chopsticks and a serving of rice, "Only one?"


    "I''ve already eaten it, it''s yours." Weiya said with a smile.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply and started to eat.


    Weiya''s father, Eugene Colbert, moved to the small town of Locke ten years ago. At that time, Mu Yunshen had already entered the Rose Legion and didn''t know them.


    Mr. Kebert and Mu Yunshen''s mother, Yun Yanshi, are very close, and the two have become very good friends. Yun Yanshi is also because Mr. Kebert opened a large pet shop in the small town of Locke, and he was attracted by Keber. Under the influence of Mr. Te, Master Yunyan also opened a pet shop. Although the business cannot be compared with the business in Mr. Kebert''s store, it will be somewhat profitable. Master Yunyan just kept it open for fun. After so many years, this pet store is now in the hands of Mu Yunshen.


    After Mu Yunshen returned from the army, a few months after giving birth to the baby, Yun Yanshi invited his friend Kebert to come to the house for dinner. At that time, Kebert came with his 16-year-old daughter. She was Weiya, and it was because of At that time, Mu Yunshen and Weiya only met each other. The two have known each other for six years, and their relationship has been very good.


    Weiya is a gentle and kind girl. She has long flaxen hair and a pair of very special green eyes. She is very beautiful. She is very gentle, loves to laugh, and has a cheerful personality. When Mu Yunshen chats with her, she will Felt very relaxed and they were very good friends.


    While Mu Yunshen was eating, Weiya was visiting the two pets. Cai Ling Bird and Flaming-Ear Demon Cat saw Weiya came, and took the initiative to get out of the cage and jump into Weiya''s arms. Ya just held two small pets in one hand and stroked their soft fur very gently.


    Mu Yunshen also found it strange that the four little pets in his store, in addition to letting Gala and Galan get close, were only willing to be close to Weiya. Even Mu Yunshen''s mother Yun Yanshi wanted to If you want to touch the pets in the store, these four are not allowed. They are fierce towards Yun Yanshi, which makes Yun Yanshi very sad. She is also a pet lover, but her son''s pet doesn''t seem to like her.


    "How did you do it? If these little guys treat other guests as close as they treat you, then I don''t have to worry about not being able to sell pets." Mu Yunshen said helplessly.


    Weiya giggled, "Pets are very spiritual and simple, their perception of the outside world will be expressed directly in response, I like them, they can also feel it, so they will be close to me, but Brother Mu, your little pets seem a little different."


    Mu Yunshen didn''t stop eating, "What I want is different, it''s all the same, how can you afford the price?"

 Chapter 27

    Weiya smiled and said, "Brother Mu, you should sell one to try."


    "Don''t worry, within this year, you will definitely be able to sell one." Mu Yunshen affirmed.


    Weiya smiled again, "Brother Mu, you should feel lucky that the house of the shop is yours, otherwise you won''t be able to pay the rent."


    Mu Yunshen ate very fast, and soon ended the meal in a hurry.


    "No, I only need to sell one a year, and I won''t lose money." Mu Yunshen said with certainty.


    The two chatted for a long time before Weiya was about to go back. Her pet store was doing well and she was busy every day, so she couldn''t stay here for a long time.


    But before leaving, Weiya told Mu Yunshen with a smile, "Brother Mu, Aunt Yun invites my father and me to dinner at your house tonight, are you welcome?"


    "Of course." Mu Yunshen sent Weiya to the door of the store. It was not the first time they went to his house for dinner. Mu Yunshen didn''t feel anything.


    In the evening, Mu Yunshen arrived home a little late. When it was about to close, a customer came into the store to look at pets. There were only two pets in the store. The customer dawdled in the store for a long time. , looked at the only flaming-eared cat and Cailing bird very seriously, Mu Yunshen just waited until he finished reading and left, then closed the door and went home, and it was so late.


    Wei Ya and her father Corbett have already arrived, Corbert is watching TV, Wei Ya is playing with Gala and Galan, and by the way, takes two small pets to play games.


    Mu Yunshen entered the door, "Uncle Kebert, Weiya, you are already here, sorry, I came back late."


    "It doesn''t matter, business is important." Kebert looked very young, and his figure was well maintained. He was a handsome uncle.


    Seeing that Mu Yunshen was back, Wei Ya called out "Brother Mu" with a smile, did not get up, and was still playing games with the two little guys.


    Master Yunyan and Mu Chifeng were busy in the kitchen, and when they heard their son come back, Master Yunyan lowered his voice and asked in a low voice, "Have you asked Kebert what he meant? Did he agree? Our family is not ordinary people after all. With two children, and letting a girl as good as Wei Ya follow Shen Shen, I am really afraid that Kebert will not agree."


    Mu Chifeng also lowered his voice and said, "Don''t worry about this, Weiya likes Shenshen. After so many years, she hasn''t even talked about a boyfriend. As long as she has time, she will go to Shenshen''s store, a discerning person. It can be seen that he deeply pays attention to the child every day without noticing it. Corbert also knows it. He asked Wei Ya, and Wei Ya did not hide Corbert. Wei Ya is true. Love our family deeply."


    "They have known each other for six years, and Wei Ya also watched Gala and Galan grow up. She is also very good to the two children, and she likes them so deeply. She knows the bottom line, and it''s better to find anyone than Wei Ya, I see, If you want to get married deeply, it can only be Wei Ya."


    Mu Chifeng was also frightened by the sudden appearance of Trolaise Aslan. He thought that as long as Mu Yunshen got married and had his own family, the two children would also have parents. Saying that Gala and Galan are the biological children of Mu Yunshen and Weiya, he doesn''t believe that Young Master Aslan dares to openly snatch other people''s children?


    Master Yunyan pushed Mu Chifeng and whispered: "Go and talk to your son, since Kebert and Weiya have no objection, you ask Shen Shen what it means, if Shen Shen also has a good impression of Weiya , then it''s better to let them get married, what a good two children."


    "Okay, I''ll go ask." Mu Chifeng washed his hands and walked out of the kitchen.


    "Shen Shen, come and help me get something." Mu Chifeng said, and walked towards his room.


    "Okay." Mu Yunshen replied and followed.


    When Mu Yunshen came in, Mu Chifeng closed the door. Seeing his father like this, Mu Yunshen couldn''t help but wonder, "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    Mu Chifeng lowered his voice and said, "Shen Shen, what do you think of this girl Weiya?"


    "Weiya? She''s fine." This is Mu Yunshen''s evaluation of Weiya.


    "Then... do you like her?" Mu Chifeng asked very bluntly.

 Chapter 28

    Mu Yunshen wanted to say "like", no one would dislike such a good girl, but "like" means more.


    "Dad, what do you mean? Why do you ask that?"


    Mu Chifeng smiled and said: "That''s it, I discussed with your mother whether you and Weiya can develop into boyfriend and girlfriend, you have known each other for six years, and the relationship has always been very good. If you can, we think you can Start a family."


    When Mu Yunshen heard this suddenly, he was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that his father would suddenly tell him such a thing.


    "Dad, Weiya and I are just friends." Mu Yunshen explained.


    "It is only because they are friends that they can develop into lovers." Mu Chifeng said.


    Mu Yunshen was a little helpless, "Dad, don''t mention this in the future, I didn''t think about starting a family, my children and I live a good life like this, I''m already satisfied, you know my situation, why? Can you be with Weiya?"


    Mu Chifeng''s heart was a little sour. Mu Yunshen gave birth to Jia La and Jia Lan at the age of 18. For so many years, he tried so hard and kept trying to change. He just wanted to make more money so that the two children could live. Even better, no matter what the effect is, but Mu Yunshen''s efforts are all in his eyes, how can he not feel sorry for such a son?


    Seeing that his father didn''t speak, Mu Yun sighed, "Dad, I shouldn''t be able to be with girls in the future."


    Mu Chifeng looked at his son in surprise, "Why? Didn''t you like girls before? I remember you had a crush on a girl when you were in elementary school..."


    "Dad." Mu Yunshen interrupted Mu Chifeng, "I can''t get past that hurdle in my heart."


    Mu Chifeng was silent, very disappointed, his son has always been normal, how did he become like this?


    It''s not that Mu Chifeng discriminates against homosexuals. In today''s era, same-sex marriage is legal, but after all, it does not conform to the laws of nature. Many people still can''t accept their family members marrying same-sex. The big problem is that if you are of the same sex and want to have children, you can only breed offspring through an artificial womb. If it is an ordinary person, it is okay to say that it has no effect, but for a special family, it is absolutely not allowed to use an artificial womb to breed offspring. of.


    Even though same-sex marriage is legalized, acceptance is not that widespread.


    After a long time, Mu Chifeng said solemnly: "Shen, do you... do you like men?"


    "No, I don''t like men." Mu Yunshen answered with certainty.


    He also knew very well that it was absolutely impossible for him to be with a man. After all, what he liked in the past was indeed a girl. Maybe now, what he likes in his heart is still a girl, but since he gave birth to Gala With Jialan, he always felt that he couldn''t like girls. For unknown reasons, he just felt that there was something in his heart.


    Hearing his son''s answer, Mu Chifeng sighed secretly, feeling that this matter was a bit difficult to handle.


    "That''s so deep, tonight we invited you Uncle Kebert and Weiya to come over. In fact, we just wanted to talk about your affairs. Now that you say that, it''s a bit..."


    Mu Chifeng was a little embarrassed. He even quietly asked Kebert what he meant. It was with Kebert''s consent that he planned to talk about the two children publicly tonight, but now, the problem lies with them. , which made him explain to Colbert.


    Mu Yunshen: "Dad, don''t bring this up, lest it make Weiya ugly."


    "But, Wei Ya likes you, she has liked you for many years, she told you Uncle Kebert herself." Mu Chifeng had to confess.


    Mu Yun was deeply surprised. He originally thought that between him and Weiya, they were just pure good friends, but he did not expect that Weiya would have such thoughts about him.


    "Weiya is a good girl, I can''t hurt her, don''t mention it again in the future." After Mu Yunshen finished speaking, he turned around and opened the door.


    Mu Chifeng casually took a bottle of red wine and went out to the kitchen, where he was going to report the situation to his wife.

 Chapter 29

    Master Yunyan was also very disappointed when she heard what Mu Chifeng had told her son. She really wanted to match the two of them. At first, seeing that their relationship was so good, she thought they liked each other. .


    During the dinner, the atmosphere was a little weird. Kebert looked at Mu Chifeng and Yunyanshi several times. He didn''t understand. Didn''t the couple discuss with him that they wanted to bring up the relationship between the two children at dinner? Why is it all silent?


    Wei Ya also seemed to feel something. In fact, she knew the purpose of coming here today, so in the Mu Yunshen pet store, she would ask Mu Yunshen if she would welcome her, but when she saw Aunt Yun and Uncle Mu were all silent Now, Brother Mu is taking care of the two children to eat, as if he doesn''t know what to do, Wei Ya already understands.


    Her heart is very sad, is it all her unrequited love for so many years? Is she not good enough, so Brother Mu can''t accept her?


    After dinner, Kebert was about to leave with his daughter. Mu Chifeng asked Mu Yunshen to take the father and daughter back, but Kebert refused. They wanted to take a taxi back by themselves. Yun Shen did not insist.


    When Kebert and Weiya left, Mu Chifeng and Yun Yanshi looked at each other and felt sorry for Kebert and Weiya, but their son didn''t agree, what could they do? They can only wait, until Mu Yunshen can cross the hurdle in his heart and become able to accept girls again.


    For several days, Weiya did not go to Mu Yunshen''s store again, and the young master Aslan, who made Mu Yunshen vigilant, did not appear in the town of Locke again, which made Mu Yunshen a little relieved and closed at home. For the past few days, the two little guys couldn''t stay still, and they shouted to go out to play. They didn''t want to be "imprisoned" at home.


    The two little guys protested with the word "imprisonment". Mu Yunshen had no choice but to promise them that he would take them to the store today and bathe the pets, which would restore his image in his son''s mind.


    It''s just that not long after he arrived at the store today, he received an anonymous communication, Mu Yunshen''s communication number in the town of Locke. Few people knew about it. Only his family and a few friends knew about it, and he didn''t tell anyone. Now When a strange communication number came in, Mu Yunshen was naturally vigilant.


    He connected the communication, but before he spoke, a voice came from the opposite side.


    "Mu Yunshen, your beautiful and gentle girlfriend is in my hands. If you don''t want your girlfriend to be in trouble, bring your four pets to meet me in an abandoned factory in the easternmost part of the town of Locke, remember , only you and four pets are allowed, if you dare to call the police, I will kill your girlfriend immediately!"


    The voice in the communicator used a voice changer, and Mu Yunshen couldn''t hear the other party''s voice.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about, I don''t have a girlfriend." Mu Yun said deeply, but he had a guess in his heart.


    Sure enough, the other party immediately said: "Isn''t it true? Isn''t Via Cobert your girlfriend?"


    It''s really Weiya!


    Hearing that Weiya had been kidnapped, Mu Yunshen was a little anxious in his heart, but on the surface he was calm. After all, he was born as a soldier and had been a personal bodyguard. When encountering such a thing, he naturally wouldn''t be so nervous that he would lose his senses.


    "How do I know if what you said is true? Let me have a word with Weiya." Mu Yunshen said, but he was quickly thinking about the reason. The other party clearly asked to bring the four pets in his store. No, do you want to use Weiya to threaten him to hand over four pets?


    The pets in Muyunshen''s store are very expensive. Each of the four pets is worth 300,000 star coins. If the other party hits his pet''s idea, it is equivalent to robbing him of 1.2 million star coins. This is not a small thing. The number is enough. For a town resident like Mu Yunshen, over a million star coins is a huge amount of wealth.


    There was a moment of silence on the communication side, then a few angry shouts, and then Weiya''s voice came over.


    "Brother Mu..."


    With just this sound, Mu Yunshen knew that the person opposite was indeed Weiya, and she was really kidnapped.

 Chapter 30

    "Don''t hurt her, I''ll go over immediately." Mu Yun said deeply.


    "I''ll give you an hour, remember, don''t call the police, otherwise..."


    "I know, I won''t call the police." Mu Yunshen hung up the communication, and Jiala and Jialan were looking at him curiously.


    "Dad, what happened to Sister Weiya?" Gala asked in confusion.


    Mu Yunshen walked in front of the two children, squatted down, and explained, "Jala, Jialan, Dad wants to go out, can you go back to grandma first?"


    When the two little guys heard that they were going home again, their mouths immediately pouted, and Gala said dissatisfiedly: "Dad, are you imprisoning us at home again?"


    "Jala, that''s not called imprisonment. Dad has something to do, so he can''t take you there. Can you go home first?" Mu Yunshen explained patiently.


    "Dad lied, he promised to bring us to bathe the pets, and now he wants to send us home." Gala complained dissatisfiedly.


    There were hurried footsteps outside the door, and soon, Kebert rushed into the store, looking very anxious, "Yunshen, has Weiya ever come to your place? She went out for a run in the morning, and she can''t find it till now. Man, the communicator can''t get through, have you seen her?"


    Mu Yunshen felt strange, if Weiya was really kidnapped when she was out running, it''s only been four or five hours now, and Kebert couldn''t find her, so he wouldn''t be so anxious. Weiya is not a small child. A child, she is an adult, and it is impossible to be in front of her parents all the time. Corbert will be so anxious unless he knows something.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t hide it, and said bluntly, "Weiya was kidnapped."


    As soon as these words came out, Colbert''s face suddenly turned pale, and he staggered and took a step back, as if he had suffered a great blow, "That group of beasts! We have already hid here, are you still not letting us go?! "


    Mu Yunshen didn''t understand Kebert''s words, "Uncle Kebert, do you have any enemies?"


    Kebert suddenly remembered something, and suddenly looked up at Mu Yunshen, "How did you know that Weiya was kidnapped?"


    "I received a strange communication just now. The other party asked me to bring my four pets to redeem people. Weiya was in the hands of those people. They gave me an hour." Mu Yunshen thought that it was someone. Staring at the pets in his shop, it seems that Uncle Colbert was hiding from someone before moving to the small town of Locke. Those who kidnapped Weiya were targeting Uncle Colbert or him?


    "Your pet?" Kebert was stunned for a moment, then looked at the four unique pets in Muyunshen''s store. After a little thought, he said, "Where will they meet? Take me with you."


    "The other party won''t let anyone take them, but only let me take four pets." What made Mu Yunshen feel strange was that after hearing that Weiya was kidnapped, Uncle Kebert hasn''t mentioned anything about calling the police.


    "It''s okay, you take me there, I''m not close, I''ll get off the bus nearby, or I''ll be worried." After finishing speaking, Kebert had turned and walked out.


    Weiya is Corbet''s daughter, Mu Yunshen can understand his mood very well, and he doesn''t say much at the moment. He brought four pets, two children, Corbert who was waiting outside, and even a cort. Bert''s pet, a baby brown bear, all crowded into Mu Yunshen''s car.


    Mu Yunshen sent the two children home first, but Gala became angry and did not want to get out of the car.


    "Mom, take Gala and Galan down, we''re in a hurry." Mu Yunshen was ready to use tough tactics.


    Garan, who had been quiet and silent, said, "Jala, let''s get out of the car. Dad and Grandpa Kebert are going to beat the bad guys. We are children and can''t follow."


    Jialan obviously understood what Mu Yunshen and Kebert said in the store earlier.


    Master Yunyan bent down and went into the car to hold the child. He paused when he heard Garan''s words, and when he looked up, he saw Kebert''s baby brown bear. Master Yunyan looked at Kebert in surprise. With a dignified expression, he nodded to Cloud Flame Master.


    Master Yunyan took the two children down and did not ask any further questions, but said, "Be careful."

 Chapter 31

    Time was a little tight, Mu Yunshen didn''t say much, and drove to the easternmost part of the town of Locke. This distance took nearly half an hour to drive. Mu Yunshen was delayed for some time and wanted to rush to the specified time. Here, you can only speed up the racing.


    Master Yunyan took the two children home and dialed a message to Mu Chifeng with a heavy heart.


    At the moment, Mu Chifeng is also a little bit overwhelmed. He just got the news this morning. Now the shadow daggers produced by them can be seen everywhere in the market. The price of one can be bought for only 500 star coins. After the master in the factory knew about this, I bought one and came back, it was exactly the same as the shadow dagger they made, and even the scabbard shape was carved out of a mold.


    Mu Chifeng had a real shadow dagger in his hand. When comparing the two daggers, he could not tell which one was the real one. Only when he took out the dagger and stabbed a knife on the metal plate, he could immediately tell the difference between the real and the fake. , The shadow daggers that appear on the market are stabbed on the metal plate with only a little scratch, while the real shadow dagger can penetrate into the metal plate, which is the difference.


    However, there are only a few people who know the benefits of shadow daggers today. The first batch of shadow daggers sold by Yunfeng Company was only 100. This second batch is still in production. There are 500 star coins on the market everywhere. "Hidden Daggers", the second batch of shadow daggers they are about to produce will be greatly impacted. Whether it can be sold is a problem. Mu Chifeng has been in a hurry because of this incident. Whoever made the imitation of the Shadow Dagger is unknown.


    At this moment, Master Yunyan''s communication came.


    Mu Chifeng adjusted his mood, connected the communication, and before he could speak, he heard the voice of Master Yunyan.


    "Corbert went out with his bear. I heard from Garan that Weiya was kidnapped, and I was a little worried that I would take the pets in the store to redeem people."


    Mu Chifeng was silent for a long time before he said, "Don''t worry, I''ll go back immediately, take good care of the child."


    Trolasse came out of the company, and Mays Dill had been waiting by the side of the car and opened the door for him.


    For the past few days, Trolasser has been staying here to handle the affairs of this branch. This company is a pharmaceutical company under GAD. There is a vast forest of misty seas on the planet Maca, which contains many rare medicinal materials. It is very convenient to set up a pharmaceutical company here.


    The affairs of Planet Maca have been dealt with almost, and how to arrange it in the future depends on Trolasse''s decision. As a driver, assistant and housekeeper, Mesdille does not dare to make decisions without authorization.


    When Trolasse got into the car, Mesdille took out a rectangular box from his pocket and handed it over with both hands.


    "Master, take a look at this." This was bought by Mestel on the street. Why did Trolasse go to the town of Locke, wasn''t that what it was for?


    Troleser took it, opened the box, and saw a beautifully shaped dagger lying quietly in the box.


    He watched for two seconds, then reached out, took the dagger out of the box, pulled out the dagger, and slowly wiped the dagger with his slender fingertips, "Is the imitation ''Hidden Dagger'' out yet? Yunfeng Company is in big trouble this time."


    Maestier was amazed. He didn''t say anything. I didn''t expect that the young master knew it was a fake just by touching it. He couldn''t help but wonder, "Master, how did you know it was a fake?"


    Troleser flicked the blade, "The color is too bright, the polishing technology of the scabbard is obviously more advanced than that of Yunfeng Company, the length, width and thickness of the blade are the same as the original, but the weight is heavier than the real Shadow. The dagger is at least 6 grams heavier, and the shockproof function of the blade is too poor, compared with the real shadow dagger, it is far worse."


    "..." It turns out that the imitation company''s technology is too advanced, which is also a drawback.


    Trolasse looked out the window and didn''t know what he was thinking. After a long time, he said, "Let''s go, let''s go to the town of Locke again."


    Mestier: "But Master, that small company doesn''t seem to welcome us."


    Trolasse: "Because of their reaction, it just means that they know something. You didn''t find that Mu Yunshen and Mu Chifeng father and son, when they saw me, they all said ''I know about Your secret but I just don''t tell you'' look?"


    The corner of Mestier''s mouth twitched. He was surprised that the young master seemed to be in a good mood today, otherwise he would not be willing to pay attention to him.


    In the abandoned factory in the easternmost part of the town of Locke, there were six people hiding. Each of them had a black cloth on their head, only a pair of eyes were exposed, and an iron rod was in their hands. Weiya''s hands were tied behind her back, and her mouth was also The tape was sealed, and she was left in a corner, looking in horror at the man who had kidnapped her.


    "You two, hide behind the two pillars in front of you later, prepare to outflank him, sneak attack from behind, remember, that Mu Yunshen was a soldier before, he has some skills, he must be quick to attack, not to him Opportunity to counterattack, otherwise we may not be able to beat him." The leader explained.


    The two people who were told scratched their heads, "It''s not that serious, Brother Lu, even if he was a soldier, it''s impossible for him to beat the six of us by himself, right?"


    Lu Zhenghao slapped the guy on the head, "Don''t call out our identities, our identities are kept secret!"


    "Oh, I know Brother Lu... No, boss, I know boss." The man hurriedly changed his words.


    These people are Lu Zhenghao and the others. After thinking about it, this method is the fastest and saves time and effort. He spent money to find a few gangsters and play kidnappers with him. The purchase channel, and then swept away the four pets in his store, this matter can be ended perfectly.


    The eyes of the little gangsters drifted to Weiya in the corner from time to time. After a few times, someone finally couldn''t help it and asked flatteringly: "Boss, this girl looks really good, since it''s all tied up, why don''t you let me How about you guys having fun?"


    When Wei Ya heard this, she shivered with fright, and even shrank to the corner of the wall.


    Lu Zhenghao looked back, "Playing?"


    "Yeah, yeah, this kind of chick is much better than those 20 star coins once, it''s hard to just look at it." Several gangsters echoed together.


    "Want to play with women?" Lu Zhenghao asked.


    "Hey, boss, you know our hobbies." "I-I don''t like women, I prefer men." A discordant voice recalled.


    Lu Zhenghao smiled and said, "Elder fifth, it''s the first time you''ve worked with me. I also know that you like men. The kid we''re waiting for today is an excellent guy, and he looks so damn good looking, just like that. The same man also has to say that he looks good, and when he is knocked down, I will leave it to you to play."


    The fifth brother smiled, "I know, boss, you know that you have meat to eat with the boss, hehe!"


    "As for this woman, she belongs to Mu Yunshen. Don''t touch her now. When Mu Yunshen comes, show him in front of Mu Yunshen. That''s cool, hahaha."


    The others also laughed out loud, and flattered: "The boss will still play!"


    Some people felt uncomfortable, and grabbed a hand directly in their crotch, feeling a little panicky.


    When Lu Zhenghao was "assigning" work, he suddenly heard two beeps.


    "What sound?" Lu Zhenghao asked strangely.


    The other five people also pricked their ears and listened, "I didn''t hear anything."


    "Wang!" Everyone heard this.


    A puppy crawled out of the waste pile next to it, dirty all over, only two or three months old, chubby and chubby, with snow-white fur. It was a very ordinary little white dog, just a puppy. His eyebrows are very interesting, they are bright red, and they have a cloud pattern that rolls up, covering all the way to his head, and a purple square scarf is tied around his neck. He is obviously cute, but in the eyes of Lu Zhenghao and others, he just finds it ridiculous. .


    "Where did a stupid dog come from here? Drive it away, don''t ruin our business." Lu Zhenghao said impatiently.


    A small gangster threw the iron bar at the little white dog, the little white dog screamed "Ow", and his small body jumped up, actually dodging the iron bar that was smashing over, and tried to move towards the thrown object. Via in the corner rushed.


    Weiya, who heard the bark, had already seen the little white dog, it was her blue, her eyes widened, and she barked anxiously, "uuuu", struggling to stand up, but her body was tied up. He couldn''t stand up at all.


    The little white dog rushed halfway, and was forced back by a small gangster holding an iron rod.


    "Blu, leave here, leave here immediately, it''s dangerous." Weiya kept telling the little white dog in her mind that the little white dog, who was still violent, seemed to hear Weiya''s voice, and her eyes were very different. She looked at Weiya for a while, and saw another iron bar coming, so she turned her head and ran away in the other direction.


    Mu Yunshen dropped Kebert from the car a few hundred meters away from the abandoned factory building, but his pet bear was still in the car. He brought his pet bear over, making Mu Yunshen confused, so he could only take it with him.


    Hearing the sound of the engine outside the factory building, Lu Zhenghao and the others looked at each other. As agreed before, four of them quickly hid, leaving only two of them by Weiya''s side, waiting for Mu Yunshen to come in.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen got out of the car, he saw a little white dog squatting in front of his car and humming.


    "Bru?" Mu Yun knew this little white dog deeply. It was Weiya''s pet. He was very smart and obedient. He didn''t know how he appeared here. Could it be that when Weiya was kidnapped, it It was on the spot, and this was all the way to catch up?


    But the distance is so long and Bruce is so small, can he really catch up?

 Chapter 32

    Blu turned his head to look inside the factory building while humming, and Wei Ya was obviously inside.


    Mu Yunshen opened the car door in the back seat, and his four pets, plus the bear from Cobert, jumped out of the car together. Of course, the bear climbed down. It is round and only one meter upright. Gao, it also followed behind Mu Yunshen''s four pets and walked slowly towards the factory building.


    The factory building is very old, there are rusty waste everywhere, there is a lot of garbage piled up in it, and the ground is very dirty. Mu Yunshen went straight in, and when he turned a corner, he saw three people in front of him, two men in black on their heads. Wearing a black headgear, one person is holding a dagger in his hand, which is touching Weiya''s neck, and the other man in black is standing on the other side of Weiya with an iron rod in his hand.


    Lu Zhenghao, who was holding the dagger, saw that Mu Yunshen actually brought six pets. In addition to the four in Mu Yunshen''s shop, there was also a bear and a dog. Do you want to send two more? I gave him two more for free, and of course he was willing to accept them. The only thing that made him dissatisfied was that none of these pets had a pet cage.


    "Mu Yunshen, where''s the pet cage? Put them all up! Hurry up!" Lu Zhenghao scolded, he put a hood on his head, and the sound came out a little dull, and he couldn''t hear the original voice clearly.


    Mu Yun listened carefully, only to think the voice was familiar, he must have heard it somewhere, and being able to keep an eye on the pets in his store, at least it means that the other party must have entered his pet store and seen his pets, otherwise It won''t take so much effort to kidnap Weiya to threaten him.


    There were not many customers in his pet shop. Most of the people who went in had an impression on Mu Yunshen. The voice also made him feel familiar, but the voice was dull and a little distorted, which made Mu Yunshen dare not confirm it for a while.


    "The car is too small to fit the pet cage." Mu Yunshen said.


    "In that case, take a rope and tie all these pets to me, hurry up!" Lu Zhenghao ordered.


    While Mu Yun was staring at the two kidnappers in front of him, two figures with iron rods were quietly approaching him, planning to attack him from behind.


    Mu Yunshen couldn''t see the situation behind her, but Weiya could see it clearly. She widened her eyes in horror, and shouted "uuuuu" in her mouth, reminding Mu Yunshen that there was someone behind her.


    "Damn, be quiet for me!" Lu Zhenghao kicked Weiya, without any intention of pity on Xiangxiyu.


    "Don''t do it!" Mu Yun said angrily.


    At this moment, the wind was blowing from behind, and an iron rod had already smashed towards Mu Yunshen''s back. They did not dare to smash it on the head. Afraid, I can only hit the back.


    However, Mu Yunshen, who had turned his back to them in the originally foolproof sneak attack, suddenly bent over and avoided the sneak attack, turned around, and kicked the attacker out with one kick, and the other was ready to dodge the attack. The hands-on little gangster, upon seeing this situation, jumped up and threw up the iron rod and smashed it on Mu Yunshen''s shoulder.


    Mu Yunshen was very agile, he avoided the blow on one side of his body, and kicked again with ease.


    Kick the two of them with both feet, easily and without pressure.


    "You, you, stop it! Mu Yunshen, stop it! Your fucking girlfriend is still in my hands. If you dare to do it, aren''t you afraid that I will poke a hole in her?!" Lu Zhenghao suddenly panicked, holding a dagger. Her hands were shaking, and Weiya''s neck was cut by the dagger he was shaking, and blood beads came out.


    Mu Yunshen looked up at the kidnapper with the dagger, and said in a low voice, "Let her go, if you want a pet, I''ll give it to you."


    Lu Zhenghao roared: "I don''t just want pets, I also want to know the purchase channels of your pets! Who is the connector? Tell me!"


    Purchase channels?


    Mu Yun frowned deeply and seemed to remember something. So far, only one person has asked him about the purchase channels of these pets, but he has refused.


    Deron Haydn!


    The person in front of him is obviously not Delong. No matter his height, voice, or even the color of his pupils, he can''t be Delong, but looks like another person.


    "Lu Zhenghao, did Deron Haydn arrange for you to do this?" Mu Yunshen directly called out the identity of the other party, so frightened that Lu Zhenghao''s hand with the knife shook violently, almost cutting Weiya''s neck skin again.


    While they were panicking, the little white dog, Blue, jumped directly and bit Lu Zhenghao''s wrist holding the knife. The piercing pain made Lu Zhenghao scream, and the dagger in his hand fell to the ground.

 Chapter 33

    The little gangster next to him saw that the boss''s hand was bitten by the dog, he picked up the iron stick and wanted to hit it with a stick, but before he could pick up the iron stick, he felt himself flying up and his chest hurt too. Can''t breathe.


    He was directly knocked out by a cub of a bear. He couldn''t imagine how a baby bear who seemed to be harmless could have so much strength to knock him out as an adult.


    "Boss! Second child!" The other two people who were hiding on the side and preparing to sneak attack also rushed out and rushed towards Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yunshen''s skills are very good. Even though he has rarely used his fists and feet in recent years, his ability has not fallen, and he has swept over two people with one leg.


    The four little pets that Mu Yunshen brought, all squatted on the ground to watch. Protector Bruce was so eager to bite Lu Zhenghao''s hand that the flesh was bloody, and he didn''t give up. , using all fours, rushed to the man''s side, sat down on the man''s face, and ripped his claws on him, the pain was so painful that the second child wanted to scream, but the voice was blocked by the bear''s butt, screaming. not come out.


    Mu Yunshen walked over and took out a dagger from his military boots - it was his own shadow dagger, he kept one, cut the rope that tied Weiya, and tore off the tape on her mouth.


    Weiya had already cried to tears at this moment. She was frightened. As soon as Mu Yunshen released her, she threw herself into Mu Yunshen''s arms and burst into tears.


    "It''s okay, don''t be afraid." Mu Yunshen patted Weiya on the shoulder and comforted her softly.


    "Tick-tick-tick-tick-!"


    At this moment, a high-pitched siren rang through the sky.


    Such an alarm sound, as long as it is a citizen of the Nebula Empire, is not unfamiliar. This is a danger alarm sound. Which area it sounds in, it proves that there will be danger in that area. When the alarm sounds, it proves that the planet Encountered a big enemy, the whole planet is on alert, after hearing the siren, all residents must hide as much as possible, because there is danger coming, and it is a huge danger of life and death.


    Mu Yunshen''s complexion changed, and the alarm sounded throughout the sky, proving that the danger was nearby, and the only place they could stay now was this dilapidated factory building, which was still rusty and leaking air everywhere. There is no hiding place.


    The faces of the six kidnappers who were knocked down suddenly turned pale when they heard such a warning sound.


    "Go, get out of here! Uncle Kebert is still in the small dirt ditch outside!" Mu Yunshen supported Weiya and started to run outside the factory building.


    "Is my father here too?" With Mu Yunshen by his side, Weiya became less afraid.


    "Yes! Let''s meet up with Uncle Colbert and get out of here!"


    "Don''t, don''t leave us! Wait for us!" The six kidnappers reacted and ran out, rolling and crawling, to chase after Mu Yunshen. Only Mu Yunshen is the best here, maybe he can protect them, otherwise They must be dead.


    Before they ran out of the factory building, they heard a huge "boom" sound, and the ground was shaking, as if something huge had fallen to the ground, and all of them were shaken up and down.


    Mu Yunshen held on to an abandoned machine next to him, but it turned into powder due to rust and corrosion, and was directly scratched by Mu Yunshen. Mu Yunshen protected Weiya, and his whole body slammed into the machine.


    Severe pain came from the side of the waist. Mu Yunshen looked down and saw that it was a sharp iron block protruding from the machine, which stabbed into his waist. He pulled himself out of the iron block and hadn''t stood up. Steady, the second shock has already passed, this time, Mu Yunshen hugged Weiya and fell to the ground.


    "Roar-!!!" A huge beast roar resounded through the heavens and the earth.


    The few people hiding in the factory building were all dumbfounded. All of them were so shocked by the sound that their ears were stuffed, and they were almost deaf. They looked at each other''s eyes with horror, and didn''t understand what was going on outside.


    "This, this, what is this sound?"


    Mu Yunshen is also at a loss. If it is a dangerous beast, shouldn''t it be in the ancient forest, or on an unknown planet that has not been explored, how could it appear here? Generally, the empire is designated as a habitable planet, and there is no uncontrollable danger on it, but what is going on now?


    Only Wei Ya, when she heard this voice, her face suddenly turned pale.

 Chapter 34

    Troleser and Mesdell, who were already close to the town of Locke, suddenly heard a sharp warning sound, and the center of the warning was to the east of the town of Locke.


    "Master, this is..."


    "Go and have a look." Trolasse ordered directly.


    "Master, it''s dangerous over there, let''s land first and avoid it, shall we?" Maestier worried.


    "Immediately!" Trolasse''s tone intensified, and Mesdille had to obey, speeding up, and rushing toward the dangerous center.


    Master Yunyan and Mu Chifeng, who were worried about their son at home, suddenly heard such a sharp warning sound. The direction of the sound was in the east of the town of Locke, where Mu Yunshen was driving.


    The expressions of Master Yunyan and Mu Chifeng changed at the same time. Others may only know that this kind of warning means danger, but they know what this kind of warning means.


    - Dangerous cosmic species invasion!


    "Chi Feng, I''m going to save Shen Shen, I can''t let Shen Shen be in danger." Yun Yanshi''s expression was very serious at the moment, and the beautiful face that was somewhat similar to Mu Yunshen was full of firmness and calmness at the moment. , Mu Chifeng has not seen such a Yunyan Master for many years.


    Mu Chifeng held his wife''s hand tightly, and his eyes were full of struggle and reluctance. Mu Chifeng knew that as long as his wife''s abilities were displayed in front of others, their peaceful life for so many years would definitely be ruined, but, Even so, he couldn''t stop his wife from going over, it was their child, how could he just watch his son in danger and remain indifferent?


    "I''ll go with you, no matter what kind of danger we encounter, I hope that our family can be together." Mu Chifeng finally made a decision.


    "Grandpa and Grandma, are you going to save Dad? Can I go with you?" A childish voice suddenly sounded, Mu Chifeng and Yun Yanshi looked down, and they were even more beautiful than the most beautiful gems in the world. The beautiful eyes met, and it was Garan who came over.


    Gala, who was still sitting on the sofa watching TV, rushed over when she heard that she was going to save her father, "I''m going too, I''m going too, our family will blow up the bad guys'' balls together!"


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    This rhythmic vibration is like some giant creature is moving and, unfortunately, danger seems to be approaching them.


    "I''m going to... I''m coming!!!"


    Lu Zhenghao was obviously frightened, and suddenly said to Mu Yunshen: "Mu Yunshen, save me, as long as I can get out of here alive, after I go back, I will definitely let my father take away your 300,000 star coins. Give it back to your father, can you save me?"


    Lu Zhenghao was so frightened that he burst into tears. He was just crying, which was not bad. Someone next to him was so frightened that he became incontinent.


    Mu Yunshen is the calmest of all. When he heard Lu Zhenghao said he took his father''s 300,000 star coins, Mu Yunshen glanced at him, and he knew without asking that the 300,000 star coins must be The dispute over that batch of goods six years ago is over.


    Mu Yunshen actually understood what his father meant. At that time, when he was pregnant and about to give birth, his father had no time to manage the disputes in the factory, and he also wanted to protect his safety so that he could have a quiet environment for raising a baby, otherwise Dingwang might have done something, and this was the reason why he lost money. Even if it was no longer their fault, his father still chose to make concessions, just so that he could raise the baby with peace of mind and wait for the delivery.


    His father never told him about this matter. When he asked about it, he only said that the matter was resolved, so he should not worry about it. It turned out to be resolved in this way, and he directly compensated the other party for 300,000 stars. No wonder it was resolved. Dingwang just picked up 300,000 star coins for nothing, how could he be unhappy?


    Mu Yunshen hated Lu Zhenghao even more, but if he had the chance, he would definitely not let him die. He used to be a soldier, so he couldn''t just watch someone die in front of his eyes and remain indifferent. No matter how wrong Lu Zhenghao was, he would still to the court for sentencing.


    At this moment, the vibration suddenly stopped, the surroundings were silent, and even the sound of breathing seemed so loud.


    ¡°°¡°¡°¡°¡¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±ÓÐÒ»¸öС»ì»ìÈÌÊܲ»ÁËÕâÑùµÄ¿Ö¾å£¬¼â½Ð×ų¯×ÅÍâÃæ³åÁ˹ýÈ¥¡£


    However, as soon as they rushed out of the door of the factory building, a pink tentacle-like thing rolled over and directly rolled the gangster into the sky. They hid in the factory building and could not see what was going on outside. There was a scream, and then there was a "bang", something fell, and when everyone saw what it was, their eyes widened in horror.


    Mu Yunshen covered Weiya''s mouth to prevent her from screaming.


    It was a half-human body. The upper body had disappeared, leaving only the two legs below the waist. The intestines and internal organs in the stomach were dripping all over the ground, very bloody.


    "Ahhh-!"


    Seeing this scene, Lu Zhenghao and the others all shouted in fear, and someone got up and ran into the factory building.


    "Don''t make a sound!" Mu Yunshen yelled, but it was useless. Lu Zhenghao''s group had already been frightened and ran around screaming, trying to find a safe place to hide.


    "boom--!"


    The crumbling factory building was crushed directly from above. Fortunately, Mu Yunshen and Weiya hid near the exit of the factory building and did not run into the depths of the factory building, otherwise they would definitely be crushed into patties. The screams of several kidnappers also stopped abruptly at this moment.


    At the moment when the factory building collapsed, Mu Yunshen pulled Weiya and rushed towards the factory door. Even if there was half a corpse in the center of the factory door, they had to rush out!


    Mu Yunshen held Weiya in one hand and the shadow dagger in the other. Even if they knew that something was waiting for them outside, they had to rush out, or they would be crushed into flesh in the factory building.


    After rushing out of the factory building, his field of vision suddenly widened. The vigilant Mu Yunshen didn''t see the danger that should exist at a glance. However, after running out a few steps, Mu Yunshen suddenly felt that all the hairs on his body stood up. That was dangerous. A natural reaction when it comes. When Mu Yunshen turned around suddenly, he saw a huge beast squatting in the ruins of the factory building. The beast was two stories tall just sitting there. The fangs are longer and thicker than an adult''s arm, and the dark hair on his body is as hard as a steel needle.


    When Mu Yun looked at the past, the monster was grabbing him and Weiya with its huge claws. The sharp claws were dark and curved like a sickle. If it was caught, there would be no life. exist?


    No matter how good Mu Yunshen is, facing such a huge monster, he still has to protect a person by his side, and there is no way to avoid it. What''s more, the speed of the monster''s claw is very fast, blowing like the wind.


    "Dark Giant Bear!" A roar came over.


    Mu Yunshen only felt that a huge black shadow suddenly appeared behind him, and he immediately blocked all the light above his head. When he looked up, he saw a black bear of the same size. He didn''t know when it appeared here. .


    The black bear roared angrily, stood upright, grabbed the sharp claws caught by the monster, took two steps forward on its hind legs, and fiercely rushed towards the terrifying monster!


    One bear and one beast were fighting on the roof of the abandoned factory building. The pieces of iron that were hit flew around, and they could be turned into sharp weapons. Mu Yunshen reacted quickly, pulling Weiya and rushing out into the distance. , the five little pets followed closely behind Mu Yunshen, and the one that ran was a fast one.


    "Weiya! Weiya!" Corbert called his daughter''s name as he ran.


    "Dad!" Weiya cried and rushed over to Kebert, who was running over. The fright she received today was too great. It was a miracle that Weiya could persist until now without fainting.


    "The people below listen, leave the danger area immediately, leave the danger area immediately!"


    The sound of a loudspeaker suddenly came from the sky, and a group of suspended police cars had already flown into the sky. Not only in the sky, but also many police cars on the ground.


    Harry, a middle-aged commander in the sky, saw two huge monsters fighting in the ruins of the factory building, and his heart suddenly became cold. Two Breno? The small town of Locke... No, it is dangerous whether Neil City or even the entire East Forest Province can be saved. He must prepare for evacuation in advance.


    "Attention all officers, shooters ready."


    Such an order was issued from a suspended police car high in the sky, and a loudspeaker was used, and the sound resounded throughout the sky.


    The nearby police officers who hurried on the ground all took out their standard pistols, all of which were aimed at the two huge monsters.


    "Shoot!" Harry ordered.


    The gunshots of "bang bang bang" continued, and the bullets were all shot at the two monsters who were fighting. The metal crashing sound of "dang dang dang" sounded on the two monsters, and the bullet hit the fur of the two monsters, which was as hard as There were sparks on the fur of the steel, and those bullets seemed to be shooting on the steel plate, unable to harm the two monsters at all.


    Cobert, who was evacuating in the distance, heard the gunshot, turned his head and saw that these police officers were indiscriminately shooting together with the dark giant bear. Although these standard pistol bullets had no effect on his dark giant bear, but It hit the dark giant bear''s fur as hard as steel. If it were shot in the vulnerable places such as its eyes and mouth, the dark giant bear would still be injured.


    "Hey! You guys don''t mess around!" Colbert yelled at the officers. "Don''t shoot that giant bear, that''s my buddy!"


    Unfortunately, no one paid any attention to Colbert''s shouting.


    Mu Yunshen also found it strange. When he followed Kebert away, he looked back at the dark giant bear with a dark metallic luster. Although he found it hard to believe, he still had a guess in his heart. Now that he heard When Kebert shouted like this, Mu Yunshen was more convinced of his guess.

 Chapter 35

    The dark giant bear was probably the baby bear brought by Colbert.


    It''s just why it suddenly became so big, Mu Yunshen doesn''t know, even if he feels surprised and shocked, Mu Yunshen''s ability to accept is still very strong, after all, what happened to him is already incredible enough, seeing one Pets that can grow in size at will, is it not surprising?


    The dark giant bear, who was biting with the huge beast, was obviously annoyed by those bullets, and turned his head to make an angry roar at the police officers.


    "Shoot! Kill these two monsters! Kill them!" Commander Harry shouted hoarsely.


    "Dad." Weiya worriedly looked at the dark giant bear that was shot by bullets and attacked by the huge Breno, and felt very uncomfortable.


    Colbert was also angry, and he shouted, "Talon! Come back!"


    The dark giant bear, Tyrone, heard the master''s call and gave up the fight with the Burenuo. He turned his head and rushed towards the police officer, frightening the police officers to withdraw their guns and dodge, fearing that they would be caught by such a huge giant. Bears stomped into flesh.


    When the dark giant bear rushed towards Corbert, its stature shrank sharply, and by the time it was in front of Corbert, its stature had returned to the size of a baby bear again.


    All the police officers were stunned, even Harry, who was in command of the air, opened his mouth in shock when he saw this scene, unable to respond for a while.


    A relatively advanced black hover car was parked in the sky not far away, and a man in the car had covered his stomach with laughter.


    "Idiot! This group of idiots! They actually regarded that giant bear as Breno, could it be that, in their hearts, as long as the giant beast with a huge body and fur on its body is the Void Orc Breno? Really? I''m dying of laughter, hahahaha."


    The man who spoke was about thirty years old, with brown curly hair and a deep outline. He was wearing a straight suit and was sitting in the car admiring the battle between a bear and a beast below. Who knows, that giant bear But left halfway through.


    "The dark giant bear of the Summoner family..."


    The man said softly, "I didn''t expect that in a small town of Locke, there is actually a psionicist who summons pets, and this pet has completed the third-level form, it is a real The third-level adult pet is really rare, I didn''t expect to meet the long-known summoning pet here."


    After the dark giant left the battlefield, no creature could contain the Brenau Void Beast. The Brenau lit up its sharp fangs and claws, and charged towards the human police officers who shot at it.


    Knowing that these bullets are useless to it, still harassing it like this, human beings are so annoying!


    That Breno, with one paw, tore apart several police cars, and the police officers who had no time to escape were torn into several pieces by one paw, and a few lives were immediately reaped when one paw went down.


    In the black hover car that was still in the air, a middle-aged officer said sweating profusely: "Master Cecil, can you... can you make a move?"


    Cecil crossed his legs comfortably, continued to watch the fight below, and said slowly: "Shoot? Are our psionicists'' ''hands'' casual? Besides, judging from the size of this Breno, this It should be a third-level Breno, even if I shoot it myself, I have no confidence that I can kill it."


    The middle-aged officer hurriedly said: "Didn''t you say earlier that there is a pet-calling psionicist below? Can you and that one join forces to deal with this Breno?"


    Cecil smiled, "Joining? You don''t even know who they are, why do they want to join forces with me? Besides, the psionicist stationed on the planet Maca is me, not the other party, and they have no obligation to take risks. Come and help."


    "Master Cecil, please take action quickly, there are too many casualties below."


    The middle-aged officer was already in a hurry. Looking at the corpses in that place, he felt that his heart, liver, spleen and lungs were shaking. It was too terrifying and bloody. Void Orcs, I didn''t expect a Breno to have such lethality, it''s too terrifying.


    "It''s just these people, also called ''too many casualties''? Haven''t you ever seen too many casualties? I said long ago that ordinary weapons can''t deal with cosmic creatures, and they have to die, what can I do? If cosmic creatures can be killed by those ridiculous weapons, what else do we psionicists do?" Cecil said in a hurry, turning a blind eye to the slaughter below.

 Chapter 36

    After killing more than a dozen police officers, the Void Orc Brenuo jumped towards Mu Yunshen, Weiya and Kebert. The speed of this Brenuo was too fast. Now, when moving, only a blue-black phantom can be seen, and its position cannot be captured at all.


    When Bu Renuo suddenly appeared in front of Mu Yunshen and the others, a paw had already grabbed the three of them below. The speed was too fast to react at all. Mu Yunshen relied entirely on his own instinctive reaction to danger, the shadow dagger. He waved it out, only to hear a "chila" sound, Mu Yunshen had already been thrown out by the force of this claw, but this Bu Renuo stared blankly at his claw, a black sharp curved like a sickle. Four of the claws were cut off from the middle.


    Cecil, who was sitting in the car, sat up suddenly, leaned over the monitor, and stared round.


    "What a sharp weapon! Could this be a psionic weapon made by a psychic master?!" Cecil looked at the dagger in the hand of the handsome man below.


    "It really surprised me, a small town of Locke actually gave me so many surprises, not only another psionicist, but also a dagger that might be a psionic weapon, this time the harvest It''s so big!"


    On a ground not far away, there is a low-key and luxurious car parked. The car is now in the shape of the ground and has four wheels. This car has been staying here for a while, and the person in the car is exactly the same. Trolasse and Maysdeer.


    Mesdille kept looking at Trolasse in the back row from the indoor mirror. He only asked to park the car here, but made no further arrangements. Watching the young man named Mu Yunshen in distress, Trol¨¦ Se still sits still, Maestier really doesn''t know what his young master is thinking.


    Seeing that Mu Yunshen was knocked flying by the claws of Bu Renuo, Mesdille''s heart almost stopped beating. He felt that Mu Yunshen was definitely dead, just like those police officers before, he was cut by a claw. It was several pieces, but the truth was that Mu Yunshen was fine, but four of Burenuo''s claws were cut off.


    "Master, do you want to save him?" Maestier finally couldn''t help but ask this sentence.


    Mestier knew that he shouldn''t have asked such a question, but he couldn''t help it. The claws of Breno were cut off, and he would definitely go crazy in a while.


    "Maca Planet is the jurisdiction of the Heisman family, so it is inconvenient for me to intervene." Trolasse said so, but his body was already in a state of preparation.


    Trolasse looked at the black-haired young man who fell to the ground, like a vigorous wolf, and immediately jumped up, quickly retreating, and distanced himself from the huge Breno, seeing so A vigilant black-haired young man, the corners of Trolasse''s mouth could not help but turn up slightly.


    At that moment, when Breno''s sharp claws grabbed the black-haired young man, Trolasse didn''t know the reason. He felt that the young man could hide. He just believed it, for no reason, as if his subconscious mind I believed that young man, knowing that his skills must be good.


    Seeing that he had such agile movements, Trolasse felt that after returning home, it was necessary to investigate this young man carefully. He felt that this person must have some kind of close relationship with him, otherwise, he would not be able to have a relationship with a young man. Outsiders have such a deep understanding that even the lost memories can be remembered the moment they see him, and the picture of that moment is really ambiguous...


    Trolasse''s slender and white fingers moved unconsciously, his eyes were looking at the monitor in the car, but his mind was distracted. He was thinking about the scene at that moment, and he suddenly realized a key, such an ambiguous action, In the room again, on the big bed, could it be that this black-haired young man used to be his lover?


    Thinking of this, Trolasse''s slender fingertips slid on the display screen, and the camera was aimed at the face of the black-haired young man, a very beautiful face, which was in line with his aesthetics. The neck, chest, and waist of the prospective young man continued down until he saw two straight long legs...


    Trolasse was certain that this person was definitely his lover before, absolutely right!

 Chapter 37

    In fact, this Mu Yunshen was born specifically for him, and everything in his body conformed to his aesthetics, especially when he stared at the Bu Renuo, his wolf-like eyes were full of wildness and challenges. The astonishing bouncing power when dodging made Trolasse just want to tear off his clothes immediately to see what kind of perfect muscles he had in such a thin body to have such agile explosive power.


    Trolasse suddenly closed his eyes and leaned back in the back seat. He couldn''t think about it any more.


    It''s rare that someone as innocent as him will have a day of restraint. His eldest brother even said that he doesn''t look like a man. When he sent beautiful women to him, he didn''t seem to have the slightest impulse. It''s really abnormal. .


    And Trolasse''s answer at the time was: It''s not that he is not like a man, but that the other party is not good enough to provoke his desire.


    But this young man in front of him, just by looking at it like this, can make him arouse desire, which is really rare.


    "Mestier, I want him to be my lover." Trolasse said suddenly.


    Maestier almost didn''t panic, he turned his head in horror and looked over, the rearview mirror was no longer enough to bear his horror, and he asked in shock: "Master, are you serious? Your current If the fiancee has not been determined, the lover is determined first, which may not be in line with the rules."


    "rule?"


    Troleser asked himself and answered: "Find a fiancee with low bloodline complexity, and give birth to a descendant of excellent blood for the Aslan family as soon as possible, and if possible, give birth to as many children as possible for the Aslan family. A few offspring, and then I''m free, right?"


    Mestier didn''t dare to speak, because it was a fact, so he didn''t dare to answer.


    "It''s actually very simple, very simple."


    He has met several noble ladies with very low bloodline complexity. They should all have a chance to give him a descendant with a fairly pure bloodline. If he just wants a child, it is actually very easy, but so far, he has not let go. , Even Trolasse himself doesn''t understand why he insists on it. He always feels that the people he sees are not in his mind, so he has not been sure.


    Nowadays, it is rare to see a person who wants to make him his lover, but now there are conditions that "do not conform to the rules".


    "Master, if you really want him to be your lover, it''s not impossible, but it may be more troublesome for the family."


    Mesdier suddenly let go. As the direct bloodline of the Aslan family, and the son of the Aslan family with such a pure bloodline, he shoulders the heavy responsibility of multiplying offspring and giving birth to pure blood for the Aslan family. The Aslan family has existed to this day. It is a family motto that must be remembered from generation to generation. All family disciples must work unconditionally for the prosperity of the family. The blood of the Aslan family must not be cut off.


    And the position of the patriarch of the Aslan family, each generation, will only be passed on to the descendants of the purest bloodline, whether it is a direct line or a side branch, as long as the bloodline is pure enough, it will be the next patriarch candidate.


    "I will deal with the family, you don''t have to ask." Trolasse said.


    "Yes, sir."


    That Breno, whose claws had been cut off by Mu Yunshen, really went mad. He opened his bloody mouth, screamed in the sky, and the sound shook the world. The police officers standing outside, Mu Yunshen, Kebert and Weiya, They were all dizzy by the beast''s roar, and some police officers were immediately stunned to the ground, and Weiya, who was weaker, also passed out.


    The sober police officers were shooting frantically at this Breno, regardless of the existence of the people here, and regardless of wanting to use their bullets to kill this monster, Breno is as hard as a steel plate. The fur scatters all those bullets, but it forms a rebound attack range of its own.


    Mu Yunshen dodged around sensitively, and avoided the flying bullets several times. Kebert even protected Weiya under his body, lying on the ground without daring to move.


    Corbett was very angry. It was the first time he had seen such a police officer who failed to achieve success. He knew that bullets were useless against Breno, but he still shot so frantically. What is the accidental injury!


    "These bastards are just ignorant stinky mice!" Kebert cursed angrily, seeing that Breno staring at Mu Yunshen, Kebert and Yun Yanshi are close friends, how can they look at their friends The child died in front of him?


    "Talon!" Kebert sent the dark giant bear again to block Breno''s attack on Mu Yunshen.


    When Mu Chifeng and his wife arrived with their two children, they saw two huge monsters fighting each other. Under the feet of the two monsters was Mu Yunshen, who was dodging everywhere. He wanted to get rid of the two monsters. It was a pity that Bu Renuo wanted to take revenge on Mu Yunshen on purpose, but he did not let him go. When fighting the dark giant bear, he even took the time to grab Mu Yunshen with his huge sharp claws.


    "Deep!" Yun Yanshi, who saw this scene, was about to faint, her child was between life and death.


    Mu Chifeng was also sweating profusely, but he was helpless. The two children who were still sitting in the car were already frightened and dumbfounded. , and their father was in the gap between the two giant monsters fighting.


    "Dad..." The two frightened children unconsciously murmured to call Dad.


    Gala looked at the dangerous father ahead, with tears in her eyes, "Dad is going to die..."


    Garan, sitting on the other side, stared at the two giant monsters with crystal clear violet eyes. His beautiful little face was completely pale. If someone was in the car at this moment, he could definitely feel it. The temperature in the car was dropping sharply, and Gala, who had been frightened, did not feel the temperature change in the car at all.


    And what about Galan? On the pale little face, on the left cheek, a purple mark gradually appeared. The mark started from a very light color, gradually became darker, and gradually became clearer. It appeared on Jialan''s left cheek, and it was impressive. It was a purple snowflake imprint the size of a fingernail.


    There was only one at first, then the second, the third, the fourth, and until the fifth appeared, there was no more purple snowflake, the delicate and beautiful purple snowflake on the left cheek, Like the most beautiful painting in the world, it is very beautiful, and the imprints of these purple snowflakes do not appear for good looks.


    Jialan''s petite body trembled violently, as if he was in great pain, and he suddenly screamed, "Dad¡ª!"


    Yun Yanshi and Mu Chifeng and his wife who had already got out of the car, Yun Yanshi made a strange gesture with both hands, and he was chanting words. There was a strange formation on the ground, which was just drawn by Yunyanshi.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, on the battlefield where the two huge monsters in front were located, suddenly "puff puff" dozens of huge ice cones suddenly stabbed out of the ground, each of them piercing the sky obliquely, each The ice picks are all tens of meters long, and the thickest part of the root of the ice pick is at least about 10 meters in diameter. Such giant ice picks suddenly appear and directly pierce that area into the ice pick territory. In the eyes of people, Breno, who was a giant, was completely submerged by such a giant ice cone, and he couldn''t see a shadow, not even a scream, and it was over. The only thing everyone could see. Yes, it is the terrifying ice cones that pierce the sky!


    Fortunately, the Dark Giant Bear hid in time and was protecting Mu Yunshen all the time, and there was not even an ice pick around Mu Yunshen, so the Dark Giant Bear was spared the fate of being poked into a hedgehog, but because of its size Huge, even if he tried to dodge, he was still stabbed by two ice picks that were stabbed diagonally, one on the side neck of the dark giant bear, and the other on the thigh of the dark giant bear, which could not even be hit by bullets. The defense he wore was easily pierced by these ice picks.


    The dark giant roared in pain, and the huge bear paw slapped hard on the icicle that stabbed it, until the icicle was shaken with a "boom" sound, but the icicle was still unbreakable, and not even a crack appeared.


    "Talon!" Kebert was very distressed when he saw that his pet was injured.


    The dark giant bear''s intelligence is not low, it may be frightened, or it may be too painful, and it is so rude to directly break the ice pick that pokes him, but this ice pick is not an ordinary ice pick, but a cosmic energy. Condensed, it is impossible to be broken by external force.


    "Talon, back off, back off!" Cobert yelled, reminding Talon what to do.


    Only then did Tailong regain consciousness. He took two steps back and pulled his body out of the ice pick. Suddenly, blood dripped down, and the smell of blood was pungent. Tailong slumped on the ground in pain and asked Cobert to give it to him. Stop bleeding.


    If you say, who reacted the most when he saw this scene, it would probably be Troleser. He stood up straight from his seat almost immediately, leaning over and staring at the screen in a very gaffe. He couldn''t believe his own Eyes, here, will actually see this scene!


    Ice pick stab!


    An attack method that only ice magicians can use!


    Mesdille didn''t react at first. He thought it was his young master who made the move, but when he saw Trolasse''s shocked expression, he realized that it was wrong.


    This is not the method of his young master. If his young master makes a move, he will never waste energy so much. His young master only needs one ice pick to solve that Bu Renuo, not a cluster of ice picks! What exactly is going on? !


    Yeah, what the hell is going on here?


    Not only Trolasse wanted to ask this question, but even Cecil, who had been sitting in the car watching the play, wanted to ask. The cigarette he just lit had fallen from his lips, and he did not notice it He was so shocked that he couldn''t react.

 Chapter 38

    It wasn''t until a long time later that Cecil suddenly exclaimed: "The people of the Aslan family! With such a powerful ice-type energy, is Troleser here?!"


    Realizing this, Cecil hurriedly adjusted the external camera and searched around, wanting to see where Trolaisor was at the moment, the planet Maca is the territory under the jurisdiction of their Heisman family, when is his Trolais turn? Selai meddling in this matter? This is out of bounds!


    It''s a pity that after looking around, I didn''t find any trace of Trolasse, but I saw two unfamiliar cars, one is very ordinary, you can buy one for tens of thousands of stars, the other is low-key and luxurious , Cecil noticed at a glance, he is also a person who knows goods, if Trolasse is coming, it can only be in that car.


    All the police officers finally stopped attacking, watching this scene in a stunned manner, completely unaware of what happened. Where did these huge ice picks come from? What about that monster? Could it be poked into a sieve?


    "Deep!" Yun Yanshi and Mu Chifeng had already rushed over after they had reacted.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen turned his head, he saw his parents running over and was very surprised, "Mom and dad, why are you here? Where are the children?"


    "They are in the car, are you alright? Are you injured? You really scared my mother to death." Master Yunyan took his son around and found that his left waist was covered in blood, obviously injured. The couple became more nervous.


    "Mom, I''m fine. It''s just a skin injury. It''s not in the way. It''s Uncle Colbert''s bear. The injury is not serious." Mu Yunshen looked at Tai Long, who was lying on the ground and kept "humming". Thank you very much, if it weren''t for the protection of the big bear, he must be dead by now.


    Of course, Master Yunyan also saw the scene just now. She said very gratefully: "Korbert, thank you very much. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I won''t be able to hold on to it now."


    After Yunyan finished saying this, he said to the big bear again: "Talon, thank you for protecting my son and hurting you, I''m really sorry."


    Tai Long raised the huge bear head, glanced at Master Yunyan, and stopped humming, just shook his head very humanely, then continued to put the bear''s head on the ground, and continued to hum, it was too painful , no hum no.


    While Kebert simply bandaged Tailong to stop the bleeding, he replied, "You don''t have to thank me, Yun Shen came to this place because he wanted to save Weiya, and he also met the Void Orc Breno. Speaking of which, I would also like to thank Yunshen for saving my daughter."


    "Don''t thank each other for now, it''s more important to stop the bleeding first." Mu Chifeng said, and has already gone to help.


    Tyrone''s body is relatively large, with two large blood holes in his neck and thighs. The blood flow is the same as the flow of water opening the gate. He has some experience in dealing with some pet injuries. For the time being, he does not dare to let Tailong change into the form of a baby bear. He will only bleed more when he moves the wound. He can only wait until the bleeding is stopped.


    When they finally dealt with Tyrone''s wounds, the police officers surrounded them with guns.


    Colbert swept around these people and said with a cold face, "What do you want to do?"


    "The people below listen, immediately hand over this monster..."


    "What monster?! Blind your dog''s eyes!" Cobert was extremely angry. His pet was injured, and he was very distressed. These police officers were inexplicable, and it was fine to attack the enemy, even his own people. Attack, are they crazy?


    "Harry command, the following is my own person, that is the psyker of the summoning pet system, don''t be rude!"


    In another black luxury car, a voice also sounded, and at the same time, the hovering car that had been parked in the air finally fell, and two people came out from it, one with a straight suit and brown curly hair, the other He was wearing a military uniform and should be an officer with a military rank.


    Cecil walked over with a smile on his face, and stretched out his hands from a distance, "It''s an accident, I didn''t expect to meet a colleague here today, hello sir, what''s your name? Let me introduce myself, I''m Cecil. Heisman."


    Colbert stood up, took out a handkerchief and began to slowly wipe the blood from his hands, ignoring the hand that was reaching out.


    He said coldly, "Instead of having time to ask for names, it''s better to solve the problem earlier next time."

 Chapter 39

    The guardian of Planet Maca is Cecil Heisman. Seeing Breno appear, he didn''t show up until now. He is really competent as a psionicist. If he shot earlier, Tyrone would not be able to. He would be injured, how could Cobert give him a good face.


    Cecil turned a deaf ear to Colbert''s taunts, and still said with a smile: "Void Beast has never appeared on the planet Maca. These police officers are the first to see them. They are inevitably a little panicked and don''t know the rules. You But don''t take it to heart, fortunately this is not a downtown area, otherwise the casualties will definitely be great."


    After finishing speaking, he turned his face to the commander Harry who ran over to Baba and shouted: "Why don''t you hurry up and get the standing medicine, didn''t you see that the psionic master''s pet was injured?"


    "Yes, Mr. Heisman."


    I just heard that he had attacked Lord Psyker''s pet by mistake. Harry was already in a cold sweat. These Lord Psykers with peculiar abilities are precious treasures of the empire. Any damage to anyone is a loss. , I didn''t expect that the target he ordered to attack was actually the pet of the psionic master!


    God, he has only heard of the psionic master, and he has never seen what a pet of the summoning pet type looks like. Who would have thought that a pet of war could actually become so big. It was the first time he saw it. , of course it will be regarded as a monster.


    Harry only felt that his soul was trembling. If the psionic master wanted to deal with him, it would be too easy. Then he rushed over to apologize with sincerity. Unexpectedly, he was reprimanded by Cecil before he spoke.


    While Cecil was doing all this, he still looked at the low-key and luxurious sedan parked not far away from time to time.


    Cecil knew that Trolasse must be there. With such a powerful ice magic, it would be difficult to find another person other than the Aslan family, who could easily create an ice cone. Cong''s people, with such a huge energy output, who can easily achieve this step, only the super genius Trolaise of the Aslan family that has been rarely seen in a thousand years, he can never think of anyone else, not to mention, who has such a ability and skill?


    Cecil couldn''t figure out why Trolasse appeared here, and even more so, why did he suddenly intervene in this matter? Didn''t he know that Planet Maca was the jurisdiction of the Heisman family? It is impossible for him not to know this, and it is precisely because of this that Cecil is very curious about the purpose of Trolasse''s coming here.


    The low-key and luxurious car started and left here, and Trolasse never showed up from beginning to end.


    Trolasse in the car had a very cold expression. He had observed the surroundings before and did not see any suspicious people. Maybe the person who could use ice magic was hiding in the dark, or maybe he was in a group of people. Among the people, but Trolasse did not distinguish.


    Since the Aslan family entered the interstellar era, it has stood as the ice-type spirit mage family. All psionicists know that as long as the ice-type spirit mage is mentioned, the Aslan family will inevitably be mentioned. The Aslan family is the The representative of the ice-type spirit mage is also the strongest.


    However, today, under the eyes of Trolaise, someone could actually use such a powerful ice-type spiritual magic ability, which made Trolaise very surprised and could not let go. He wanted to know how to use such a powerful ability. Who is the person who uses the ice-type spirit method, besides their Aslan family, is there anyone else who can control such a huge amount of ice-type energy? This matter must be thoroughly investigated.


    "Mesdir, investigate all the people who appeared here today as soon as possible, I want the most detailed information." Trolasse ordered.


    "Yes, young master." Mestier responded, he also knew the seriousness of the matter, the majesty of the Aslan family was not to be provoked, and someone actually used such a huge ice spirit in front of Young Master Trolasse The energy of the law is simply a provocation to the Aslan family.


    Command Harry brought a simple medicine box, and Corbert was not polite to him. After simply cleaning and stitching the dark giant bear, he put medicine on it.

 Chapter 40

    After waiting for a long time, the dark giant bear slowly changed its huge body back to its primary form, that is, the appearance of baby bear. The baby bear was immediately wrapped up.


    The recovery ability of the pet is much faster than that of humans. Until now, the wound of the dark giant bear has been slowly healing, and even the blood is not flowing much, and everything is slowly getting better.


    They delayed on the dark giant bear for so long, Cecil never left, just stood by and watched, and when he saw Mu Yunshen, he even specifically asked him what weapon he used to cut it off instantly. Are Raynor''s four claws a psionic weapon?


    This question left Mu Yun deeply confused. He couldn''t understand what the other party was saying. What was a psionic weapon? In the end, Mu Chifeng came over and told Cecil that it was not a psionic weapon, but a kind of dagger developed by their company, which was very sharp.


    Cecil has always lived on the planet Maca, when he heard that it was a very sharp dagger, he raised his brows and said, "Could it be that you want to tell me that the dagger you used in battle is exactly the ''shadow dagger'' ?"


    "Yes, it is indeed called the Shadow Dagger." Mu Yunshen replied expressionlessly.


    Cecil stared at Mu Yunshen''s family of three with a strange expression, and then smiled: "I''m really surprised, I didn''t expect that an ordinary dagger could cut off Breno''s incomparably hard claws, such a dagger is already capable of More than a psionic weapon, I wonder if I can take a look at your dagger?"


    Mu Yunshen handed over the shadow dagger he carried with him. He didn''t know the identity of this Cecil, but seeing that the officer respected him so much, he should be a person of status.


    Cecil took a closer look at the shadow dagger. On the surface, there was no difference, and it was very light to start. It was hard to imagine that such a dagger would have such amazing power.


    He is a high-ranking person with power and status on the planet of Maca. It is impossible not to have heard of the Shadow Dagger, but after he knew that it was developed by a newly registered company with assets of hundreds of thousands, which could not be smaller. , he has no interest in it at all. No matter how the person who bought the dagger praised it, he didn''t care. He didn''t know the extraordinaryness of this dagger until he saw it with his own eyes today.


    "I wonder if I can buy this kind of dagger from your company?" Cecil is very interested in this kind of dagger now, and his eyes are constantly moving on Mu Yunshen''s face. Obviously, he is very interested in Mu Yun. Deep is also very interested.


    "I''m afraid we need to wait. The first batch of shadow daggers has been sold out, and the second batch is still being manufactured, and there is no ready-made product now."


    Mu Yunshen still didn''t know that there were imitation shadow daggers on the market now, and each one only cost 500 star coins, their company''s genuine shadow daggers would definitely be hit, and Mu Chifeng had been worried about this.


    "Okay, when the matter here is finished, I will personally go over and talk to your company about this matter." Since Cecil encountered such a sharp and hard dagger, how could he let it go?


    Mu Yunshen took back his dagger, turned around and walked towards the car that his parents drove. The two children were still in the car, and they hadn''t gotten out of the car for so long. They must have been frightened by the scene just now. child.


    Mu Yunshen walked to the side of the car, and through the car window, he saw the two children leaning against each other, their eyes closed, their faces were very pale, to Mu Yunshen''s horror, there was actually a knot in the interior of the car. Layers of ice crystals, and even ice flowers climbed on the glass of the car window.


    Mu Yunshen was shocked, and hurriedly reached out to open the car door, but the car door was locked from the inside or frozen, and could not be opened at all.


    "Jala, Jialan! Wake up!" Mu Yunshen tugged at the car door anxiously, but couldn''t open it, so he slapped the car window hard, trying to wake the two children inside.


    But it was useless. No matter how he beat, neither Gala nor Galan responded. At this moment, Mu Yunshen only felt that he had fallen into the ice cave, and his mind was blank. He didn''t know what to do. , Looking at the child who was locked in the car, Mu Yunshen took a step back, kicked the car door violently, and wanted to forcibly open it.


    Mu Chifeng and Yun Yanshi also noticed the situation here. Seeing that their son was not in a good state, they hurried over. When they saw the situation inside through the car window, Mu Chifeng and Yun Yanshi both took a deep breath. It''s unbelievable!


    Mu Chifeng and Yun Yanshi quickly exchanged glances, the situation here must not be known to others, absolutely not!


    They have always felt strange about the sudden giant icicle clump just now. When they see the situation here, what else do they not understand?


    Such a huge ice-type energy must be created by one of these two children. They are still so young, only 6 years old, and they have awakened the power of bloodline psychic energy. How powerful their psionicist bloodline is? Wake up so early!


    If this matter spreads out, it will definitely cause a sensation in the entire empire!


    At the critical moment, Mu Chifeng was the calmest, "Yun Shen, smash the glass, hurry up!"


    The police officers and Kebert on the other side also noticed the situation on Mu Yunshen''s side, and some police officers even walked towards this side. It was opened like this, probably because of the few kicks he had previously kicked, the frozen car door loosened, and then it opened.


    When Mu Chifeng saw this, he even kicked the car door. The cab door is easier to open than the rear door. Just after the car door opened, the four pets that followed him scurried into the car. Mu Chifeng drove and made a sharp turn. He drove the car away, leaving behind a group of unknown people. They didn''t even have time to say goodbye to Colbert, so they left in such a hurry.


    Seeing that Mu Chifeng''s family left without saying goodbye, Kebert seemed to have something urgent, so he didn''t delay any longer. He woke up his daughter Weiya, hugged the injured baby bear, and brought her daughter and daughter''s pet to the morning. He walked to the car that Mu Yunshen left behind.


    This is the only means of transportation for them to leave here. I hope Mu Yunshen didn''t take the car keys with him.


    "Sir, I think we should have a good talk. Of course, there is also a beautiful lady, who is also a psionicist. I think we should have a lot of topics in common." Cecil still did not give up and followed Cobert forward. Go, still trying to convince Colbert to have a good talk with him.


    Colbert''s footsteps didn''t stop, "I''m sorry Mr. Heisman, I''m not a psionicist, I''m just a person who likes pets, borrow it."


    Corbert motioned Cecil to back away with his eyes, not to block his drive.


    Thank goodness, Mu Yunshen didn''t take the car key with him after getting off the car. The key was inserted in the keyhole. Cobert just had to ring the car and drive it back. He was very lucky.


    Under the gaze of Corbert, Cecil had no choice but to step back and stop entanglement.


    Just not entanglement now, does not mean that he will not visit in person in the future, there are actually psionicists in his jurisdiction, and how much the empire attaches to psionicists, only their psionicist family knows best, many In order to increase their power and influence in the empire, the family will try to win over psionicists from all over the world at all costs, so Cecil will never miss a psionicist who summons pets. Although it is a bit regrettable that this person is not a summoner of the summoned beast system, but fortunately, his summoned pet is already an adult third-level form, and the lethality of the adult beast summoned by the summoned beast is not much different. This is also Sisi Why do you take him so seriously.


    The appearance of psionicists is almost always based on blood inheritance. As long as a psionicist is found, maybe an ancient psionicist family can be involved in the back, not to mention, this person is still known as "the most powerful" The Summoner Psyker, Cecil will try to win him no matter what. The Cecil family needs the Summoner Psyker very much. If he can successfully win over a Summoner, he will be in the future The status of the family will definitely skyrocket.


    Corbert is older than Cecil, and he has encountered only a lot more than Cecil. How can he not know the reason why Cecil is pestering him?


    He and his daughter will live in seclusion in a remote town, just because he doesn''t want people to know his identity, but today he has to reveal his identity. To avoid it, he could only continue to move to another planet with his daughter incognito. Of course, this was the worst plan. He didn''t want to give up his friends here yet.


    Mu Chifeng drove the car that had been devastated by Mu Yunshen and quickly drove towards the house.


    Mu Yunshen, who was sitting in the back seat, held a child in one hand, his whole body was tense, his whole heart was tied together and he couldn''t let go. He was very worried about the safety of the two children, and he even prepared to call out desperately. The gate of the demon world, no matter what method is used, the two children must be rescued.


    Master Yunyan looked at Mu Yunshen in the back seat and comforted: "Shen Shen, don''t worry too much, the child just awakened the power of blood, as long as this period is passed, he will get better."


    At this moment, Master Yunyan is not like a housewife who stays at home waiting for her husband and son to come home and prepares food for her two lovely grandchildren. She looks very calm and decisive at the moment. She knows that this matter has been concealed. No longer, Mu Yunshen was 24 years old. Because they didn''t have the power to awaken the bloodline, she and Mu Chifeng thought that they would never have to tell him about it for the rest of their lives.


    However, with the appearance of Breno, Kebert sent the dark giant bear to rescue Mu Yunshen. In addition, the two children did not know which one had awakened the power of blood at this time. Master Yunyan knew that this She couldn''t hide it, she had to tell her son the truth.

 Chapter 41

    Master Yunyan''s words made Mu Yunshen''s flustered heart finally calm down a bit.


    When he got into the car, he had already tried the snoring of the two children. The breathing was still there, but he could not wake up, as if he had fallen into a deep sleep. This made Mu Yunshen very worried. The abnormality made Mu Yunshen unable to calm down.


    Today, Mu Yunshen has too many puzzles. He has too many questions to ask his father and mother. Judging from the calm expressions on their faces when they see those monsters, they should know something that he doesn''t know. thing.


    He wanted to ask his parents, what is that terrifying monster? Why did Uncle Cobert''s baby bear suddenly become so huge, and where did that giant icicle bush come from?


    "Mom, do you know what all this is about?" Since Master Yunyan said so, she must know something.


    "When you go back, your dad and I will tell you about this in detail." Master Yunyan paused and added, "And the situation of Gala and Galan."


    Mu Chifeng''s car was driving so fast, he couldn''t take care of that much anymore. In fact, he borrowed this car from a neighbor to use it. Now that it was made like this, he couldn''t care less. There was only one car in his house. , they were all driven by Mu Yunshen. This time the car was driven away by Mu Yunshen. They wanted to find Mu Yunshen, but they could only find someone to borrow a car to use. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. This car definitely needs to be used. It''s a blessing to send it to overhaul and start it up.


    The car quickly drove to the door of the house. Mu Yunshen and Mu Chifeng got out of the car quickly. They rushed into the yard with a child in their arms. Master Yunyan walked in the front to open the door. Not many, many people were still hiding in the basement and did not dare to come out. Not even a pedestrian could be seen on the street, apparently frightened by the previous alarm sound.


    Put the two children on the bed, carefully cover them with a quilt, and let them sleep peacefully. Neither Mu Chifeng nor Yun Yanshi left the children''s room. Yun Yanshi closed the door and planned to give them to the children in the children''s room. Mu Yunshen said something about psionicists.


    Mu Yunshen sat on the edge of the bed, while Mu Chifeng and Yun Yanshi sat on the sofa, looking like they were going to talk for a long time.


    Mu Yun looked at the two elders deeply, without urging them, waiting for them to speak.


    Mu Chifeng didn''t say anything, it was Yun Yanshi who spoke up, she said: "Son, the creature with huge size and high defense that you saw today, we humans call it ''Brenuo'', it is the Void Orcs It''s a real cosmic creature, and it''s full of aggression."


    "The origin of our human species, I think you should have studied in school, although many places have been whitewashed, but basically it is true."


    8,000 years ago, the mother planet on which they lived was invaded by alien species. In just a few months, the entire earth was completely occupied. Those alien species were these huge cosmic creatures.


    As early as a year before alien species invaded the earth, various countries on the earth have discovered anomalies. The satellite stations set up in space on the earth were destroyed one by one. When cosmic creatures destroyed the satellite stations, they were captured by satellites. The figure was successfully transmitted back to the earth, and the countries of the earth quickly held an emergency meeting.


    There were serious disagreements at the meeting. Some people suggested that there may be some huge species approaching the earth, and humans must take precautions, and the other party is not good. Some people think that those may be the aliens they have been looking for and confirmed. Earth civilization wants to come over to communicate and establish interstellar friendship; some people think that it is not a species or alien at all, that is, a huge meteorite in space, a crashed satellite station, and no other reason.


    Under such a debate, many people believe in the first statement, and some believe in the third statement. Only the second statement has the least people who believe it. Before reaching the earth, they directly destroyed the satellite station of the earth people. In this way This behavior is not a friendly message in the first place. No matter what comes, many countries on earth have begun to take precautions. They have prepared sufficient weapons and ammunition, and are ready to attack those things that may threaten the human beings on earth.


    In the prevention and waiting of human beings on earth, we usher in the doomsday crisis.

 Chapter 42

    Humans thought that those things would enter the earth from space, but they were all wrong. Those cosmic creatures did not come in from space, but swarmed directly from wormholes. Such wormholes appear in various places on the earth, from What appeared in the wormhole were huge cosmic creatures. As soon as they appeared, they started bloody killings. They hunted and fed on humans.


    The various weapons prepared by human beings have no effect on them. The bullets hit the bodies of those cosmic creatures as if they were hit on steel plates. Only listening to the metal impact of "ding jingle", the bullets were all bounced off, accidentally injuring their own people. , missiles can shoot those cosmic creatures, but they can''t kill them. They can come out of the explosion flames unscathed. Under the claws of the cosmic creatures, the tank armored vehicle is as fragile as a piece of paper, the cosmic creatures are like broken bamboo, the earth Civilization has nothing to do with them.


    In the end, humans even directly launched nuclear bombs to deal with them. Humans expect to kill those monsters with light and heat radiation and shock waves. This is already the last resort of human beings. They even want to destroy the earth on which they live. No to kill these highly defensive cosmic creatures.


    It is a pity that human beings are disappointed. Those huge monsters were just knocked away by the shock wave, and they were still intact after standing up. Radiation has no effect on them at all. Human beings have completely fallen into despair. Faced with such alien species, human means Exhausted, still can''t kill them, their defense is too strong, no one knows where their weaknesses are, and their numbers are too many, if human beings do not retreat, they will be completely extinct on the earth.


    As a result, the various countries on earth, at this time of crisis, no longer have anything to hide. All the earth researchers worked together to develop three huge spaceships. This is the last way out. The giant spaceship only took away There are less than 400 million people on earth, leaving 7 billion people on earth, waiting to be slaughtered by cosmic creatures.


    The ones who left are the elites of the human race. They want to keep the fire for the people of the earth. They bear the hope of continuing the people of the earth. However, even if they fly into the universe, it is not completely safe. Such a large spaceship, before. Although there have been a lot of ideas and research, but after all, no real objects have been developed, let alone tested, and no one knows if there are any technical problems.


    Humans on earth attracted the attention of cosmic creatures, so that the three huge spaceships took off smoothly and left the earth and entered the vast universe. They wandered around, they did not know the time, they had no destination, they just fled in such a numb way. Past.


    That''s right, this is an escape, because humans have discovered that those cosmic creatures can appear anywhere in the universe at will. Their giant spaceships have been chased by several cosmic creatures in the universe. Under the intensive firepower suppression, those few Only the cosmic creatures can''t get close to their giant spaceship, and they can only give up after chasing a distance.


    While wandering in the universe, human beings are looking for a planet that can survive. During a pursuit by cosmic creatures, they fled into an unfamiliar star field in a panic, where they found a planet with ingredients that can survive for human beings, three ships. One of the giant spaceships has been damaged in the many battles with cosmic creatures. After landing in a hurry, many people have died.


    Humans named the unfamiliar planet "Shenwei Star". The substance contained in Shenwei Star is very similar to that of the earth. The surviving human beings are very excited. They live in Shenwei Star and regard Shenwei Star as the second earth. But human beings still did not let their guard down. They came along and encountered several attacks from cosmic creatures. Humans do not know where these cosmic creatures came from. They have never detected this kind of life in the universe before. Appears, the number is still so amazing.


    Humans have lived in Shenwei for more than 300 years, and cosmic creatures reappeared. Humans had to migrate again. Before they found a way to deal with cosmic creatures, they could only flee again and again. It took nearly 5,000 years to escape, and human beings have penetrated into the universe. I have encountered one habitable planet after another, and were chased and killed by cosmic creatures and fled.

 Chapter 43

    In the nearly 5,000 years of flight development, in addition to the research on living planets, the most researched aspect of human beings is the spacecraft. The technology of human-made spacecraft has been very developed. They have to put all their efforts into research. Of course, the research on weapons has not fallen behind. Unfortunately, the weapons they have developed have little effect on cosmic creatures, but they pose a greater threat to the planet''s native creatures.


    During the nearly 5,000 years of escape, the number of human beings has increased dramatically, and the number of spaceships has also continued to increase. During the last escape, there were serious differences at the top at that time. There are two options for human beings to choose, is to continue to stay. People are hesitant to deal with the cosmic creatures, or to continue the tradition of thousands of years.


    They are tired of running away, and they are forced to leave the planet they depend on time and time again, and they really don''t want to run away anymore.


    As a result, human beings at that time began to choose freely. Those who were willing to leave followed the spacecraft to continue their migration, and those who were unwilling to leave stayed.


    It was not until 3000 years ago that the humans who left finally came to the Violet Star Territory. Humans discovered more than one habitable planet here. Human beings were ecstatic and decided to settle here. Even if the cosmic creatures came again, they must defend this star field.


    For more than 500 years, human beings implemented the federal system of the Ming Lord. Later, in the battle for power, the Atticus family, who has always been at the human decision-making level, seized the power, and established the interstellar first by powerful means. An empire - the Kas Empire.


    After the establishment of the Cass Empire, human beings have developed rapidly. In addition to the Violet Star Region, humans have also found the White Wolf Star Region. Both star regions have several planets that can be inhabited by humans. During this period, humans, Population surged.


    The Cass Empire existed for more than 1,300 years, and was later seized by the Orixia family and re-established a new empire, the Nebula Empire.


    After the Orixia family took over the empire, they also devoted themselves to expanding the star field. They successively found the Mesai star field and the Rose star field. Today, the Nebula Empire already has the dominion of four star fields, and the population has reached Tens of billions.


    Today, it is the 1165 year of the Nebula Calendar, which means that under the rule of the Nebula Empire, human beings have experienced 1165 years of history.


    "You know, humans have established their rulers with federalism for more than 500 years. Why did they agree to the return of the Atticus family''s history and establish an imperial system with a strong feudal flavor? It even restored the aristocracy, do you know why?" Yun The flame master asked Mu Yunshen.


    This point, according to the book, is to centralize power for the development of human beings. Although the empire is an empire, the master is still there. It is not different from the original federal system. It only has a long-term supreme leader family. Is the royal family.


    "The high-sounding reasons in the textbooks are naturally unbelievable. To put it bluntly, the Atticus family has acquired a power that originates from the universe. People who possess this power are called ''psionic power''. By''."


    "Actually, as early as the cosmos federation period, some people got this ability, but the power of the Atticus family is the most powerful, and within a few hundred years, they have won a group of psychic powers that follow the Atticus family. In one fell swoop, they overthrew the federal system and established the Cass Empire. The psionicists who followed the Atticus family were all named nobles, owned their own territory, and lived a rich and noble life. "


    "Although the power source of psionicists is the universe, humans cannot naturally possess it. According to the records of the psionicist family, this kind of power of humans comes from the star family living in the center of the universe. The number of this race is extremely rare, but They have a long lifespan, almost the same age as a cosmic dimension. They have extremely powerful cosmic power. They like peace and hate killing. After observing humans for a hundred years, the Xingchen family confirmed that humans are also peaceful races, but the individuals are too weak. Only then did some people with stronger bloodlines be selected, the bloodline power of those people was stimulated, and their genetic quality was improved, so that they could sense cosmic energy and use cosmic energy to cultivate themselves, these people are the earliest psionicists."

 Chapter 44

    "According to the Xingchen family, the cosmic creatures living in the universe can only be killed with the help of cosmic power. After helping a very small number of human beings, the Xingchen family left this star field and went to the deepest part of the universe. It has never happened again.¡±


    "The abilities of psionicists are different. Even the Xingchen family can''t control this. What the Xingchen family can do is to stimulate the blood of human beings and improve the quality of their genes. What kind of blood power will they get depends on human beings. Different people, by sensing the power of the universe, will obtain different blood power. Humans cherish the psionicists who possess the power of blood, and the psionicists have not disappointed mankind. The power they possess can finally seriously injure or even kill them. The cosmic creatures who are trying to break into the human star field are dead."


    "In this star field, there are often Void Orc invasions, but the number is not large, which is much less than the number that invaded the earth at the beginning, and the Void Orcs and other cosmic creatures are almost all psionicists. After nearly 3,000 years of death and reproduction, the number of psionicists in human beings is constantly decreasing, and until now, there are very few psionicist families that still exist."


    "There are tens of billions of people in the entire empire, but not many people know the existence of psionicists. Apart from the psionicist family itself, only those institutions that involve psionicists know about it. During the Cass Empire, There are still more people who know it, but in the era of the Nebula Empire, there are fewer and fewer people who know it, and many people don¡¯t even know about cosmic creatures. These are related to the royal family¡¯s deliberate news blockade, and the royal family seems to be reluctant. Let people know about psykers."


    "The psionicists exist in the form of a family, and the power of the bloodline will only be awakened through genetics, and the most difficult thing that the psionicist family faces is the problem of reproduction, except for the sacrifice in the battle with the universe creatures. Ordinary families only need to think You can have as many children as you want, but the psionicist family is different. The psionicist family I know has the most children, that is, five children. Many psionicist families only have one or two in their lives. A child, no matter how hard you try, can¡¯t give birth to more children. The bad thing is that the descendants of psionicists may not be able to awaken 100% of the power of the bloodline. After research, the descendants of psionicists have awakened. The probability of bloodline power is only about 20%, and the other descendants are ordinary people, plus the psionicists who died in battle, which leads to fewer and fewer psionicists."


    "For the continuation of the family, every psionicist family is looking forward to the next generation awakening the power of the bloodline, which will be the honor of the entire family."


    When Master Yunyan said this, he looked at Mu Chifeng beside him.


    Mu Chifeng sighed and said, "Shen, actually our Mu family is also a family of psionicists, but since your great-grandfather''s generation, you moved away from the Mu family''s family and settled in the small town of Locke on the planet Maca. Your great-grandfather is just an ordinary person. He only has two children in his life. They are your grandfather and grandfather. They are also ordinary people. In our generation, there is one person who has awakened the power of blood, and that is the aunt of your grandfather''s family."


    Mu Yun was deeply surprised. He knew that there was an aunt in the grandfather''s family. However, he hadn''t seen this aunt for many years, and no one in the family had mentioned it. It was as if they had disappeared. Have you become a psionicist?


    "Where did Auntie go?" Mu Yunshen asked.


    "I was taken back by the Mu family and cultivated." When Mu Chifeng said this, his tone was a little helpless.


    "Don''t say she was taken back, that''s why she wanted to go back herself, so she deliberately exposed her abilities." Yun Yanshi interjected.


    Mu Chifeng whispered, "What are you talking about at this time?"


    Master Yunyan said sternly: "Since you want to tell the truth to your son, you must tell the truth. What a shrewd person Mu Yuanrong is, she knows very well that going back to the Mu family''s family will definitely be better than staying in this remote town. It''s much better. Speaking of which, it''s understandable that she wants to return to her own family for development, but she insists on fulfilling her wish for the old man and moving the Mu family back to the Mu family''s home. Unfortunately, the old man has been waiting eagerly. There is no news, but Mu Yuanrong himself has not even a shadow, and he has never come back."


    Although this was true, Mu Chifeng still didn''t want to let his son know about such an ugly side.


    Mu Chifeng changed the subject and continued: "The two children of your uncle''s family, our family, and your uncle''s family, among the younger generation of your generation, there is still no one who has awakened the power of blood, and I am also in the situation of your aunt''s family. I don''t know, so I won''t say it. As for the younger generation, only you and your uncle''s eldest brother have children. I heard that when his two children turned 6 years old, they went to the old man to give them to him. They tested the bloodline to see if there is any hope of awakening the power of the bloodline, but unfortunately, it seems that the power of the bloodline is too weak and there is no possibility of awakening."


    "Jala and Jialan have already passed their 6th birthdays. I have been hesitating whether to take the two children for the test. If there is no awakening, it may be fine. If it is possible to awaken the power of blood, if the family finds out, come People, we must be reluctant to send the child over, if we don''t give it, we will offend the Mu family, so if the old man doesn''t urge, I will just keep dragging it, I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect..."


    As soon as Mu Yunshen heard that the Mu family might come to ask for his children, he frowned, "Will all the children of the Mu family who have awakened their blood power be sent back to their own family?"


    Mu Chifeng sighed, "The power of blood in our Mu family is a bit special. We are the most powerful ''Falun'' lineage in the family of spiritprint masters. If we want to use this power, we must return to our own family. Because only the family knows how to use it.¡±


    "Are those ice picks spell patterns?" Mu Yunshen didn''t know anything about the power of psionicists, and couldn''t tell them apart.


    Mu Chifeng and Master Yunyan shook their heads at the same time, Master Yunyan said: "No, Lingwen Master''s magic line, although you can also use the power of the ice pick, but you need to use the method of magic, you don''t know magic, yes It is impossible to use an ice pick, so I think one of the two children is likely to have awakened the ice power in the power of the spirit mage, and it is a very powerful ice power."


    When Master Yunyan said the last sentence, she emphasized the word "powerful". She looked at Mu Yunshen with a solemn expression.


    "Deeply, tell the truth to your mother, who is the other father of Gala and Galan? No matter our Yun family or Mu family, the power we have is not a spirit mage. Other categories may pop up, unless Gala and Galan''s other father has the ice bloodline of the psychic."


    Hearing that the mother finally asked about the children''s other father, Mu Yun looked at the father deeply, thinking about how to tell the mother about this, he didn''t even notice their "Yun family" mentioned by Master Yun Yan.


    Seeing that Mu Yunshen was silent, Master Yunyan thought that he still didn''t want to speak, and sighed: "Although I think it''s a bit too bizarre, I still want to ask you, is the other father of the children a member of the Aslan family? "


    Mu Yunshen looked at Master Yunyan in shock, Mom, this is amazing, can you guess it? !


    Seeing Mu Yunshen''s reaction, Master Yunyan affirmed: "It seems that this is true, don''t ask me why I know, because in the entire empire, among the spiritual masters, the strongest ice family is Rose Star. The Aslan family in the domain, obviously, the power of the ice bloodline of the spirit mage awakened by Garan is very powerful, except for the genes of the Aslan family, I can''t think of anything else."


    Mu Yun was deeply surprised, "Mom, you said that it was Jialan who awakened the power of the bloodline?"


    "It should be Jialan, yes, when I was young, I heard rumors that when the spiritual master is ice-type psionicist, when the strength reaches a certain level, as long as he uses his strength, he will have silver hair covered with snow, very beautiful. Although I don''t know what happened to Garan''s natural silver hair, I can be sure that if he wants to wake up, it must be Garan."


    Mu Yunshen turned his head to look at the sleeping Garan on the bed, with a face that resembled Trolaise. He didn''t know if Trolaise had ice power. He never showed any special power in front of him. Not only that, but his body is still very weak. I heard that Trolasse''s body was not very good since he was a child, so he would choose a guard for him at that time.


    "When you went to the Rose Legion, the commander was from the Aslan family. This makes me more sure that Gala and Galan may be the descendants of the Aslan family." Yun Yanshi added another sentence.


    Mu Yunshen nodded and admitted, "Mom, you''re right, they are indeed from the Aslan family."


    After getting the affirmative answer from Mu Yunshen, Master Yun Yan was silent. After a long time, he said, "Son, do you know what kind of family the Aslan family is?"


    Mu Yun shook his head deeply. He only knew that the Aslan family owned the entire Rose Legion and was a super big family. He also knew that Trolaise was not involved in the military, but in business, and he didn''t know anything else.


    "Do you know how the Orixia family overthrew the Kath Empire and re-established the Nebula Empire? It was because of the Aslan family." "The Kath Empire royal family made a big mistake and killed Ah There are several valuable psionicists in the Silan family, which made the Aslan family very dissatisfied with the royal family at that time, and decided to give up their assistance to the royal family of the Kas Empire. Of course, the royal family of the Kas Empire did not want to let the family with such terrifying power leave. , In the end, he couldn''t win over, and he wanted to kill, and he wanted to completely destroy the Aslan family and eliminate future troubles forever."

 Chapter 45

    "The Aslan family was forced into desperation, and chose to assist the Oryxia family, who was in control of the regime at the time and full of ambition, and helped the Oryxia family to win the final throne in one fell swoop and re-establish a new regime. Since then, the Lan family has become the most respected family in the Nebula Empire besides the royal family."


    "The Orixia family even directly assigned the Rose Starfield to the Aslan family as a fief. This is something that has never happened in the 8,000 years of the interstellar era. It can be seen that the royal family had the Aslan family at that time. It is important, but, on the other hand, why is it not a kind of exile? Instead of keeping such a powerful Aslan family by his side and reminding them all day long, it is better to let them move to the Rose Star Region far away. it is good."


    "Don''t look at the development of the Rose Star Field today. It has 7 Residential Stars and many energy stars. Just looking at it makes people jealous. In fact, when the Rose Star Field was divided into the Aslan family, there was only one star. Not even a single energy star has been found in the living star, and there are very dangerous Dura worms in the Rose Star Field. This Dura worm is not only powerful in combat, but also reproduces very fast. The Aslan family wants to live in To gain a foothold in the Rose Star Region, it must fight non-stop with the Dura worms to compete for territory. After the news came out, the Orixia family was afraid of resentment in the Asi family''s heart, and changed their mouths to say that it was not the Rose Star The domain was sealed to them, but the Rose Star Domain was directly assigned to them. There is the Aslan family''s own territory, let them explore as much as they like, there is still an unexplored star domain, and there is still a future in it. Destruction no one knows."


    "The Orixia family even sealed the Aslan family as the lord of the Rose Starfield, independent of the Nebula Empire. It can be said that the first emperor of the Nebula Empire at that time was willing to give up everything in order to appease the Aslan family. If you can''t let it go, you can only try to appease it as much as possible, and even make yourself a king side by side with the royal family."


    "Today''s Rose Star Territory can develop so well, all of which were snatched by the Aslan family with their own army inch by inch from the Dura insect beast, and because of this, today''s royal family is the Aslan family. Both jealous and jealous, apart from the first emperor of the Nebula Empire, he would call the Aslan family patriarch his lord, and very few members of the royal family would call him that later.


    Until now, how many people know that the Aslan family is the Rose Lord of the Nebula Empire, apart from the ancient family of psionicists who have inherited it? Not only that, the current His Majesty has also publicly stated that the Aslan family is an empire The super aristocrat is very obvious, the title of super noble is not a praise, but a devaluation for the Aslan family. "


    "These are secrets, although they won''t appear in history textbooks openly, but for the ancient family of psionicists, some people still know it, so son, how can you be so bold and pregnant with the child of the Aslan family , It is unbelievable that he has been able to return to the small town of Locke for more than 6 years and live in a stable manner. As far as I know, the Aslan family attaches great importance to the purity of the bloodline. How can you leave an heir outside freely..."


    When Master Yunyan said this, he suddenly stopped. That''s right, his son is a man. It is estimated that when they were making out, they didn''t expect that his son could get pregnant, so that they could secretly give birth to such two lovely babies.


    Mu Yunshen has sobered up from his mother''s strong deduction, "Mom, why do I think you know more than my dad?


    Master Yunyan glanced at Mu Chifeng, who was silent, and suddenly smiled: "Of course, my Yun family is also a psionicist family, I have been staying in the Yun family before, and your father, but from your great-grandfather. That generation has left the family, so he can''t know many things, which is normal.


    Mu Yun understood deeply, "Mom, are you a psionicist?


    Master Yunyan said proudly: "That must be a psionicist, let me tell you, our Yun family is the most ferocious beast in the Summoner''s lineage, and the beasts summoned can tear Renault alive, that''s called a murderous one. ¡­.


    It''s alright, alright, now you''ve even drawn a summoning formation crookedly, so don''t brag about it. Mu Chifeng interrupted ruthlessly.


    Master Yun Yan angrily hit his husband on the arm, and said angrily, "I haven''t used it for decades, I''m born with my hands."


    Mu Chifeng jokingly said: "Just like that, it''s a question of whether the summoned beasts of your family can still rip Renuo alive, and whether the summoned beasts of your family can recognize you now.


    Mu Chifeng! Who am I doing this for? Since I married you, I haven''t used my power, you still say! Master Yunyan is angry.


    Mu Chifeng immediately withered, and hurriedly begged for mercy, "Okay, it''s my fault, it''s my fault, you are all for me, for home, I know, if the summoned beast doesn''t know you, then we don''t want it anymore, There are many summoned beasts, and it is not as good as our family and Meimei''s life.


    Cloud Flame Master''s anger has subsided half, but there is still half of it, "You will be punished for washing the dishes for a week."


    Well well, I wash, I wash. Mu Chifeng hurriedly apologized, a little regretful, why did he fight for that face in front of his son.


    Seeing his parents like this, Mu Yunshen couldn''t help laughing.


    Seeing his son''s smile, Master Yunyan hurriedly said: "Son, the matter of Jialan''s awakening of the power of the bloodline must be kept strictly confidential, otherwise we will not talk about the Mu family, but the Aslan family, just move a finger, We are finished, no one can talk about this, not even our own family members, we know it as soon as we know it, and we can no longer let others know.


    I know, you guys] don''t worry. Mu Yunshen was also a little worried, he would rather Jialan be just an ordinary person and live a peaceful life, but unfortunately, he can''t do as others wish.


    Looking at the two children sleeping on the bed, Mu Yunshen felt very puzzled, "Mom, if Jialan woke up, why is Jiala not awake?


    Master Yunyan is also worried now, "I don''t know about this, let''s wait and see, they definitely can''t be sent to the hospital in such a situation, if the energy field fluctuations are detected, the identity of the psionicist will be exposed. .


    There is no other way but this.


    The family barely slept all night, so they guarded the two children. When the next morning, the three adults in room ¢¡ fell asleep in a daze, but the two little ones woke up, full of energy. He jumped up on the bed, and Mu Yunshen, who was lying on the side of the bed and fell asleep, suddenly woke up when he felt the vibration of the mattress, and saw his two babies jumping on the bed in good spirits.


    "Jala, Jialan, do you have any discomfort? Mu Yunshen hurriedly grabbed the two children.


    Yun Yanshi and Mu Chifeng, who were awakened by the movement, also gathered around, "My dears, do you feel any discomfort? Where does it hurt?


    The two children were surrounded by their grandparents and father early in the morning, and they were both asking about their physical conditions. The two children felt it carefully and carefully, and Jialan said a little embarrassedly: "It doesn''t hurt, I just want to pee."


    As soon as Gala heard the pee, she immediately covered the little bird with both hands, jumped off the bed, and disappeared without a trace, "Oh, suffocate me, the chick is going to explode.


    Garan also followed, ran to the bathroom in a hurry, and threw the three adults in the room.


    When the two children came back, they saw three adults sitting on the sofa in the living room, waiting for them.


    "Jala, Jialan, come here. Mu Yunshen called them over, but he didn''t know how to ask, so he could only look at his mother.


    Master Yunyan was also a little troubled. She had never seen a child who had awakened the power of the bloodline at such a young age. She probably couldn''t understand what she said to him?


    Master Yunyan had to try to make it easier to understand, "Baby Jialan, do you feel that there is a power in your body, you can use it, after using it, there will be strange phenomena, can you feel it? Jialan looked at his grandmother, then at his father, and said with a small face expressionless: "Did grandma say the power to make ice picks?


    Three adults: "...


    Master Yunyan laughed, "My baby is really smart, it''s an ice pick, can you use this kind of power once to show us? Jialan nodded his head and thought about it carefully, his white and tender left On his cheeks, five small purple snowflake marks instantly appeared, and an ice pick had already appeared in Jialan''s small hand. He thought that grandma wanted an ice pick, so he handed the ice pick in his hand and gave it to grandma.


    As for Master Yunyan, when he saw the five small purple snowflake marks on Jialan''s cheek, he couldn''t close his mouth in surprise. Not only Master Yunyan, but even Mu Chifeng stared at him, full of expressions. incredible.


    Looking at such parents, Mu Yunshen didn''t understand what they saw to show such expressions.


    Grandma, do you want an ice pick? Seeing that Grandma didn''t look at the ice pick in his hand, Jialan asked in confusion.


    Master Yunyan suddenly returned to his senses, and reached out to take the ice pick that his grandson handed over. Her heart was pounding and she couldn''t calm down at all. Her smile was a little reluctant, she touched Garan''s head and kissed Garan. He praised: "Jialan is the best, really good.


    Mu Chifeng also showed a kind smile and praised: "My baby Jialan is really amazing, he can even make ice picks, it''s awesome.


    Little Gala, who was standing on the side, was forgotten for a while. With those dark purple eyes, he looked at his grandmother, then at his grandfather, and then at his father, and found that his father''s eyes were also on Jia. Lan suddenly cried out with a "wow", which shocked the three adults. They were all paying attention to Jialan before, but they ignored the little Jiala.

 Chapter 46

    When Master Yunyan saw little Gala crying, he hurriedly pulled the little man into his arms to coax him, "What''s the matter, baby, why are you crying suddenly? Tell grandma, is there any pain?


    Little Gala cried and said: "Grandpa, grandma and father, only like Galan, not Gala anymore, wow...


    Little Gala cried even more sadly, and her tears fell down, not to mention her grievances.


    Master Yunyan was very distressed, and hurriedly patted and said: "How come, grandparents and father like you and Jialan the most, you are all our babies, we like you the most, how could we not like you? Gala is good, don''t cry, don''t cry, it''s grandma''s fault, grandma ignored our little Gala, it''s grandma''s bad.


    Little Gala choked and said, "Is it because Galan can make ice, so do you like Galan more?"


    Master Yunyan looked at Mu Chifeng and Mu Yunshen, and only then did he know that these two twin brothers who had been inseparable since childhood, Jialan awakened but Jiala did not. This might be a kind of harm to Jiala. The way they walk is completely different from that of ordinary people. Even if they temporarily conceal Galan¡¯s identity, even they don¡¯t know how long they can hide it, so they are not sure. If Gala can¡¯t wake up, then the two A child will take two completely different paths in the future.


    Mu Yunshen, who had not spoken for a while, finally said: "Jala, our love for you will not change because of your identities. You must remember this point, will Jialan make ice? Come on, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that you are both father''s children. Of course, father likes you the most. There is no difference.


    Gala looked at her father with a tear-stained face, as if she understood, but at the same time she didn''t understand.


    Jialan suddenly stretched out a small hand and put it on top of Jiala''s head, and sighed like an adult, "Every time you wet the bed, Dad didn''t throw you out, which shows how much Dad likes you. I, too, can''t bear to sleep in the same bed with you again."


    As soon as Jialan''s words came out, the grandparents laughed and laughed, but Gala''s face blushed, and with those mysterious purple eyes, looked at this, looked at that, as if it had just been abandoned and picked up by the owner. The little pet that came back, pitifully and cautiously observing each person''s expression, as long as he sees a trace of alienation, his young heart will definitely be hurt. Fortunately, Gala observed for a long time, seeing his father, grandparents and grandparents. It didn''t seem to be any different in the past, and only then did the smile appear again.


    The three adults looked at each other and sighed with lingering fears. Children are so sensitive. They must remember that they can''t be like today, or they will easily hurt another child.


    The matter of Breno suddenly appeared on the planet Maca, and the entire Nebula Empire was shocked. The Void Orcs have not appeared in the Nebula Empire for a long time. This also led to many people who only heard of the Void Orcs but did not know their identity. Can''t even recognize him in person.


    What shocked people even more was that the person who killed the Void Orc Breno in the end was an ice-type spirit mage, and he was very powerful. The Star Network of the Nebula Empire circulated, and the holographic TV was also fully reporting this incident, which can be said to have caused a sensation in the entire Nebula Empire.


    As soon as the news was broadcast, the Star Online had already exploded.


    On a forum called "Psyker My Love ¡§, the building has been built countless times.


    Ancient One Flower: "I bet on my IQ, the ice-type spirit mage who was present at the time was definitely a member of the Aslan family (handsome`#10084).


    Yellow panties: "Do you dare to say that it is not from the Aslan family upstairs? (--)~


    All over the solar system: "This topic has no research value at all, as long as you know the psionicists, you will know that they are people of the Aslan family, otherwise you think that just dragging a person who walks the road can have such a powerful ice system energy?


    My love for ice magic: "(#10023) ah ah ah-! My favorite ice magician, the biggest goal in this life is to marry into the Aslan family-!!! , I will marry anyone from the Aslan family! I will marry a dog too!!!


    In the luxurious suite, Trolasse was looking at the documents in his hand. The documents were all people who had appeared near Breno at that time. He had looked back and forth several times, but he couldn''t find anyone who could use the ice pick.


    This is actually very easy to find. A person with such a powerful ice magic can''t be a nameless person even in the Aslan family. However, the people who were present at the time could not find a second person except him. He was someone who could relate to the Aslan family''s car, and it was because of this that Trolasse felt very incomprehensible.


    Just as he was thinking, his communication rang, and after glancing at the band number, Trolasse connected to the video communication.


    I saw a light curtain appearing in front. Above the light curtain was a handsome man in a straight military uniform. He had dark golden hair and light blue eyes. Judging from his appearance, he was three or four times the same size as Troleser. Similarity, this person is Nokovich Aslan, the elder brother of Trolasse.


    Nokowicz asked as soon as he appeared, "You killed that Breno?


    Trolasse: "No."


    Nokevich looked at him suspiciously, and then pulled over a picture, which was the icicle stabbing at the scene.


    At that moment, a total of 23 ice spikes appeared, each with a length of 32.77 and a diameter of 12.64 at the bottom. Such ice magic can be at least as strong as a Five Seal Spirit Master. If you say it''s not you, you are joking when you step on a horse. Can I, the Aslan family, find another person with such strength?"


    Nokevich lost his temper with a grumpy face, "Is your life going to die? Look at your face, a woman is not as white as you are if you put three layers of powder on it! Grandpa didn''t say it, unless it is absolutely necessary. If you don''t do anything, otherwise you can''t do it, don''t even grandpa''s words work?


    Trolasse: "..."


    Who can understand the feeling of being slandered?


    He sighed secretly in his heart, this is really a good way to frame things with one hand.


    Little Lesser, even if you don''t think about yourself, you should also think about your family. Grandpa is old, and we are all supported by you. If something happens to you, the clan will definitely force grandpa to get another one. If we choose another family head, how will our lineage be reduced to?


    Seeing Trolasse looking at him with a speechless expression, Nokowicz also fell silent, ... Really it''s not you?


    Trolasse: "No."


    Norkovitch frowned, "I also think you shouldn''t be so ignorant of the importance. Planet Maca is the planet where the Heisman family is stationed. In recent years, the Heisman family and the Augustine family have been eyeing each other. , There is a strong intention to join the Augustine family. This time the Aslan family has left such a big handle, they can''t not take advantage of it. Go, these short-sighted guys. The royal family is becoming more and more vigilant about the Aslan family. The Aslan family has been keeping a low profile for so many years, in order to dispel the fear of the royal family, but the Aslan family has done this, in In the eyes of the royal family, they are keeping a low profile, with bad intentions, and they are even more vigilant towards them.


    The contemporary patriarch, Cumberland Aslan, the grandfather of Trolasse, who is now in his eighties, is often called to the palace because of trivial matters. His Majesty''s apparent respect is in fact a little bit of warning to him.


    This made the old man feel angry, but he just warned the younger generation to act cautiously and not let the royal family get the handle. No matter how independent they are, they are still part of the Nebula Empire. However, this time the matter is a clear handle What''s more, Planet Maca is still a planet directly under the Nebula Empire. If you move Planet Maca, you will undoubtedly move the "back garden" of the royal family. It''s strange that His Majesty is not angry.


    "If it really isn''t you, then who else has such abilities? Nokevich frowned and pondered, "Could it be the ghosts of the psychic master family?


    When Nokvic said this, he was first taken aback. The spiritual pattern master is only a kind of overall identity. The spiritual pattern master also subdivides the spell pattern artist, the utensil pattern artist, the sculptor and so on. Among them, the spell pattern Masters can use the drawing of spell patterns to obtain power similar to that of spiritual masters, but the number of spell pattern masters is rare, and it is not an easy task to draw such a powerful ice magic.


    Trolasse changed the subject, "How''s this year''s recruiting going?


    Sure enough, Nokevich was led astray, and sighed: "Not even half of the previous number.


    It''s not that the recruits do not want to go to the Rose Legion, but the Rose Legion is reducing the number of recruits. Even so, the royal family is already very jealous of them.


    Trolasse took a sip of the red wine on the coffee table, and said lightly: "What is the general situation to recruit into the legion when the age is not enough?


    Trolasse does not care about the affairs of the Legion, he only cares about the affairs of the company, but Nokovic has been serving in the Legion, and he knows the affairs of the Legion best.


    Nokvic looked at Trolasse a little strangely, "If you are not old enough to recruit into the legion, that must be a treatment that can only be enjoyed by extremely outstanding talents.


    for example?"


    For example, if the physical fitness is particularly excellent, at least the comprehensive evaluation must reach A grade or above, or have specialties that surpass ordinary people, such as super-fast speed, accurate visual ability, or super-fast hand speed... What do you ask this for? You Not interested in these? Nokevich wondered.


    Trolasse looked up at his eldest brother in the video, and said after a long time, "It''s nothing.


    Nokowicz looked at him strangely, and suddenly smiled ambiguous, "How about the lady you went to see this time? Can it be settled?

 Chapter 47

    Trolasse looked at him with a half-smile, "Instead of caring about my problems, eldest brother, why don''t you think about your own affairs? Do you want to take turns with your lovers and mistresses for a lifetime?"


    Nokowicz smiled and said: "Me? My requirements are too high. I won''t marry an empty person. Since it is to produce better offspring, of course I have to marry an empty person. If you find me an empty person, I will immediately get married."


    Trolasse sneered and turned off the communication directly.


    Empty people? If there really are "empty people", how can it not be their Aslan family''s turn?


    Why do major families and nobles want their heirs to combine with people with low bloodline complexity? The purpose is to produce descendants with lower bloodline complexity. The purer the bloodline, the greater the possibility of awakening the power of the bloodline.


    Those women who are proud of their low bloodline complexity, in front of the real "empty people", can''t even be called empty people. They are affected by the cosmic environment, which has caused the human body''s genes to mutate. Such people have no bloodline at all. In terms of degree, they are the purest "empty body". If the psionicist family and the "empty person" are combined, no matter how strong or weak the blood of the psionicist family is, or they are not awakened at all. The power of the bloodline, the progeny of the birth, is definitely the purest and most powerful bloodline, which can often have the effect of bringing back the dead to a family of psionicists.


    If the empty person happens to be a member of the psionicist family, then his descendants are also very likely to inherit the powerful bloodline power of the empty person. If this is the case, then the psionicist family who married this empty person will grow bigger. Luckily, sitting at home and gaining an extra power of blood for no reason, is it not a big happy event?


    Of course, under normal circumstances, if two psionicist families marry, the offspring will appear to be "strong and weak". The offspring can only awaken the family with the stronger bloodline, and the genes of the weaker party will be affected. Ruthless killing will never awaken the power of the weaker bloodline, and it is also possible to directly give birth to ordinary people.


    There is no need to say how popular the empty people are. However, the empty people are rare. It has been nearly 3,000 years since the emergence of psionicists in humans. The empty people that have appeared so far are only a few dozen people, and almost all of them are ordinary people. Human genetic mutation becomes "empty person", which makes researchers have to guess whether only ordinary people can genetically mutate into empty person, and there is no such situation as "empty person" in the family of psionicists.


    Regardless of the facts, at least the researchers'' guess, so far there is no strong evidence to break this guess.


    In the psionicist family, as long as one hears that "non-empty people do not marry", it is almost equivalent to that person does not want to get married.


    Because of the sudden appearance of Breno, Trolasse was wronged, and Mu Yunshen was not much better. In the past few days, he has been summoned several times to ask about the details of the time, and the most frequently asked question is why he there.


    There was no one there, there was only one dilapidated factory building, but there were eight people hiding inside. Except for Mu Yunshen and Weiya Kebert, the other six people, one person was eaten by Breno, and the other five people were directly He was crushed into a patty by Breno who fell from the sky, and he couldn''t die any longer.


    In particular, it also involved Lu Dingwang, a well-known entrepreneur in the small town of Locke. His son Lu Zhenghao died on the spot. When Lu Dingwang learned about this, he was very excited and rushed to the investigation bureau, accusing Mu Yunshen deliberately murdered, Lu Dingwang insisted that Mu Yunshen killed Lu Zhenghao, and told what happened six years ago, and that incident was the root of their feud.


    People from the Bureau of Investigation confirmed that what Lu Dingwang said was true, and the Bureau of Investigation also found out about Mu Yunshen''s past, especially that he had joined the army, but he was "forced to retire because of a mistake when he was only 18 years old. Mu Yunshen''s character column was marked with a big red cross, which was directly used as a "criminal" for reference.


    In the opinion of the people in the Bureau of Investigation, if it hadn''t made some serious mistakes, how could a specially recruited group soldier like Mu Yunshen be forced to retire at the age of 18? With Lu Dingwang''s evidence, it is enough to prove that Mu Yunshen was forced to retire at the age of 18. Yunshen had a motive to kill, and on the day of the summons, Mu Yunshen was detained.


    After Kebert and Weiya heard about this, they became furious and went to the Bureau of Investigation in person to tell the truth about Weiya''s kidnapping. Ten years of friendship, the relationship between the two is very good, and their testimony is difficult to trust. In order to exonerate Mu Yunshen, other evidence must be obtained.


    However, the evidence that the Bureau of Investigation wanted to accuse Mu Yunshen of intentional homicide was not enough, so he could not be detained. He could only let him go home first, let the people of the Bureau of Investigation stare at him, and forbid him to leave the town of Locke. This matter is not over yet. , Because Breno was involved, the person investigating this matter came directly from the city, and Mu Yunshen was sent for questioning every three days.


    Mu Chifeng and Yunyanshi were so anxious that they didn''t even have time to ask about the imitation of shadow daggers in the market, they were all focused on Mu Yunshen.


    Although the Mu family is said to be a big family, but Grandpa Mu Chifeng''s line is originally a branch, and has settled in the small town of Locke for three generations. Apart from relying on the Mu family, there is no significant relationship to leave at all. Can''t helplessly see that the son is really charged with a "murderer.


    So far, how could they not be clear, this is someone who deliberately did not want Mu Yunshen to come out, and this person will have no one other than Lu Dingwang. Lu Dingwang is the only son of Lu Zhenghao. Now that Lu Zhenghao is dead, he will not. It''s weird to turn into a mad dog and bite people.


    Master Yunyan said sadly: "It really doesn''t work, I''ll go home and beg my eldest brother, I think that eldest brother will not help.


    No, you have been away from the Yun family for more than 20 years, and you have never contacted the Yun family. When you left, you broke up unhappily. How could you beg them when you encounter something? Besides, Master Yun Yan has always been arrogant. If it wasn''t for her son, she wouldn''t be able to hold this face. That''s why Mu Chifeng, as a man, didn''t want his wife to give up her dignity to ask the Yun family for help.


    If you don''t ask the Yun family, what if Shen Shen is really slandered as a murderer? Master Yun Yan can''t wait to kill Lu Dingwang.


    Mu Chifeng was also very worried, and after pondering for a long time, he said: "I will go to my uncle and ask if I can contact Yuan Rong, if I can contact Yuan Rong, maybe I can get in touch with the Mu family and ask them for help. Help to see if it works.


    When Master Yunyan heard Mu Chifeng''s words, he immediately glared at him, "You maintain my dignity and don''t let me go to the Yun family, so if you go to Mu Yuanrong, you will be dignified?


    Mu Chifeng sighed and said, "What do you mean by respect or not, as long as Shen Shen is fine, what if I put my dignity on the ground and step on it? You wait at home, I will go to the uncle''s house and ask.


    Although Master Yunyan was not used to Mu Yuanrong''s behavior, if she could help their family this time, she would be willing to let her Master Yunyan be a cow and a horse. It''s a pity that she even treated them as a cow and a horse. no chance.


    As soon as Mu Chifeng went out, he walked into the yard and met his father and younger brother who rushed over.


    As soon as the younger brother Mu Chixuan saw the elder brother coming out, he hurriedly said, "Brother, where are you going?


    Mu Chifeng was stunned when he suddenly saw Mu Chixuan, "Chixuan, why are you back? Aren''t you doing business in another place?


    When such a big incident happened at home, how could I stay outside? Did my father send me a message and I came back immediately? Mu Chixuan and Mu Chifeng are brothers, and the relationship between the two has been good since childhood. Now I heard that Mu Chixuan came back specially because of deep things, which made Mu Chifeng very happy, and he never hurt him in vain since he was a child.


    Mu Chifeng nodded, "I''ll go to my uncle''s house to see if I can contact Yuan Rong."


    When Mu Yaochi heard this, he sighed: "No need to go, your brother and I just came over there."


    When Master Yunyan heard their voices, he also came out of the house, "Dad, Chi Xuan. Mu Chifeng said urgently, "What''s wrong?


    Mu Yaochi sighed, and Mu Chixuan followed suit, "It''s still the same sentence, I can''t get in touch, it just so happens that Mu Chixiao''s wife is there too, and his words are not very pleasant. One''s own family, human affection, you can''t just use one point less than one point. Big brother and sister-in-law, listen to what you said, grandpa hasn''t died yet, and it seems that we are not a family.


    When Yun Yanshi heard this, his face immediately turned cold, and the original expectation was completely broken.


    Mu Chixuan looked at the face of his elder brother and elder sister-in-law, and asked tentatively, "Otherwise, I''ll ask my friends from other places. Does anyone know friends in the officialdom?


    Mu Chifeng waved his hand and said, "Forget it, even if your friend knows someone like this, and they are not related to you, why would they contribute? I''ll think of other ways...


    Before Mu Chifeng could finish speaking, his communication rang. He picked it up and saw that it was an unfamiliar band number. He guessed that it was a business matter, but he didn''t answer, and he was not in the mood to talk about business now. , hang up directly.


    However, this side hung up, and the communication over there rang again, still the same band number, Mu Chifeng sighed, took two steps to the side, and connected.


    A polite voice came from the opposite side, "Boss Mu, do you still remember me?


    Mu Chifeng felt that the voice was a bit familiar, but he couldn''t remember who it was, "Who are you?


    "Hehe, Boss Mu is really busy, I''m Deron Hayden from Haiersen Company, I went to talk to you about the purchase of the Shadow Dagger formula last time.


    Mu Chifeng immediately frowned upon hearing this.


    This Deron Haydn, Mu Chifeng, of course remembers that after Mu Yunshen came back, he ordered Deron Haydn to instruct Lu Zhenghao to kidnap Weiya, trying to steal his four pets, and forced him to ask him about the pet purchase channels in his store. I told Mu Chifeng.

 Chapter 48

    Even the Bureau of Investigation is holding on to Mu Yunshen''s insistence, and there must be some credit to this person. The Haydn family is the home of officials in the city. As long as they operate a little, it will definitely make it difficult for the powerless and powerless Mu Yunshen. come out.


    Moreover, Lu Dingwang is only the owner of a slightly larger processing factory in the small town of Locke. Even if he can spend money to operate it, his energy will not be too great. If the Haydn family was not in trouble, Mu Yunshen would not have fallen to this point.


    Mu Chifeng was so angry that he gasped, since he took the initiative to communicate, he must have wanted to make it clear that Mu Chifeng didn''t bother him and said directly, "What do you want?


    Hearing what Mu Chifeng said, the three people next to him all looked over.


    "Didn''t I say it before, I''m very interested in your company''s shadow dagger formula, and I''m willing to pay 1 million star coins to buy it, what do you think? Money to eliminate disasters, you are making money to eliminate disasters, why not do it?


    Mu Chifeng was so angry that his face turned blue and then red, and his fists were clenched tightly. His temper was always good, but at this moment he couldn''t help but go wild. He suppressed his anger and said hard: "One million? You? Do you know how much we paid for this research? Not to mention the cost, the research fee alone is almost there!


    The money was all borrowed from the bank by Mu Chifeng, and it has not been repaid yet.


    "That''s such a pity, I could have used 2 million to buy the formula in your hand, but because you didn''t want to sell me before, I could only buy it from Dr. Helen through the channel. I''m sorry, she asked for 1 million to sell the formula. gave it to me."


    Mu Chifeng was trembling with anger, and even his voice was trembling, "How dare she... how dare she sell the formula to you, we signed a non-disclosure agreement before!


    But your company''s Shadow Dagger doesn''t actually follow that recipe, does it?


    No, that''s the formula, but, after the shadow dagger came out of the semi-finished product, Mu Yunshen added other things to it. Even he didn''t know what he added, and he didn''t ask. If he wanted to say different, maybe Is it because the steps that Mu Yunshen handles are different?


    Mu Chifeng suddenly remembered, "The imitation shadow daggers on the market were all made by your company?


    It can''t be said that, we] produced two products, although the design concept was accidentally bumped, but there was no imitation.


    Mu Chifeng''s lungs were about to explode, and he cut off the communication. He would never sell the formula to this shameless and despicable villain.


    Accidentally bumped the design concept? This step on the horse makes the uninformed people look at the two products, they are exactly the same, and they can''t tell the difference at all. This is more than a bump.


    Master Yunyan didn''t ask anything, but he had already guessed what was going on from the words he heard.


    Let''s wait, wait for Shenshen to come back, and then discuss with Shenshen to see what to do. Since the formula can''t be kept, then find a reliable company to sell it. Master Yunyan comforted him, for fear that he might get angry.


    Mu Chixuan just came back from out of town, but he was at a loss, "What''s the matter? What happened? What formula?


    Mu Chifeng sighed, and then told Mu Chixuan what happened.


    Mu Yunshen was summoned by the Bureau of Investigation again for questioning, and it was already unknown how many times.


    In the interrogation room, Mu Yunshen repeated what he had said many times, and the investigators listened carefully and compared the previous records again and again, trying to find traces of untruth and lies. Lies, let him repeat them over and over again, will always reveal their faults.


    Mu Yunshen was also irritated by this incident, and after being questioned three times in a row, Mu Yunshen was also impatient, "Can I go?


    The interrogator was a man in his thirties. He raised his eyelids and gave Mu Yun a deep, strange look, "No hurry if someone wants to ask you personally, just wait."


    After the interrogator finished speaking, he got up and walked out.


    Mu Yunshen sat quietly, the more he thought about it, the more irritable he became. He was still sitting on the chair, raised his foot, kicked the table in front of him, and sweared, "Fuck!


    There were several people standing in the monitoring room. Mu Yunshen''s interrogation room was enlarged to the full screen. In the camera, Mu Yunshen had delicate and fair skin, delicate facial features, slender and handsome outlines, especially when viewed from the side, his eyelashes were long and the bridge of his nose was straight. He is tall and tall, probably because his skin is extraordinarily fair, and even his lip color looks very light, pale pink, moist and pink, and looks very attractive.


    Several men in the monitoring room scolded in their hearts: Damn, what a monster, if such a thing is thrown into prison, the beasts inside will definitely die happily.


    Thinking so in their hearts, they couldn''t help but glance at the man in a decent suit standing at the front. They only saw the corner of the man''s smiling mouth and playful eyes. When their eyes moved down, they saw at a glance. At the bulging part below the man, several men cursed in their hearts at the same time, "Beast, oh, beast! This is simply a mobile gun machine, it can be hard just by looking at it, how thirsty it must be!"


    Cecil Heisman looked at the man in the picture with interest, raised his hand and touched his lower lip, but still stared at the picture with a pair of wolf-like eyes.


    In the camera, Mu Yunshen waited for a while, but before anyone came, he turned his head to look at the micro-monitor in the interrogation room, and said coldly: Who else needs to ask, hurry up.


    Mu Yunshen''s eyes were very cold, and there was an untamable wildness in the coldness. With that rare handsome face, it gave people a wild ascetic beauty. Cecil couldn''t help but murmured, "It''s delicious, enough. I''ve been playing for a year."


    Then he stepped out and instructed without looking back, "Turn off the surveillance, I want to have a good talk with him.


    When it comes to good things, the tone of voice is deliberately slowed down, which is very ambiguous.


    The investigators followed each other with smiles and answered in a continuous voice.


    Cecil opened the door of the interrogation room, walked in, closed the door, then walked to the opposite side of the long table and sat down on the chair, "Mu Yunshen, we meet again. Mu Yunshen did not expect that it would be this person.


    You also want to ask me about my experience? No matter how many times you ask, I can say every word. If you don''t believe me, try it.


    Mu Yunshen has been completely annoyed. He now knows very well that someone deliberately did not want to make him feel better. If there is no evidence of death, in addition to the possibility of his murder, there is also the possibility of the other party''s kidnapping. Moreover, the possibility of kidnapping is even greater, otherwise , Are those people idiots? Which factory Mu Yunshen asked them to go to and wait for him to kill them, did they really go?


    It is more reliable to say that the other party kidnapped, but now it has become a case of his murder, what a fucking!


    Cecil looked at him with great interest, with a smile on his face. When he saw him at the scene, he really didn''t realize that he was such a character.


    Don''t worry, I''m not here to ask you those things. Cecil''s gaze slid from Mu Yunshen''s face to his white neck, and then continued down.


    Mu Yunshen looked directly at him with cold eyes, "What do you want to ask?"


    Cecil smiled and said, "Have you ever served in the Army of the Roses?


    Mu Yunshen: "That''s right.


    This is not a secret at all, as long as you ask anyone in the town of Locke, you will know that he was taken away by the Rose Legion when he was only 14 years old. In the future, if Mu Yunshen comes back, he will definitely be an officer, but it''s a pity that he came back in such a disheartened state in the end.


    Cecil touched his chin and rested his elbows on the long table, looking casual, "Why did you suddenly retire and come back?"


    Mu Yunshen stared at him sharply, "What does this have to do with you?


    Cecil looked at his wolf-like eyes and spread his hands with a smile, "Of course it has nothing to do with me, but I doubt whether you have anything to do with Trolasse Aslan."


    Mu Yunshen frowned, "What do you mean?"


    Cecil: "Because you were attacked by Breno at that time, and the situation was very dangerous. In order to protect you, Trolasser suddenly shot and used ice pick thrusts. If you and Trolassie didn''t know each other, why would he rather cross the line to intervene? What about the jurisdiction of the Heisman family to save you? I''m curious about this."


    Mu Yun looked at him deeply and did not speak.


    What can he say? Does he want to say that it wasn''t Trolessor''s hand? Who has this ability if it wasn''t Trolessor''s words? Is he going to confess Garan? Loraiser bears this black cauldron and also protects Garan.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Cecil stood up, walked slowly behind Mu Yunshen, leaned down, approached Mu Yunshen''s ear, and whispered, "Tell me, what is your relationship with Trolasse?


    not any.


    Shh--! Cecil pressed a finger on his lips and said softly, "Don''t tell me that you have nothing to do with me, I know better than you how bad Trolather is, he is very dark-bellied and full of bad water, Just relying on his body, the person who can protect him with so much energy at one time is enough to show how important you are to him.


    Mu Yunshen just thought it was ridiculous, did this guy have paranoia?


    Cecil raised a hand, put it on Mu Yunshen''s shoulder, and then followed his arm slowly down, still saying: I know you are wronged, as long as you tell me the truth , I''ll let them get out of here immediately, so they can''t bother you in the future, tell me, what''s your relationship with Trolasse?


    Mu Yun took a deep glance at that hand and said coldly, "What do you think our relationship is?"


    In my opinion, you should have that kind of relationship, am I right? Cecil whispered.


    Ah. Mu Yunshen sneered.


    Don''t look at Trolasse, who is gentle and polite, elegant and gentleman on weekdays. In fact, he is a sick man. Can he really satisfy you in bed? Why don''t you follow me, I can give you what he can give you , He can''t give you, I can give you the same, at least I can definitely satisfy you in bed. "After Cecil finished speaking, he grabbed Mu Yunshen''s hand on the table.

 Chapter 49

    Mu Yunshen grabbed the hand with his backhand, and on one side of his body, Cecil behind him was thrown onto the long table. Mu Yunshen stood up suddenly, pressing his right arm across, just stuck on Cecil''s neck. He pressed him firmly on the long table, looked at him dangerously, and replied in a low voice, "Satisfy your mother!


    Cecil fixedly looked at Mu Yunshen, who was showing his fangs, and suddenly laughed, "Hahaha, hahaha, you really have the kind, knowing that I am a psionicist, yet you dare to do something to me, you know you How charming is she looking now? I fucking want to fuck you right now.


    After Cecil said that, his voice had become low, and a hand suddenly became ten times its original size, and grabbed it towards Mu Yunshen''s shoulder. At this moment, the door of the interrogation room was suddenly opened. , The two turned their faces to look at the same time, and saw Trolasse appearing at the door.


    He was dressed in a dark blue slim fit suit with a Windsor collar dark-patterned shirt inside. He was slender and straight. When he went there, he would be ashamed of a man who specializes in modeling, especially the pair that were the most beautiful in the universe. The jewel-like eyes and the unparalleled handsome appearance give people a very shocking visual impact.


    Trolasse glanced in, "This is the interrogation room, right?


    The people of the Investigation Bureau who followed far behind all turned into quails. They were indeed afraid of Cecil, because he was not only a psionicist, but the Heisman family behind him was a psionicist family. I can''t stand the fact that a mountain is higher than a mountain, and even the Aslan family came in person. The Heisman family is powerful, but compared with the Aslan family, which is second only to the royal family in the entire Nebula Empire, Then it is nothing.


    "No, that''s right, it''s the interrogation room. The people from the Investigation Bureau who followed far behind couldn''t see the situation inside at all, so they could only answer in the affirmative.


    There was a creepy smile on the corner of Trolasse''s mouth, "Since it''s an interrogation room, what are you doing?


    Cecil restored Juhua''s palm and shrugged helplessly, "As you can see, I''m being beaten.


    Mu Yunshen let go of his hand, took out Cecil''s pocket towel, put it on his right hand, wiped it carefully, and threw it away. : "If you have anything else to ask, just ask.


    Trolasse looked at Mu Yunshen, who was obviously very irritable but wanted to calm down, couldn''t help smiling, and tilted his head to ask the people in the investigation bureau behind, "Is there anything else you want to ask?


    People from the Investigation Bureau: "No... no, the case has been cleared, Mr. Mu is indeed the victim, and those people were indeed trampled to death by Breno, and there is no suspicion of killing and throwing their bodies.


    Mom, you have come here in person. If you have any questions, please take them away.


    Cecil stood up, straightened her crooked tie, and touched her messy hair again, then smiled and looked at Trolasse at the door, "What a coincidence, I met you here, you are here. Did you take Mu Yunshen back?"


    With a faint smile on his face, Trolasse didn''t answer, just asked, "Are you also from the Bureau of Investigation?


    Cecil: "..."


    Shrugging his shoulders, he walked straight out. Trolasse stood still at the door. Cecil could only brush past him, but when he passed Trolasse, Cecil smiled and said, "Next time, do it. , remember to use only one piece. With your strength, one ice pick should be enough to deal with one Breno, right?


    Trolasse smiled lightly, "Next time something like this happens, I hope you will take action sooner, not every time someone else will take action for you, if you are really afraid, you might as well go home early and don''t come out to take risks.


    Talking to this guy, Cecil felt that he was about to choke to death. He wanted to confuse Trolasse, but he didn''t expect that the other party not only did not drill, but also conned him. He just refused to admit that it was him. Saying "someone else" and putting him on the charge of "dereliction of duty is so irritating.


    Cecil glanced at Mu Yunshen in the interrogation room, and suddenly lowered his voice: "Your little baby is too attractive, you should be optimistic, if you can''t do it, then I will come.


    After Cecil finished saying this, he saw that the smile on Trolasse''s face disappeared, and he turned to two icy gazes.


    Only then did Cecil feel comfortable, and finally pulled back a round, and then left with a smile on his face.


    Trolasse looked at Mu Yunshen who was still sitting in the chair, "Do you want to stay?


    Mu Yun took a deep look at him and quickly looked away.


    Trolasse turned and left, Mu Yunshen followed behind, and along the way, he saw that those who used to be arrogant in the Investigation Bureau had now become grandchildren. .


    As soon as Trolasse walked out of the door of the investigation bureau, his low-key and luxurious multi-purpose vehicle drove over. Mesdille parked the car and ran down to open the door for the young master, only to see Trolasse in person. He started, opened the door of the rear seat, then turned to Mu Yunshen who was following behind and said, "Get in the car.


    Mu Yun took a deep look inside the car and stood still, "No need, I can just walk back, it''s not far, thank you."


    Trolasse turned to look at him, his tone soft and his eyes soft, "Afraid of me?


    Mu Yunshen: "No."


    Come on up then, let''s talk. "Trolesse said, he had already got into the car, but the door was still open, waiting for Mu Yunshen to get in.


    Mu Yun hesitated for a while, and then followed suit.


    In the cab and the rear seats, sound insulation and light barriers have been raised, so that the rear seat of the car is completely an independent space, and the car starts steadily. This is the ground area, and the car is not allowed to fly in the air, and can only drive slowly on the ground.


    After the car drove for a while, Trolasse took the initiative to say, "How have you been these past few years?


    Mu Yun looked out the window deeply, unable to see the expression, "Very good.


    Trolasse also didn''t know what to ask. His memory about Mu Yunshen no longer existed. He just asked based on his own inference and feeling. Have you ever thought about coming back? Trolasse suddenly asked this sentence,


    Mu Yunshen''s fingers on his knees trembled imperceptibly, but he still looked out the window and did not move back.


    This subtle reaction did not escape Trolasse''s eyes, and he continued: "The army is more suitable for you, you are not suitable for business."


    Mu Yun lowered his eyes. Of course, he knew that he was not a businessman. He had never been in business in his two lifetimes. There are no cosmic creatures, and he is obviously a peacemaker, but he is an orphan.


    Abandoned by his biological parents in a foreign country, he was picked up by an old Eastern mercenary passing by and raised.


    He has lived in a mercenary group since he was a child, grew up playing with all kinds of guns and ammunition, and witnessed the death of old members, new members joined, and changed round by round. When he was 15 years old, he also began to follow The mercenary group performs tasks, no matter what task, as long as you give money, their mercenary group will take it.


    In the last life, he grew up in the mercenary group, and finally died in the mercenary group. Not to mention doing business, he didn''t know much about simple human relationships, and he didn''t know much about family relationships. A cold-blooded killing machine, he can do anything as long as he is given money.


    This is not a good memory, but I don''t know what happened, he died in the last life, and was born here again in this life, and he still remembers everything in the previous life, maybe as Ninita said, his soul is not In this plane, there will be some special circumstances, and it is excusable.


    Here, he has parents and relatives, and what he now knows about the world and family are all learned in this life, but sometimes, when he is alone, he still can''t tell whether he is Mu Yunshen or not. In the last life, for money, the "shadow" who could chase and kill the target for three days and three nights without rest.


    Mu Yun closed his eyes deeply, forcing himself to forget the "shadow", as long as he thinks of that identity, he can''t help but enter the "shadow mode", his body is full of murderous aura, his spirit is highly tense, and he is completely a shadow killer.


    He knows that this place is not suitable for this identity. In this life, his cold blood and bloodthirsty have been wiped out by family affection. He has a very happy family and has lived a completely different life from the previous life. He can no longer look back on the past. To enjoy the moment.


    Mu Yun laughed at himself, "Even if I go back to the army, what can I do?


    Trolasse had been observing him, and was keenly aware of the instantaneous change in his aura, but it soon disappeared.


    What you wanted to do before, you can still do now.


    Hearing this, Mu Yunshen finally turned to look at the person next to him, "When I was 14 years old, I was recruited by the Rose Legion with an S rank in my comprehensive physical fitness assessment. The second lieutenant who tested me at that time was very happy to tell me that my physical fitness reached S. The hand speed is also very fast. After training, I can completely drive the mecha. There are hundreds of operation buttons on the mecha console. Only when the physical fitness and hand speed are fully met can I fully grasp it. But now, I still Is it possible to be a mech warrior?


    After listening to Mu Yunshen''s words, a picture suddenly appeared in Trolasse''s mind. The angle of the picture was himself, standing at the window of the training room, looking into the training room, a teenager who was training, sweating profusely, while looking at him. Target punched and kicked while chatting with a young man who was also training next to him.


    I am a man who wants to become a mecha warrior, why do you want me to protect a arrogant and weak young master? Am I mistaken, protecting the young master is the job of a bodyguard, we are serious soldiers, and what kind of job do we have to fight with bodyguards..."


    Trolaise closed his eyes and slowed down, and his head started to hurt again. The scene just now gave him more information. That young man was obviously Mu Yunshen, and the young soldier next to him, Trolaise had some information. The impression was that it was one of the four guards that Nokovic showed him later. If Mu Yunshen when he was a teenager said that the young master he wanted to protect was him, but he was on the four profiles Nokovic showed him. , I didn''t see Mu Yunshen, could it be that it was really Nokovich''s hands and feet?

 Chapter 50

    "If you want to be a mecha warrior, after returning, as long as you can keep up with the training, it''s not impossible. Trolasser answered Mu Yunshen''s question.


    However, Mu Yunshen said: "But my current physical fitness is no longer S-rank. I have been relegated and I have lost the qualification to become a mecha warrior. After he gave birth to the child, he could clearly feel that his physical fitness had deteriorated significantly. , In the first three years after giving birth, his physical fitness was very poor, and he would be exhausted from looking at a shop. Later, with the continuous improvement of magic energy, his physical fitness recovered a little, but he still did not reach S rank.


    Trolasse was a little surprised, "You have been seriously traumatized? Otherwise, how could you be relegated?


    Mu Yunshen didn''t answer, just pressed the button in front with one hand, "This is my business, don''t bother Mr. Aslan, stop.


    Maysdir heard the stop command from the loudspeaker, not the voice of the young master. He glanced back, wondering if he should stop.


    Don''t stop, keep going. Trolasse''s orders also came.


    Mu Yunshen looked at him angrily, "I want to get out of the car."


    Listen to me first, if you think your dream can''t come true, why don''t you come back and be my bodyguard? Trolasse asked tentatively, he just wanted to confirm whether Mu Yunshen was one of his bodyguards, and if so, then Nokowicz hides what his purpose is.


    "I refuse. Mu Yunshen said decisively.


    Why? Trolasse continued to ask.


    No reason, I just don''t want to be your escort anymore. Mu Yunshen didn''t look at him, but reached out to open the door.


    "Again, Trolather doesn''t need to ask any more questions, he grabbed Mu Yunshen''s hand that was going to open the door," Dangerous Mu Yunshen slammed, trying to throw Trolather away Mu Yunshen''s hand was gripped even harder by the opponent''s wrist, and Mu Yunshen struggled several times but was unable to get rid of the opponent''s restraint.


    Mu Yunshen still remembers that when he accepted the escort task, Mr. Aslan, who was said to be protected, was in poor health and was very weak, and needed someone with good skills and carefulness. When the four of them were selected, it was true It is all kinds of cautious, afraid that Mr. Aslan will be blown by the wind when he goes out, Mr. Aslan''s face has always been a little pale, which makes them more believe that he is a weak and sick person, but now, Mu Yunshen already knows that he is a A very powerful psionicist will naturally no longer have the mentality of protection before.


    let me go. Mu Yunshen struggled again.


    Trolasse looked at him with deep eyes, and could only press him harder on the seat, "Yunshen, calm down, I won''t hurt you, trust me.


    "Stop! Mu Yun said angrily, stopped struggling, and just glared at Trolasse.


    Trolasse stared into his eyes, and after a while, he had no choice but to let go, "Okay, stop.


    Mestier stopped the car, and almost immediately, Mu Yunshen opened the car door, got out of the car and left.


    Maestier looked at Mu Yunshen who left in a hurry, put down the soundproof and light-blocking board, and saw that his young master was looking at the back in a trance.


    The sound of "Yun Shen" just now came almost as soon as he opened his mouth, and it was very smooth, as if he had called it countless times before.


    On the other hand, after Mu Yunshen was taken away by Trolasse, the people from the Bureau of Investigation contacted Deron Haydn.


    Delong was still waiting for Mu Chifeng to take the initiative to hand over the formula of the Shadow Dagger, but when he received the news, he was extremely angry, "What did you say? Acquittal? Who made you do this? I didn''t let you Do you drag as much as possible?


    The people from the Investigation Bureau were also very embarrassed, "Master Delong, there is nothing we can do. Today, Master Cecil of the Heisman family came over in person, as well as the Aslan family, and finally the Aslan family. We didn''t dare to stop Mu Yunshen who took him away.


    When Deron heard the news, he was completely dumbfounded, he thought he heard it wrong, "What did you, what did you say? Say it again?


    The Bureau of Investigation repeated the words again.


    Delong was sure that he heard it right, took a few deep breaths, and said, "Sai, what are you doing there, Master Cecil? And the Aslan family, what are they doing there? Do they all know Mu Yun?


    This thing is so crazy, Delong never dreamed of it, but he just wanted to get a formula from a small company in a small town without power. How could it be so difficult, not only that, but also led to Master Cecil , and even the rumored super noble Aslan family intervened. What the hell is going on here?


    Master Cecil said he was here to ask a few questions, while the Aslan family picked him up directly. The people in the investigation bureau were also frightened. If they knew that this Mu Yunshen had such a hard backstage, they would not dare to toss him like this. After they go back now, they will worry about whether their black gauze hat will be guaranteed.


    After hanging up the communication, Deron was silent for a long time before instructing the housekeeper, "Prepare the car, I''m going to visit Lord Baron Carino.


    When Mu Yunshen returned home, he found that both his parents and grandfather were there, and even his uncle who was wandering in other places came back, and the living room was gloomy and gloomy.


    Grandpa, parents, uncle, why are you all at home?" Mu Yunshen walked in.


    When several people saw Mu Yunshen coming back, they all stood up and looked at him worriedly, grandfather Mu Yaochi said anxiously: "Shen Shen, what happened, have you checked it out?


    Dad, this matter shows that someone is deliberately framing the deep. The kidnapping is very obvious, even the victim and the victim''s father can''t prove it face to face, doesn''t this show that someone is operating in secret? I hope they will investigate, I''m afraid The deeper the investigation, the more dangerous it is. Master Yunyan was obviously haggard a lot these days. When something happened to his son, the whole family was so worried that their hair turned white, how could they still sleep.


    The younger uncle Mu Chixuan also said: "Shen Shen, have you offended someone? Could it be that the shadow dagger formula is really drawn?


    Speaking of the shadow dagger, Mu Chifeng talked about the 1 million purchase formula that Deron Haydn opened, and Mu Yun laughed out loud. 1 million to buy a formula? Can I still wake up from this daydream? Not to mention the manpower, material resources, a lot of time and research costs that they invested in this formula, just the formula he bought in the gate of the devil, The price is not cheap. If you want 1 million to buy the formula, why not let him send the formula directly?


    1 million he can''t even buy a corner of the formula. Mu Yunshen said coldly.


    Mu Yaochi said worriedly: "Deeply, we don''t ask you to be rich and noble, if the bankruptcy can eliminate the disaster, I would rather you sell the formula to get through this difficulty, as long as people are there, What can''t be done?


    After all, Mu Yaochi and Mu Yunshen are separated by a generation, and their thoughts are different. When they are desperate, they would rather break the bank and eliminate disasters, but also save their talents.


    Mu Chifeng smoked his cigarette in silence, before saying after a long while, "If you are reluctant to sell the formula, then I will go and beg the uncle''s house, it really won''t work, I will go to the old man and ask him to come forward and talk.


    When Master Yunyan heard this, he became angry, "What are you going to do, I didn''t hear people say that one point is less for favors, and the only favors are used for their own family, and they didn''t take our line as a source. Your own family, you still want to beg him? I would rather go back to the Yun family and ask for help than you are allowed to beg that Mu Yuanrong."


    Mu Yunshen didn''t know the situation yet. Seeing his mother was so angry, he had to look at his uncle. The uncle loved him the most when he was a child. Mu Yunshen and his uncle are also very close.


    Seeing that Mu Yunshen was looking at him, Mu Chixuan had no choice but to ask his father for the line of the uncle. He wanted to get him out of the investigation bureau by contacting Mu Yuanrong and connecting with the Mu family''s family. Said it again.


    Hearing this, Mu Yunshen didn''t react, but his heart became more indifferent. Apart from his own family, Mu Yunshen was very indifferent to others, even if he looked at it on the surface, in fact he was very indifferent in his heart, not to mention, he was very indifferent to his grandfather. There is not much contact in the same vein, and it is excusable that they do not help. It is estimated that only grandparents, parents and uncle will feel sad, but Mu Yunshen does not feel anything.


    Mu Yunshen: "No need to ask for help, the matter has been resolved."


    Solved? You have cleared the suspicion? Several people were surprised when they heard it.


    Um


    Master Yunyan said anxiously: "Shen Shen, what''s going on? Didn''t that Haiersen company say that it would let you go when it got the formula? How could it be solved at this time?


    Mu Yun hesitated for a while before saying, "Mr. Aslan came forward to solve it."


    "Aslan? Master Yunyan almost jumped up from the sofa when he heard it, Mu Chifeng smoked in silence, only grandfather Mu Yaochi and uncle Mu Chixuan were puzzled.


    Master Yunyan also realized that he was overreacting. He glanced at his son and then at his husband, and found that they were all silent. It seemed that they were hiding something from him. Someone from the Aslan family was in the town of Locke. , It seems that she is the only one who does not know.


    Mu Yaochi and Mu Chixuan had been in the town of Locke for too long, and it was estimated that they didn''t think about the Aslan family for a while, so they couldn''t react.


    What''s more, most of the Aslan family are active in the Rose Star Field, and they are rarely active in the empire. The empire seems to have deliberately reduced reports on the Aslan family in the past few hundred years. Now, although the Aslan family can also open in the empire. Corporations and conduct recruits, but also seem to reduce the number of times they enter the Empire.


    Master Yunyan never expected that someone from the Aslan family would come here.


    She seemed to suddenly think of something, and trembled: "He, what is he doing here?


    Wouldn''t it be because he knew that the Aslan family had heirs living abroad and came to look for them?


    Mu Chifeng sighed: "They also want to buy the shadow dagger formula in our hands.


    When Yun Yanshi heard that it was not for her precious grandson, he hurriedly said: "Sell it to him, sell it to him, and sell it to him if it is cheap, so that he can leave here as soon as possible.


    Mu Chifeng didn''t think about it. After this incident, he also felt that the shadow dagger formula was too dangerous in his hands. He also thought about selling it to the company of the Aslan family. I also came to talk to him. I should be interested in the shadow dagger formula. I might as well sell it to him, so that he can leave quickly and stop wandering around in the town of Locke. The town is so big. When you meet two kids, that''s a big problem.


    However, in order to sell the formula, he had to agree with Mu Yunshen. After all, there was a technology in his hands, but not the formula.

 Chapter 51

    Mu Yunshen saw that his parents were all looking at him, and when he made up his mind, he said helplessly, "I''ll think about it.


    If Mr. Aslan can leave the town of Locke quickly, he would be willing to sell the formula to him. With Mr. Aslan''s bid, the price should not be low, but the key is that to create a shadow dagger, you need a lot of money. Just because the formula is so simple, there are only magic steel ingots and catalytic potions that only exist in the gate of the demon world. If he can''t cut off all connections with Mr. Aslan at one time, he would rather not take this step, otherwise, it is estimated that his own Secrets will be discovered by the other party.


    What about Gala and Galan? Mu Yunshen couldn''t help but be surprised that he didn''t see the children.


    Yun Yanshi: "They are going to play with Weiya, and I sent them there.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Grandpa, uncle, sit down for a while, I''ll pick them up."


    Master Yunyan explained: I just went to talk to Weiya and your uncle Kebert, they are very worried about you.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply and went out.


    At the moment, Gala and Galan are playing with a few older children. They say they are older children. They are all eight or nine years old, and they are much older than Gala and Galan. Children like to play with older children. Children play, and Gala is no exception. If he wants to play, he must take Galan with him. He feels that Galan is his younger brother. He must take Galan with him wherever he goes to play. It doesn''t seem so pleasant.


    The children of them were going to race to see who would run under the big tree in the distance first. Gala and Galan were young, with short legs and short stature. Unexpectedly, the winner will be rewarded, and the loser will also be punished, and the one who runs at the end is not the usual monkey-like Gala, but the quiet and quiet Galan. In the end, it is up to the elders of the older children to decide what kind of punishment to accept.


    The eldest of these children is the grandson of the grandfather''s family, the nine-year-old Mu Huan. Mu Huan was thinking hard about how to punish the loser. At this time, Mu Huan''s eight-year-old sister rolled her eyes and had With an idea, he leaned into Mu Huan''s ear and whispered, "Brother, let him hand over all the pocket money on his body, I don''t have enough money for the shape-shifting doll I want, so they just gave me the money.


    Mu Huan frowned, "This isn''t punishment, is it?


    Mu Wan was puzzled: "What kind of punishment does my brother want?


    Mu Huan: "Punishment, of course, requires him to hurt a little, so it''s called punishment."


    Mu Wan giggled and said, "What''s so difficult about this, first ask for their pocket money, and then¡ª


    Mu Wan looked around, this was a wasteland, there was nothing on the ground except soil, weeds and gravel.


    Wan suddenly thought of a way, whispered a few words in her brother''s ear, and Mu Huan nodded straight. Then, while waiting nervously, Gala and Galan received Galan''s punishment, and they had to hand over their pocket money.


    Jialan himself lost, and he should be punished, so he obediently gave all his pocket money to Mu Huan. Mu Huan counted it, and he actually had nearly 50 star coins.


    Mu Wan''s eyes lit up, his daily pocket money was only ten star coins, but he didn''t expect that the uncle''s child in the hall actually had so many star coins on his body.


    Mu Wan excitedly pulled Mu Huan''s sleeve, "There is one more, and one more."


    Mu Huan coughed and pretended to be serious: "Jala, hand over your pocket money too.


    Gala was puzzled, "I didn''t lose, why do I have to hand over pocket money?"


    Mu Huan frowned and thought for a reason, but Mu Wan saw that Mu Huan was useless, so she helped, "Because you are twins, you have been inseparable since you were young, what is yours is his, and what is his is yours, how do we know, what is on Jialan''s body is Have pocket money hidden for you?


    When Gala heard this, he felt guilty. He usually doesn''t have enough pocket money to spend, and it was all given to him by Galan. Just yesterday, Galan gave all the pocket money he saved to Gala, because they negotiated, To take this pocket money, go to Sister Wei Ya''s pet store and buy the most expensive pet food for Fox and Squirrel, so that they can grow up quickly and run around with them, but let He handed over all his pocket money, but Gala was still a little reluctant.


    Garan, who had been quiet all the time, suddenly said, "I am the one who lost, my pocket money has already been given to you, you have no right to ask for Gara''s pocket money.


    Mu Wan put her hands on her hips and stared, "Brother, he won''t accept the punishment even if he loses, and he dares to talk back, the crime will be added one level, and the punishment will be added."


    Mu Huan nodded, "In addition to the punishment, you have to accept the punishment of the storm.


    The so-called "punishment of the storm is the littering of stones, leaves, and branches.


    When Gala heard that Galan was going to be thrown away by these things, she immediately persuaded, "Okay, okay, I''ll just give you the pocket money."


    "Gala, are you stupid? Garan disagrees.


    Gala scratched his head in embarrassment, "Give it to them, the big deal, we''ll save up, who told you to lose the run, run faster next time."


    As Gala said that, she took out all the pocket money on her body, "It''s full of pocket money, and the older children are all dumbfounded. After sweeping it away, there are hundreds of star coins, and Mu Wan is happy. almost jumped up.


    Jialan ran over to take back the pocket money, "I won''t give it, give it back to me, I won''t play anymore.


    Mu Wan hurriedly stuffed all the pocket money into her pocket. Seeing Jialan coming to take the money, she hurriedly hid behind her brother. Mu Huan shoved Jialan to the ground, then turned around and ran. Jialan got up and chased after her. , A group of older kids ran in front, and two little guys ran after them for several laps. Even the older kids were tired, but the two little guys still didn''t give up and chased after them.


    Mu Huan got angry and ordered: "Throw him! If you dare not abide by the rules of the game, everyone will throw them together!


    Several older children picked up the stones on the ground together and threw them towards Garan and Gala who were chasing after them. Garan was hit first on the forehead, then on the cheek, nose and chin. Gala, who was chasing after him, hugged Galan and shouted angrily, "Stop! We''ve already given you all the pocket money, why are you throwing it away? If you don''t follow the rules, you''ll be punished! Mu Huan said it righteously, His "men" responded in succession.


    Mu Wan was very happy when she got so much money, and giggled, "Your father is a murderer and he is about to be arrested. What do you need these pocket money for? I''ll spend it for you."


    Oh ~ oh ~ oh ~ murderer''s children, you are murderer''s children..." A group of older children began to scream strangely.


    Gala was already irritated, and roared angrily, "My father did not kill! My father is not a murderer! You are not allowed to scold my father!


    After Gala roared, a purple triangle suddenly appeared on the left cheek, first one appeared, then one by one, until five purple triangles appeared, and it didn''t stop. All those stones in the air were suspended in the air out of thin air, and then turned around and smashed all of them towards the older children.


    "Ah--! Gala shouted, and an invisible force directly lifted the turf on the ground and smashed towards the older children.


    A group of older children who were smashed and disgraced, all stared blankly at this abnormal phenomenon, and then one by one


    "Ah! Ghost--! With a loud cry, a group of older children all fled away without a trace.


    The violent Gala, seeing that they all fled, stared at him in anger, gasping for breath, as if his anger had not disappeared.


    Garan, are you okay? As soon as Gara turned her face, she saw Garan staring at Gala''s left cheek with a pair of beautiful big eyes.


    Gala was startled, "What, what''s wrong?"


    Garan stretched out a finger and poked his left cheek, "The power of your bloodline has awakened.


    Gala: "..."


    Garan nodded his left cheek again, "Like mine, your face is also blooming.


    Gala reacted for two seconds, and suddenly seemed to think of something, and jumped up, "You, you mean, I, I, I, I can make an ice pick too?


    Garan shook his head in thought, "It shouldn''t be, mine is a snowflake, yours is a triangle, I don''t know what it is, you should go back and ask Dad and Grandma.


    Alright, alright, I''m finally the same as Garan! Gara jumped in excitement. (¡ÔV¡Ü)/


    Happy for a while, then...why is it different from Garan''s? I think it''s the same as Garan''s!


    Jialan said helplessly: "Quickly remove the mark on your face, Dad and the others said, you can''t use this kind of power outside, let alone let people see the mark on our face, otherwise we will be in danger."


    Gala: "I don''t know how to get rid of the swelling, what should I do? T_T...


    Jialan was speechless to this stupid brother. He looked around and saw that there was no one here, so he pulled Jiala into the green belt on the side, and Jialan taught him over and over how to make the mark on his face disappear. , He expressed his feelings and let Gala try it for himself.


    Mu Yunshen found Weiya''s pet store. The store is a bit busy now. A group of tourists passing by are all lining up to buy pets. Weiya and Uncle Kebert are all too busy to leave. Mu Yunshen is in the store. Looking around, I didn''t see two little guys.


    Only when I asked, did they go to the green belt next to Mu Huan''s group of children to play. Weiya wanted to bring the two children back, but Mu Yunshen saw that she was busy, so he told her that he was all right, let her They don''t worry, and go find the two little guys on their own. Mu Yun went to the green belt not far away to see where there was a child. He searched the area for two times, but still didn''t see anyone, so he couldn''t help but feel anxious, so he sent a message to Master Yun Yan, "Mom, Did Gala and Galan go back?

 Chapter 52

    "They didn''t come back, aren''t they in Weiya''s shop? Master Yunyan said strangely.


    "Okay, I see. Mu Yun was deeply afraid of his mother''s worries, so he didn''t dare to say that he couldn''t find the two little guys.


    Mu Yunshen ran around in that area, the more he ran, the faster he ran, "Jala Yi-! Jialan Yi-!


    He couldn''t help shouting, he couldn''t imagine what would happen to him if the children were lost.


    After shouting several times in a row, while Mu Yunshen was sweating with anxiety, Jia La, who was still working hard in the green belt, suddenly pricked up her ears, "I seem to hear Dad''s voice, listen to me.


    Garan also heard, as if Dad was calling them, "You stay here, I''ll go get Dad.


    Jialan said, and got out of the green belt. At this time, Mu Yunshen had already run past this section, and Jialan followed behind and shouted, "Dad."


    Mu Yunshen''s footsteps suddenly stopped, and he turned around abruptly. He saw Garan who was standing not far away. His pounding heart finally fell back into his stomach.


    He hurried back, "Why are you alone, Gala?


    Jialan raised his little face, looked at his father, opened his mouth and laughed, and Jiala became like him, and he was happier than Jiala.


    Seeing Jialan''s small face, Mu Yunshen frowned, "What happened to your face? Did you fight someone?"


    Mu Yunshen bent down and picked up Jialan, Jialan said happily: "Dad, Jiala has become like me."


    Mu Yun was deeply puzzled, "What is the same? What about the Gala people?"


    there. Jialan stretched out his hand and pointed to the green belt, and then shouted to Jiala, "Jala, you can come out, there is no one else here.


    Only then did Gala emerge from the green belt with a leaf on it. When Mu Yunshen saw Gala''s left face, his eyes suddenly widened. Gala also awakened the power of blood!


    Garan snickered, "Dad, Gala made the marks on his face, but he won''t let them disappear. We were afraid of being seen, so we had to hide."


    Mu Yunshen walked over and picked up Gala as well. He was really frightened to death just now, thinking that the two little guys were lost.


    Mu Yunshen kissed one by one, "It''s okay, Dad will accompany you to wait for the mark to disappear.


    Then, Mu Yunshen took off his coat, wrapped Gala inside, and carried the two little guys in one hand and went back to the car, letting Gala continue to work hard to make the mark disappear, Mu Yunshen just drove the little car like this Going in circles around town, he didn''t drive home until Gala succeeded.


    When Mu Yunshen brought the two little guys home, before entering the door, he heard a high-pitched voice, very loud, as if he was about to quarrel.


    "Master Yunyan, we are all grandmothers, tell me, how can you be so cruel when you two boys are so young? Look at how they beat my grandson and granddaughter. Disfigured and scarred, what will I do when I grow up?"


    This voice, Mu Yunshen recognized, was the uncle''s daughter-in-law from the grandfather''s family, Ma Xiaonan. She was a very caring woman. She had seen it several times at several family banquets and at the grandfather''s birthday banquet. Afraid to deal with such a woman.


    Previously in the car, the small talker Gala could finally be like Galan because she had awakened the power of her bloodline. The two children kept discussing this matter excitedly, but they forgot the previous unpleasantness. L heard the voice in the yard, before Mu Yunshen could speak, the two little guys rushed in.


    At this time, Master Yunyan was still a little unclear about the situation, "Sister-in-law, what are you talking about, your Mu Huan and Mu Wan are nine and eight years old, and our two boys are only six years old. How can you beat the two of you.


    When Ma Xiaonan heard this, he became even more angry, "Master Yunyan, look at my children''s faces, is this what I''m talking about? Master Yunyan took a look and saw that the two children''s faces were blue and purple, and they were still There are some scratches, I don''t know how they came out.


    I said, don''t you think that you hate us for not helping Mu Yunshen, so you let the children beat my children?" As soon as Ma Xiaonan said these words, Master Yunyan, Mu Chifeng, Mu Chixuan and their elders Mu Yunshen Yaochi''s face sank, but Ma Xiaonan didn''t care.


    "We really can''t help your family''s work, it will cost five or six lives, and if you are convicted, you will be sentenced to life imprisonment.


    "Ma Xiaonan! What do you mean by this? This dirty water can''t be splashed around. What does it have to do with my family when those people died? Master Yunyan''s temper immediately came up.


    Seeing that he was about to quarrel, Mu Chixuan hurriedly grabbed his eldest sister-in-law and persuaded her in a good voice: "Tang-sister, it''s normal for children to fight and make trouble, why should the family make it as if they have deep hatred, now that technology is so advanced, There will be no scars, just go to the hospital for treatment.


    Ma Xiaonan replied with one sentence, "Go to the hospital to deal with it, you say it easily, go to the hospital without any money, and the child will not be hurt?"


    Master Yun Yan is not a good-natured person, but she has a bad temper, but she is reasonable, not to mention that she doesn''t believe that her two children will take the initiative to beat Mu Huan and Mu Wan, so she just acts like this, "Then what do you say? Bar?


    Master Yunyan didn''t even call out "My cousin, this is not something a family can say at all.


    Your family will take it to the hospital for inspection, and you will pay for the cost. If you leave scars, your family will also pay for the plastic surgery repair fee in the future, as well as the nutrition fee for the compensation of the child''s crime..."


    Before Ma Xiaonan finished speaking, the two boys who rushed in from the gate of the courtyard had already pounced on Mu Huan and Mu Wan from behind. called, "You big rascal, give me the money back, give me the money back!


    Jia La beat people like a mad tiger, Jia Lan beat people more gently, and kicked Mu Wan on her knees twice. Mu Wan, who was obviously much taller than Jia Lan, suddenly fell on the ground. After hitting the ground, Garan was smart enough to turn his head and ran away. Several adults were stunned. When they reacted, Mu Huan had already been punched and kicked several times by Jia La, and Mu Wan fell to the ground, "Wow wow cry.


    Ma Xiaonan''s first reaction was to push Gala away. Master Yunyan rushed forward to catch him, but he was still a step behind, and Gala fell to the ground and turned somersaults, which shows how much effort Ma Xiaonan used.


    Ma Xiaonan was about to go crazy, "Master Yunyan, see for yourself, this is what I''m talking about? Look at your two crazy boys who dare to beat my children in front of me, and they don''t know how to do it behind their back. Bullying Huanhuan and Wanwan!


    "Ma Xiaonan! That''s enough for you. You are a grandma, but you actually do something to my children. Are you bullying no one in my family? Master Yunyan picked up Gala, rolled up his sleeves, and was about to go to fight. Feng and Mu Chixuan held hands together.


    Mu Yaochi, the most senior present at the scene, scolded: "Shut up! Are you adults so arguing about children''s affairs?


    Both Yun Yanshi and Ma Xiaonan, who had been arguing, stopped talking, but Ma Xiaonan wanted to be the first to say, "Uncle, you judge, and see how wild the children that Yun Yanshi handed over are!


    Mu Yaochi looked at the two little guys in his family, and then said: "I see that the two boys in my family didn''t get any better, look at their faces, they are more injured than your children, what''s the matter with you? ?


    Master Yunyan looked at his precious grandson, and sure enough, his face was blue and purple, and there were many scratches. The blood had already dried, and the injury was even worse.


    However, Jiala and Jialan didn''t cry, but Mu Huan and Mu Wan were both crying.


    Master Yunyan was so angry that his lungs hurt, he pulled his two little babies, "Galagalan, tell grandma, what''s going on?


    Then, Gala recounted what happened at the time, and after she finished speaking, she didn''t forget to shout, "Give me the money back! Big liar! The punishment is to hand over pocket money, why are you throwing stones at us? .


    As soon as Gala finished speaking, the expressions of everyone on Yun Yanshi''s side sank.


    Ma Xiaonan''s face is also not good-looking, but it is not because of her own children, but because of Jia La, she has a gloomy face, "You boy, don''t talk nonsense, who took your pocket money?"


    Master Yunyan said with a sullen face: "Mu Huan, Mu Wan, is what Jiala said true? You asked for their pocket money and joined other children to throw stones at them?


    Mu Huan and Mu Wan guiltily denied, "...I, we didn''t.


    After all, children are pure and simple, and they show everything they want on their faces. With this look, adults can see that what Gala said is right.


    Master Yunyan''s anger, just as he was about to break out, Mu Chifeng came out to smooth things out, "Okay, children are ignorant, it''s normal to fight and fight, so don''t meddle with us adults, sister-in-law, go back first. , Another day we will go to see Huanhuan and Wanwan.


    Ma Xiaonan saw the wounds on Jiala and Jialan''s faces, and knew that these two boys were not good enough. He felt a little more balanced. He was so angry that he would take Mu Huan and Mu Wan back, but Jiala disagreed. He shouted: "Don''t go! Give us back the pocket money!


    Mu Chifeng hurriedly hugged Jiala and coaxed, "Be good, Jiala, will Grandpa give you the pocket money later, okay?"


    Gala yelled, "I don''t want it, I want my pocket money, that''s the pocket money that Jialan and I have saved for a long time, that''s the money left for Fox and Mouse to buy pet food, give it back to us! Give us!


    Mu Wan covered her pocket, shrank her head, held her grandmother''s hand, and ran out quickly, determined not to repay the money.


    Seeing that they were about to leave the courtyard gate, Jiala burst into tears in a hurry. At this moment, Mu Yunshen walked in from the outside, just blocking the courtyard door.


    When Ma Xiaonan saw Mu Yunshen, he was stunned for a moment. He was about to speak, but he saw that Mu Yunshen lowered his eyes, and his eyes stopped on Mu Wan.


    Mu Wan, return the pocket money of Gala and Galan to them. If you are short of money, your uncle can give it to you. As Mu Yunshen spoke, he took out two brand new hundred-yuan bills from his pocket.

 Chapter 53

    Mu Wan blinked and thought about it before saying, "But their pocket money has 550 stars."


    The little girl is too little.


    Mu Yunshen took out four more, "There are 600 star coins here, 50 star coins more than their pocket money."


    Only then did Mu Wan happily accept Mu Yunshen''s money, and then gave all the change in her pocket to Mu Yunshen, and then Mu Yunshen let them go.


    Master Yunyan was about to explode with anger, and when he saw Mu Yunshen approaching, he said angrily, "Who asked you to give her money? You are so fond of taking advantage at such a young age, can you still learn well when you grow up?


    Mu Yunshen''s tone was indifferent, "If you can learn it well, Mom, don''t worry about it.


    Then he returned a handful of change to Gala and Galan, Gala smirked foolishly holding the money, and the money finally came back.


    Only Jialan, holding the money in silence for a while, said: "We are still at a loss, and Dad has an extra 50 star coins.


    Mu Yunshen taught him with a stern face, "Since you know you''ve lost, then don''t lose again next time.


    Garan nodded seriously, "Well, I see."


    Mu Yunshen: "This is the last time, in the future, no matter what you lose, Dad will not bring it back for you. If you want to not lose, you must win.


    Gala was still a little ignorant, but Galan understood.


    Master Yunyan saw that his son was spending money to buy a lesson for his grandson, so he didn''t say anything.


    Take the two children back to the house to treat the wound


    Mu Yunshen waited for a while before saying, "Why do you save money to buy pet food for Huhu and Shushu?"


    Gala blinked her big purple eyes and said excitedly: "Sister Wei Ya said that the fox and the mouse don''t grow up because they didn''t eat pet food, and they will grow up when they eat pet food. They are my friends with Garan.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Even if you buy expensive pet food for them, they will not grow up, because the pet food and food in this world are of no use to them at all, at most they can only satisfy their hunger.


    Ma Xiaonan originally wanted to take his grandson and granddaughter to go to Master Yunyan for the theory, but he didn''t expect that in the end, he almost died of anger, and he hated his two children for being too cowardly. They were all eight or nine years old. The two boys in the family were several years older, and they couldn''t get any advantage at all. When they went back all the way, they couldn''t help but scold them all the way.


    Mu Chixiao happened to be at home. Seeing them coming back, his wife seemed very angry, so she asked, "What''s the matter?


    Ma Xiaonan said angrily: "The two boys from Master Yunyan''s family are really amazing, you look at the faces of Huanhuan and Wanwan, they are like wild wolf cubs, very wild, just in front of me , They dared to catch Huanhuan and Wanwan, punch and kick, children without mothers are different, no one cares about them!


    Seeing the grandson and granddaughter with their heads shrunk, they were angry again, "You two are useless, you just don''t have brains, don''t believe that you can''t beat those two boys together? The height advantage alone is enough. Putting it there, I only know how to cry, it''s really useless!


    Mu Huan didn''t dare to say a word, but Mu Wan said aggrieved: "Grandma, we can''t beat him at all, not only us, but the children who played with us were scared away, the stones we threw them all flew in the air, Then it slammed on us again, and even the turf on the ground was lifted up, smashing us all in, and then we were all scared away, it was so scary, it was haunted.


    When Ma Xiaonan heard this, he glared angrily, "How dare you talk nonsense!


    Mu Wan shouted aggrievedly, "I''m not talking nonsense, we have seen everything we played together.


    Mu Chixiao was just listening casually, but when he was about to walk away, he suddenly heard the vision of "the stone is flying in the air and" the turf was lifted up, and suddenly stopped, as if thinking of something, and suddenly became excited. "Huanhuan, is what Wanwan said true?"


    Mu Huan nodded, "It''s true, it''s really scary, the stone that was thrown at them actually flew back and hit us, our face was covered like that, and the turf on the ground, how could it be? How about lifting it yourself? Grandpa, are there really ghosts in the world?


    Mu Chixiao smiled and said: "What the hell, don''t scare yourself.


    But¡­.


    "Okay, don''t tell anyone about this in the future, just pretend it never happened, you know? Mu Chixiao explained it solemnly.


    However, Zhuangzhuang and the others also saw it. Mu Huan said.


    "Then leave it alone, no matter what they say, just don''t admit it, just say they are talking nonsense, remember? Mu Chixiao urged.


    Although Mu Huan and Mu Wan did not understand, they nodded obediently.


    Ma Xiaonan thought that her husband was helping others and not helping her own children, and said angrily, "What are you talking about? Our children have been wronged, so we can''t speak to the outside world?


    Mu Chixiao frowned and glared at Ma Xiaonan, "What do you know, Yuan Rong is about to appear as a helper." Ma Xiaonan still didn''t understand, "What do you mean?"


    Mu Chixiao reminded: "The two boys of Chifeng''s family have passed their sixth birthday for several months, haven''t they?


    Ma Xiaonan reacted for a long time, and suddenly said in surprise: "You mean, those two boys may be..."


    Um. Mu Chixiao nodded meaningfully.


    Ma Xiaonan immediately overturned the five-flavor bottle in his heart, and muttered, "How is it possible, just the two little wolf cubs in his family, how could they have the kind of power to be so beautiful to them."


    Mu Chixiao looked very happy with a smile on his face, "You don''t understand."


    Seeing him so happy, Ma Xiaonan felt even more uncomfortable, "Even if his little wolf cub really has that kind of power, then their family is about to turn over, why are you happy? Shouldn''t you be worried that their family will overwhelm our family?


    Mu Chixiao tutted, looking a little impatient, "Just say you don''t understand, if you were half as smart as Master Yunyan, our family would definitely be better off.


    Ma Xiaonan was about to explode when he heard it, and Mu Chixiao immediately said: "You think, Yuan Rong is now developing in the Mu family, where do you think people with such power are? Even in the family, they can awaken their bloodlines. How many people can have the power of the blood? Didn''t I see Yuan Rong awakening the power of the blood, and he was brought back to the family to cultivate it? If one of those two cubs really awakened the power of the blood, he is still so old. Xiao, as long as they are brought back to their home and raised by Yuan Rong, they will definitely be relatives to Yuan Rong. When they grow up, they will definitely become Yuan Rong''s effective assistants. If Yuan Rong is good, our family will be better. In this way, you Can you understand?


    Ma Xiaonan suddenly realized, and slapped his thigh, "You want to send their kid out, beg for a favor with the main family and Yuan Rong, and gain more benefits for our family, right? This is good, so that Master Yunyan is proud, When his son U-son is caught and grandson is sent away, let''s see if she can still be complacent."


    Mu Chixiao scolded, "What you said, it''s all a family, our family is ready, can we not take their family with us?


    Don''t talk nonsense about these words, people will listen to jokes, I will go to my father to discuss, and try to invite Yuan Rong back when the old man is celebrating his birthday. The boy took him to test the bloodline strength of the old man, I''m going, don''t go around.


    Okay, I get it, go ahead. "Ma Xiaonan said repeatedly.


    Mu Yunshen originally planned to tell his parents that Gala had also awakened the power of his bloodline, but because his grandfather and uncle were eating at home, he couldn''t speak, and they didn''t tell grandfather and uncle many things in their family, they were the only ones. My family knew that, for example, Jiala and Jialan were born to Mu Yunshen, not children left by their ex-girlfriends, and they didn''t say anything about Jialan''s awakening.


    The fewer people who know these things, the stronger the confidentiality. Now that Gala has awakened the power of blood, of course Mu Yunshen will not say it in front of them, even Gala and Galan have been told by him , In addition to father and grandparents, can not bring up the topic of special power.


    The two children were also obedient and kept their father''s words firmly in their hearts. Even if they were very excited, they couldn''t bear to say anything until the grandfather and the young master left. Invitation to the front.


    Grandpa and grandma, I am just like Garan, and I can change something on my face! Gara said with great excitement.


    Yun Yanshi and Mu Chifeng were both confused by the little grandson and did not understand for a while.


    It''s not that they are slow, but they simply can''t imagine that two babies in a family can actually awaken the power of blood. Such a chance, even the strong genetic inheritance of the Aslan family, is impossible. I haven''t seen this generation of Aslan. The Lan family''s direct bloodline, with a total of two children, has only awakened a person with the power of bloodline? Their family has only two precious grandchildren, how can they all awaken?


    "Grandma didn''t understand what the baby said. Say it again. Master Yunyan crouched down and asked patiently.


    This time, Gala didn''t need to say anything, but directly took out the triangular marks on his face. There were five in total, all of them were mysterious purple triangles.


    Master Yunyan stared at his grandson''s face in a stunned manner, then, overly frightened, he sat down on the ground.


    Mu Chifeng was not much better, looking at his grandson with a dull expression.


    Grandma, grandma, look at me, look at me. As if offering a treasure to the ground, Gala raised her hand and grabbed it in the air. With a "smack" sound, the tile that was originally firmly stuck to the ground collapsed from the ground and flew into Gala''s hand.


    Mu Yunshen held his forehead helplessly, "Jala, you damaged the floor of the house.


    Ah! I''m sorry I''m sorry, grandma, I was wrong, I reloaded. "


    Gala said, pressing down with one hand, and the flying tile fell back again. Gala looked left and right, and felt that it was not the same as before, then stepped on it with her foot, and patted it with her hand. Once the sand was brought out, it returned to the edge of the loose tile and returned to its original state.

 Chapter 54

    Master Yunyan and Mu Chifeng were even more terrified, watching this scene happen, but could not react.


    God, am I dreaming? Master Yun Yan almost rolled his eyes and fainted.


    Jialan walked over and put a small hand on Master Yunyan''s face, "Grandma, you didn''t have a dream, it''s true, today Jiala threw all the stones thrown over, so Mu Huan and Mu Wancai flew out. will be injured.


    After being shocked for a long time before returning to God, Mu Chifeng suddenly said: "That''s not right, the power of the Aslan family''s bloodline is the ice magic power, and our Mu family is even more of a spirit tattoo artist, and it''s not such a mark."


    Master Yunyan finally found the problem, and said with a serious tone: "Judging from the shape of this spiritual seal, and from the fact that Gala can control stones and tiles, this should be the earth magic power that has been cut off.


    Already cut off? Mu Yun was deeply surprised.


    "Yeah, the earth magic was once passed down by the psionicists as the strongest spiritual magic, because as long as the earth psionicists step on the earth, they will have endless power, as long as there is soil, there will be earth magic. The power of the psionicists penetrates, and the strength reaches a certain level. Every planet in the universe will become their source of power and weapon. You should be able to imagine what kind of terrifying power it is, but the stronger the power. , the more difficult it is to pass on, like the earth magic power, which has not appeared for hundreds of years, many people speculate that this kind of power may have been cut off, why did Gala suddenly awaken the earth magic power bloodline?"


    Master Yunyan looked at his son in confusion. He gave birth to the two boys, so he probably didn''t know it, right?


    Mu Yunshen really didn''t know. He had just come into contact with the psionicist, and his thinking was still a little confused. How could he know how Gala''s earth magic came from.


    Mu Chifeng''s heart was very big, "No matter how he came, now it''s on Gala, that''s Gala''s power, that''s all."


    Master Yunyan doesn''t know how to treat his two precious grandsons. They are only six years old. Is it really good to wake up the power of blood so early? Moreover, he is a five-seal psionicist when he wakes up. He is much stronger than those psykers who have cultivated hard, and he is much higher than them at the start. Is there really no problem with such power in the hands of two children?


    Master Yunyan was worried about this problem, when he heard Jialan giggling: "Grandma, let me tell you a secret, as long as Jiala makes the marks on his face, he doesn''t know how to make them disappear."


    Master Yunyan: "...Look at Mu Yunshen in a hurry.


    Mu Yunshen just shrugged, indicating that there was nothing he could do.


    Master Yunyan hurriedly asked Gala to try to make the mark on his face disappear, and after half an hour, the mark was still on his face.


    Master Yunyan was about to surrender, and he wanted to cry without tears, "I think that our two children need to be specially guided and trained by a psionicist. Generally, in such a situation, the family is responsible for the training. I am also a psionicist, but I am a summoner, and I am not in the same system as a psychic. I cannot teach them at all. What should I do?


    Mu Yunshen''s answer was simple and rude, "Let them find out for themselves.


    Then, Gala "groped" hard for two hours, and finally got rid of the mark on his face. He was tired and didn''t want to get the mark out in the future.


    However, Mu Yunshen felt that it was only the insights he had found out that he had a deep memory.


    Since the two children are no longer ordinary people, Mu Yunshen is still a little worried about their safety. Regardless of whether they are Five Seals psionicists, whether they are powerful or not, their age is still too young. , Even pocket money can be deceived, and it is impossible to say when the two boys will be deceived, especially when the empire attaches so much importance to psionicists, Mu Yunshen has to take care of the two children. Safety is considered.


    Mu Yun thought about it for a few days, and felt that he could not follow them all the time, but if the Ice Flame Fox and the Fire Tail Devil Mouse


    When you become stronger, you can stay by the side of the two children all the time. Maybe, this is also because the two children and two pets have fate. Their relationship is so good, even if Mu Yunshen wants to sell it, the ice flame magic fox He and the fire-tailed mouse have already "belonged to their hearts", and it is impossible to choose a new owner. It is better to leave it to Gala and Galan.


    Thinking of this, Mu Yunshen closed the door of the store, called Ninita out, and asked what the Ice Flame Fox and Fire Tail Demon Rat should eat to grow up quickly, and what their strength would be when they grew up. During this time, Mu Yun Shen didn''t have time to practice, and he hadn''t seen Ninita for several days.


    Ninita looked serious with a cute cat face, and said seriously: "It depends on where you want them to be strengthened. If you want them to strengthen a certain power, you must choose the corresponding food to feed, like ice flames. The magic fox is born with ice attributes. If you want to make its ice ability stronger, you need to choose ice-cold food. In this way, it can absorb the power of ice through food and make its power more powerful; like a magic mouse, there are more variables. Some, rodents are omnivores, they can eat everything, and in the end they will strengthen their abilities. It is better to pay attention when feeding them.


    Mu Yun thought deeply for a moment, then continued to ask: "I want the Ice Flame Demon Fox to continue to strengthen the ice ability, what kind of food should I choose? Red soup, ice and snow The red soup is made from several kinds of ice ingredients. One bowl costs 7 gold coins. With just one bowl, the level of the Ice Flame Demon Fox should be able to be raised to level three.


    "After that, you only need to buy ice-scale blue fish jerky as the daily food for the ice-flame demon fox. One bag costs 8 silver coins. At level three, one bag should be maintained for a month without any problem. The amount will definitely increase accordingly, of course, if you have enough gold coins, you can always feed the ice and snow red soup, so the upgrade will be faster.


    Mu Yunshen held his head. What he lacked most now was gold coins. Feeding a pet would cost 70,000 star coins for a bowl of red soup. Mu Yunshen was simply unable to complain. It is estimated that the investment will only be more.


    By the way, what''s the matter with the third level? Are there also levels of magic pets? Mu Yunshen asked.


    "Of course, the higher the level, the stronger the strength. The highest level of a magic pet is ten."


    Mu Yunshen heard the tenth grade, and after calculating the distance from the third grade to the tenth grade, he felt that his head was bigger, and it was all money!


    For the sake of his son''s safety, no matter how expensive Mu Yunshen is, he will buy it.


    Okay, just as you said, what about the food of the fire-tailed devil mouse? Mu Yunshen didn''t have many gold coins in his hand, and he couldn''t handle that much at the moment.


    "Although the fire-tailed rat is an omnivorous pet, it will be very effective if it is fed purposefully. Of course, if you want it to be fully fortified, there should be more varieties in terms of food. However, I suggest you first Buy a pot of blast aged wine, 8 gold coins a pot, after the fire-tailed mouse drinks, the speed can be as fast as a blast, and the level can directly soar to the fourth level.


    As far as I know, the most powerful demons are the Amethyst Demons. Not only are they beautiful in appearance, but their strength is needless to say. If you want to strengthen the Firetail Demons in the direction of the Amethyst Demons, you need to feed them. Amethyst Magic Fruit'', a bag costs 9 silver coins. At the fourth level, a bag should last for a month. The power of the Amethyst Magic Mouse is very powerful, and it should not be underestimated even in the gate of the devil.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, feeling that the strengthening direction set by Ninita for the Fire Tail Demon Rat was very good, so he decided that. Mu Yunshen took out all his savings over the past few years and asked Ninita to buy him these things. In the end, Mu Yunshen only had one gold coin left in his hand, and he was so poor. Familiars may run out of food anytime, anywhere.


    Ninita went for a long time, and didn''t come back until it was almost dark at night, dragging a big cloth bag taller than him, and finally managed to squeeze it out of the gate of the devil.


    As soon as the big cloth bag was stuffed out of the gate of the devil world, the four pets in the cage became restless. The Ice Flame Demon Fox and the Fire Tail Demon Mouse seemed to know that the food was for them, so they pushed open the cage by themselves. He ran out of it and circled around Mu Yunshen.


    Not to be outdone, the other two small pets also sprang out of the cage. When Cailing bird was flying, it slammed its head on Ninita''s back. Look, it is actually a beak body, a snow-white little guy, a pair of pomegranate red eyes are very beautiful, he is only the size of a cat, and his body is round and very cute.


    The little guy bumped into Ninita, just tilted his head and glanced at it, continued to run with his hooves, and rushed to Mu Yunshen''s legs, almost hugging his legs and rolling around.


    Ninita''s eyes widened in surprise, "Oh my God, where did this little guy come from?"


    The things in the owner''s hands were all purchased by him, how could he not remember that he had bought one of this guy.


    Mu Yunshen gave Ninita a strange look, and saw that his eyes were fixed on the little guy beside his legs, "It hatched from the egg of the colorful quilling bird, although the coat color is not colored, but it is It is indeed a colorful bird.


    After buying that egg, Mu Yunshen bought an egg incubator alone and incubated it carefully for several months before hatching this little guy.


    When it comes to eggs, Ninita has the impression that the owner asked him to buy a pet back before. When he was looking at the pet store, the owner pulled him to sell the egg, saying that it was an egg from a colorful bird and could be sold to him at a low price. , Ninita thinks that the owner doesn''t have much money, so he can save a little if he can, and buy the egg back and hatch it by himself. Although it is troublesome, it can save a lot of money. In the end, the egg was bought back at the price of 1 gold coin. , Ninita''s attention was all on the master, and he didn''t pay attention to those magic pets at all. When he first saw this little guy today, he was startled, he had a serious cat face, " Master, this magic pet is not a Cailing bird at all, I have seen Cailing bird cubs, and they don''t look like this."

 Chapter 55

    Ah? Mu Yunshen was also surprised, the first thought was, wouldn''t it be a loss?


    Ninita tilted the cat''s head, and her expression was still as serious, "The colorful feather bird is a bird, with bright feathers, and it is a Feifei magic pet. This bird has snow-white fur and has been running on the ground, did you not notice it, master?


    Mu Yunshen: "...the things inside the gate of the devil world are strange, even if the birds don''t fly on the ground, it''s not strange, right?


    Mu Yunshen: "Then what is this?


    Ninita looked serious, "My master, you are lucky this time."


    Ha? It''s not bad that he doesn''t lose money. Is there any luck to go?


    Ninita continued: "Master, this is not a colorful bird at all, but a young griffin.


    "Griffin? A little familiar, like I''ve heard of it somewhere.


    Mu Yunshen tilted his head and thought about it for a long time before he searched for information about griffins in the souls of the previous earth period. The griffins recorded in the literature first appeared in the ancient Akkadian mythology, killing demons in Marduk. In the legend of the beast being enthroned as a god, the griffin was the third giant beast he killed. After that, the image of the griffin appeared in Greek mythology, as the god of the gods Zeus, the sun god Apollo and the goddess of revenge Nirvana. Messis pull car.


    Hearing the master describe the legend of the griffins in the earth period, Ninita scoffed at this, "The record that the master said completely weakened the power of the griffins, completely to contrast the power of the human gods at that time, in fact, the griffins'' power How powerful is it that humans can know? It is the overlord of land and air, but there is no doubt about it."


    Anyway, in short, the Griffin is very powerful, and this is what Mu Yunshen understood.


    "Master, you may not know that the eggs of griffins are rarely seen in the gate of the devil, and there is no other reason, just because the griffins are too powerful and live in the most dangerous places. A griffin may only lay one or two eggs in its lifetime, so each griffin takes its own eggs very seriously. If you want to steal eggs, you will risk your life. A certain griffin egg, at least It can be sold for 20,000 gold coins, and if it is an auction, the price will only be higher. Ninita said, and can not help but feel fortunate for the original decision to buy a gryphon egg by accident, which is really a big profit.


    Mu Yunshen was shocked when he heard the amount of 20,000 gold coins. How much would it cost to exchange 20,000 gold coins for star coins? This little guy is too valuable. A gold coin, Mu Yunshen looked at the little guy with different eyes.


    Ninita seemed to see the master''s thoughts and interrupted in time: "Master, you don''t seem to be listening to me seriously."


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    The reason why griffins are sold as eggs is that the first time a griffin sees whoever comes out of its shell, it will be loyal to whomever it sees. Yes, no one wants to raise griffins for others. "


    Mu Yunshen: "...In other words, seeing such a golden mountain but unable to move, can only accept it himself?


    Mu Yunshen is a little pity, looking at it''s cute appearance, I really don''t understand how he can call it for so long. Since the Cailing Bird can''t be sold, Mu Yunshen has no choice but to accept it by himself. He couldn''t help but think of Mr. Aslan''s words. He is really not suitable for business, and he can''t even open a pet store. There are only four pets in the store. There is only one flaming-eared cat left, who is this going to sell to?


    Mu Yun supported his forehead deeply, "What should the griffin cub eat better?


    Ninita: "Griffin is a carnivorous animal, as long as it is meat within the gate of the devil, it can eat it.


    Mu Yun took a deep look at the pitiful Flaming-Ear Demon Cat next to him, "The Flaming-Ear Demon Cat''s food is fish?


    Ninita: "Yes, the flaming-eared cat is a fire-type pet, and it''s best to choose fire-type food as well."


    Mu Yunshen helplessly squatted down and touched his two small heads, "I don''t have enough gold coins in my hand right now, I''ll buy you food in a few days, okay?


    The eyes of the griffin cub and the flaming-eared demon cat suddenly showed a look of loss. The animals'' emotions are the most straightforward, and they don''t know how to beat around the bush. Their thirst for food and power are all out of instinct.


    Mu Yunshen had no choice but to take two pieces of the ice-scaled blue fish from the Iceflame Demon Fox to comfort the two little pets. Food with magical energy, they still happily hugged and ran away.


    Such a large piece is enough for two cubs to chew on for a while!


    After Ninita went back, Mu Yunshen found two bowls and poured out the ice-snow soup and the blast aged wine in the bottles respectively. As for why they were bottled, of course, it was to save money, it was the bottle, or Mu Yunshen brought it in for Ninita, otherwise, the bowls and jugs of the Gate of Demons would have to be paid for.


    He is already very poor, of course he can save as much as he can.


    Mu Yunshen held two bowls and let the ice flame demon fox and fire tail demon rat jump high on the ground, and did not give them to them, until they finally sat side by side in front of him, Mu Yunshen made a serious parting Warn them, "Ice Flame Demon Fox, if you drink this bowl of ice and snow red soup, you must recognize Garan as the master. In the future, he will be responsible for your food and will help you keep improving your level. Can you do it? ?"


    Ice Flame Demon Fox kept licking his mouth, nodded his head several times as if he understood, and agreed.


    Only then did Mu Yunshen put the ice and snow red soup on the ground, and then looked at the petite fire-tailed mouse, "Fire-tailed mouse, you are the same, if you drink this bowl of blast-aged wine, you will recognize it in the future. Gala is the master, he will also be responsible for your food in the future, and will also help you improve your level. What you have to do is to protect him, can you do it?


    The Fire Tail Demon Rat nodded and agreed.


    Only then did Mu Yunshen put down the bowl in his hand, and watched helplessly as the Fire Tail Demon Rat directly lifted its two small claws, clawed on the edge of the bowl, and stuck its mouth in the wine, "sucking and sucking", the wine was visible to the naked eye The speed decreased, the bowl quickly bottomed out, and the speed was even faster than the Ice Flame Demon Fox.


    Mu Yunshen was simply unimaginable, how could a small thing the size of a slap actually drink up such a big bowl of wine like this, how could it fit in his stomach?


    Looking at the bulging belly of the Fire Tail Demon Rat, I am really afraid that it will burst in the next second! The Ice Flame Demon Fox next to him, even if he eats the best food, can finish it gracefully and gracefully, much better than the Fire Tail Demon Rat.


    Seeing these two little guys, Mu Yunshen was like seeing two boys in his own family. What kind of pet the owner chooses, it''s really appropriate for the pet to see the owner.


    Mu Yun stared at the two little pets deeply, wondering what would happen to the hundreds of thousands of star coins they ate.


    Mu Yun looked at it for a long time, and didn''t find any difference between the two pets, but he believed that Ninita would not lie to him.


    Come on, I''ll take you back to meet the new owner. Mu Yunshen walked in front, took the other two lonely pets, and went home together.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen finished speaking, he saw a black shadow "huh" passing by and ran away without a shadow!


    Mu Yun turned around in surprise, and found that there were only three of the four small pets that had followed behind him, and the Fire Tail Devil Mouse had disappeared.


    The one who just ran past was the Fire Tail Demon Rat?


    If it wasn''t for Mu Yunshen''s natural vigilance, he probably wouldn''t even be able to see the shadow, and the Fire Tail Demon Mouse would have disappeared from the spot.


    Is this speed... too fast?


    Mu Yunshen finally felt that, so much money was not spent in vain, and it was still worth it to increase the speed to this point.


    When Mu Yun locked the door and walked to the front of the car with the other three pets, he saw the Fire Tail Demon Rat stand upright and stand there, waiting to get into the car. The action was very human.


    Mu Yun opened the car door deeply, put two small pets in the car, and drove home.


    When he got home, Mu Yunshen just opened the car door when the four little pets were very familiar with him and ran home. Before Mu Yunshen entered the door, he heard the joyful exclamations of Jia La and Jia Lan. The corners of their mouths were slightly curved. These two boys really liked the Ice Flame Fox and the Fire Tail Devil Mouse. If they knew that, these two pets would be theirs in the future. I don''t know how excited they are.


    When Mu Yunshen entered the door, he saw that the two little guys had already played with the four little pets, Master Yunyan was busy in the kitchen, and Mu Chifeng had not come back.


    Mu Yunshen walked into the living room, sat down on the sofa, watched the two boys and the four pets play for a while, and then said, "Gala Jialan, from now on, the Ice Flame Fox and Fire Tail Devil Mouse will be your friends. , you have to take good care of them, you know?


    Jia La and Jia Lan were both stunned, raised their equally delicate faces, and stared blankly at Mu Yunshen.


    Garan blinked, "Is Dad going to give the fox and the mouse to me and Gala?


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Yes."


    Yayyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! The mouse is finally not going to be sold! Gala jumped up from the ground in excitement and jumped up on the sofa, not to mention how happy.


    Jialan''s way of expressing her happiness was a bit subtle, she leaned over and kissed Mu Yunshen''s face, smiling happily, "Dad is the best.


    Mu Yunshen waited for the two boys to finish their excitement before pulling them to sit on the sofa and exhorting: "Dad is not selling ordinary pets, their value is not in viewing, but in strength, when they grow up, they will become Very powerful, just like Gala and Galan, they have special powers, so you have to remember to feed them every day, you can''t starve them, they only have enough power when they are full and grown up. protect you.


    The two boys nodded very seriously. When they heard that Fox and Mouse had the same special power as them, their eyes became brighter, and their excitement could not be suppressed.

 Chapter 56

    Mu Yun felt helpless, "I''ll give you five minutes to release your excitement."


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-!


    Gala suddenly screamed and ran around the house with bare feet for several laps, with Galan running behind, "giggling, even the Cloud Flame Master, who was cooking in the kitchen, was attracted. I heard what it was. After the incident, he also smiled and shook his head, seeing that these two boys were happy.


    As soon as the five minutes arrived, Mu Yunshen called them over, gave them the food for the two pets, and told them how to feed them. Give them food, take it back to the room, and put it away carefully.


    When Mu Chifeng came back, the family was ready to have dinner.


    At the dinner table, Mu Chifeng proposed that the grandfather would have a 120-year-old birthday this year, and since it was a full birthday, he had to make a big deal.


    With the development of the interstellar era for thousands of years, the level of science and technology has become higher and higher. The most obvious improvement is that in the continuous genetic optimization, human diseases are avoided as much as possible, and life expectancy has become longer. The average life expectancy of ordinary people reaches 120 is normal.


    The old man used to have a longevity, but the difference between a big longevity and a small longevity is nothing strange. Therefore, when Mu Chifeng said that, neither Mu Yunshen nor Yun Yanshi paid much attention to it, they just thought about preparing the birthday gift. , It was Mu Yunshen''s grandfather and grandfather who handled the birthday banquet, and it was the same in the past. As long as the juniors came to congratulate him and expressed their feelings, it would be fine for them.


    The two children finished their meal early and went to the living room to play with the pets.


    While the three adults were discussing the old man''s birthday gift, they suddenly heard an exclamation from the living room.


    The three of them hurriedly put down their chopsticks and walked over quickly. They saw the two pets, the Ice Flame Fox and the Fire Tail Devil Mouse, stood upright and stood on the ground. A purple-black halo was spinning between their eyebrows. It was a mysterious formation. The other end of the halo was connecting the eyebrows of Gala and Galan. The two children didn''t know what was going on, and they were so frightened that they couldn''t even move.


    When the three adults saw this scene, their faces turned pale with fright.


    The Fire Tail Demon Rat is impatient. Seeing that his little master has no response, he is so anxious that he "squeaks", and his two little claws keep gesturing in the air, not knowing what he wants to express.


    On the contrary, the Ice Flame Demon Fox was very quiet, and only looked at Garan quietly with those beautiful eyes, as if telling Garan to believe it, it would not hurt the little master.


    After being frightened, Master Yunyan suddenly said in shock: "This, is this... a pet contract?


    The Yun family is a summoner family. Although it is not a pet pet type, the summoning beast type and the pet type are not separated. At least whether it is a beast or a pet, if you want to communicate better with the owner, you need to have a contract.


    Although this "formation contract" is a bit unfamiliar, the general meaning should be the same.


    Sure enough, when Master Yunyan said "Battle Pet Contract," the Fire Tail Demon Rat squeaked excitedly, and kept nodding, which was enough to show that Master Yunyan was right.


    Master Yunyan was about to faint. She had no idea what was going on at all. Aren''t the two boys in her family a spirit wizard? Why is there another pet that wants to sign a pet contract with them? And this pet, Or the pets that are sold in the son''s store, how do they know how to conclude a pet contract?


    Mu Yunshen quickly calmed down, "Mom, how should this contract be concluded?


    Master Yunyan looked at his son, "Do you really want Gala and Galan to make a contract with two pets?"


    Before Mu Yunshen could answer, Jia La and Jia Lan had already spoken, "Grandma, can I talk to Mouse/Fox after the contract is concluded?


    Master Yunyan sighed. She could see how much her two boys liked these two pets, "After you have concluded a pet contract, you are your true partners, and you can communicate at any time."


    The two children were very excited, "I want to make a contract, what should I do?


    Master Yunyan looked at Mu Yunshen, Mu Yunshen nodded, he believed that these two pets would not harm the two children.


    Just use blood spots on your eyebrows and your pet''s head. Master Yunyan said seriously.


    When they heard that blood was used, the two children did not know how to get the blood, which made it a little difficult.


    The Fire Tail Demon Mouse couldn''t wait for a long time, showing its claws, an afterimage flashed, and blood beads had appeared from one of Gala''s fingertips. He clicked between his eyebrows, and then cautiously clicked on the head of the Fire Tail Demon Rat.


    The fire-tailed devil mouse wanted to put the blood on its own paws, and pressed the blood on its own head and between Gala''s eyebrows. Then disappear.


    Jia La only felt dizzy for a while, and was about to fall back, but was caught by Mu Yunshen!


    Uh...cough, can you hear me?" An unfamiliar voice suddenly appeared in Gala''s mind, it was the voice of a young man, the voice sounded cunning and shrewd.


    Jia La suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the fire-tailed devil mouse in surprise, "Small mouse, are you talking?


    The Fire Tail Demon Rat looked up at its little master with effort, and after a while, it seemed to be very dissatisfied with the difference in his own height. The size of a palm has directly become the size of a forearm.


    "Don''t call me Squirrel, it''s really ugly, I have a name, my name is Baker. Firetail Demon Squirrel is very satisfied with his current height, and said with some pride, especially seeing the shocked expressions of several people in front of him, let it be more proud.


    You, you, you. Can you grow bigger?! Gala was overjoyed, and she didn''t care about dizziness at the moment, she rushed over and hugged Baker, who stood upright. Hey hey hey, don''t move, let me down, what a ruined image!!! Baker was waving his claws to break free, but was hugged by Gala, couldn''t run away at all, struggled for a long time and had to give up, drooping Head, let this little brat spoil it.


    The appearance of the fire-tailed mouse is completely different from the traditional understanding of the mouse. Although it belongs to the magic mouse, it looks very much like a mink, but the head and tail are different. The fire-tailed mouse has a black and bright satin fur. , The top of the tail is like a flame, so it has the name "Fire Tail Devil Mouse".


    Just because it looks cute, it is so attractive to Gala. Originally, the fire-tailed mouse was small, only the size of an adult''s palm. The body length is completely like a mink, that helpless little appearance, let alone amusing.


    After playing around for a while, Gala introduced the matter solemnly: "Dad, grandparents, Galan, let me introduce you formally, the mouse''s name is Baker, and he will be my good friend in the future.


    Baker became smaller, grabbed Gala''s clothes, quickly climbed onto Gala''s shoulders, stood on Gala''s shoulders, and waved his paws at several people to say hello.


    Mu Yunshen gets along with four small pets every day, and he is very clear about their intelligence. Even if he sees such a human side, he is very calm.


    Only Mu Chifeng and Yun Yanshi couldn''t calm down at all. What kind of pet is this? How can it have such a humanized expression and movement? And it looks very smart? Even smarter than little Gala.


    On the other hand, Garan saw that Gala had successfully concluded a contract for a pet, and he also followed his example and concluded a contract with the Frozen Demon Fox.


    For the first time, the voice of the ice flame demon fox appeared in Garan''s mind. It was a clear male voice, which seemed a little cold and calm. Hello Garan, I am Yura. "


    Jialan greeted excitedly, "Hello, Yura."


    Mu Yunshen also didn''t expect that the little pets had their own names, which were probably given after birth. They also remembered their names and never forgot them. After so long, they were finally able to tell them. Master, their names are up!


    Baker and Yura''s mental intelligence suddenly became so high, it is estimated that it is related to the hundreds of thousands of star coins they ate. Look at them and then look at the griffin and the flame-eared cat. You can immediately find the difference, the griffin and the flame-eared cat. The magic cat is still ignorant and cute, and it looks very young, and it is no longer a pet of the same grade as the ice flame magic fox and the fire tail magic mouse.


    Master Yunyan and Mu Chifeng waited until the conclusion of the contract between the two children before pulling Mu Yunshen aside to ask questions. If they don''t ask clearly, they will die of curiosity.


    Say, what the hell is going on here? Aren''t you selling pets? Why are you selling war pets again? Also, war pets are usually summoned through summoning formations, and a pet summoner can only summon Get a pet to conclude a contract, no matter what kind of pet is summoned, you must make a contract with it, no one like you can get two at once...


    Master Yunyan suddenly realized it, turned his head sharply to look, and said in horror, "The other two are also pets of war, let alone?


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "If you call them a pet of war, then it is a pet of war, that little guy covered in snow is mine, I plan to keep it, and now there is only one flaming-eared cat left, Mom. Do you want it?


    What do I want, I have a war beast... Only then did Master Yunyan realize that he was being brought up to the wrong topic, hit Mu Yunshen, and pretended to be angry: "Don''t change the subject, tell me what''s going on?"


    Mu Yunshen was seen through and laughed, "It''s really hard to explain, in short, I have my own channels."


    Master Yunyan stared, "Could it be that you''ve also awakened? And it''s still a summoning pet type?


    Mu Yun was helpless, "No, I''m just an ordinary person."


    Mu Chifeng, however, was not in a state of muttering: "No wonder you set the price of pets so high, it turned out to be a pet of war, and the price of 300,000 stars is cheap.


    Master Yunyan looked at these one or two and strayed from the topic. One of them glared at each other and said, "If you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you, but if these are really war pets, you''d better not sell them in the future. I know, you will definitely bring disaster. First of all, the Summoner Family will not let you go. If everyone comes to you to buy a pet back, who wants to rely on the Summoner Family?


    Mu Yunshen sighed and raised his eyes to look at his father. He knew that his father''s company was also very difficult recently. In addition, Mu Yunshen''s own pet store was in such a situation. It was really not going well. The father and son couldn''t help but look at each other. Sighing, looking helpless.


    I know, I''m thinking about what to do. Mu Yunshen was also very helpless. He finally found a way to make money, but he couldn''t sell his pets, but what could he do if he didn''t open a pet shop?


    Mu Yunshen thought about this problem all night, which caused him to not sleep well all night, so that he woke up a little late in the morning. After breakfast, Mu Yunshen went to the store, Jiala and Jialan also followed, Mu Yun Shen didn''t stop him, anyway, he just went to the store to get something and came back, so he drove to the store with his two children and four pets.


    Parking the car on the side of the road, Mu Yunshen got out of the car, just about to open the rear door, when he was suddenly attracted by some people surrounding him. Looking at it like this, Mu Yunshen was stunned. Is it his pet shop? I saw that the door of his shop had disappeared for no apparent reason. From his point of view, the inside was also messy, as if it had been robbed.


    This is your shop?" A soft and pleasant voice suddenly came from the side.


    When Mu Yunshen tilted his head, he saw Trolasse, who was wearing a decent suit and was walking slowly. His appearance seemed to be out of tune with this remote old street. A person like him was shining brightly. It is only suitable for standing in the Hall of Light, where is it suitable for these places.


    Mu Yunshen watched Trolasse approaching step by step, but he couldn''t calm down for a while. When he came back to his senses, Trolise had already walked to the front of the car, and at this time, the two boys in the car were walking. Open the door to get out of the car.


    At this moment, Mu Yunshen''s heartbeat almost stopped, he shoved the car door that was half open, "Bang, very loud, Jala, who was about to get out of the car, was locked in the car again. , Mu Yunshen leaned in front of the car window, his heart was pounding nervously, but his face was still calm.


    Trolasse glanced at the car door behind Mu Yunshen strangely, and vaguely saw a small face posted on the glass window. Since the car window was closed and it was made of one-sided light-transmitting glass, Trolase had no idea. Can''t see the people inside.


    Your child? Trolasse asked calmly with a gentle smile on his face.


    Yes. Mu Yun stared at him deeply, hoping that he would leave soon.


    Trolasse was silent for a moment, "Are they twins?"


    Mu Yunshen''s heart froze, and even his expression suddenly panicked, "How do you know?" Trolasser: "I saw it. It was that time when Mu Yunshen held them with each other, but he didn''t see the child. their faces.


    You, have you seen it? Mu Yunshen is really confused now, he can''t even speak, and his face is slightly pale.


    Trolasse looked at him, but after a while, he looked away and looked at Mu Yunshen''s store, "It seems that something has happened to your store, why don''t you go and see what''s missing inside?


    No, no need, I still have something to do, so I''ll go first. At this moment, even if his shop was bombed, he didn''t have the heart to go to see it, he just wanted to take the child away from here immediately, the farther away from Mr. Aslan the better.

 Chapter 57

    Mu Yunshen didn''t wait for Trolasse to answer, and hurriedly returned to the driver''s seat to drive away.


    Trolasse glanced at the closed car window in the back seat, and there was a small face on it, staring at him intently.


    Trolasse smiled kindly at the little guy, then took two steps back and let Mu Yunshen drive out of the car, watching helplessly.


    The car flew away.


    Trolasse stood there, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, and his violet eyes narrowed slowly.


    Mestier, who was standing not far away, stepped forward and said respectfully, "Master."


    Trolasse turned around and walked back, and got into the car, but didn''t say where to go. Mesdille could only wait for the young master to give an order, but the young master seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Yunshen has twin sons? Trolasse suddenly said.


    Mestier''s heart skipped a beat, "Yes, yes."


    This matter was covered in the documents at the time. It was because of the above-mentioned two children born to Mu Yunshen''s ex-girlfriend that in the end they didn''t get together at all, so Trolasse wanted him, even if he had The same is true of his son, as long as Mu Yunshen is willing, Trolasse doesn''t care about spending some money to raise those two children for him.


    Trolasse didn''t care about Mu Yunshen''s two children before. His positioning of these two children was only the children that Mu Yunshen''s ex-girlfriend gave birth to for him. This has nothing to do with him. Just ignore it, all he wants is Mu Yunshen.


    But today''s events made Trolasse suddenly realize that he seemed to have overlooked something.


    The first official meeting with Mu Yunshen was at the door of Yunfeng Company''s factory building. When Mu Yunshen saw him, he fled with a panicked expression.


    The second time I met Mu Yunshen was in the investigation bureau. Although Mu Yunshen was a little cautious, he did not flee in a panic.


    The third time, that is, this time, Mu Yunshen didn''t even care about the shop where he was stolen, he drove away in a panic, why is this?


    Trolasse squinted, recalling Mu Yunshen''s every move just now, and finally the scene where the rear door opened and was pushed up by Mu Yunshen.


    In that case, it is very dangerous to push the door hard. If one of the child''s legs was already down at that time, Mu Yunshen''s push would definitely pinch the leg, but Mu Yunshen never thought of it. This shows how flustered he was at the time, and he didn''t even think that the child might be injured.


    What caused all this was just because Mu Yunshen didn''t want to let the children get off the bus, but since he brought the children over, why didn''t he let them get off the bus? Is it because he was here that he didn''t let the children get off the bus? Even Even the safety of the children is neglected?


    If, when we first met, Mu Yunshen fled in a panic, could it be because of the child?


    The first panic, and the panic this time, are so similar.


    He still clearly remembered Mu Chifeng''s shocked expression when he saw him, but he was very sure that he had never seen Mu Chifeng before, so why did he have that expression? Do not hesitate to leave halfway and leave them in the parlour. Combining before and after, whether it is Mu Yunshen''s reaction or Mu Chifeng''s performance, it seems to be so abnormal, is it possible that the "secret" they know about him is actually from those two children?


    Thinking of this, Trolasse said, "Have you seen those two children?"


    A layer of cold sweat appeared on Mesdille''s nervous forehead, "No... I have only seen the face of a child.


    How? Trolasse''s voice was so low that Mesdille almost wanted to get down on his knees and call Dad.


    Mestier is not only nervous now, he is also very scared, he seems to see his end, he keeps looking at the young master in the back seat from the indoor mirror, when Trolasse looks up at him , Maestier couldn''t stand the pressure, so he could only tremble: "Master..., I, I saw that child, with a pair of... violet... eyes that are not inferior to yours.


    Trolasse''s eyes widened slightly, apparently not expecting that the real reason was here.


    Violet eyes, the symbol of the Aslan family!


    No less than his eye color, you can know without testing the power of blood, that child''s future achievements will definitely not be lower than him, of course, this premise is that what Mesdell said is true.


    Trolasse''s face slowly sank, "Since you have already discovered it, why didn''t you say it?"


    Mestier was most afraid of this question, his throat slid up and down several times, and his forehead was full of cold sweat, "I...I dare not say that I am afraid that I will be involved, take responsibility, and affect my future, so you chose Concealed? Trolasse said lightly.


    Young master, I suspect that the child may have been secretly born by the mistress of the eldest young master. Because there is no evidence, I dare not say it. Originally, I wanted to find out and tell you, but you found the clue first. Please calm your anger. Mesdille now regrets it, and nothing else matters compared to losing the job.


    Born by the mistress of the eldest young master? Trolasse sneered, "Why don''t you think, maybe it is the child of your young master?


    Mestier:  ¡­


    Go back, I don''t need infidels by my side. Trolasse spoke coldly.


    Mestier''s heart completely fell to the bottom, this was the result he was most afraid of, and he didn''t expect it to come so quickly. He didn''t say anything, just as usual, drove the car back to the hotel where the young master was temporarily staying, and then left respectfully and left. Maysdale knew that it was useless to plead in front of Master Trolasse. Even more annoying, it is better to leave quietly, maybe one day, the young master will suddenly ring him, and it may be activated.


    It''s just that Mesdille was worried about leaving the young master alone in the hotel on the planet Maca, and contacted the young master Nokowicz after he left.


    Trolasse held a glass of red wine and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, overlooking the entire Eastern Province.


    Nokowicz''s communication came quickly, and as soon as Trolesse was connected, Nokwicz''s roar came over.


    Trolasse! You drove Methil away, what are you doing alone on Maca? Why haven''t you come back?


    Trolasse glanced coldly at the man on the screen, which made Nokovic feel furious, but still glared at Trolasse, not to be outdone.


    Trolasse said indifferently: "Mestier was recommended to me by you. He is unqualified and doesn''t deserve to stay by my side."


    Nokovic just wanted to ask "Why is he unqualified?" Although he had communicated with Mesdell before, he didn''t ask the reason. It must not be disclosed, otherwise, only death awaits Mesdille, Mesdille knows this, and Norkovich knows it even more. Will ask, he wants to know, just ask Trolasse himself.


    Trolasse didn''t give Norkovich a chance to speak, and the next sentence had already come, "I have to stay on the planet Maca for a while, some things have not been settled, if you are really worried about my safety , it is better to send my original guards, or they use it smoothly.


    It''s easy for you to say, those guards back then, they are all officers now, and you suddenly want to remove them, then who will replace them in their positions for a while?


    Nokevich roared in his heart, suddenly thought of something, and asked: "What do you think of?


    Trolasse looked at his elder brother with a half-smile, "What do you think I can think of?"


    Nokevich: "..."


    Trolasse: "Remember, I only need the original four guards, no matter what method you use, you will get them for me."


    Get it when you get it, isn''t it just four people? That''s not easy. Nokevich muttered in his heart.


    Trolasse said slowly: "Osmond Perkin, Lynn Connell, Owen; Lorelai, and... Mu Yunshen."


    Nokowicz listened silently to Trolasse reading a personal name. When the last name was pronounced, Nokowicz stood up suddenly, the desk was almost overturned by him, and he stared at him. , said: "Do you really remember?"


    Trolasse looked at him, "Shouldn''t you say something, whether I remember it or not?


    I have nothing to talk about! Who am I taking him away for?! Do you think I want to do this? Mu Yunshen is a monster. He is the youngest in the army, but the strongest one. And he is still an S-rank physique. His hand speed and reaction ability are surprisingly fast. No one in the recruits is his opponent. If there is no problem, he can become the best mecha warrior! I have been digging for so many years. , I finally got a good seedling, but it was destroyed in your hands! If it wasn''t for you, would I fucking be willing to destroy him?!


    The mention of this made Nokovitch furious.


    Don''t say for me, I didn''t let you do it. The angrier Trolasse got, the colder his voice became.


    Yes, you didn''t let me do this, but how did you tell me then? I didn''t do it, did I wait for you to go to grandpa and tell grandpa like that?! Have you considered family? You are with a man , is directly equivalent to giving up the position of the patriarch, giving up the continuation of our bloodline! Do you think that I will watch you go the wrong way without stopping you?


    together?


    What Nokevich said was "together", did he already make that decision six years ago?


    It''s just to have a lover, are you so excited? Compared with your lover, can''t I want a lover? Troleser said.


    Nokowicz stared at Trolasse and snorted, "I''d rather you have many lovers than you suddenly tell me that you want your guard to be your lover, especially that person is Mu Yunshen. I''d rather fuck him ruin him than make him your lover!

 Chapter 58

    What kind of morbid mind are you? I want a lover and need your consent? Trolasse was also a little speechless.


    Lesser, don''t play with fire, that Mu Yunshen can''t be touched, he is poisonous, you may not know why I promised you to assign him to be your guard, really, if he continues to stay in the recruits, those bastards He''s going to go crazy, you can''t imagine how many people are crazy for him, and the way he solves it is also very rude, he directly beats all those people down, but the more this is, the more charming he is, the man who wants to conquer him only There will be more, can you imagine?


    Trolasse''s eyes were deep, and he just looked at his eldest brother.


    Nokevich was shocked and hurriedly said: "I''m not interested in him, don''t get me wrong, I only like your wishes and I don''t want to fight with a wolf.


    Trolasse drank the red wine in the glass in one gulp, and said coldly, "I will transfer him to me no matter what method you use."


    No! Nokowicz refused, and managed to get it away. He was crazy to find people again.


    "Then don''t ask me to cooperate to see who and who is who. Trolasse used his trump card.


    "...Nokovic thought about it for ten seconds, "Get him back, and you will get along well with your blind date?"


    Trolasse raised an eyebrow.


    Nokevich struggled very much, and after a long time, he said: "Well, I can get him back, but you have to make sure as soon as possible, and strive to give the family a pure blood as soon as possible, so that grandpa doesn''t have to spend every day. I''m staring at you. Have you given up on therapy? If so, then I''ll have to try harder. After Trolasse finished speaking, he hung up the communication. He didn''t even have to look to know that Nokowicz was going crazy. Whoever says he can''t, he will fight with whomever he wants.


    Because Mu Yunshen met Trolaise who was waiting there at the door of the store, he was so frightened that he didn''t go there for several days. Even when the door of the store was smashed, Master Yunyan and Mu Chifeng dealt with it. Yes, Mu Yunshen stayed at home and took care of the children.


    Master Yunyan has already gone to report the case. This is a theft. There is no money in the shop. Usually only pets are in the shop. It happened that Mu Yunshen brought the pets home that night. Every pet in the store is worth 300,000, which is not a small amount.


    When the police heard Master Yunyan said someone was going to steal pets from her pet store, each of which was worth more than 300,000 stars, a few police officers stared at them and said, "Your pets are made of gold, right?" What kind of pet can be sold for 300,000 stars? Even if you want to make the case serious, you don''t need to exaggerate it like this? No one will believe it if you say it like this?


    When the door of the pet shop was smashed, Master Yun Yan always felt uneasy in his heart. One after another, he always felt that he had committed a villain recently. After returning home, he told Mu Yunshen to be careful recently. Want to destroy their home.


    Mu Yunshen actually had suspicions in his heart, who would be so obsessed with the pets in his pet shop, except for Deron Hayden, he could not think of anyone else, so he could only get the shadow dagger formula and the pet''s behavior based on Deron Hayden''s conduct. Buying channels, you can really do anything, what''s the point of smashing the door?


    Mu Yunshen''s pet store was smashed, and Yunfeng''s company was in big trouble recently. Mu Yunshen hurried from home to the company. The investigators had already left, and only his father was squatting at the door of the factory and smoking a cigarette.


    Dad, how is it? Seeing his father like this, Mu Yunshen felt sour in his heart.


    "A fine of 1 million yuan will be paid within a week, all certificates will be revoked, and production will no longer be possible in the future. Mu Chifeng smokes a cigarette in anguish.


    Today, someone in the city suddenly came down to investigate Yunfeng Company, saying that it was illegal production. At the beginning, Yunfeng Company was renamed from Yunfeng Processing Factory and did not have the qualification license to produce weapons. Yunfeng Company manufactured weapons without permission and has already put them into the market for sale. , A fine of 1 million stars was imposed for this behavior, and all certificates of Yunfeng Company were revoked, and no more production was allowed in the future, and Yunfeng Company was equivalent to bankruptcy.


    Mu Chifeng tried to explain to the investigators that their "apparatus production license" was in the process of being processed, and the copy had already come out, but the original had to go through the process. They all said that they had not yet come down and could not get it. The relevant departments told Mu Chifeng that if they had a copy in their hands, it would prove that they were allowed to produce equipment, but now, the copy is useless at all, and people do not recognize the copy, as long as the original.


    Mu Yunshen was also very helpless about this. Some people wanted to trouble them. Even if the original equipment production license was really taken out, there might be other reasons. In short, no matter what they did, they couldn''t escape from this result.


    Mu Yunshen squatted in front of the factory with his father and smoked together, both of them were silent.


    Several workers and masters came out of the factory, looked at each other, and finally selected one person to speak, that person walked over with an embarrassed expression on his face, "That... Boss, the factory has become like this now, and we too There was no work to do, so we wanted to resign. Otherwise, the factory would not be able to work, and the boss had to pay us wages every day. We were also very unhappy.


    Mu Chifeng nodded silently, "Okay, just leave if you want."


    There is really no way for the factory to continue to employ them now. Not to mention the successive losses, they are still being fined 1 million yuan. Even with these fines, Mu Chifeng still doesn''t know where to go to raise money, not to mention that the bank loan has not been repaid.


    "Then our salary for this month... The master continued to ask.


    Mu Chifeng glanced at them, and his face also showed embarrassment, "Let''s get it in a few days, I don''t have any money ready now."


    A young master interjected: "How many days will it take? There must be a number of days, right?


    Mu Yun took a deep look at the man, the young master was not afraid, he had already resigned, what was he afraid of?


    Mu Chifeng sighed and said, "Three days, three days to come here to get money.


    The young master wanted to say something, but was interrupted by the master who spoke first, and smiled: "Okay, three days, three days, everyone is from the same town, look up and see, who can be missing who? Failed? Boss Mu is temporarily in difficulty, we can all understand, and we will come back in a few days."


    Mu Chifeng nodded, and the few masters left.


    The young master complained as he walked, "Uncle Zhang, how can you talk so nicely, if you want me to say that you have to get money today, didn''t you hear that the factory was fined 1 million yuan? That''s 1 million yuan, that''s the money They still don¡¯t know where to raise money, and where will they get the money for us? What if they default on their debts?¡±


    As Uncle Zhang walked, he said, "I''m just saying that you are young and don''t understand, you should stay on the front line of everything, and we will meet you in the future, so that 1 million can really be difficult for Boss Mu? Don''t forget, the formula of the shadow dagger is very valuable, and there are several A big boss came to talk to Boss Mu, just to buy the formula, if Boss Mu really lacks money, if he sells the formula, won''t he have the money?"


    "Tsk tsk, that formula is indeed a good thing, but unfortunately I don''t know it. The young master said unfortunately. The father and son continued to squat at the door to smoke. After a while, Mu Chifeng smiled bitterly: "Dad is really not a businessman, I thought Make more money and let you live a good life, but after all these years of tossing, the money is not earned, but it is a lot of debt. "


    Mu Yunshen also smiled bitterly, "Dad, don''t talk about you, I''m not a businessman either. Mom''s good pet shop was opened and closed by me. Father and son looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing. .


    Mu Yunshen finished smoking the cigarette in his hand, flicked the cigarette butt, and said, "Dad, I have decided to sell the formula, this kind of formula is not something that ordinary people like us can eat.


    Mu Chifeng was also very melancholy, "After selling the formula, how will we eat in the future? We can''t just sit back and eat, right?


    Mu Yunshen has already figured it out, since this path is not suitable, then it''s better to change it. Why do you want to go to the dark and die without turning back? Isn''t this blaming yourself?


    Dad, if you want me to tell me, you and your uncle used to be very good at opening a restaurant, how do you think of doing business?" At that time, although not rich, but expensive, my mother opened a pet store, and my father and my uncle jointly opened a business. In a restaurant, my uncle had his own job at the time, and he only contributed money to invest in shares. Everything in the restaurant was decided by my father. The business was good. Later, the restaurant closed, and my father learned from others and started a processing factory, and my uncle quit his job. After work, they went to other places to do business, and they all went to shopping malls.


    Speaking of this, Mu Chifeng also sighed deeply, "A man just wants to run around, how can he be satisfied by guarding a restaurant all day?"


    Mu Yun looked at his father deeply, smiled and didn''t hit him.


    This daring, in the end, took on a butt of debt, can this be satisfied?


    His mother still doesn''t know about it. If his mother finds out, he will definitely have to talk about his father doing it again. If he doesn''t finish the money, he will not feel at ease.


    Mu Yun thought for a while, and said, "Why don''t you go back to your old job, open a restaurant, do it when you want, rest when you don''t want to, and let people be free.


    Mu Chifeng had already smoked another cigarette, "I''ll go back and discuss it with your mother, tsk, when I go back, your mother will definitely nag me again!


    The two got up and were about to leave when they saw a luxury car driving towards them.


    Mu Yunshen''s heart jumped at first, and then he realized that this car is definitely not Mr. Aslan''s, such a luxurious and publicized model, at first glance, it is a special seat for a fortune, and it is not Mr. Aslan''s style at all.


    Sure enough, when the car drove in front of them, the driver got out of the car first, walked around, opened the rear door, and walked out a middle-aged man with a pot belly. He was wearing a gentleman''s hat and holding a cane in his hand. Looking at the factory in front of him, he said with disgust: "Is the shadow dagger from such a processing factory?


    At this time, two more people got out of the car, a young man and a beautiful woman in gorgeous clothes.

 Chapter 59

    When Mu Yunshen saw the young man, his eyes suddenly narrowed, this man was none other than Deron Hayden Deron smiled and replied, "Yes, it''s obviously such a good formula, but it''s all rudely used. Processing is ruined.


    The middle-aged man shook his head and sighed, "How could such a good formula fall into the hands of these commoners?"


    The beautiful woman looked arrogant, wearing a gorgeous retro dress, stepping forward on small leather shoes, and holding the arm of the middle-aged man affectionately, "Dad, after today, the shadow dagger recipe will change its surname, such a good dagger, Only the nobles of the upper class are worthy of use.


    Delong''s eyes were fixed on Mu Yunshen, but with a smile on his face, "We meet again, Mr. Mu."


    Let me introduce to you, this is Miss Alicia, the daughter of the noble Baron Carino from the town of Will and the baron''s daughter.


    At the same time, the residents living on the planet Maca, how could Mu Yunshen not know where the town of Will is, it is the fief of a nobleman, the whole town belongs to that nobleman, and all the residents in the town are It is managed by the nobles, and the nobles are paid for their labor.


    When Mu Chifeng heard that it was Baron Carino, he stepped forward with a smile to say hello. Baron Carino and Miss Alicia stood there proudly, and were greeted by Mu Chifeng.


    Mu Chifeng knew a little about these arrogant nobles. They had superior genes in their bones. It was impossible for them to be polite. Their standard of politeness was only for nobles who were higher in rank than them, but not for commoners. It is an honor for the nobles to take care of them.


    Mu Chifeng politely inquired about Baron Carino''s purpose, but got a cold snort from the other party.


    I know why, I asked Deron to do this for me, but it would be so difficult, it''s just a small processing factory, this baron wants to buy the formula in your hands, how dare you refuse it?" Baron Carino said very disagreeably. polite.


    Mu Yunshen''s expression darkened immediately, but Mu Chifeng was holding back his emotions.


    Is the fine of 1 million a headache for you? As long as you hand me the recipe, I can solve the fine for you, and I will also allow you to continue processing parts in the future. What do you think? Baron Carino kindly stated his conditions.


    Alicia pulled Baron Carrino''s arm, and the baron remembered, and said: "By the way, my daughter prefers the pets in your store, and would like to bring back a few, of course, we will pay for it. ."


    There was no expression on Mu Yunshen''s face, and his eyes were cold.


    Delong sneered: "Mr. Mu, don''t you even give the baron''s face?


    Mu Chifeng tried hard to maintain his emotions, his smile was a little stiff, "I''m really sorry, it''s not that I don''t give face to the baron, but you came a step late, and the formula has already been sold by me.


    Baron Carino, Delong and Alicia were all surprised. Delong knew best how precious Mu Chifeng was to this formula, so he naturally didn''t believe the claim that he had sold the formula, and said with a smile, "Mr. In front of the baron, what''s the point of spreading such panic?


    On the planet of Maca, who would dare to snatch something that Lord Baron likes?


    Even if the Carino family is in decline, the nobles are still nobles, and they are not something that the commoners dare to provoke.


    Baron Carrino also recalled, this is the other party''s statement that he did not want to hand over the formula and deliberately lied to him, what a boldness!


    Baron Carino sullenly said, "You said the formula was sold, to whom did you sell it? How much did it cost? You take me there, and I''ll buy it from that person.


    Ordinary people will definitely not continue to entangle after hearing that the things they want to buy have been sold, but this Baron Carino is not an ordinary person, he wants to pursue it.


    This... Mu Chifeng was in trouble, and he didn''t expect that the other party would actually ask questions.


    Looking at the good-looking expressions on their faces, Mu Yun felt annoyed for a while, and said, "Sold it to Mr. Aslan, if the baron wants to buy it back, it''s better to contact Mr. Aslan yourself.


    Mu Yunshen has been holding back fire about the incident six years ago. If he can find something for that guy, he will be very happy.


    However, he did not expect that the faces of the three people on the opposite side changed when they heard that it was Mr. Aslan, and Baron Carino asked directly: "Who is Mr. Aslan you are talking about? Could it be that Aslan? gentlemen?


    Mu Yun said indifferently, "How many Mr. Aslan are there?


    A little noble who has not waited, can only put on airs in front of their commoners. If you have the ability, go to Aslan and put on your noble air.


    Now the expressions of Baron Carino and Deron have all changed, but Alicia stared at Mu Yunshen for a while before saying: Do you know Lesser?


    Mu Yunshen glanced at Olysia one more time, and if he could call him "Lesser", it could only be someone close to Mr. Aslan.


    Mu Yunshen did not answer this question, but said: "My pet store has closed, so there are no pets for sale in it.


    Alicia was stunned for a moment, and then said, "Even if it''s closed, the pets in your store haven''t been sold, right? I like them very much, and I can pay for them.


    "Sorry, I don''t have pets in my hands now, I have given away all the original pets. Mu Yunshen said coldly.


    There was still something Olysia didn''t understand, and her face became cold immediately. Mu Yunshen deliberately didn''t want to sell it to her, so there were so many reasons.


    But she still felt unwilling. The pictures of pets that Delong brought both surprised and surprised her, especially when she knew that one of the Frozen Demon Foxes could also create frost, she wanted it even more. Such pets have never appeared on the market, they are rare and attractive, and they have special abilities. Only by buying such pets can she give them to Princess Evelyn, the mother of Trolassie. The future mother-in-law, she can quickly marry into the Aslan family. However, the guy in front of him is obstructing in every possible way and doesn''t want to sell her pets. What is the difference between preventing her from marrying into the Aslan family?


    Alicia was very angry, and in order to maintain her demeanor, she had to hold back and continued to speak gracefully, "If that''s the case, then tell me the address of the purchase, and I''ll buy it myself, that''s all right?"


    Mu Yunshen continued: "Sorry, I don''t have an address to buy it, there is only one store in the entire Nebula Empire, there is no branch, I don''t sell it, you can''t buy it anywhere.


    ''You! Alicia was about to explode with anger, and even her graceful demeanor could hardly be maintained.


    "Three, we still have something to do, I''m sorry. Mu Yunshen said, and took his father to drive.


    Alicia looked at the little broken car that drove away, her eyes twitched with anger, and she couldn''t help scolding: "Poor and despicable stinky mouse, why don''t you die!


    Thea, pay attention to your words and deeds, your status is different now, don''t ruin the reputation of your husband''s family. Baron Carino reminds his daughter.


    Now he has put his entire rest of his life on his daughter, and he is very dear to this daughter.


    Alicia hurriedly adjusted her emotions and regained her original elegance, "Yes, father, my daughter remembers it."


    The conversation between the father and daughter left Deron standing beside him at a loss. He didn''t hear that Miss Alicia had a marriage contract. Where did her husband come from?


    Of course Deron didn''t know that Baron Carino wanted to announce that his daughter was about to marry into the Aslan family, but because they had been told, they didn''t dare to reveal a word. However, Olysia''s usual His words and deeds had obviously advertised himself in accordance with the requirements of the future daughter-in-law of the Aslan family.


    She told herself that her status was noble, and she should not have the same knowledge as the commoners. She was a woman who was going to marry into the Aslan family, and she had no reason to be angry with a pariah.


    Now, what they have to consider is how to give another big gift to Mr. Aslan.


    Originally, they planned to get the shadow dagger formula and give it to Trolasse, because they all knew that Trolise was in charge of GAD company, GAD company covered all walks of life, and there was a military factory recognized by the empire. , Such a good shadow dagger formula is suitable for the military factory under the GAD company.


    It''s just that no matter how well they planned, how could it be calculated that the "gift" they were going to send did not pass through their hands, and the "gift" went to Troleser''s hands by itself.


    At this moment, Trolaise, who was missed by several people, was appearing at a fork in the road near Mu Yunshen''s house. He sat in the car and looked at the two children not far ahead, eating the ice cream in his hand and jumping up and down. Jumping over, following the two children, there were also four small pets.


    Trolasse waited for them to approach before getting out of the car, standing beside the car waiting for the two children to approach.


    His eyes were fixed on the faces of the two children. The first thing Trolase saw was Garan. There was no other reason, but because Garan''s striking silver hair was very conspicuous and was far away. can see him.


    When Garan got closer, Trolasse noticed that the child''s appearance was a miniature version of him, exactly the same as his childhood photo.


    Troleser stood there stiffly, his eyes glued to the silver-haired child, and it was not until the two children were about to approach that Troleser looked at the black-haired child beside the silver-haired child. Shocked Trolasser, this black-haired child looks very similar to Mu Yunshen, which was carved in the same mold as Mu Yunshen!


    Trolasse suddenly felt like his brain was exploding in pain. He groaned and raised his hand to hold the car door. He was injured in the battle six years ago, and the lost memories were flooding in like a flood, causing him to have a headache. In just a few seconds, the clothes on his body were soaked by the cold.


    Gala and Galan, who were about to pass by, stopped and looked at this person strangely.

 Chapter 60

    Trolasse''s temporary driver had already got out of the car and wanted to help Trolasse into the car for a rest, but Trolasse stopped him.


    With her mouth full of ice cream, Jiala said strangely, "Uncle, do you need help? I know where the nearby hospital is.


    Hearing this naive voice, Trolasse was shocked. He resisted the severe headache and turned his head to look at the two children, facing two pairs of bright and beautiful eyes, a pair of mysterious purple and a pair of gorgeous violets. color.


    Trolasse squatted down and stared blankly at the two children in front of him with shock in his eyes. He couldn''t think about anything at the moment, he could only look at the two children like this.


    Gala looked at the uncle in front of her, then looked sideways at Galan, then looked at the uncle in front of her, and suddenly said: ''''Huh? Your eyes look the same color? Galan, are you? Was my uncle''s child picked up by my father?


    Gala said, and began to snicker.


    Galan glared at Gala, pursed her pink lips, and did not speak.


    Knowing that he had upset Jialan, Jiala stretched out her arms and wrapped her arms around Jialan''s neck. The two brothers stuck together to coax him, "Alright, alright, I''m joking, you are the child of father''s family, Not picked up.


    Trolasse looked at them with a warm smile on his face, "What''s your name?"


    Gala knew very well, "My name is Gala, this is my brother, his name is Galan.


    Trolasse recited the two names lightly and smiled, "Very nice names, how old are you?"


    Being complimented by the nice name, Gala said proudly: "We are already 6 and a half years old."


    Trolasse was a little nervous in her heart, she was silent for a while, and then she asked, "Are you... twins?


    Of course, Garan was born only a few minutes later than me, so he can only be a younger brother... oops! When Gara was still smug, she suddenly screamed and was slapped on the cheek by Baker, who was standing on his shoulder. .


    Stupid! Don''t say anything, be careful to be caught and sold! Baker deeply felt that his life was so dark, and it was really nerve-racking to follow this lacking master.


    Being scolded by Baker every day these days, Gala has become irritable, "Don''t call me an idiot, I''m the master... uuuuu!


    Before Gala finished cursing, her mouth was blocked by ice cream. Galan rudely stuffed the ice cream bucket in her hand into Gala''s mouth. Baker even hated the use of small claws. He kept patting Gala''s cheek, with a very proud expression, "Idiot, Idiot, Idiot-


    Trolesse turned his eyes and looked at the pet who was standing on Gala''s shoulders and kept slapping Gala''s cheeks with his small claws. It turned into a clay sculpture, its tail stood upright, and it dared not move.


    Trolasse suppressed his tumultuous emotions and said with a smile, "Don''t tell your father what happened to me today, okay? Especially the eyes."


    Troleser said, pointing to his own eyes and then to Garan''s eyes.


    Why, why? Gala devoured the ice cream in her mouth and was smashed by the ice.


    Because, I want to give your dad a surprise, you say it first, and then there will be no surprises. Trolasse said flickeringly, he deliberately sneaked over, just to see why Mu Yunshen didn''t let him see the child, of course he couldn''t let him know.


    Gala slapped her forehead and shouted, "I remembered, you are Dad''s friend, and I saw you in the car!"


    Trolasse nodded with a smile, "Yes, so keep it a secret, okay?"


    Gala nodded hurriedly, "Okay, okay, we''ll keep it a secret.


    Gala said, pointing out a fork with her finger and putting it on her mouth.


    Trolasse then smiled and said, "Thank you, go back quickly, or Dad will be worried.


    Jia La also said: "Uncle, go back and see the doctor, your face is very pale, we] go back first, if we don''t leave, Dad will come back, uncle goodbye.


    Gala said, dragging Galan with the pets and running towards the house.


    Grandma went out, Dad was supposed to take them today, but Dad was temporarily called away by Grandpa, so he let them play at home by themselves, don''t go out, they have been very obedient, but suddenly they wanted to eat ice cream, so they came out to buy it, must I want to go home before my father comes back, "destroy" the ice cream, and make the illusion that he never went out


    Trolasse watched the two children leave until he watched them run into the house before getting in the car and leaving.


    Yunshen, is this why you don''t let me see the child?


    There was a bitter smile on the corner of Trolasse''s mouth. He couldn''t tell whether he was more pleasantly surprised or bitter. It is estimated that Yun Shen himself knew that as long as he saw the child, he would be able to guess it without saying anything. Bar?


    A pair of twins, one looks like him and the other looks like Yunshen, what else is there to say? Besides their children, whose children can they be? What ex-girlfriends, what personality differences, all of them They are all made up pretexts, maybe this pretext is not for him to see, but it must be to explain the origin of these two children, and it is just to conceal Yun Shen''s special physique.


    Trolasse raised his hand to cover his eyes, leaned back in the seat tiredly, sweating all over his body, at this moment, he couldn''t even care about his still aching head, all he could think about was Mu Yunshen and the two children, Mu Yunshen can conceive a man and give birth to a child. Although such a thing is rare, it is not unprecedented in the history of the interstellar age. As long as the psionicist family knows what is going on. Empty!


    Mu Yunshen is a male, but he has the physique of an empty body!


    Today''s psionicist family, after the inheritance from generation to generation, the spiritual ability in the bloodline is thinner and weaker from generation to generation, and the power is getting weaker and weaker. One day, the bloodline of a kind of power will be cut off. The ability disappeared into the clutter of blood.


    However, the physique of male empty people is like a "filter". When pregnant and giving birth, the powerful genes in the blood can be perfectly retained. The genes of both parties only select the powerful and useful intervening gene chains, so that the genes of the next generation of children will be more excellent and better. Powerful, the child born by the male emptiness will even be stronger than when the first generation of the psionicist family just awakened the bloodline power. The male emptiness seems to have strengthened the child''s psychic ability gene infinitely when he was pregnant. It is very difficult for airmen to conceive offspring, and there will be danger to their lives. However, the descendants of male airmen are not weak, and all are top strong.


    "Empty people are very tempting to the psionicist family. For the development of the family, for the family''s psychic ability to not be cut off, they dream of getting an "empty person. For this, they can do everything."


    The physique of an empty body is innate, and it is related to the mutation of the genetic gene caused by the cosmic energy field. The probability of appearing in women is higher than that in men. Male empty people are extremely rare, but if they appear, The interference from the cosmic energy field of the male kongfu will only be greater, because it needs strong enough energy to change the male''s physique so that he can have offspring, and because the cosmic energy field in the male kongor is too strong, it is difficult for the fetus to go smoothly. Births are mostly folded by the sky.


    Trolaise couldn''t imagine how Mu Yunshen gave birth to these twins alone, Trolaise felt extremely guilty, self-blame and heartbroken as long as he thought about it. The male empty man was pregnant with a single child. When they are born, they will die because of it, let alone twins?


    When he thought that Mu Yunshen was an avatar, Trolaise became very anxious, not to mention male avatars, even if a female avatar appeared, it would make the entire empire''s psionicist family scramble for their heads.


    The reason why female airmen are not as crazy as male airmen is that the descendants of female airmen are not as powerful as the offspring of male airmen, and the descendants of female airmen will also have blood-mixed descendants. Yes, there are rubbish and waste wood, good and bad, but the descendants of male empty people, as long as they grow up, all are top powerhouses, and their bloodlines are very pure, which is well-documented in history.


    However, in general, the probability of female airmen producing powerful offspring is much greater than that of women with low bloodline complexity, so female airmen are still sought after and competed for.


    What makes Trolasse so anxious is that there have been 3 male empties in history, none of them can get a good death, only one died because of pregnancy and his life was exhausted, and the other two died in the spirit. In the battle of the capable family, so calm as Troleser, when he thinks of Mu Yunshen''s current situation, he feels very anxious.


    But it was useless for him to be anxious, Mu Yunshen seemed to be very resistant to him, and he still hadn''t thought of a better entry point.


    After Trolasse returned to the hotel where he was temporarily staying, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that this matter could not be delayed. If the news that Mu Yunshen was an avatar was leaked, the consequences would be unimaginable. He alone would not be able to protect him. Mu Yunshen, how fierce the competition for male airmen has been in history, he is not very clear about the fact that those mad psionicist families, seeing that their own family can''t get it, would rather kill people than not. leave it to someone else.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Trolasse decided to give Nokovic a breath first, so that he could make arrangements early, so as not to be caught off guard.


    The communication was unplugged, and it took a long time to be connected. When the picture appeared, Trolasse saw that Nokvic was slightly disheveled and his hair was a little messy. looks like.


    When Trolasse saw him like this, his brows furrowed, "You...haven''t been cured yet?"


    Get out! Nokevich picked up the ashtray irritably and smashed it at the picture. Naturally, it was impossible to hit Trolasse. When he saw his brother''s face, Nokevich was angry. Come on, "It''s not your mess! Damn it, I''m so fucking fucked!


    Trolasse didn''t say a word, and waited for his eldest brother to come and go crazy before speaking, "Tell me.


    Talk about a fart! Nokevich continued to be angry, "Do you know how the matter you dealt with on Planet Maca was resolved at the palace?


    That''s not my fix. Trolasse corrected calmly.


    Whether it''s you or not, now that this mess is on your head, you deserve to be the scapegoat! Nokowicz continued to growl.


    Trolasse seemed to suddenly remember something, and he couldn''t calm down a bit. He stood up and paced restlessly in the room.


    He actually forgot about this matter. The ice cones that suddenly appeared at that time killed the Breno. He asked Mesdell to check it, and read the information of all the people present upside down countless times. Finding something wrong, now that he knew the existence of Gala and Galan, and after being reminded by his elder brother, Troleser suddenly realized a possibility - in a while, Galan was at the scene and the icicle bush was him. Did you make it out to save your father?


    As for why he suspects Garan instead of Gara, the reason is naturally Garan''s silver hair and violet eyes that are completely inherited from the Aslan family. Definitely Garan.


    The thought of such a possibility made Trolaser even more anxious. Garan was only 6 years old. In order to achieve the number, height and thickness of those ice cones, he had to be at least a Five Seal Spirit Mage. Is Lan really awakened? But he is only 6 years old!


    It is Trolasse himself, known as "the person with the purest bloodline since the dry years of the Aslan family. He also awakened the power of the bloodline when he was 11 years old, and when he awakened, he possessed the power of the "four seals of psychic power, the purple seal," Is it really possible for Garan to awaken at such a young age? You must know that the general age for awakening the power of blood is 16 years old. The earlier the awakening, the stronger the strength and the greater the potential.


    Hey, hey! Hey-!!! Nokowicz has been screaming over there, "Can you take care of me? What are you anxious about? It''s not like your style? You don''t always like to put Is everything in your hands? What, something that even you can''t solve?


    Speaking of the back, the tone actually has a taste of schadenfreude.


    Trolasse squinted at him and said irritably, "If you have something to do, tell me quickly."


    Nokevich was stunned, and said in his heart: Isn''t this the communication you gave me? Don''t you have something to tell me?


    Nokowicz seized the opportunity, admired his brother''s impatient expression, and said sternly: "Speaking of the business, this time my grandfather came back from the palace and was given a subtle training, so it goes without saying. , but, Your Majesty asked about your marriage.


    Trolasse didn''t want to speak, and his eyes signaled him to continue.


    Nokevich said solemnly: "Your Majesty asked you if you have a crush. Grandpa answered no. His Majesty said what do you think of Hughes? Hughes, a child, has liked Leather since he was a child.

 Chapter 61

    The conversation ended here, everyone is smart, the words have already been said so clearly, what is there to understand, Your Majesty is the rhythm of wanting to give marriage.


    Trolasse smiled sarcastically, "You have already put the concubine in the Aslan family, and now even your own son is going to be stuffed in?


    ? How worried is he about the Aslan family conspiracy?


    Nokowicz was smoking, "Grandpa now regrets it to death, regretting that he didn''t say that you already have a crush, and blocked His Majesty''s mouth so that he couldn''t say anything later, but when Grandpa said no, he wanted to dismiss it. His Majesty''s doubts, let him not have to worry about your descendants.


    But who would have thought that His Majesty would be so ruthless, digging a hole and waiting here, if you really marry Hughes, then our Aslan family will be finished. If two men want to have offspring, they must pass through an artificial womb. It is not necessary to mention the degree of bloodlines mixed with birth, there is absolutely no possibility of awakening, His Majesty''s move is to completely break the roots of our Aslan family!


    However, His Majesty only asked a tentative question, and did not say it to death. It is estimated that he wanted to see the bottom line of the Aslan family. He was afraid that he would really push us into a hurry, but the words were already out. He is Your Majesty, we At best, he is just a powerful noble, how can he really take it seriously?


    Speaking of this, Nokevich looked at his younger brother with grief, "If you stabbed his chrysanthemum, he will let you cut off your descendants, come on.


    What did grandpa say? Speaking of other things, Trolasse calmed down!


    Grandpa is so angry at home that his heart hurts. What he means by the old man is that he wants you to settle down directly with the lady of the Carino family. Her bloodline is lower than that of her mother. Even her mother can give birth to you, not to mention yours. The gene is so powerful, how can it be possible to give birth to a descendant with a good bloodline, this matter will not be made public first, the grandfather at the palace will try to drag it out, and when you take the child out, if your majesty still wants to sacrifice his son, then you will Marry him and that''s it. Anyway, you have an heir, so what are you afraid of?


    As for the child, I will find a way to bring it back, as for the other, I refuse.


    Hey, what do you mean... Before Nokowicz''s doubts were finished, the communication was cut off by Trolasse.


    Damn it! What a habit! Hanging up on my comms is addicting?! Nokvici continued to pull back in a irritable manner, intending to ask clearly, but unfortunately, the comms kept ringing, but no one answered, so angry that Nokvici wanted to hit the wall.


    Trolasse was sitting on the sofa, pondering how to resolve this matter, when he heard a knock on the door.


    There is no one around him now, and even the temporary driver was temporarily transferred from the branch here.


    Come in. Automatic voice-activated door, automatic unlocking.


    At the door stood three tall men with short hair and casual clothes. They stood there casually, and it was easy to see that they were definitely well-trained professional soldiers.


    They didn''t say anything, walked into the room, closed the door, and then, standing at attention, gave a standard military salute to Trolase on the sofa.


    Trolasse looked at them and said slowly, "Osmond Perkin."


    "To! Among the three, a man with a little dark skin said loudly.


    Lynn Conner.


    Arrived! A man who looked a little bit vicissitudes answered.


    Owen Lorelai.


    "Here! The answer is a man who looks the most gentle in appearance.


    All three of them stood upright, with serious expressions and firm eyes, like three steel statues.


    Trolasse knew that his eldest brother would not be relieved to let him stay on Planet Maca by himself. It is estimated that he urged the three of them to rush over overnight.


    Trolasse: "Why are there only three of you? What about the fourth?


    When the three of them heard it, their resolute faces suddenly cracked, and they resisted the urge to curse, it was an unspeakable pain.


    His mother, the major general ordered to die, not to find that boy Mu Yunshen, the three of them moved from the beginning to the end, starting from the soldier again.


    This matter was the knife on their necks, so they had to figure out how to deceive Mu Yunshen back, the three of them thought about it all the way, and discussed it all the way, but there is no good way yet.


    The fourth... is being conquered! Osmond replied loudly, what he said, even he felt that he was not confident enough. Only after working with that kid Mu Yunshen did he know how difficult it was for him to handle it.


    Trolasse nodded, he knew that Nokovic would do it, very similar to his style, and if he could not solve the problem, he would leave it to his subordinates to do it. Wait for the bad luck.


    Looking at the expressions of the three of them cracking in an instant, they knew that they were oppressed miserably by Nokevich.


    Trolasse said unsympathetically, "Try hard."


    Three people: "... Really brothers! Collective tears -_-


    Mu Yunshen has been raising money with his father in the past few days. No matter what, he has to collect a fine of 1 million yuan first. Otherwise, it will be more difficult to figure it out after people go in. The so-called raising money actually means that people in their own family take out their savings to give them urgent needs. When my uncle heard about this, he didn''t say a word. He took out all the money that he had saved over the years, and he could only use it. Hundreds of thousands is still far from 1 million. Mu Yunshen''s grandfather, Mu Yaochi, also took out his savings over the years, but it was still not enough.


    Seeing that the eldest brother''s family was worried about money, the uncle went to Mu Chixiao''s house behind his back. If he wanted to borrow a little more, he was almost able to collect 1 million yuan. Although last time, because of the child, he and Ma Xiaonan It was a little unpleasant, but they were all a family, and my uncle didn''t think that the cousin''s family would really turn their backs on the child.


    However, when he went to borrow money, he didn''t get it. In Ma Xiaonan''s words, "Isn''t their family quite rich? Chi Feng runs a company, and Yun Shen also runs a pet store. Children are so rich in pocket money, why do they borrow money from the poor like us? The old man¡¯s birthday is coming, our family is worried about the money flow, and we originally wanted to borrow some money from their house, since Chi Feng Home is also difficult, so forget it, I''ll go back to my parents'' house to borrow some.


    The uncle was annoyed by Ma Xiaonan''s words. Master Yunyan knew that the uncle went to Mu Chixiao''s house to borrow money, and when he came back, he was angry.


    The family''s savings have been taken out, but it''s still a little bit. Mu Yunshen has decided to sell the formula to Mr. Aslan. As for the special materials, he will talk to Mr. Aslan slowly. In this urgent need for money At this juncture, Mr. Aslan, who appeared from time to time, disappeared, making Mu Yunshen want to find him but no one, let alone how to contact him.


    Just when the family was so worried that they lost a lot of hair because of the difference of hundreds of thousands, an uninvited guest came to visit.


    This person is none other than Osmond with a heavy responsibility.


    When Mu Yunshen saw Osmond at the gate of the courtyard, he almost didn''t recognize it. Osmond became stronger and darker than six years ago. He smiled and showed his big white teeth.


    Back then, the four of them were selected to serve as guards for Mr. Aslan, and they were all carefully selected from the legion. They were famous for being able to fight. One side was the task and the other was training. As long as the protection mission was over, the four of them would All of them will have a good future. It is normal to mention military rank, but something happened to Mu Yunshen and he retired. The remaining three will definitely have a good future.


    Mu Yunshen never thought that he would be very happy when he sees his former comrades again.


    "Why are you here? Mu Yun gave him a chest punch with a deep smile.


    Osmond glanced into the yard, and saw a man walking over. The man''s eyebrows and eyes were somewhat similar to Mu Yunshen''s, but he was not as impressive as Mu Yunshen''s handsomeness. A bit bookish, with a gentle smile.


    Shen Shen, who is this?" It was none other than the younger uncle Mu Chixuan.


    This is my comrade-in-arms when I joined the army, Osmond Perkin, Osmond, this is my uncle, Mu Chixuan. Mu Yunshen introduced them to each other.


    The two shook hands, and Mu Chixuan glanced inside the house, hesitating whether to invite the guests in and sit down. The house was so smoky now that it was inevitable that the guests would laugh when they saw him.


    Seeing that his uncle was about to speak, Mu Yunshen hurriedly said, "Osmond, do you have something to do with me?"


    Only then did Osmond look back from Uncle Mu''s body, "I''m looking for you for something.


    Then let''s go outside and talk. As Mu Yunshen said that, he led the person outside and turned around and said, "Uncle, let me go out for a while."


    He didn''t dare to take Osmond home. The two little guys were still at home. Osmond would see this, so he couldn''t explain it at all.


    Well, be careful on the road. Mu Chixuan watched them drive away before returning to the house.


    Osmond sat in Mu Yunshen''s little broken car, and he didn''t forget to look back, with an inexplicable smile on his face.


    Mu Yun looked at him like that, and couldn''t help but smile: "What are you looking at?


    That''s your uncle? Osmond grinned.


    yes. Mu Yunshen drove to the town.


    "You look young. Osmond continued to ask.


    Mu Yun took a deep look at him and said, "Uncle is a dozen years younger than my father, and he is 34 years old this year.


    Is he a teacher? As soon as I saw him, I thought he was full of bookishness. Osmond said with certainty.


    He has a good vision. He used to be a teacher, but then he resigned and went out on his own. If those things hadn''t happened, my uncle probably wouldn''t have gone out of town.


    Osmond said excitedly: "Then is he married?"


    Mu Yun gave him a deep glance and sneered, "What do you want to do?"


    Osmond smiled, scratched the back of his head, and said a little embarrassedly: "If you say that your genes are really good, you are good-looking, and your uncle is also good-looking. When I look at it, I think your uncle is very suitable. My criteria, age, temperament, appearance and occupation, all meet my requirements.

 Chapter 62

    Mu Yunshen: "I didn''t see it, so you like the uncle type."


    Osmond continued to scratch his head, "Be more mature and sensible, it''s better than finding a child to spend time coaxing every day? Look at me, I''m 27 this year, and your uncle is 34, how well we match.


    With a slight smile on his lips, Mu Yun said ruthlessly, "If you want to chase after my uncle, you should have been born a few years earlier. My uncle is already married, and his son is about to be your age."


    Osmond: "...


    Osmond: "Fuck! You''re wasting my feelings if you don''t tell me sooner!


    Mu Yun smiled deeply, "I remember, don''t you like girls? Why did you suddenly change your sexual orientation after not seeing him for six years?


    Tsk, love has nothing to do with gender, who can guarantee that the person he falls in love with happens to be the opposite sex?


    Mu Yunshen didn''t go outside to find any teahouse restaurant, but took Osmond directly to his pet store. The store had newly installed doors and the inside was cleaned.


    Mu Yunshen entered the door without being polite to him, "Just sit down."


    Osmond looked around. The shop was too clean. There were only four carved stone counters, a checkout counter and a chair. Where else could he sit?


    Seeing Mu Yunshen walking towards the chair, Osmond took a few quick steps to sit on the chair first, and then raised his eyebrows provocatively. Mu Yunshen was helpless and had to stand.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter with me? Mu Yunshen asked straight to the point.


    Don''t even have a glass of water? Osmond asked in dissatisfaction.


    Mu Yunshen: "No."


    Osmond bared his teeth, "Okay, what are you doing now?


    Mu Yun spread out his hands, "As you can see, I''m opening a shop."


    Osmond remembered the name of the store he saw when he entered the door, "Suyuan Pet Store", his expression immediately became distorted, he was trying to stop himself from laughing, and looked at him with sympathy, "You are.... closed down. Bar?"


    Mu Yunshen said helplessly: So, I''m currently unemployed, and I haven''t thought about what to do next. "


    Fuck with me, I came to you this time just to pull you in. As soon as Osmond heard it, he knew that the opportunity had come. What better way to speak than now?


    Mu Yun was deeply puzzled, "Aren''t you still in the army?


    Yes, this time I came with a mission, you see. As Osmond spoke, he solemnly took out an envelope with a rose gold seal from his arms and handed it to Mu Yunshen.


    Nowadays, with the advanced technology, there are very few places to use such ancient paper letters. Unless it is an ancient family or a very formal occasion, it will show their identity and importance. Now, Mu Yunshen has received a letter. A gilded letter from the Army of the Rose Legion.


    When Mu Yunshen saw the rose flower letter stamp that was sealed with the group emblem of the Rose Legion, he was a little stunned, and he didn''t know what it meant.


    He looked up at Osmond, who nodded to him, "Take it apart."


    Mu Yunshen looked at the envelope and hesitated. He was very struggling at the moment. He was both looking forward to seeing something and was afraid to see it.


    He also knows that the life of ordinary people is not suitable for him at all, unless he can erase all the memories of the previous life, and then start from scratch in this life, but obviously, this is impossible. When he recovered the memory of his previous life when he was young, he could no longer live the life of an ordinary person.


    In those years, he was training himself frantically every day. He wanted to become stronger. He couldn''t bear to be so weak in this life. He practiced hard for four years. At the age of 14, he was successfully recruited by the Rose Legion and embarked on The real road to strength.


    The two years in the army were undoubtedly the happiest time for him. He seemed to have returned to his last life, when he was born and died with those mercenary brothers. In order to improve his strength, he trained to death every day. They are not regular soldiers, but there are many real veterans in the regiment. They can''t be called good people, but they master a lot of various cruel training methods. It''s just that I recalled what happened in my last life, and it took four years to pick up those skills again.


    The two years he followed Mr. Aslan was also the escort job he was most familiar with. When he was a mercenary, he took over a lot of such jobs. As long as the employer was well protected, after the completion of the matter, the commission would be paid a lot. , the work will be completed.


    In the six years since he came back, he worked hard every day to make money and support his family, but he couldn''t really be happy. He always felt that this was not his life. And busy.


    What made him have to choose this way of life was the two children who came to him without warning. Does he regret giving birth to these two children? Of course not, he is very fortunate that he has two lovely children, and now Compared with his life, he just yearns for battle more, yearns for blood and excitement, this is the life he is familiar with.


    However, if he chooses such a life, it is equivalent to staying away from children and parents and family members. In this life, it is impossible for him to be alone, without any worries, as in the previous life, doing whatever he wants. In his first life, there were too many people he cared about, and there was no way for him to follow the path of the previous life.


    "What''s the matter with you? Osmond saw that he didn''t make a move, so he had to say: "This is not like you, where did the calm and decisive Mu Yunshen go?


    Mu Yunshen smiled helplessly, the former Mu Yunshen? When he gave birth to two children, there was no Mu Yunshen before.


    Mu Yunshen no longer hesitated, picked up the envelope, opened it, took out the special letter inside, and quickly looked at it. The handwriting on the letter was not printed, but handwritten, which shows the sincerity of the Rose Legion to invite him back.


    After Mu Yunshen read it, he folded the letter, put it back in the envelope, and looked at Osmond, "I think the Legion may not know my current situation, I''m no longer the S-level, hand-speed-rated person I used to be. With Mu Yunshen, who is super responsive, my stamina has dropped, and now I am only A-level at most, so, is the current me really what the Legion wants?


    Osmond was stunned, he never imagined that Mu Yunshen would be relegated!


    This is what he and two other comrades came up with together. First, let the legion issue an "invitation letter". Many retired soldiers, when the legion needs them, will immediately return to the legion with an edict. At the time of registration, since it was suspicious that Mu Yunshen suddenly retired back then, they asked the legion to issue such an official invitation letter.


    The major general also said at the time that if there is anything that can be used in the legion, even if he opens his mouth, they rudely open his mouth. But I didn''t expect that Mu Yunshen would be relegated!


    Uh... It shouldn''t matter if you are relegated? Osmond said not so sure.


    When the major general gave them this task, he told them to "find Mu Yunshen to serve as an escort for Mr. Aslan no matter what method is used", since the major general did not mention how to deal with the relegation, he said "no matter what method", then Osmond had to default to "it doesn''t matter if you are relegated.


    Mu Yunshen looked at Osmond with scrutiny, "That is to say, you are now Mr. Aslan''s guards again!


    It was written on the invitation letter, asking him to return to the Legion and protect Mr. Aslan, who is now on the planet Maca, so that he can return to the Rose Star Field smoothly.


    Osmond nodded, "Yes."


    Mu Yun sneered: "Just like this, you still want me to follow you? What are you doing? Be the guard''s little brother?"


    "...Osmond''s eyes twitched, damn, he was underestimated.


    Mu Yunshen: "Why don''t you do it like this, if you mix with me, how about we start a mercenary company in partnership?


    Osmond: "...he came to conquer Mu Yunshen, not to be conquered by Mu Yunshen.


    Osmond: "You want to start a mercenary company?


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Yes.


    Osmond: "Are you rich?"


    Mu Yunshen: "No, that''s why I have to find someone to partner with.


    Osmond was mad, "I don''t have any money! Do you know how much it would cost to open a mercenary company? All the equipment and weapons of the mercenaries are not a small amount, and the more important thing is not the money, but the connections. And the relationship network! Without these, even if you open a mercenary company, no customers will come to your door, and the people who can hire mercenaries will not be ordinary people. Why don''t they choose those big and well-known ones? A mercenary company, but you have to choose a small company with no name and no backer like you?"


    Mu Yun thought deeply for a moment, "Then find someone with money and backing to invest."


    Osmond looked at him with a tangled face, "Are you serious?


    Mu Yunshen looked serious, "Of course, do you want to join?


    Osmond was about to lose his temper, "You don''t even have a company now, where do you want me to join?... No, even if you really set up a mercenary company, I can''t join, I''m a member of the Rose Legion. Active duty military.


    Besides, he still has a military rank, how can he be so free to do whatever he wants?


    Mu Yunshen continued to ponder, "The Perkin family is a family of psionicists, right?


    Osmond was stunned for a moment, then looked at Mu Yunshen with a strange expression, "Do you know about the psionicist family?


    "Well, heard. Not only the Perkins, but the Connays and the Lorelais too, right?


    The matters of these families are all known by Mu Yunshen from Master Yunyan. The Yun family is an ancient Summoner beast family, and it used to be brilliant. As the direct descendant of the Yun family, Master Yunyan knows more naturally. many.


    Osmond smiled bitterly, pretending to be free and easy, "As you can see, although the three of us are all from the family of psionicists, we are all rubbish with mixed blood and can''t wake up at all.


    So you can only find a sense of presence in the army. Mu Yunshen added a sentence for him and nodded affirmatively.


    Osmond was instantly hit with 10,000 points of damage, so angry.

 Chapter 63

    Mu Yunshen asked casually, "If I have a way to awaken you, would you be willing to join my mercenary group?


    Osmond didn''t take this sentence seriously at all, "If you can really do it, what is it to join your mercenary group? Let me kneel down and call your father and I am willing.


    They are ordinary people, completely unable to understand the pressure and helplessness of being a heir of a psionicist family.


    Born in the expectation of the whole family and raised in the disappointment of the whole family, no matter how hard they try, it is impossible to change the fact that their blood is mixed.


    "This is what you said, go back and tell Lynn and Owen, you are ready to kneel down and call Dad. Mu Yunshen said.


    Osmond: "...Is this kid serious? If there is really any way in this world, those psionicist families will not helplessly watch the blood of the family psionicists cut off and have nothing to do!


    Alright alright, I''ll tell them for you. Osmond said it quite cooperatively, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    Since you are Mr. Aslan''s bodyguard now, you should know where Mr. Aslan is? I''ll find him and take me there. Mu Yun said deeply.


    Osmond was startled, his eyes widened and he said, "Don''t you want to ask Mr. Aslan to invest in you and be your backer?


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Osmond said with a thoughtful look: "Hey, don''t tell me, if you can move Mr. Aslan as a backer, then this is a gold mine, needless to say the money, the entire Aslan family is behind it. , There is also an entire Rose Legion. If you can move Mr. Aslan, the entire Rose Star Region will be your backer. This idea is really good. Come on, I am optimistic about you.


    Mu Yunshen: "...This is a really good idea? If Mr. Aslan doesn''t steal his son from him, it''s not that he can''t talk to him about this matter. There are no permanent enemies, only permanent interests, not to mention, he and Aslan Nor is Mr Lan an "enemy relationship.


    Mu Yun wanted to see Mr. Aslan deeply, and of course Osmond couldn''t ask for it. If Mr. Aslan could subdue this kid, it would save them a headache!


    Osmond immediately took Mu Yunshen to find Mr. Aslan. Mr. Aslan did not live in the small town of Locke, but in a star-rated hotel under the GAD company in Neil City. Mu Yunshen went to the floor where Mr. Aslan was.


    On this floor, only Mr. Aslan lived alone, and now with the three Osmonds, no one else lived.


    Mu Yunshen met Lynn and Owen in the corridor, and they were very happy to see Mu Yunshen.


    "Hey Mu, long time no see, are you covering Bai Bai at home? Have you lost your skills? I wanted to beat you all over the floor for a long time. Lin En came over and gave Mu Yunshen a big hug with a big smile. , by the way, patted him hard on the back.


    You are more vicissitudes than ever, Lynn, and you will not be my match. Mu Yun hit him with a deep smile.


    Welcome back, Mu. Owen also hugged Mu Yun deeply.


    "You''re wrong, Owen, I''m not coming back, I''m here to ask you to kneel down and call Dad. Mu Yunshen said something, tilted his head, and motioned for Osmond to knock on the door.


    Owen and Lynn were perplexed by what Mu Yunshen said, and they all looked at Osmond, who pouted and knocked on the door, saying, "Tell you the good news, Mu''s physical fitness has been downgraded. , this is a good opportunity, you can take revenge to your heart''s content, I still remember, he was the fighting champion for two consecutive years, whoever fights against him will definitely lose very badly, haha, Lynn, this is Your only chance for revenge, think about the half of your missing front tooth."


    "Fuck! Don''t mention Lao Tzu''s front teeth! A lifetime of shame! Lin En said, rushing over to put his arm around Mu Yunshen''s neck, trying to get back on his feet.


    Just when the four of them were laughing together, the door was opened, not by an automatic lock, but by someone from the inside. Troleser appeared at the door and saw the four laughing people at a glance.


    Several people immediately became serious, and Lynn quickly retracted his arms, looking rigorous and professional. They were professional soldiers with great professionalism.


    Trolasse did not say anything, but looked at them with a smile. It was Mr. Aslan who made them nervous.


    "Come in, don''t make trouble in the corridor. After Trolasse finished speaking, he had already turned back.


    Mu Yun took a deep look at them, and was immediately brushed over by three pairs of eyes full of sorrow.


    The four entered the door and saw that Mr. Aslan had already sat back on the sofa. There was a glass of red wine on the coffee table. They picked it up and took a sip on his lips.


    Osmond said in his heart that the Mu family''s genes are good, but the genes of the Aslan family are simply against the sky, not to mention the appearance and strength, even the self-cultivation is beyond the reach of others, Mr. Aslan is a random one The sitting posture is a model that other nobles are eager to imitate.


    Trolasse raised his chin to Mu Yunshen, "Come and sit, you are not my bodyguard, you don''t have to stand there.


    Mu Yunshen was not polite, stepped forward, and sat down on the sofa opposite Trolasse.


    Trolasse stared at Mu Yunshen with a pair of beautiful violet eyes, "Would you like a drink?


    Mu Yunshen: "No, thank you."


    Seeing Mr. Aslan this time, Mu Yunshen seemed much calmer, and he didn''t have the previous panic and nervousness. In fact, there was no hatred between him and Mr. Aslan. The reason why they slept all night was just because Mr. Silan was secretly attacked, and he did not know when he was attacked, so the two of them rolled around like this all night, that''s all.


    The reason why he was so resistant to Mr. Aslan before was just because he was afraid that he would take away his own child. If they can reach a consensus on this matter, there is really no big problem between them. What do you want to talk to me about? Trolasse gently shook the red wine in his hand.


    Mu Yunshen organized the language and said: "Sir, you have been to Yunfeng Company before, are you interested in the shadow dagger formula?


    Trolasse took a sip of red wine and said, "I remember, you seemed to say that your name was not Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yunshen: "...touched his nose embarrassedly.


    Three guards: "...(¡Ño¡Ñ) Ah! Then who are you?


    Trolasse admired Mu Yunshen''s expression for a while, and continued: "When I saw you, I was no longer interested in purchasing the formula.


    Mu Yunshen: "...Are you fucking kidding me?


    Since it is your company, and you are my former bodyguard, how can I help you with such a nostalgic person? Later, I decided not to buy out the formula, but to invest and hold the company to make Yunfeng Company bigger... However, your father did not give me a chance to speak and left me in the conference room.


    Mu Yunshen: "...Is it too late to save it now?


    Three Guards: . . . We seem to have heard something extraordinary?


    Trolasse: "Why, are you planning to sell the formula now? Explain in advance that you want to sell the formula now, and the price will not be too high, because you asked me to sell it on your own initiative.


    Mu Yunshen: "...Damn, so angry! (#~#)


    Wasn''t the former Mr. Aslan a very gentle person? And he was also very good at talking. What''s going on now? Could it be that the previous impressions were all his delusions?


    No, such Mr. Aslan Mu Yunshen has also met, but it was at the negotiating table. He was watching Mr. Aslan silence others, and now the object has been replaced by himself, only then did he know What kind of feeling did those opponents have at that time with their faces ashen.


    Mu Yunshen: "Then I won''t sell the formula anymore."


    Trolasse raised his eyebrows, "Oh?


    Mu Yunshen had an idea in his heart, "I''ll give you the recipe.


    Trolasse: "Hehe.


    Mu Yunshen: "...hehe, your sister! Shouldn''t you say something at this time?


    Seeing that Mu Yunshen''s face was not lightly beaten, Trolesse asked in coordination, "What are you going to want?


    Only then did Mu Yunshen go down the steps, "I''ll give you the formula, how about you invest in me?


    Osmond: Come on, he actually intends to use Mr. Aslan as his backer?!


    Investing? Trolasse is interested, "What do you want me to invest in you?"


    I want to start a mercenary company, but I have no money. Mu Yun took a deep look at Mr. Aslan''s face and continued: "I wonder if Mr. Aslan is interested in investing?


    Trolasse put down his wine glass, put his hands on his knees, and looked serious, "Do you want me to invest in a mercenary company for someone who opened a company and closed a pet store and a pet store? Although my money is There are many, but you and I are not related, so why should I give you my money to play with?


    Mu Yunshen: "...I can''t bear it anymore!


    The three guards: "...Suddenly I feel that Xiao Mumu is very pitiful, what should I do?


    Trolasse: "Is there a plan? Tell me about it?


    Mu Yunshen took a few deep breaths. For the sake of his dream, he endured it. Since he couldn''t become a mecha warrior, he would settle for the next best thing and fulfill the dream of his last life¡ªowning a mercenary company of his own. Is this okay?


    only


    The plan... I haven''t thought of it yet. Mu Yun said with a deep lack of confidence.


    "What about the staff?


    only me.


    address?


    "...Not sure yet. Money...nor. Trolaise looked at Mu Yunshen with a serious expression, "You want to open a mercenary company, you just remembered it on a whim?


    no. Mu Yunshen hurriedly denied it.


    If not, why did you speak to me so abruptly without any preparations? I am very familiar with you? With this attitude, will I cooperate with you? Troleser said very rudely.


    Mu Yun stared blankly at the man across from him, then lowered his eyes, "I''m sorry, I didn''t think carefully and disturbed me."


    Mu Yunshen got up and left.


    "Mu. Osmond called him, but Mu Yunshen didn''t look back and left the room.


    Osmond looked at Mu Yunshen who was leaving alone, and deeply felt that not only Mu Yunshen was difficult to handle, but also Mr. Aslan, who had always been gentle with others!


    Trolasse didn''t speak, didn''t hold back, just drank red wine silently.


    He knows Mu Yunshen''s temperament, if he speaks directly, let Mu Yunshen stay with him, and take the child to follow him back to the Aslan family, don''t ask, Mu Yunshen will definitely disappear into his world with the child. If he escaped far away, it might not be possible for him to find him in his entire life. He believed very much that Mu Yunshen had this ability.


    He wanted to transfer Mu Yunshen over and continue to be his bodyguard, but he just wanted him to stay by his side. As long as he could see him often, he would be conquered one day.


    After two years of contact, Trolasser is actually very clear that Mu Yunshen is a hard-hearted person, and it is not easy to get him to be tempted, so he chose to follow the trend six years ago. , Let''s go to sleep first, and then slowly figure it out.


    It''s a pity that his plans were all ruined by an amnesia and his big brother pig teammates. As a result, he and Mu Yunshen were separated for six years. Now that they meet again, even the child is six years old. Hearing his child call him "Uncle", the kind of pain in the family relationship that blood is thicker than water, I really want his pig teammates to taste it too.


    It''s not that Trolasse doesn''t want to invest in Mu Yunshen, he just doesn''t want to see Mu Yunshen so casual. If he was serious and decided after careful consideration, he would be very supportive and willing to be his backer, but, After he asked a few questions, he was disappointed. He was very suspicious of Mu Yunshen because he decided to open a mercenary company because he said that the formula would not be sold at a high price.


    From the beginning of the Yunfeng processing factory, to the transformation into the Yunfeng company, now it can''t continue to open, it is facing bankruptcy, the same is true for the pet store, if it can''t continue, it will close, and he wants to open a mercenary company, will it be a mercenary company in the future? If the company encounters problems, he will not hesitate to give up and choose another path?


    His investment in money is small, and what he is afraid of is that he will invest in feelings. It seems that Mu Yunshen will not understand this at all.


    Osmond struggled for a long time before he hesitated to say, "Sir, are you... too strict?"


    "Severe? Trolasse sighed faintly, "If strictness can make him become affectionate, I would rather be stricter. "


    Osmond had a question mark in his head, forced a face, and said: "He seems to really want to open a mercenary company."


    Trolasse looked at him, and Osmond continued: "When I went to conquer him earlier, he almost counterattacked him. To be honest, the conditions he offered were very... tempting.


    All three pairs of eyes looked at him, Osmond laughed, "He told me he wanted to open a mercenary company, but he had no money, no backers, no connections, so he wanted to bring me, Lynn and Owen into the company, and he also said that he would let me We knelt down and called Dad.


    Lynn Owen: "Huh? What the hell is going on your knees and calling daddy?


    Trolasse also had a question mark on his face.

 Chapter 64

    Osmond realized that he didn''t make it clear, and said a little embarrassedly: "He wants to poach the three of us to go to his upcoming mercenary company. He said that he can make the three of us awaken the power of blood. I said that if he really can Do it, let us kneel down and call him dad, he just let us wait to call him dad.


    Lynn Owen: "...why no one informed them about this, so passively had a preparatory father"?


    Trolasse also had a thoughtful look on his face. Since Mu Yun knew the affairs of the psionicist family, he must also know that the awakening of the power of blood was not something that could be controlled artificially. Does he really have any way?


    Trolasse thought of such a special shadow dagger, and the four pets that followed Gala and Galan. Those pets were all he had never seen before, especially the black one standing on Gala''s shoulders. I don''t know if it''s a rat or a sable creature. Its eyes are very smart, and its intelligence is obviously very high, and it seems to be able to communicate with Gala. In this way, Troleser thinks of the battle of the Summoner''s pet family. petted...


    No, even if it is a pet, there is no such small creature. He has seen the pets of the summoner pet family. They can only communicate with the owner''s simple consciousness, but they don''t have too much of their own thoughts. They are still beasts. Wisdom limitation.


    But Gala''s little creature was different. At that time, it patted Gala''s face, its eyes were full of ridicule, and its expression was very cunning. No matter its movements or expressions, it was very human. , the little creature was instantly frightened and froze, apparently sensing the danger.


    If there are such smart pets on the planet Maca, there should be no long-eared beasts, so where did these pets come from Troleser didn''t know which of his nerves was wrong, he actually thought that maybe Yun Shen Can you really fiddle with something like "Zhexin Awakening Potion."


    Trolasse felt ridiculous for his own thoughts. From the beginning of the emergence of psychic power to the nearly 3,000 years of history, countless researchers have been working hard, just wanting to develop a potion that can awaken people. Unfortunately, so far He had never seen success before, why did he believe that Mu Yunshen could do it? He was really crazy.


    When Mu Yunshen came, he came in the car driven by Osmond, and now he has to take a taxi to go back.


    He was blocked by Trolasse. After getting into the car, he thought about it carefully and really felt that he was too reckless. What Mr. Aslan said was right. Even if he and Mr. Aslan knew each other, they used to know each other. It''s just the relationship between the escort and the object of protection. Even if they have slept, they don''t have any close relationship. Why should Mr. Aslan pay for his dream?


    What''s more, if you want to start a mercenary company, the investment is definitely not a small amount. Anyone who faces such an uncertain pit will not be stupid enough to throw a lot of money into it. Besides, Mr. Aslan was originally A successful businessman, he can only think about more, because he is too whimsical, how can people believe it only with his own empty words.


    Just as Mu Yunshen was reflecting on himself, a beep suddenly came from the communicator.


    Mu Yunshen clicked to check, and saw that it was a text message from an unfamiliar band number.


    Come up with a plan that can convince me, I will invest it for you, it doesn''t matter how much money, after all, I am such a nostalgic person, first give you a little motivation to think, if the plan is cut in half, please return the motivation with interest give me.


    Mu Yun was at a loss when he saw it, and he had already guessed between the lines that this should be a text message from Mr. Aslan, because just now he heard what Mr. Aslan said about nostalgic feelings", while saying nostalgic feelings , while blocking him to the point of having a heart attack, but what is the driving force?


    Just thinking, "The power is coming.


    The communicator beeped again, Mu Yunshen opened it, and his eyes widened. This was the sound of the change in the amount of his account.


    Mu Yun stared deeply, and carefully counted the zeros behind it, exactly 1 million, exactly 1 million star coins!


    Mu Yunshen looked at the sudden extra "power" and couldn''t help chuckling. It turned out that Mr. Aslan knew why he was in such a hurry to sell the formula, and the "power" he gave was not more than one point. Less, just 1 million.


    It really is "a person who is nostalgic, just because he has been his guard, he can give away 1 million at will, really generous.


    Mu Yun thought for a while and began to reply to the text message.


    Thank you, I will seriously think about the plan, and it will definitely impress you. "


    send


    After seeing Mu Yunshen''s reply, Trolasse also raised the corners of his mouth.


    Speaking of "motivation", he just wanted to put a collar on that guy so that he wouldn''t give up halfway and try to think of a plan, otherwise giving up would mean returning the 1 million yuan with interest. This is still a deposit, lest the guy go to find someone else to cooperate with him in the middle, so he will regret it to death?


    Motivation can only be achieved when there is pressure. Trolasse will put pressure on Mu Yunshen, even if he wants to give up.


    Trolasse could completely avoid Mu Yunshen''s fine with just one sentence, but he didn''t want to do it. He also knew that someone was deliberately trying to trouble them. In this case, Mu Yunshen could still ask him for help. Trol Leather is actually very happy, if you can trap people with money, it doesn''t matter how much you spend, what is a mere million?


    While Mu Yunshen was still in the car, he contacted his father and told him not to worry about the money, he had already got the money.


    Mu Yunshen returned to the small town of Locke, but instead of going straight home, he got into the pet store, closed the door, locked it, and called Ninita out, intending to consult his doubts.


    Ninita had a serious cat face, holding a cross-shaped wand, "Master, what do you want to ask?


    The matter of Gala and Galan. As far as I know, in our world, the general age for awakening bloodline power is 16 years old. The earlier the awakening time, the greater the talent and potential. As far as I know, the youngest awakening age is 1 year old. The entire Nebula Empire recognized that he would become the strongest spiritual mage.


    The person Mu Yunshen was talking about was Trolaise. This matter was not a secret among the psionicist families in the entire empire, and Master Yunyan also knew of it.


    The youngest bloodline awakener so far is 11 years old, so Gala and Galan awakened at the age of 6, is it a bit too early? I suspect, is it because they ate food full of magical energy since they were young?"


    After listening to it, Ninita showed a thoughtful look, and after a while said: "I can''t answer you accurately about this point, after all, I''m not an expert in this field, you need to ask professionals, but if I''m at the gate of the devil world Nei asked, for research, it may be necessary to use the children of your world, and it is necessary to study Gala and Galan. However, in this way, it is very likely that the existence of the gate of the devil will be revealed. If some dangerous The race knows that if it breaks into your world, it will be your catastrophe, so I must proceed with caution.


    "If you really want to know the reason, you can take some food and go to your research place to test it. Of course, in this way, you may also expose your own secrets. You must be careful, my master. Mu Yunshen again How do you not know? It can be seen from the incident of Dr. Helen. Even if a non-disclosure agreement is signed, it can be leaked. Human nature is so greedy, any promise will become fragile in the face of temptation, and no one can''t be destroyed. The promise, only the temptation is not in place.


    Moreover, it is impossible for Mu Yunshen to use Gala and Galan to study for others, and of course other people''s children can''t do either, so this one simply won''t work.


    Mu Yun thought about it for a while, and there seemed to be no one other than his family who could completely trust him.


    Even if he wanted to cooperate with Mr. Aslan and had two years of contact with him, he still couldn''t completely trust this person. Mr. Aslan''s position in his heart was not even comparable to that of Osmond and the others. At least he was a former comrade-in-arms, but Mr. Aslan was only a former protection object, not close.


    So, counting and counting, he has no one he can fully trust in this regard.


    Mu Yun sighed deeply and said, "Is there any way to awaken the power of blood in our world?"


    Ninita: "Your psychic abilities?


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Yes."


    Ninita: "Since some people can be awakened and some people can''t, those who can''t be awakened must be unable to meet the conditions for awakening in some aspects. As long as the lack of conditions is filled, can''t they be awakened?


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, feeling that what Ninita said made sense, "Theoretically, this is the case, but what about the practical feasibility?


    Ninita: "This also requires research, but at least this research does not need to use children in your world, it should be simpler, but I estimate that at least it needs to use the blood of the researcher, the blood of ordinary people, psychic energy It should not be too difficult to compare the blood of the people who cannot awaken the blood of the family and the blood of people who have awakened the power of the blood. It should not be too difficult to find the difference. Too difficult¡±, what makes the researchers who have dedicated their lives to it?


    Ninita looked at Mu Yunshen''s expression, "Although the technology in your world is advanced, many places are not as good as ours. The people in your world are very dependent on instruments. Instruments without life and thinking ability are really so good. letter?"


    Not to mention other things, just talk about the alchemy of our world and the smelting technology of your world. Our alchemists can fuse several materials to make a brand new material, but your smelting technology can only fuse several materials. , In the end, something like an alloy is made. It is really just an alloy, but it is not a new material. You must admit this.


    ok I admit it. Mu Yun spread his hands deeply.


    He has a deep understanding of the wonders in the gate of the demon world. It is like this talking cat person in front of him? He has never seen any other creatures that can speak human words in the Nebula Empire, except for people, even if the pet can communicate with the owner, That is also limited to the exchange of soul and consciousness, but the pet itself does not speak human language.


    "Do you only need these things? Mu Yunshen asked.


    "Master, you should know what you need most besides these." Ninita said solemnly


    "Gold coins, I know. Mu Yunshen said: "But I don''t have any gold coins in my hand, should I buy gold bricks for you to exchange?


    Oh, this is really unfortunate news, I don''t know if there are any races willing to exchange with me this time. "Ninita was also distressed by the task.


    Mu Yunshen is even more of the first and second, "Ninita, I don''t think this is possible. We must learn to earn gold coins in the gate of the devil, otherwise we can directly convert and exchange them with star coins. I really can''t bear it."


    I feel the same way, my master. Ninita strongly agrees with this point of view.


    Then think about what your world lacks and what our world just has. Mu Yunshen asked hurriedly.


    Ninita: "With all due respect, I have no idea what your world has, my lord.


    Mu Yunshen: "...he has forgotten that Ninita has been inseparable with him for all these years, and what Ninita knows is what he told Ninita. He is really embarrassed to ask this now. Ninita.


    Mu Yun thought for a while, and suddenly thought of a good solution, "I have a solution."


    Xingwang is a good thing. You don¡¯t need to go to a physical store. You can buy everything on Xingwang. As long as there is something outside, you can almost find it on Xingwang.


    He projected the holographic projection of the star website page, called Ninita over, and turned it over to him page by page. If you turn to something that Ninita is interested in, just say a word.


    Mu Yunshen slowly turned the page while answering Ninita''s questions from time to time


    After spending several hours, Mu Yunshen finally finished the Xingwang page. Ninita is very interested in the spaceships, starships, battleships and various weapons made by humans. He said that as long as the energy system of these things is Modified into something that can be used in the gate of the demon world, it will definitely sell well.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen heard this, his face darkened. This is simply impossible. Not to mention that selling arms is a serious crime, where is he going?


    Looking for someone to transform the energy system? Even if these conditions can be met, his gate to the demon world can''t pass these things, a gate that is 100 cm high."


    After that, there are all kinds of gems. Ninita is very interested in those gems. The most interesting of them is diamonds. Whether it is in the gate of the demon world or in the Nebula Empire, the price of diamonds is very high, and the quality is very high. Not much good, selling such high-cost diamonds is not worth it at all, not to mention his funds are not much.


    The last is a polygonal black power stone, which is the crystalline state of cosmic energy, which contains very explosive energy. When Ninita heard Mu Yunshen''s introduction, he was very interested in this kind of power stone. Promise to get a piece to show him next time.


    Just as I was about to turn off Xingwang, I heard Ninita say: "Start over and turn to the fifth page.


    Mu Yunshen had to do as he did. The fifth page was full of household items. Ninita stared at the fifth page for a long time, making Mu Yunshen think he was interested in these household items. After a while, Ninita said : "The crystal bottles you have here are doing well." Crystal bottles? Mu Yun was deeply puzzled, and after looking at the fifth page for a long time, he couldn''t find them, "Where are the crystal bottles?


    Ninita moved her wand to the page, and it turned out to be a glass sober glass.

 Chapter 65

    Mu Yun moved deeply in his heart and searched "glassware" on the star website, and then, all kinds of glass products appeared on the entire page.


    Ninita''s eyes suddenly lit up, "You] the crystal bottles here are of good craftsmanship, unique in shape, and various styles, which are much more beautiful than ours. Are these crystal bottles expensive?


    Not expensive. Mu Yunshen casually pointed to a wine glass on the picture, "This wine glass can be bought for only 2 star coins, and you can buy 5 such wine glasses for 1 copper coin there. Is there any business opportunity for this?"


    Oh, this is really good. We also have crystal bottles of this shape there. They are only this big and have no patterns on them. It costs 10 copper coins each. "Ninita pointed to a spherical glass bottle on the screen, and used a cat''s paw to compare it to a size, about the size of an adult''s fist, just like this one can be sold for 10 copper coins, this is simply a money grab, they Here, at most, you can buy one with no more than 3 star coins, and it still has a pattern.


    Mu Yunshen was very excited and finally found a business opportunity, "Can these glassware be brought over to sell?


    Ninita nodded, "It should be fine."


    "Okay, next time I''ll buy some for you to bring to sell it. Mu Yunshen said happily.


    Then, after thinking about it, I felt that it was wrong, "Why do you have glass products there, why are they so expensive?


    There are, but there are not many, the styles are also very rare, and they pay more attention to practicality. Generally, only pharmacists and alchemists will use crystal bottles, so they will sell at this price, and copper coins are all for them. petty money.


    Well, what Mu Yunshen said was speechless.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t know what to think of, so he entered the search bar again, and typed in "Earth Ancient China Porcelain, the next second, a page popped up, all of which were very exquisite high-quality imitation porcelain. When human beings escaped from the earth, Almost all the cultural relics that can be taken away are taken away. Those are historical proofs and are priceless treasures.


    In addition to those cultural relics, a lot of native animals and plants on the earth have also been brought out. I heard that there is an "Earth Species Ecological Park" in the Nebula Empire. There is evidence that they were once earthlings. Interstellar humans have left their ancestors'' legacy The things that come down are very cherished and protected very well.


    Many foods eaten by interstellar humans are ancient crops brought from the earth. After thousands of years of research, genetic changes, increased yields, and radiation variations in the cosmic environment, today¡¯s potatoes are still called potatoes, but they are no longer in the earth period. The potatoes tasted different, even the size was different.


    Many foods that humans are familiar with are names that continue from the earth period. Although the appearance of today¡¯s food has been changed beyond recognition, and the shadow of the earth¡¯s crops can no longer be seen, as long as the names are the same, the taste is always the same. Of course, the taste is the same in the end. Not the same, except for Mu Yunshen, no one can compare.


    As for the taste of food in the interstellar era, Mu Yunshen felt that it was hard to swallow since he recovered the memory of his previous life. To describe it as "taste like chewing wax" is a compliment.


    There is no comparison, no harm, food that I thought was good before, once compared, it is really two lines of tears.


    Ninita''s eyes brightened when he saw the porcelain.


    "What''s this?...Beautiful! Ninita was at a loss for words and could only use dry "beautiful" to describe the things he saw.


    Mu Yunshen was amused. It turned out that the world inside the gate of the demon world not only likes those shiny gems and more useful power stones, but also likes these exquisite things. Mu Yunshen finally understood the preferences of those otherworldly creatures.


    This is called porcelain, and it is fired with mud. Mu Yunshen explained.


    Ninita: "¡­" with the expression you''re fucking making fun of.


    Black mud can burn such a beautiful thing? When I''m stupid? Ninita expressed disbelief.


    Mu Yun smiled deeply, "No matter how it came, you only said if you could sell it."


    Ninita nodded affirmatively, "Yes.


    Well, I will prepare a few for you next time, and you can see how to sell them. "


    After doing this, the big stone in Mu Yunshen''s heart was finally put down, as long as there was a source of income. Mu Yunshen immediately purchased a batch of glassware and some high imitation ancient Chinese porcelains on Xingwang. Finally, he bought two black power stones. Except for the power stones, the glassware and high imitation porcelain were all sold out. The wholesale price of the goods does not cost much, it depends on how much money this batch of goods can make in the gate of the devil.


    After that, Mu Yunshen sent another text message to Osmond, which was left when he went to Neil City with him.


    "Prepare a 400cc pack of blood, which must be yours. I''m going to do research, and I''m going to ask you to call me Dad."


    When Osmond saw this text message, the whole person was confused, and he looked at his communicator with a dull expression.


    Lynn was driving, Osmond was sitting next to Trolasse, and Owen was sitting in the third row. Seeing Osmond''s expression, they all looked at him.


    What? Trolasser somehow felt that this text message should have been sent by Mu Yunshen.


    Sure enough, Osmond read the text message he received with a strange expression, and then all four of them fell silent.


    Lynn was quite frightened, "Is that guy telling the truth? I''m driving and can''t be frightened.


    Owen mused: "Looking at this posture, it doesn''t look like it''s fake."


    Osmond tilted his head to look at Mr. Aslan, who was beside him. He was deeply concerned. He was originally instructed to bring Mu Yunshen as his guard, but now he has turned into Mu Yunshen digging the three of them. "Sir, this... Osmond can only ask his own husband for help.


    Trolasse''s mouth twitched, "Give it to him and see what he can come up with."


    So, early the next morning, Osmond was sent to deliver blood.


    Osmond contacted Mu Yunshen in advance, and when Osmond arrived, Mu Yunshen was already waiting by the side of the road.


    Osmond got out of the car and handed a small portable refrigerator to Mu Yunshen with a very strange expression.


    Mu Yunshen took it generously and waved to him, "It''s good to go, I won''t give it away.


    Hey. Seeing that he just left, Osmond was a little unwilling, and when Mu Yunshen turned back, he hurriedly said, "Are you serious?


    "Of course, when did I tell you a lie? Mu Yunshen said with a face of course, "Go back and start writing a draft to apply for a career change!


    Osmond: "¡­


    Mu Yunshen got the blood of Osmond, Lynn, and Owen. Now only the blood that has awakened the power of blood and the blood of ordinary people are left. The blood of ordinary people is easier to find. Just go to the hospital and buy a bag. , However, the blood that awakened the power of blood is not easy to find.


    Those psionicist families will not let the blood of their own awakened people spread out. They are afraid that their family''s psionic ability genes will be stolen or deciphered, which is the biggest disaster for a psionicist family. They will be very careful to protect their bodies and blood.


    Mu Yunshen had no choice, so he had no choice but to hit his own family. Too young, it would be bad for their health to take out the blood. In the end, Mu Yunshen could only ask his mother for help.


    When Master Yunyan heard that Mu Yunshen wanted her blood, he couldn''t help but wonder, "What do you want my blood for?


    I''m doing a research and I need to use the blood of psionicists, I can''t find anyone else, only you and Gala and Galan are psionicists in the family, so..." Mu Yunshen looked at himself apologetically Mom.


    Oh oh, with mine, the two kids are too young to move. Without a word, Master Yunyan stretched out his arm and let his son draw her blood, which shows her trust in his son!


    After doing this, Mu Yunshen went to the door with his suitcase in his hand. He went to the store to wait for the delivery. There is nothing urgent at home, so Mu Yunshen can spend some time on this matter.


    Yesterday, after Mu Yunshen contacted his father, his father gave them all the money he took from his grandfather and uncle. Since his son got the money, he doesn''t need to spend their money. Last night Mu Yunshen I transferred the 1 million star coins to my father. My father went to pay the fine early this morning. This matter will be settled as soon as possible, and I will feel at ease as soon as possible.


    Mu Yunshen waited in the store until noon, and the courier arrived. There were several boxes of things. As soon as the deliveryman left, Mu Yunshen closed the store and called Ninita out.


    He opened the refrigeration box, told Ninita where the blood was, and then handed the box to Ninita.


    "These blood can''t be stored for too long. It needs to be studied as soon as possible. You can send it to study first, and we will pay it later. In short, no matter how much money I have, I will study it. Why don''t I study it first, and then sell it and have money. Then go to pay the deposit. Now it can only be like this, who made him have no gold coins on him?


    Ninita works very carefully, and Mu Yunshen handed things over to him without worrying at all.


    Then, Mu Yunshen took out another small box, "Here are two energy stones, I don''t know if they are of any use, you should also bring Ninita - as soon as you respond, start moving things into the gate of the devil, back and forth. It took several trips to move a few boxes, and I will notify you when there is news."


    Well, be careful yourself. Mu Yunshen looked at Ninita''s petite body and moved the boxes with difficulty, a little worried about how he would move them away.


    After the matter was settled, Mu Yunshen didn''t go back and stayed in the shop to cultivate. There were too many things in the past few days, which delayed his cultivation. Taking advantage of the few days he had nothing to do, he made up for the delayed cultivation time.


    Mu Yunshen went out early every day and came back late every day, suffocating himself in the pet shop to practice, not knowing what was going on outside.


    On a remote road not far from Mu Yunshen''s house, there was a low-key and luxurious air and land vehicle parked. Osmond, Lynn and Owen were all sitting in the car with inexplicable expressions. on.

 Chapter 66

    This is the fourth day in a row that they have come here. Even the cars are parked in the same place. Osmond knows that Mu Yunshen''s house is not far ahead. Mr. Silan came to see what the hell Mu Yunshen was doing. As a result, they watched Mu Yunshen drive away in a small broken car, but their car was still parked in place, and Mr. Aslan did not move. Instructed, they did not dare to move, can only continue to wait.


    At night, I drove away, continued to come the next day, and left at night, for four days in a row.


    Osmond finally couldn''t bear it any longer and asked, "Sir, what are we doing?"


    Trolasse calmly dealt with the official business at hand, heard the question, and only said: "Just wait and see, no matter what you see, you can''t mention it to anyone, especially Yun Shen.


    Yes. The three were even more puzzled and continued to sit in the car and wait.


    It wasn''t until the afternoon that two children ran out of the courtyard of Mu Yunshen''s house. They ran in front of them holding hands, with two small pets beside them. The distance was a bit far, and they couldn''t see their faces.


    "Drive, go to the side of the road. Mr. Aslan''s voice came suddenly.


    Lynn drove in a hurry, slowly drove to the side of the road, and stopped.


    Trolasse opened the door and got out of the car.


    When the three of Osmond saw it, they quickly got out of the car, and when they saw the two children running closer and closer, they suddenly widened their eyes and looked at them in disbelief.


    FUCKING! FUCKING!! FUCKING FUCKING!!!!!!


    What''s the situation? That black-haired boy is Mu Yunshen''s seed, right? You can tell at a glance, he looks exactly the same!


    When did the kid raise such a big son? When did he get married? Is this too fast?!


    When the three of them turned to look at the other child, their faces were all...(. a few.)


    The three of them all turned their faces mechanically, looking at Mr. Aslan beside him, "Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck¡ª!


    Except for the hair color, they look exactly the same!


    What the hell is going on here?


    The three of them were in a mess, and their brainwaves suddenly drifted to a channel. They also thought of a possibility¡ªthat Mu Yunshen suddenly retired, not really leaving, but accepted a secret mission to give Aslan Mr. Raise yourselves! Give birth! Sons!


    And the blood is so pure!


    The three of them are all from the psionicist family. They have heard of the Aslan family looking at the purity of their bloodlines with their eyes. Doesn''t the little guy in front of them just prove this? Mr. Aslan has a bloodline. Such a pure illegitimate child, if the royal family knew about this, they would probably go crazy?


    Guo, as Mr. Aslan said, you can''t say a word of everything you see today - why can''t even Mu Yunshen say it? Didn''t he help raise the child?


    The three were dumbfounded.


    The two children saw a few people standing on the side of the road, and the person at the head was the good-looking uncle they had met before.


    The two children stopped in confusion, looked at them, and looked a little wary.


    Trolasse saw the reaction of the two children, not only did he not feel disappointed, but he felt that Mu Yunshen had taught him well, and that he would be wary of unfamiliar people at such a young age, it was better than foolishly seeing everyone believe. It''s too complicated, so be careful.


    Trolasse smiled at the two little fellows, beckoned to them, and motioned for them to come over.


    The two little guys just came over. They still remember that this uncle is Dad''s friend, and he didn''t hurt them the last time they met. He also said that he wanted to give Dad a surprise. I wonder if the surprise is ready?


    "Uncle, are you in good health? Gala asked with her head tilted.


    Trolasse squatted down, as long as he saw these two children, his face always had a smile on his face, this kind of affection that was thicker than water made his heart soften, "Thank you Gala for your concern, I has recovered.


    He''s not an "uncle", he''s a dad!


    Did the uncle come to surprise Dad? Gala continued to ask.


    The surprise is ready, it''s just that the time is not ripe, and it can''t be brought out now. Trolasse laughed.


    "What is the uncle doing here? Gala is puzzled.


    I passed by here on a business trip and stopped by to see you and Garan.


    Osmond Lynn Owen: They were "on business" four days in a row, and they were "passing by" here. ==Trolesse said, looking at Garan, who was standing quietly beside him, "Hello, Garan.


    "Hello, uncle. Garan replied in a low voice.


    Trolesse glanced at Garan twice and felt that this child was a little introverted and too quiet.


    What are you going to do?"


    Gala said happily: "Let''s go out to play for a while, and we''ve been bored at home and are about to get bored."


    Trolasse wondered: "Aren''t you of school age? Why didn''t you go to school?


    Gala put her arms up behind her head, and said very stinky: "I''ve been there before, but I won''t go now. Those little kids in the kindergarten are too naive. It''s a waste of time to stay with them. .And they are all too bad, always bullying Garan, I am the elder brother, of course I have to protect the younger brother, so I caught a leading boy and beat him hard. Come beat me, and then my father came, and his father was beaten by my father again, and then the kid''s father pulled out a message, and we don''t have to go to kindergarten in the future."


    Osmond Lynn Owen: "¡­


    What a fucking good way to teach children? The little ones can''t be beaten for the big ones, the big ones can''t be beaten for the old ones, and the old ones can''t be beaten for the whole family?


    Trolasse was also silent for a while, then looked at Garan, "Why did they bully you?


    Jialan pursed his lips, lowered his head, and did not speak.


    Gala shouted angrily: "They laughed at Galan''s hair, said Galan was an old grandfather, and also said that Galan was ill, and they were not allowed to go to kindergarten!


    Trolasse''s eyes also turned cold. The town of Locke is too small, and the people''s eyes are so short-sighted, how would they know that Garan''s special encountered such a thing? It is still Mu Yunshen''s attitude, which will have a great impact on children.


    Jia La raised his chin and said very proudly: "My dad said, Jia Lan is a feature, what does it mean to look like others, other people''s family wants to survive and can''t give birth to Jia Lan, only our family can to have such a child!


    Osmond Lynn Owen: ...(¡Ño¡Ñ)? Something seems wrong, isn''t this Mr. Aslan''s illegitimate child? How come it was born in Mu Yunshen''s family?


    Oh, it turned out to be coaxing children. After all, this is a big secret. Naturally, I can''t tell the truth. I want to raise it as my own son.


    The three suddenly felt that it was really too easy for Mu Yunshen to take on such a task of taking care of a child. Moreover, he seemed to be addicted to taking care of him, and he was not happy even if the Legion wanted to call him back. This was considered a marriage. Has the son been raised?


    Trolasse heard Gala''s retelling, and smiled helplessly. Yun Shen probably doesn''t know about the psionicists, right? After all, male emptiness only appears on ordinary people. Since Yun Shen is an emptiness, he must Not a psionicist, this point, Trolasse can still be sure.


    Gala continued proudly: "My dad also said that if you want to avoid being bullied, you have to become stronger yourself.


    Trolasse nodded in agreement, "That''s right, you really need to be strong."


    "Right, right, so my dad has been teaching me and Galan Kung Fu recently. Gala said, clenching his fists and playing a few times in the air, he looked like he was.


    Teaching the two boys kung fu was done after Jialan lost the run. Although the two boys were psionicists, it seemed that as long as they did not use psychic power, they were no different from ordinary people. This point, Mu Yunshen also It was confirmed by Cloud Flame Master.


    It turned out that the psionic power of the psionicists is strong, but their own strength is not strong, like the summoner family, whether it is a summoned beast or a pet, both the beast and the pet are powerful, but the summoner himself is a scumbag, Once approached by the enemy, one must die, which is also an important reason for the great loss of the psionicist family members in the battle.


    Obviously know this drawback, of course to change it, but how many psionicists can really value their own power?


    Personal energy is limited, and if you spend all your mind on psychic cultivation, how can you have time to exercise your physique? Besides, most psionicists feel that they have such a powerful power, so why should they What about wasting time practicing the physical strength that only ordinary people aspire to?


    Of course, a family with special psychic abilities would still allow their children to practice both psychic abilities and physical combat skills. There are too many skills, not to mention life-saving skills? As long as they have energy, they will force their children to practice fighting skills.


    After knowing these things, Mu Yunshen paid attention to the physical combat skills of the two children. He wanted the two children to be strong without using their psychic abilities. Only in this way can they become real After all, as long as life is still alive, physical combat techniques can be used, but when spiritual abilities are exhausted, which one is more important, one comparison will tell!


    However, when Gala uttered the word "Kung Fu", the four adults were a little confused. It was Trolase who was very knowledgeable, so he immediately thought of the origin of the word, "Kung Fu you said" was from the ancient earth period. , Is it handed down from an ancient country in the East?


    It was only then that the three of Osmond remembered, as if they had indeed heard the term mentioned by the elders of the family.


    Jia La tilted her head slightly, and didn''t understand, "My father said that it was the martial arts of the ancient Hua Kingdom, and it was very powerful.


    When it comes to "Guhuaguo", the four of them all understand that Mu Yunshen, with black hair and black eyes, is a typical descendant of Guhuaguo, but they don''t understand how the martial arts of Guhuaguo have been lost for nearly 10,000 years. .

 Chapter 67

    In the interstellar era, the only people who still know the word "Kung Fu" are those big families with ancient inheritance. Fortunately, several of them have a good family background, at least they have heard of the word "Kung Fu."


    Osmond couldn''t help but chime in: "How long have you been studying? Do you know kung fu?


    Osmond said this word awkwardly, he felt very awkward and difficult to pronounce.


    Gala scratched her head embarrassedly, "Hey, I''m not as good at playing as Baker, why don''t you let Baker play for you for a while. Baker, come on, play well, don''t embarrass Dad.


    Osmond was wondering who Baker was when he saw little Gala pull out a... black mouse? Sable?


    Baker''s current body size has become larger, and when he stands upright, he is as long as his forearm. Because he looks like a mouse and a mink, Osmond can''t recognize it.


    When Baker saw Trolaise, he immediately hid behind Gala. It was keenly aware that this person was very dangerous and it didn''t want to face him. However, Gala, a pig teammate, actually pushed him out. .


    Baker was on all fours and was pushed by Gala in front of the four of them. He sat there stupidly with blank eyes and a blank face, pretending to be a stupid pet.


    Osmond had a question mark in his head, "This is Baker?


    Gala nodded.


    Osmond: "Why would a pet have a personal name?


    Gala stared, "Baker isn''t a pet! He''s my friend!


    Gala: "Baker, let them see how powerful you are, you are not a pet."


    Baker: "¡­Huh? What did you say? I don''t understand, I''m just a stupid pet, thanks.


    Seeing that Baker was still sitting there motionless, Gala said anxiously, "Baker, why are you not moving? Did you hear me?


    Baker: "...I didn''t hear it, sorry I''m not smart enough, please don''t talk to me.


    Jia stretched his hand to tug at Baker''s little ear, "Baker, Baker, did you hear? Did you hear?


    The more Baker stayed still, the more Gala tugged at its ears, Baker endured and endured, and finally couldn''t bear it any longer, "Whoosh, he jumped up and slapped Gala''s face with a paw, of course, using a meat pad, But no real claws.


    Stupid! Don''t talk to me! Let me be a beautiful mouse in peace! Baker screamed angrily.


    With a paw of Gala, Baker fell back to his original position, sat upright, and continued to be his stupid pet."


    Trolasse''s expression changed, so fast! Even he didn''t see the pet''s movements clearly, only saw the shadow flash and fall back to the same place, but Gala took a step back, At the same time, "Ouch", and then there was an extra dirt mark on his face, which was left by the meat pad.


    "Fuck, what a fast speed! Osmond has already exclaimed.


    Baker, who was still pretending to be a stupid pet, had a weak knee, almost knocked to the ground, then turned his head angrily and glared at the pig teammate Gala.


    Does this idiot want everyone to know that it is different? Look at how quiet and low-key Galan and Yura are, why did it choose a second-hand product? The rat is hopeless, let it die. Bar!


    Baker lay down on the ground, motionless, with a lifeless expression on his face.


    Gala went over and poked its ass, "Baker, what''s the matter with you?


    Baker: "You''re stupid."


    Gala: "Don''t call me stupid!


    Gala grabbed Baker''s tail, Baker suddenly jumped up from the ground, twisted his body, and slapped Gala''s cheek again with a paw. Gala was ready and stretched out his hand to block it. Baker''s paw slapped Gala''s arm. superior.


    Gala was proud: "Hehe, just in case you suddenly attack.


    Baker: (¡ú_¡ú)


    The body twisted, the two strong hind limbs stood firmly on the ground, the hind limbs bent slightly, and jumped up again. Gala thought that Baker wanted to punch him in the face, and hurriedly blocked with both arms, Baker bared his teeth and made a contempt. Then a hind paw kicked on Gala''s knee, and when Gala''s knee was bent, she knelt down. Baker took advantage of the situation to jump up again, sweeping his legs in the air, but Gala''s face was not spared. One leg swept to the ground.


    Every movement of Baker jumping up and down appears very light and elegant, and the movement is smooth and smooth, without the slightest disconnection and opportunity.


    Osmond Lynn Owen:  ¡­


    What the hell! Look at that speed and coherent movements, is this still a pet? Baker fell to the ground, stood firmly on the ground, and his two front limbs made a closing movement, completely a humanoid pet!


    Osmond Lynn Owen:  ¡­


    Trolasse, who saw this scene, was also a little stunned.


    Gala got up from the ground with a sullen face, and said with a smile: "See, Baker is amazing, right? This is what my father taught.


    Osmond Lynn Owen: ... We saw that you were miserable, and you worked hard.


    Trolasse: "¡­your dad is amazing."


    Hearing someone complimenting her father made Gala even more proud.


    Trolasse''s gaze finally fell on Baker and Yura, "Where did your friend come from?


    Gala: "From my dad."


    Trolasse: "Where''s your dad?


    Gala: "Yes, my dad opened a pet store, and they were what my dad put in the store to sell, but they couldn''t sell them, so my dad gave them to me and Garan.


    Osmond hurriedly said: "Can such a pet not be sold? How much does your father sell for one? I''ll buy it!


    Where to buy such a powerful and intelligent pet?


    Gala: "300,000 each.


    Osmond: "..."


    Gritting his teeth, "300,000 is 300,000, and I want to buy 300,000.


    Gala shook his head again and again, "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no pets in Dad''s shop, not people pick pets, but pets pick people, like Baker and Yura, if they don''t like you, they won''t go with you, no matter how much more Money can''t buy it either.


    Osmond: "...hehe, no wonder it can''t be sold.


    Trolasse pondered, "Have these pets of your father been sold?"


    Gala nodded, "Yes, I sold one last year, it looks just like Yura."


    Gala pointed to the Ice Flame Demon Fox beside Galan.


    Trolasse: "Only one?


    Gala: "Well, only one has been sold, so Dad''s store is closed."


    Osmond Lynn Owen: ...what happened to Mu? =-=


    Trolasse finally knew why Yunshen''s pet shop was closed. It turned out that the decision was not in his hands, but in the hands of the pets themselves.


    Trolasse: "What kind of person bought that pet?


    Gala tilted her head and thought for a while, "I haven''t seen it before."


    Garan finally spoke at this time, "Dad said that the people who can be selected by the pets in Dad''s store are all strong, Yura and the others will not follow weak chickens, so so far only one has been sold.


    Osmond, who was "weak chicken":  ¡­


    Trolasse had already noticed that these pets sold by Yunshen were definitely not ordinary breeds.


    If it is said that only the strong can be selected by these pets, then Yun Shen opened a pet shop like this in such a remote town, waiting to be closed. Local, business will definitely be very hot, of course, if that is the case, there will be nothing to him.


    "Is there anything uncle? We''re going to play. Garan asked.


    It''s alright, you go to play, pay attention to safety. Trolasse said with a smile that he already knew a lot about Yunshen today.


    The two children were about to run away when Trolasse suddenly thought, "By the way, this meeting is also a secret."


    Both Gala and Galan laughed, "We] know, shh-! Trolesse smiled and watched them run away, and Baker had climbed onto Gala''s shoulders again.


    Osmond rubbed his eyes, "Am I dazzled? That Baker pet seems to have gotten smaller?


    The smile on Trolasse''s face gradually subsided, "You read that right, it has indeed become smaller.


    three people:"...."


    Osmond: "Fuck! Could it be the Summoner family''s... pet?!


    As soon as Osmond said these words, even he was frightened. When did the summoner family have so many pets and they were cheap? Can you buy one for 300,000 stars? The summoning pet family has to eat dirt. Yet?


    Owen said worriedly: "Sir, is it really okay to let them run around with two pets like this?


    Trolasse sighed: "That''s why I brought you to see them, starting today, Osmond, you are responsible for protecting their safety.


    Osmond: "Yes


    Lynn, you are responsible for keeping Yunshen safe. Trolasse continued.


    Lynn: "...(¡÷:)


    Osmond puffed out a laugh.


    Lynn also touched his nose in embarrassment, "Sir, Mu should not need my protection, when I was in the Legion, I never won him.


    Trolasse was silent for a moment, "It''s different now, he''s downgraded, and his skills should not be as good as before, you have to be careful to protect him from being discovered by him.


    Lynn: "...Yes!


    Trolasse already knew why Mu Yunshen was relegated. The general physical fitness assessment was stable and would not be easily relegated. Unless he was seriously injured, this would not happen. Besides, Yunshen was risking his life. , gave birth to Gala and Galan? This must have a great impact on his body, so he was relegated.


    Trolasse cannot be at ease without taking Yun Shen and the children by his side for a day, but this matter can''t be rushed, he must take it slow, otherwise, if he doesn''t get it right, it will definitely give Yun Shen something he wants to take away. The delusion of two children that he cannot take risks.


    Leaving Osmond and Lynn behind, Owen drove Mr. Aslan back to Neal City first.


    Although Neil City is a long way from the town of Locke, at that time, for ordinary vehicles, if the car of Trolasse was in the fast flight mode, it would be able to reach the town of Locke in minutes, but the town of Locke. There is no flying area here, only the ground area, so the hover car that comes here must also land on the ground and cannot fly in the air. This is a restriction, so every time Trolasse comes over, he walks on the ground.

 Chapter 68

    Gala and Galan have been bored at home for a few days. Today, they can only go out to play for a while with the consent of their grandmother, but they cannot go far. They can only play in the woods not far from home. They have two little ones. The pets followed, and they had a good time. However, not long after they played, two more children came over. These two were Mu Huan and Mu Wan.


    Since the last fight, Jiala and Jialan have stopped playing with their siblings. This time, it was the first time after the fight that they saw Mu Huan and Muwan with reluctance on their faces. It''s squinting.


    When Gala and Galan saw them, their faces didn''t look much better. Seeing them coming towards this side, Gala already akimbo shouted, "Don''t come here! This is our territory, isn''t your home on the other side? How can you run?" come here to play?"


    Mu Wan wrinkled her nose and said with disgust, "Do you think I want to come here to play? What fun is there in a small broken forest!


    Gala shouted: "It''s not fun, don''t come here, hurry back, you are not welcome in our territory."


    What are you two proud of? Do you really think I can''t beat you? Mu Huan also called out.


    Baker and Yura got out of the woods and ran to the two little masters. When they saw the two little pets that suddenly appeared, Mu Wan''s eyes suddenly lit up, especially when they saw the Ice Flame Demon Fox, they were full of eyes. Delighted, she couldn''t help but ran over, looked at the Ice Flame Demon Fox and shouted, "Where is the little pet here? It''s so beautiful!


    As he said that, he was about to reach out to touch it, but was blocked by Garan, "Don''t touch it, this is my pet.


    Your pet? Your father bought it for you? Mu Wan said, still staring at the Frozen Demon Fox, reluctant to leave,


    Their family is not very close to Mu Yunshen''s family. Even if they live close together, except for major family events, the whole family will get together. The pet store, their relatives know it, but no one has been there, and they don''t know what pets are sold in it.


    Gala said proudly: "This is the pet in my dad''s shop. Dad gave it to us. Galan and I each have one. Envy it."


    Muwan is more than envious, she is already very jealous, she also wants to keep a pet, but her family won''t buy it for her, pets are very expensive, if they die, the money will be wasted, no matter how she begged , The family just won''t buy it for her, but Gala and Galan can have their own pets so easily, how can this not make her jealous?


    Your pet is ugly and ugly, but Garan''s pet is beautiful. Mu Wan looked at the beautiful little fox with incomparable jealousy.


    Gala: ...I really want to kill her. (#-.-)


    The ugly Baker: ¡Ë...I really want to scratch her to death.


    Jialan, can your pet play with me? Mu Wan looked at him expectantly.


    No! Yura is not for fun, they are our companions, our friends! Gala refused instead of Galan.


    I didn''t talk to you! Go away! Mu Wan said with disgust, and then continued to beg Jialan, "Play with me for a while, I will play for a while.


    Jialan hesitated for a long time before saying, "I can play with you for a while.


    Mu Wan immediately laughed happily, but then, Jialan said again: "But you have to return my father''s money."


    Mu Wan: "¡­


    Gala sneered beside him, "Yeah, I''ll give you back my dad''s money and touch it for you."


    Mu Wan was about to cry with anger. She had already spent the money, where would she get it? Even if it wasn''t spent, she wouldn''t give it back to them.


    Mu Huan pulled Mu Wan, and Mu Wan threw away Mu Huan angrily, still stubbornly staring at Jia Lan''s pet.


    Mu Huan: "We] are here to ask you to come to my house for dinner, let''s go."


    Gala and Galan: (¡ÑU¡Ñ)???


    Pets don''t let me play, and they still want to go to my house for dinner, stop dreaming! Humph! Mu Wan said angrily.


    Gala sneered and said: "It''s like we have to go to your house for dinner, is your food as delicious as ours? We still have such a big lobster in our house, do you have any in your house? My grandma made the spicy one. Lobster is delicious, have you ever eaten it? Have you eaten it? Haven''t you eaten it?


    Osmond, who was hiding not far away and watching all this, had a high-tech horn in his ear. This was the research result of the Rose Legion. It could amplify all the sounds within 100 meters of the wasteland, so that his ears could hear it clearly. Wearing one over the ears.


    Listening to a few children bickering, Osmond was going to laugh like crazy, hahahaha.


    Mu Huan pulled La Muwan again and whispered: "Don''t make trouble, this is what my grandma explained, and I want to invite them to my house for dinner.


    Mu Wan pouted, just not happy.


    Mu Huan said again: "Let''s go, it was grandma who asked us to call you to dinner."


    Really? Gala and Galan looked puzzled


    real. Mu Huan affirmed. Then I will go there with my father, grandparents and grandparents later. Gala said after thinking about it.


    No, grandma only told you to go to dinner, not your father and your grandparents. Mu Huan said with a stern face that he didn''t want them to go to his house either.


    Gala pouted, "Then we won''t go either, and it''s not that my family has no food."


    Mu Huan said anxiously, "No, you must go."


    Osmond touched his chin and seemed to hear something unusual.


    Gala said angrily, "Don''t go!


    Mu Huan hurried forward to pull him, but Jia La dodged, "If you don''t go, if you don''t go, don''t go!


    You must go! Mu-hwan goes after Gala.


    Gala turned her head and ran, shouting as she ran, "Galan, run, they want to poison us, run!


    When Garan ran away in Gala, he also followed with his legs. Two children ran in front, two small pets ran behind, and two older children chased at the back.


    Galan, run! Gala shouted as she ran.


    Garan''s face was serious, and he ran fast while holding his breath.


    Osmond followed from the side, and there was no smile on his face. He felt that something was wrong.


    Sure enough, Gala and Galan ran towards the house, but they were stopped by a middle-aged man when they were about to cross the intersection. Osmond didn''t know the man, but Gala and Galan did. They were out of breath. stop.


    It was Mu Chixiao who was standing there waiting for them.


    Mu Chixiao saw several children running here, standing there waiting with a smile on his face.


    Gala, Galan, what are you running for? Mu Chixiao said with a smile.


    Jia La and Jia Lan had to stop, Mu Huan and Mu Wan caught up, each grabbed one.


    I caught you and see where you are going!"


    Gala and Galan turned pale with fright, struggling to run, apparently frightened.


    Mu Chixiao reprimanded: "What to catch, let you come to find Gala and Galan to eat at home, how can it be like kidnapping, let go.


    Mu Huan and Mu Wan let go of them reluctantly.


    Mu Chixiao bent down and said with a smile, "Children, don''t be afraid, Grandpa isn''t a bad guy, he just asked you to come to eat dinner at home, your Grandma has made a lot of delicious food waiting for you, let''s go.


    Gala said with a white face: "Will my father and grandparents go?


    Mu Chixiao: "We will go, you go first, and I will go to your house and call them later."


    Gala: "Then we''re going with Daddy.


    Mu Chixiao''s expression became solemn, and he glared at him and said, "Blind, what''s the matter with you two little brats? Are you afraid that Grandpa will harm you? Let''s go.


    "Jala, let''s go with the eldest grandfather first. Dad and grandpa and grandma will go later, so we won''t have to run away." Jialan took Jiala''s hand and said.


    Gala glanced at Galan and scratched her head, "Okay, then let''s go first.


    Only then did Mu Chixiao loosen his expression, "It''s still Galan who is sensible, does your little brat, Gala, suffer from paranoia? Let''s go, let''s go!


    As Mu Chixiao spoke, he walked in front with his hands behind his back, followed by the four children and two pets.


    After walking a few steps, Jialan grabbed the hand of Jiala, and the two little guys took advantage of the grandfather walking in front, and ran towards the house.


    Grandpa! They ran! Mu Wan screamed.


    Mu Chixiao paused for a while, then turned his head to see the two little cubs holding hands and desperately running towards the home.


    Osmond, who was not far away, lowered his body, ready to rush out to rescue the child at any time. After all, Gala and Galan were only over 6 years old, so they were the opponents of a middle-aged man.


    Gala and Galan were terrified and screamed loudly.


    "Ah-!!! Help ah--! Grandma! Grandma help!


    Mu Chixiao was also confused, and said angrily, "What a cunning little brat, you are not big and smart, you still want to deceive me?"


    As soon as Master Yunyan arrived at the intersection, he heard the screams of his two grandchildren, his face changed greatly, he walked a few steps, and went around the fork in the road, he saw the two children were held by an adult in the hand, and they kept going. The struggle, Yun Yanshi felt that her head was "humming, completely blank, she didn''t even know how she rushed out, and when she reacted, she had already pushed away the adults who were holding the two children. .


    Gala and Galan screamed and threw themselves into Grandma''s arms, really startled.


    Master Yunyan gasped for breath, hugging the two children tightly, his face full of panic.


    Mu Chixiao was pushed by Master Yunyan and staggered, and when he stood firm, he saw who was rushing over, "Hey, brother and sister, what are you doing?


    Only then did Master Yun Yan recognize who the person in front of her was. Just now, she focused all her attention on the child. She only thought that a bad person wanted to arrest her grandson, but she did not expect it to be her own cousin.


    Master Yunyan suppressed the anger in his chest and said with a cold face, "Cousin, what are you doing?"


    As soon as Mu Chixiao saw Master Yunyan''s face, he knew that she must be thinking wrong, and hurriedly explained: "Brother and sister, don''t get me wrong, I didn''t mean to hurt the children, I just told them to go to the house for dinner, and they promised to be fine. , As soon as I turned around, they ran away, making me like a bad guy.

 Chapter 69

    Don''t you look like a bad person now? Master Yunyan stared at him and asked him, "Is there someone you ask people to eat at home? They run away to show that they don''t want to go, and they won''t go if they don''t want to. Why do you want to let them go? You see you scared them, how can you let the children dare to see you in the future?"


    Mu Chixiao hurriedly said: "Brother and sister, don''t be angry, I also have good intentions.


    Are you kind? Why didn''t you let me have dinner at your house before? Now you suddenly want your children to eat at your house. They have never been there, and of course they don''t want to. If you ask your two children to eat at your house, at least let them know Are we adults? Or, you are afraid that our adults will follow and just want to send the two children over? What do you want to do? Master Yunyan said with a cold face.


    Mu Chixiao couldn''t hold back when he was questioned, "Okay, okay, it''s my fault, it''s my fault, it''s my fault that I want to ask the child to go home for dinner, it''s my own fault, so if you don''t go, don''t go. ,Huan Huan Wan Wan, let''s go home for dinner."


    Mu Wan reluctantly glanced at the Bingyan Demon Fox, "Grandpa, I also want a pet like Garan, I heard that it is the pet in his father''s shop, and I want one too.


    Mu Chixiao was embarrassed by Master Yunyan''s words, so how could he be embarrassed to say that at this moment, "What do you want, let''s go!


    No, I just want one, I just want one. Mu Wan refused to leave and began to cry.


    Master Yunyan held the hands of his two grandsons, turned around and walked back, leaving a sentence, "If you want 300,000 one, anyone who buys it will pay the price."


    These words made Mu Chixiao speechless. He couldn''t even say if he wanted Mu Yunshen to give one away or sell one at a low price. A pet worth 300,000 is made of gold, right? How many stars are there in their family? How can you buy hundreds of thousands of pets if you are reluctant to buy a pet?


    Seeing that the matter was resolved, Osmond was also relieved, and decided to report the matter to Mr. Aslan carefully, forcibly arresting people to eat at home, which was not normal at all.


    Master Yunyan returned home in a hurry, locked the door of his courtyard, returned to the house, and locked the door again, and then contacted Mu Yunshen and Mu Chifeng, and asked them to come back quickly, don''t talk about it The two children were frightened, and even Master Yunyan was frightened.


    Master Yunyan didn''t make it clear in the communication, he just told them to come back quickly. There was an accident at home, which scared Mu Yunshen and Mu Chifeng, and left everything and rushed back. The two met at the gate of the courtyard. As soon as he pushed the courtyard door, he found that it was locked from the inside.


    Mu Chifeng and Mu Yunshen were both taken aback. Their courtyard door was almost never locked. The townspeople were quite simple, and they didn''t need to guard against thieves every day. But now, the courtyard door was locked.


    Mu Chifeng slammed on the door in a hurry and shouted, "Yanshi, Yanshi open the door.


    Master Yunyan heard the sound, and then came out to open the door. After the courtyard door was opened, he looked out like a thief and let people in. Then he locked the courtyard door again, and pulled the father and son into the house. , and closed the door again.


    "Mom, what''s going on? What happened? When Mu Yunshen entered the room, he saw the two children lying on the sofa, with pale faces and eyes full of fear.


    Master Yunyan sat on the sofa and put his arms around a child, "Jala, tell your father and grandpa what happened."


    Then Jiala took Mu Huan and Mu Wan''s brothers and sisters to the grove and insisted that they go to the house for dinner. He also said that he didn''t ask their adults, but only let their two children go. They didn''t want to go. Huan and Mu Wan were about to take them, but they ran away, and Mu Huan and Mu Wan chased after them. When they were about to cross the intersection, they met the eldest grandfather, and the eldest grandfather insisted on them going. They went together, but when they ran away, the grandfather chased after them, holding on to their back collars.


    Master Yunyan replied with an ugly face, "You don''t know, when I saw the two children in his hands, he held them one by one, and he also said in front of me that he just wanted to ask the children to go home to eat. Don''t have any malicious intentions, but his behavior is very problematic. If we want to ask the child to eat, won''t we notify the adults? If we take the child away forcibly, we can''t find the child, so are we not in a hurry? I can''t imagine if I was late just now, what will happen to the two children.


    Mu Chifeng was silent and did not speak.


    Mu Yunshen''s face was also ugly, "How are the children? Are you injured?


    "I wasn''t injured, I was just frightened. Master Yunyan touched the heads of the two children, and he felt bad.


    Mu Yunshen walked over, the two children stretched out their hands and asked him to hold them, Mu Yunshen picked up the two children with one hand and put one on his lap, "Are you afraid?


    Gala shook her head, "Don''t be afraid now.


    Garan also shook his head, but did not speak.


    Seeing that they didn''t speak, Master Yunyan said anxiously, "You guys should talk about it, what the hell is going on? What do Mu Chixiao''s family want to do? Send the children first, if it doesn''t work, the adults will come forward, we are a family. Ah, what are they going to do?


    Mu Yunshen said in a cold tone: "What else can they do? They definitely want to confirm something. It should be that Mu Huan and Mu Wan told the family about the abnormality of Jiala''s awakening. They have a spiritual energy. You must be very sensitive to this matter. Besides, Mu Huan is already 9 years old, so what can''t he say? Even Mu Wan is 8 years old. I''m sure, so, they should want to see if Gala is really awakened, right? Bring Galan, but just want to not be suspected.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t know that Garan was the first to awaken.


    I''m afraid that''s what I''m afraid of. If they really suspect that they have gone to Gala, it won''t work this time, and there will definitely be another next time. Cloud Flame Master worried.


    Mu Yun''s eyes were icy cold, "Mom, it''s useless for you to worry, you can only use soldiers to cover the water and earth. Starting today, don''t let the children go out alone, you must watch carefully to see what else they want to do."


    "After this, I definitely won''t dare to let them go out alone again, I can''t even trust my own family, who else can I trust? Master Yunyan is afraid when he thinks of it.


    Mu Chixiao took the two children and returned home angrily. Ma Xiaonan had already prepared the meals. Seeing that they had come back by themselves, he couldn''t help but wonder, "Why are you the only ones who came back? What about a kid?"


    Mu Chixiao sat down at the table, took a sip of water, and then said with a gloomy face: "Those two little brats are too cunning! So small, they are full of ghosts.


    Seeing that her husband was finally on the same front as him, Ma Xiaonan replied, "You''ve seen it, I said earlier, you still don''t believe it, why aren''t they coming? I''ve been preparing for this for a few days, are they good? It''s easy to show your head, why don''t you take the opportunity.


    Seize the opportunity? How to catch it? Mu Chixiao glared at her, "They don''t want to come, is it possible that I have to tie them up? I want to let Master Yunyan know, and we haven''t stolen our house? After all, they are all relatives. It can''t be done so absolutely. We don''t have any malicious intentions, we just take a little blood from them and give it to the old man to test it. As for how this happened? Ma Xiaonan rolled his eyes.


    Mu Chixiao took a bite of the dish on the table, and Ma Xiaonan hurriedly said: "Hey, hey, you can''t eat this dish, hurry up and spit it out, there are sleeping pills in it, you will sleep if you eat it, don''t eat it indiscriminately. Dao, this Dao, and this Dao, are all filled with medicine.


    Mu Chixiao spat out the food in his mouth, threw his chopsticks on the table, and said, "It''s easy for you to say, they didn''t take the two children to the old man to test the power of the blood, just because they didn''t want people to know, they concealed it. It''s really tight.


    Ma Xiaonan: "Then what should we do now? We have already notified his aunt, the old man is celebrating his birthday, and his aunt will definitely come back. Maybe the Mu family already knows that another awakened person has appeared in our branch, and he is only 6 years old. There are many children, doesn''t it mean that the sooner you wake up, the better? If you can''t be 100% sure about this, if you make a mistake, not only will it fail, but his sister-in-law might even blame us.


    This is 99% true. Huanhuan and Wanwan have seen it with their own eyes. Otherwise, how could those stones fly out of thin air? They can even lift the turf, which is not something a child can do. Thing, that kid Gala must have awakened! What we want now is a proof. Mu Chixiao said firmly.


    Ma Xiaonan thought for a while, "It really doesn''t work, just tell the old man about it and let the old man speak. I don''t believe that Yun Yanshi and his family can still spoil the old man''s interest on the old man''s birthday. The old man also hopes that we can have more. A few psionicists came out to give him a face. If the old man knew about the awakening of the kid Gala, he would definitely be very happy, and he was eager to give him a test.


    Mu Chixiao sighed, "It seems that''s the only way to go.


    Mu Chixiao didn''t know that in an alley across the road from their house, there was someone at the moment who heard all their conversations at home clearly, and recorded the conversation on the narrator.


    Osmond''s expression was very serious. He was a professional soldier. After seeing Gala and Galan leaving with his grandmother, he did not follow him, but followed Mu Chixiao and the others here, so that he could hear such a conversation.


    While he was shocked that Gala was awakened at such a young age, he was also very angry. He was in the same family, but he planned to give drugs to such a young child and secretly take their blood samples. Can such behavior still be regarded as a family?


    He texted Mr Aslan, "Sir, there is an audio you need to listen to.


    Then, he described the cause, process and result of the incident in detail, and passed it along with the recorded audio to Mr. Aslan.

 Chapter 70

    Troleser, who received the audio, listened quietly. When he heard that they had put medicine in the dish and wanted to secretly take the blood samples of the two children, he frowned and his eyes shot out. Han Guang, when I heard that Gala was awakened, and that she could still suspend the stone in the air and lift the drape, this surprised Trolather again. This kind of spiritual ability does not seem to be the ice magic of the Aslan family. .


    After listening to the entire audio, Trolasse was lost in thought.


    "The Mu family... It turns out that Yunshen''s lineage is a branch of the Mu family of the magic symbolism family? Trolaise sneered, "This is really a big family.


    It seems that things seem to be more complicated than he thought. He has no time to take it slow, and he must cut the hemp with a quick knife.


    On the day before the grandfather''s birthday, Ninita knocked on the door of the demon world. Mu Yunshen received the hint and hurried to his shop, locked the door, and released the door of the demon world. Ninita walked slowly from the door. come out.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen saw Ninita, he asked eagerly, "How is it? Has the research come to a conclusion?


    Ninita: "There are results."


    Mu Yun looked at him nervously and expectantly. If this can really be researched, wouldn''t he be rich? This is the result that researchers have spent nearly three years without researching. The result is in his hands, only a dozen The day will come, isn''t this a feat?


    Ninita shook his head and said: "After research by our pharmacist, your psionicists'' blood contains a special energy substance, which can be passed on to future generations through blood, but this There are so many energy substances in the blood, there are." Ninita said.


    Mu Yunshen''s footsteps suddenly stopped, and he turned his head to look at Ninita, "What can I do?


    Ninita took out a purple potion from inside the robe with a cat''s paw, "The effect of this potion is to stimulate the weak energy substance in the body of the unawakened psionicist, making it rapidly multiply in a short period of time. Growth, when enough is awakened, there will be no more reproduction. At that time, the psionicist will also awaken. The premise of using this medicine is that there must be energy substances. Ordinary people can''t, no matter how much they drink. It''s no use."


    Mu Yunshen just showed his joy, and immediately thought that things might not be so simple, otherwise, at the beginning, Ninita


    Not to say that he is not a cat that can make people''s appetites, and there must be a problem here.


    Sure enough, Ninita continued: "But the problem is that awakening is awakening, but it is not a psionicist in your world, and their source of power has changed."


    Mu Yun frowned deeply, "It became a magic power?


    Ninita nodded, "Yes, but their magical powers are a little different from the magical powers you get through regular cultivation. The source of their power is still spiritual powers, but they have changed their properties through potions, so they are not pure magical powers. Ability, after such a change, what will happen in the end, no one knows, and there is no precedent to be found.


    Mu Yunshen also had a headache, he couldn''t use Osmond and the others as experimental subjects.


    Are you sure that this medicine can complete the awakening?" No matter what power it is, at least it must be awakened first.


    Yes, this has been verified through experiments. Of course, it is just using blood to cultivate a large amount of mutant energy substances. It has not been used on living people. I don¡¯t know what the effect will be, but it is certain that the process will definitely be very difficult. pain. "


    Mu Yun pondered deeply, "Did you predict what would happen?


    Yes, according to the pharmacist, people who use this medicine to awaken are likely to have a stable type of power'', that is to say, what kind of power is at the time of awakening, it will be fixed at this level in the future, and it will not increase again. Because there is no energy source that can be absorbed by such people, it is difficult to improve their strength. However, this is just a prediction, no one can say exactly how, in case an energy source that can be absorbed by such people can be found, perhaps this problem can be solved.


    Mu Yun frowned deeply and said, "The power after awakening will still be the original spiritual power?


    Ninita: "This is not certain. After all, the original energy material has mutated, and it is impossible to control which direction it mutates."


    This is simply a ticking time bomb, and there is absolutely no precedent to follow. If a small life is lost, it will be really bad.


    Seeing Mu Yunshen''s hesitation, Ninita suggested: "I think the master should ask the client''s opinion. After all, you are not the client and can''t make decisions for them. If you want to have power, there is no absolute security. Even those who cultivate through formal means still make mistakes.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply. What Ninita said made sense. He couldn''t make decisions for Osmond and the others. This matter could only be decided by them.


    Is it difficult to make this potion? Mu Yunshen turned the topic to this potion.


    It should not be difficult to make, but it may be a little troublesome to find the medicinal materials. Even on our side, these medicinal materials are not easy to find. The pharmacist has a lot of stock in his hand, so he can save the time of searching for medicinal materials and directly research the medicinal materials. However, there are not many such medicinal materials in his hands, and he has used up all of them this time.


    "Can I get the formula? If this potion is really useful, Mu Yunshen doesn''t want to leave the potion formula in the hands of others.


    Yes, just need some...porcelain. Ninita Road.


    Mu Yun was taken aback for a moment, "Porcelain?


    Yes, my master. Ninita said, and took out a small cloth bag from the robe and handed it to Mu Yunshen, "This is the price of the crystal bottle.


    Mu Yunshen took it and opened it to see that there were more than a dozen gold coins, as well as some silver and copper coins. He looked at Ninita in surprise, "How come there are so many? No money for blood research?"


    "I was just about to tell you about this, my master. The pharmacist I was looking for was a weirdo and a genius at the same time. He lacked everything except money, so he took money very lightly and looked for it. He researches medicines, and it is not enough to give him money. He has to come up with things that can impress him. I went for his reputation. I chose some exquisite crystal bottles and china to see if I could impress him. , the pharmacist was a little interested in the crystal bottles of different shapes that I brought, but he was most interested in the china, he wanted all the china in my hand, and he helped me develop the awakening potion, so I agreed, Later, I sold the crystal bottle I brought, and it was very popular.


    Mu Yunshen would like to praise Ninita''s wit 100,000 praises. Ninita is really smart. He could think of finding such a eccentric genius to study medicine, which saved him a lot of money. Those porcelains are not counted at all. What, it''s not worth much here at all, but inside the gate of the demon world, it''s priceless, not something you can buy with money, which also reminded Mu Yunshen, he can only sell glassware, porcelain Don''t take out, but it can come in handy on special occasions.


    You did a great job, Ninita, you really helped me a lot. Mu Yun praised deeply.


    It is an honor for me to serve my master. Ninita saluted and said modestly.


    Mu Yunshen: "I will choose some more exquisite porcelain in the future, and exchange it for the medicine formula."


    Ninita: "Yes, my master.


    Mu Yunshen returned the bag of money to Ninita, "The money will be placed with you. I can''t use it here. It will be placed with you and can be taken at any time when it is needed."


    "Yes, Master.


    Mu Yunshen obviously used Ninita as a housekeeper. Ninita was absolutely loyal to him and would never betray him, because the gate of the devil is Mu Yunshen''s property, so Ninita also belongs to Mu Yunshen Yes, and because of this, Mu Yunshen trusts Ninita so much.


    How many potions are there? Mu Yunshen asked.


    All seven are here. Ninita said, and went to the gate of Demon Realm to take out the portable refrigerator that had previously contained blood bags. There were six in the refrigerator, and Ninita had one in his hand, and Ninita also put it into the refrigerator. In the box, they were handed over to Mu Yun.


    Mu Yun was carrying the refrigeration box deeply, not knowing at this moment what kind of frenzy these "Awakening Potions" would create in the Nebula Empire.


    After Ninita returned, Mu Yunshen began to ponder. He wanted to use this potion as a breakthrough to talk to Mr. Aslan about investing in a mercenary company. In fact, he was also a little unsure of what Mr. Aslan thought. , Even if he had been the guard of the other party for two years, there was no guarantee that the other party would not have other ideas in the face of absolute interests.


    However, it seems that such an important potion can only be cooperated with Mr. Aslan. Otherwise, it will definitely repeat the mistakes of the Shadow Dagger. It seems that a weaker partner will not work. Anytime and anywhere, they will be defeated by forces stronger than them. If they annexed, wouldn''t they be making wedding gowns for others?


    So Mu Yun thought about it deeply, and it seems that the only people who can cooperate with him, apart from Mr. Aslan, are the royal family of the Nebula Empire. However, compared with the royal family he has never been in contact with, he will definitely trust Asi more. Mr. Lan, though, had something impure going on between them.


    After figuring this out, Mu Yunshen decided to try to talk to Mr. Aslan first. As for these medicines, he should also talk to Osmond and the others. Tomorrow is the grandfather''s birthday. There will be more things, so let''s talk about it after the old man''s birthday.


    That night, when Mu Yunshen returned home, he unexpectedly found that there were two more suitcases at home, and then there was the sound of laughter in the room.


    Mu Yunshen came to the kitchen and stretched his head out to see that Master Yunyan was processing the ingredients. This fish was also a product of the Demon Gate. The price was not too expensive, only a few dozen copper coins, because the food in the Demon Gate had all the taste It is very delicious. Compared with the ingredients in the ancient earth period, it is more pure and natural, and the taste is better. The family likes to eat it, so when Mu Yunshen thinks about it, he will buy some and keep it at home.


    Seeing that his mother took out all the fish, Mu Yunshen guessed who came back, "Have Yun Yin and Yun Xue arrived home?


    Master Yunyan was very happy, with a big smile on his face, "Shortly when I got home, I was playing with Galagalan. Originally, they didn''t have time to come back. In the end, the two of them asked for leave and also came back, saying they were homesick.


    Mu Yun smiled deeply, turned around and returned the refrigeration box in his hand to the room, and then walked to the children''s room.


    Mu Yunyin and Mu Yunxue are twin brothers and sisters, who are 4 years younger than Mu Yunshen. They are brothers and sisters, born from the same father and mother, so the looks of Mu Yunyin and Mu Yunxue are also guaranteed. , They] are currently studying in college and are away from home all the year round. This time, because of the grandfather''s birthday, they also rushed back.


    Brother! I really miss me, I miss you the most in my family. As soon as Mu Yunshen arrived at the door, a figure rushed towards him, and a faint fragrance wafted into his nostrils.


    Mu Yunxue hugged Mu Yunshen for a while.


    "Brother, he has become handsome again, and he is indeed the one with the best genetics in our family! Mu Yunyin grinned, walked over, pulled Mu Yunxue away, and gave Mu Yunshen a hug. Snow kicked.

 Chapter 71

    What kind of hug do you want, a big man! Go away! Mu Yunxue stared at her and said fiercely.


    Aunt, you lied, you just said that the people in the family want me and Jialan the most, now why does it change when I see my father? Jiala stood on the bed unconvinced, and folded her hands on her hips to complain about her aunt''s partiality.


    "Oh dear auntie, of course aunt misses you the most, your father can only be ranked behind you, you are the person aunt misses the most. Mu Yunxue hurried over to coax the two jealous little ancestors, but they are The eldest of the family, no one who is unhappy can make them unhappy.


    Only then did Gala smile, and continued to sit on the bed and play with toys.


    Mu Yunshen smiled and patted Mu Yunyin''s shoulder, "How was your life in the military academy? Did you learn anything useful?


    It just so happened that I was about to officially enter the military for an internship. Come and come, and I have two moves with me. I want to see how much difference there is between me as a military academy and a real soldier. "Mu Yunyin was so excited that he couldn''t use his fists in the room, so he dragged his eldest brother into the yard.


    Mu Yunxue followed with two little hooters, Mu Yunxue said with contempt, "Mu Yunyin, you rookie, if you want to fight with the big brother, you will definitely die miserably.


    You stand aside quietly, I know that eldest brother is the male god in your mind, just watch it, today I will beat your male god into the ground. Mu Yunyin smiled and stretched out her fingers, and nodded at Mu Yunxue who was watching.


    Big brother, don''t be polite, let''s see who beats who into the ground. Mu Yunxue waved her show fist and shouted to cheer.


    Come on, Dad! The two little guys also waved their fists to cheer.


    Mu Yunyin looked at the two little guys very sadly, very sad, "You two guys, uncle''s toys were bought for nothing, right, and I didn''t see you cheering for my uncle, my uncle is so sad, my heart is broken. Turned into scum.


    Mu Yunyin clutched his chest in heartache and looked heartbroken, which made the two little guys "giggle.


    "Come on, uncle, don''t be beaten into the ground by Dad! Gala shouted, waving her fists.


    Mu Yunyin: "..."


    Mu Yunxue: "Hahahaha--!


    Mu Yunshen also looked at them amusingly, "Challenge me, you have to be lucky.


    Mu Yunyin moved his fists and feet, "What color head?


    Mu Yun thought for a while, "The loser can''t eat red nose fish tonight."


    "Ow! No, I waited a year to come back to eat this, you can''t be so cruel and deprive me of my favorite red nose fish!


    Mu Yunyin screamed and punched out with a straight punch.


    Mu Yunshen leaned back, easily dodging the punch, the two began to punch together, Mu Yunshen knocked him back with one punch, "Is that so lacking in self-confidence?


    Mu Yunyin swept over with a side kick, "Who can have confidence if you do it with you! The evildoer who was chosen by the Rose Legion at the age of 14! Do you know that when I told you about you in the dormitory, my roommates said I was bragging? They don''t believe there is such a person at all! Look what kind of monster you are!


    The two quarreled while fighting, fist to fist, leg to leg, and they fought evenly.


    Of course, this is still in Mu Yunshen''s warm-up phase, "If this is the case, then you should lie down.


    Mu Yunyin didn''t see Mu Yunshen''s movements clearly, and the man had already smashed to the ground, his back was on the ground, and he grinned for a while in pain.


    "Fuck! Brother, can''t you be merciful once? Do you really want me to not be able to eat red nose fish? Mu Yun gasped in pain.


    On the battlefield, the enemy will not be merciful to you, and you should not expect that I will be merciful to you. The skills are inferior to others, and that is the price to pay with your life. Mu Yunshen warned.


    I know this, isn''t it at home now? Mu Yunyin sat up with his waist supported.


    Oh! Oh! Oh! Uncle was beaten into the ground! The two little guys shouted excitedly.


    Mu Yunyin clicked them in disbelief as a warning


    The two little guys continued giggling.


    Just like that, you still want to beat up my male god? Go for the dirt! Mu Yunxue followed suit.


    The miserable Mu Yunyin was speechless.


    Although Mu Yunyin lost, he was still not missing from the red-nosed fish that night. He directly grabbed half of the red-nosed fish into his bowl, and ran to the side to eat with the bowl, causing the two boys to scream and grab After walking away the remaining half of the fish, Mu Yunxue, who was slow, had no choice but to chase after Mu Yunyin to grab the red-nosed fish in his bowl.


    The next morning, they got up and got ready. When the old man celebrated his birthday, he held a banquet at home. The food and drinks were all delivered from the hotel in the town. It is said that the banquet was held at home, which was handed down from the ancient China during the earth period. It was very traditional. For Chinese descendants, following this tradition feels very ancient.


    Fortunately, the yard of the old man''s house is big enough, there is no problem with setting up a dozen or 20 tables. In addition to the Mu family''s own family, all the relatives and friends in the town of Locke are also present to celebrate. The noon banquet was very lively. Many people came, and the Mu family was busy entertaining those relatives and friends, very busy.


    The noon banquet is mostly for relatives and friends, and only the evening banquet is for family celebrations.


    I heard before that Mu Yuanrong, the younger aunt of Mu Jiafei Huang Tengda, will also come back. Many people are curiously waiting to see Mu Yuanrong. If possible, if possible, and then climb up the relationship, maybe it is enough to leak a little bit in their fingers. They don''t have to worry about their family''s old snacks, but after the guests waited for noon, they didn''t see Aunt Mu''s appearance.


    The old man''s face was also a little bad. He originally received a notice from the old people that Mu Yuanrong, who had returned to his family, would also come back to congratulate the old man this time. Originally, the old man was very happy. Still can not forget the origin, which makes the old man very pleased.


    It''s just that the luncheon was over and Mu Yuanrong didn''t come. How could the old man not see the thoughts of the guests. He wanted Mu Yuanrong to give him a long face, and then the news that Mu Yuanrong would come back came out, but it wasn''t until At the end of the luncheon, no one came, and instead of having a face, the old man was naturally not happy.


    Afraid of his father''s anger, Mu Yaohe had to explain: "Yuan Rong has already come, but he was delayed on the road. He hasn''t arrived yet, and he should be able to arrive at night."


    The old man didn''t speak, and his face was not very good, but what he thought in his heart was: what''s the use of it at night? Shut the door and show it to my family? However, with Mu Yuanrong''s current position in the family, he can still think of him as an old man, no matter what. Whether it is early or late, as long as he can come, he is full of heart, so the old man is not really angry, but he is still happy.


    Mu Yunxue was sent to take the younger generation to play, the children were all dressed in joy, Master Yunyan was going to be busy, and he was worried that the two grandchildren were running around, so he handed them over to Mu Yunxue, Master Yunyan He told Mu Yunxue not to let the two boys out of sight.


    Mu Yunxue was also frightened by her mother''s seriousness. She didn''t do anything that day, she just looked at the two boys, but, people were in a hurry, so when Mu Yunxue went to the bathroom, the two boys just went to the bathroom. He was blocked by Mu Huan and Mu Wan.


    Mu Huan stopped Jia La and Jia Lan, and Mu Wan went to catch Jia Lan''s little pet, the Ice Flame Fox, and the three boys, Jia La, Jia Lan and Mu Huan, scuffled into a ball. He practiced martial arts with his father every day, and his movements were fairly flexible, but Mu Huan, who was three years older than them, suffered a loss. He was punched several times, and his face turned blue and red.


    Jiala and Jialan were not much better. Jialan''s face was scratched and his face was scratched. Jiala fought wildly. Like a little mad dog, he was hit in the nose by Mu Huan''s fist, and his nose bleed, but he was just random. With a swipe, he continued to chase after Mu Huan, and Jialan had already gone to chase after Mu Wan.


    Mu Wan followed behind the Ice Flame Demon Fox and circled here, the Ice Flame Demon Fox ran in a circle, Mu Wan chased after him, and when Garan freed his hand, the Ice Flame Demon Fox wisely ran towards Garan , Mu Wan really chased after her, so Jia Lan grabbed Mu Wan and threw her to the ground, and suddenly burst into tears.


    The youngest generation of the Mu family has only four children, the two children of Mu Yunshen''s cousin, Mu Huan and Mu Wan, and then the two children of Mu Yunshen''s own family and the children of his uncle Mu Chixuan''s family. Although Mu Feixun was only 8 years old, he was the same generation as Mu Yunshen: the elder of Jia La and Jia Lan.


    Mu Chixuan has been traveling abroad for several years, and Mu Feixun is kept at home and brought by his grandfather. Although he is young, he is more sensible than children of the same age.


    Mu Feixun used to help grandpa by his side, and there was no place for him to interfere, so he went out to play for a while. Who knows, just after leaving the hospital, he saw four children fighting. As an uncle, he certainly couldn''t let them fight. Turning a blind eye, he could only step forward to dissuade him. Unfortunately, even if he is sensible, he is still an 8-year-old child, and he cannot pull them off at all, especially Jia La and Mu Huan, who have red eyes and nosebleeds all over their faces.


    Not far away, a cheap car drove by. It was Mu Huan''s father''s car. It was sent to pick up Mu Yuanrong, who had already disembarked from the boat, and just came back just now.


    In addition to Mu Huan and Muwan''s father, Mu Dongjue, there was also Mu Dongjue''s younger brother, Mu Dongling. They could see the four children fighting from a distance, and the little Mu Feixun was fighting. Can''t hold it at all.


    When the car stopped, Mu Dongjue got out of the car and frowned when he looked at the fighting children.


    "Why are these brats fighting again? Mu Dongling also got out of the car," I said, the two cubs in Mu Yunshen''s family are too wild, Huanhuan and Wanwan are both older than them, and they In the hand, it is not good at all. "


    The door opened again, and a woman stepped out from the back seat. She was not tall, but she was exquisite and had a good figure. She had neatly cut short ears, a slim white suit, and stiletto high heels. She was very heroic. Sassy, ??with a very arrogant aura.


    She can only be considered to be above average in appearance, but she can make up for her lack of natural beauty with exquisite makeup. If she wants, with her worth, she can change her face at will. With the technology of the interstellar era, this is not a problem at all, but she Didn''t do that, still kept his original appearance.


    After she got out of the car, her eyes were fixed on the fighting children.

 Chapter 72

    Those two little guys are the children of Mu Yunshen''s family? Mu Yuanrong spoke coldly.


    It was them, the black-haired one was named Gala, the silver-haired one was named Galan, and Galan was born with silver hair. Mu Dongling said.


    Mu Yuanrong didn''t say anything, just looked at it like that, and then saw a tall and beautiful girl come out. When she saw the fighting children, she panicked.


    As soon as Mu Yunxue came out, she saw Jiala, whose face was covered in blood. She was so frightened that her face paled. Still bleeding non-stop, Mu Yunxue was frightened, she hurriedly took out a handkerchief and put it on Gala''s nose, then turned to look for Galan.


    Jialan, Jialan, come here, are you okay? Are you injured? Mu Yunxue covered Jiala''s nose with a handkerchief with one hand and held Jiala with the other. After seeing that there were only a few scratches on Jialan''s face, this Just let go.


    The most serious one was Jiala. His nosebleed was bleeding all the time, and the handkerchief was soaked for a while. Mu Yunxue was very flustered and called out loudly, "Mom! Mom, come out! Brother! Yunyin, come! Come on!


    Hearing Mu Yunxue''s voice, Mu Yunyin jumped out first, and when she saw Jiala''s nose covered by Mu Yunxue, her face and clothes were covered in blood, her expression changed, "What''s going on? bleeding?"


    When I went to the bathroom, the kid started fighting. Mu Yunxue said urgently.


    After Mu Yunyin came out, several adults came with him one after another. When Master Yunyan saw Gala like this, he was also startled. Holding Gala in one hand, I couldn''t hold it, but fortunately Master Yunyan came out!


    How did it become like this? Master Yunyan hurriedly hugged Gala, while Mu Yunxue continued to hold Gala''s nose.


    Several of them fought. "Mu Yunxue hurriedly said.


    Ma Xiaonan, who came out behind, heard that the children were fighting, and his first reaction was that his own children suffered again. He rushed over in three steps and took two steps, pulling his eldest grandson and granddaughter to check carefully, Mu Wan watched. There was nothing wrong, just kept crying, Mu Huan''s face was a little miserable, his face was blue and red, and his eyes were blue, Ma Xiaonan''s heart, liver, spleen and lungs were aching, and he broke out on the spot, "You two little wolf cubs. Why is it so wild? Look at Huanhuan''s face being beaten again and again, is this an addiction?


    If your child doesn''t come to provoke my child, my child will beat your child when they are full? Master Yunyan is also angry.


    If Ma Xiaonan didn''t say these words, Master Yunyan wouldn''t speak. After all, it was a fight between children. Neither of the two children fell well, and they both hung up. Although Mu Huan''s face looked serious, Gala''s nose was still there. It''s been bleeding all the time, what does this count? Do they have to fight as adults?


    But when Ma Xiaonan heard this, he immediately exploded, pointing at Master Yunyan and scolding, "Whose child looks like an adult, you Master Yunyan is domineering and unforgiving, and so are the two little wolves in your family. In the same way, who teaches what children!


    Master Yunyan is not a person who can take anger, and when he heard this, he was also angry, "I am not forgiving, but I am reasonable, you Ma Xiaonan are not only unforgiving, but also unreasonable! When a child does not turn around and fight, Are there any parents like you? There is no distinction between right and wrong!


    Master Yunyan! Your child beats my grandson like this, you are right! Ma Xiaonan immediately turned into a shrew, and Mu Dongling, who ran over to tear Master Yunyan, hurriedly grabbed her, "Mom, what are you doing? Talk well.


    Talk about a fart! Look at Master Yunyan''s domineering and high-level manner, can you say it well? He is holding the air of a noble lady all day long, and I don''t tear up her fox skin today! Ma Xiaonan directly yelled and scolded.


    Master Yunyan said with a sneer: "Ma Xiaonan, I said, why do you dislike me in every possible way, it''s been like this since you were young, I never offended you, but you never gave me a good look, I know it today, you Is it jealousy and hatred? What''s the matter, you see that I come from a big family, so you are jealous, right?"


    Ma Xiaonan was hurt by Master Yunyan, how could she endure it any longer, screaming to tear Master Yunyan, she was more than jealous, what she hated most was her husband, she would say, "You want someone to go to Yunyan" In the eyes of her husband, no matter how hard she tried, she would never be able to compare to Yun Yanshi.


    Not to mention that his own conditions are not comparable, even his family background is far from comparable. This is because Mu Chixiao leaked his words once. Ma Xiaonan only knew that Master Yunyan was the daughter of the Yun family, a big family of psionicists. This made her instantly feel that the comparisons in the past had become so ridiculous. She was a daughter from a big family. How could he compare with others?


    Her inferiority complex, unwillingness and jealousy accumulated over the years, and finally turned into resentment.


    She hated Yunyanshi so much that she hated their family. The only thing that made Ma Xiaonan proud was that no matter what Yunyanshi''s identity was, none of her three children had awakened the power of the bloodline, which made Ma Xiaonan feel that she was no better than herself. She was so far behind, and now she knew that her grandson might have awakened the power of blood, but her own grandson did not, which made her feel even more uncomfortable.


    What''s the noise?! It''s nice to be noisy at the door, right? The old man shouted angrily and made everyone quiet down.


    Although the old man is over a hundred years old, his body is still strong and his voice is full of energy.


    "What the hell is going on, come in and say it! After the old man said this, he went back to the house with his hands behind his back.


    The family didn''t even have time to take care of Mu Yuanrong, who was looking forward to Wanpan''s return, so they all followed into the house. In the end, only Mu Dongjue stayed by Mu Yuanrong''s side. Beside Mu Yuanrong stood a well-dressed man. A boy in a suit, dressed very well, his leather shoes were polished, his hair was meticulously combed, and his appearance was very similar to Mu Yuanrong''s, and at a glance, he knew that they were mother and son.


    The young man has been watching all this with an indifferent expression. When he saw that everyone had entered, he said with disgust, "Mom, what is going on here? It''s a mess, why are we here?"


    Mu Yuanrong''s expression was as indifferent as the boy''s, "Hanhan, today is the old man''s birthday, we are here to celebrate the old man''s birthday."


    Tang Han looked at his mother puzzled, "Which old lady?


    Mu Yuanrong walked in, "Mom''s grandfather is also your grandfather."


    Tang Han also walked in, "It''s the first time I heard that my mother''s grandfather actually lived on this primitive planet.


    Mu Dongjue, who was next to him, didn''t speak, and only glanced at him when he heard Tang Han describe the planet Maca as "primitive planet."


    Mu Dongjue knew that the children of his aunt''s family, who grew up in a wealthy family environment, naturally looked down on them as a remote and backward planet.


    Master Yunyan and Mu Yunxue took Jiala to the bathroom to wash her face, the blood on her face was really scary, the nosebleed was finally stopped, but her nose was still red, bleeding so much, Jiala let out a cry I didn''t cry, I was strong like a little man. Mu Yunxue took out a handkerchief and wanted to wipe the water on Gala''s face. When she saw the handkerchief, she realized that it was full of blood, so she tucked it into the butt pocket of her trousers, took out a tissue, and wiped Gala clean.


    Mu Yunxue was also very frightened and blamed herself. She felt that she was not optimistic about the two children, which was why Gala was injured. She didn''t say a word during the whole process.


    Master Yunyan didn''t blame her, but the more she was like this, the more uncomfortable Mu Yunxue felt.


    After Gala washed her face, she looked up at her aunt, and comforted her like a man: "Auntie, don''t be upset, Gala is fine, that Mu Huan is too bad to be beaten, and when Gala grows up a little, he will definitely be able to beat him. Make him look for his teeth all over the place.


    Mu Yunxue was already very self-blame, but when she saw Dingdian Jiala, she comforted her in turn, her eyes turned red, she hugged Jiala and patted her, "It''s aunt''s fault, aunt doesn''t take good care of you, It hurts you and Jialan, and it''s my aunt who is sorry for you."


    Garan, who was standing beside him, suddenly said: "It''s not my aunt''s fault, it''s them who beat me up.


    The old man''s house is of antique design. The living room is decorated like the lobby of the ancient Hua Kingdom period. The main seat is facing the door, and two rows of chairs are neatly placed on both sides, extending to the door. Master Yunyan brings his two children and Mu Yun Xue walked into the living room. There were already quite a few people sitting in the living room. The old man was sitting in the main seat. On a chair beside him sat a well-dressed woman. Next to the woman was a similarly well-dressed young man named Yun Yan. The teacher recognized that she was Mu Yuanrong, and she had not changed much from when she was young. Even now, her taste seems to have improved, she will dress up, and she looks very capable and fashionable. That boy should be her son. It was rumored from the big house that Mu Yuanrong was married and married into a big family. I heard that the family was quite powerful, and it was considered a complete entry into the upper class.


    Master Yunyan and Mu Yunxue found two chairs and sat down, each sitting on their lap with a child in their arms, without speaking, they just sat quietly.


    When the old man saw Master Yunyan coming, he opened his mouth and said, "Tell me, what''s going on, let you adults stand at the door and start quarreling regardless of your image."


    Ma Xiaonan was sitting on the opposite row of chairs, and when he heard this, he immediately said loudly: "Master, can you be fair, the two boys from Master Yunyan''s family often beat Huanhuan and Wanwan, and they don''t know this. This is the first time, and I was beaten outside just now. Look at Huanhuan''s face, what''s the beating like?


    The injury on Mu Huan''s face looked serious, but it was actually a skin injury, but Jia La''s injury was more serious. However, the nosebleed was stopped and the blood on his face was washed away. It seemed that there was nothing wrong. Of course, if he If there is no blood on the clothes


    The old man looked at Mu Huan and Mu Wan, and then at Jia La and Jia Lan, as if comparing.


    Master Yunyan snorted coldly, "Ma Xiaonan, don''t try to confuse black and white, Gala, tell everyone why you fight."


    Jia La glared at Mu Huan and Mu Wan who were opposite and said, "Mu Wan fell in love with Jia Lan''s Yura and pestered him several times to play, Jia Lan said, and asked her to return the money she took from my father. Play for her for a while, she still wants to play Yura without paying back the money, we refuse to play for them, just now Mu Wan asked Mu Huan to block me and Jialan, she went after Yura, so the fight started."


    Who is Yura?" The old man listened quietly, and when he heard the name, he couldn''t help but ask.


    Yura is my friend. Garan opened his mouth and looked at the old man in the main seat.


    When Jialan raised her eyes, she almost didn''t scare Mu Yuanrong next to the old man. She stared at Jialan''s eyes in disbelief. From getting off the car to now, she only saw Jialan. That eye-catching silver hair, and now for the first time seeing those beautiful eyes - violet eyes, who are all psionicists who don''t know what this means?


    Mu Yuanrong deserves to be a woman who entered the Mu family''s family when she was a teenager and has worked so hard until now. All her emotions appeared for a moment, and they were all absorbed into her eyes, and her face was not visible, even though her heart was already beating wildly. .


    She looked away from Jialan with difficulty and looked at Jiala next to her. Jiala looked almost the same as Mu Yunshen, especially Mu Yuanrong, who had seen Mu Yunshen when he was a child. In the past, I knew that Gala was the biological child of Mu Yunshen, and Gala''s eyes were a little dark, so I couldn''t see clearly from Mu Yuanrong''s point of view, and I didn''t know if it was pure black.


    She had seen Gala, and her eyes turned to Galan again, her heart was turbulent. She received a communication from her eldest brother Mu Chixiao, saying that the little cub of Mu Yunshen''s family may have awakened, but they did not ask the old man to measure the bloodline. The power has already passed six years old, and it has not been tested until now, but there is a 99% certainty that Jia La has awakened, because Mu Huan and Mu Wan have seen the vision at the beginning, it is not a match at all. Ordinary people can do it, so she will come over in person.


    What to say about celebrating the old man''s birthday is just a scene. The main purpose of her coming here is to see this Gala. If he really wakes up at such a young age, he will definitely become a powerful force for her when he enters the Mu family in the future. , so she had to come this time.


    However, what she never expected was that she actually saw a pair of violet eyes here. If she remembered correctly, Mu Chixiao told her that the two children of Mu Yunshen''s family were twins. So, then, why should a child born to a sibling have violet eyes?


    There are only two possibilities for this to happen. First, the mother of Gala and Galan should be a certain lady of the Aslan family, so she has a chance to give birth to a child with violet eyes. However, if this is the case , How could that young lady not know what a child with such pure violet eyes represents? How could she leave the child to Mu Yunshen? Therefore, the first possibility may be difficult to establish.


    Then, there is only the second possibility.

 Chapter 73

    Thinking of the second possibility, Mu Yuanrong''s fingers trembled.


    The second possibility is that Mu Yunshen and a man from the Aslan family had a child, and the man who could have a child was undoubtedly an "empty person."


    In Mu Yuanrong''s view, the "male airman" is very likely to be Mu Yunshen, not from the Aslan family. Otherwise, with the background of the Aslan family, a "male airman" appeared in the family. It''s ridiculous that the "male empty man" gave birth to a child for a nameless, powerless and powerless person like Mu Yunshen. It is absolutely impossible for such a thing to happen.


    Then, that "male sky man" is very likely to be Mu Yunshen.


    Thinking of this possibility, Mu Yuanrong''s eyes were full of ecstasy. Her eyes eagerly searched for Mu Yunshen in the crowd, but she didn''t see him, and she didn''t know where he went. If Mu Yunshen really was... Really..." If Kongren, then how brilliant the Mu family will be in the future, she no longer dared to think about it.


    Moreover, this "male empty man was discovered by her, and she must hold the man firmly in her own hands.


    This is also because Mu Yuanrong has never seen Trolaise. If she has seen Trolaise, there is no need to hesitate or doubt, and she can be sure that Mu Yunshen is an "empty person. Loreiser looks so similar, Troreiser has been famous for a long time, there are very few psionicists in the psionicist world who have not heard his name, and he is a powerful psionicist, it is absolutely impossible to be " "empty person", so that "empty person can only be Mu Yunshen!"


    Although Mu Yuanrong was very sure that Mu Yunshen might be an "empty person," she was not completely sure, so she still couldn''t be 100% sure. After all, there have been three "male empty people" in thousands of years of history. How could it be so coincidental that she met one person? Maybe there are other reasons for this. For example, Gala and Galan are not twins. If this is the case, then all this is easy to explain. Therefore, Mu Yuan Rong still needs further confirmation.


    All thoughts are long words, but they are only momentary thoughts.


    Here, the old man was still confused and couldn''t understand "what Yura is, so he heard Mu Wan scream: "What friend, Yura is just a pet!


    When the old man heard that it was because the younger generation fought over pets, it wasn''t a big deal at all, so he looked at the two quarreling adults, "Chi Xiao, Chi Feng, what''s the matter with your two? Is there a conflict? ?"


    The named Mu Chixiao and Mu Chifeng hurriedly shook their heads, saying that there was no contradiction.


    The old man said with a stern face: "The children are fighting and making trouble, what are you adults involved in? Children are ignorant, and you adults are not sensible?


    Master Yunyan listened silently, seemingly calm on the surface, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Ma Xiaonan didn''t have the determination of Master Yunyan, she showed all her dissatisfaction on her face, and the old man didn''t bother to talk about her when he saw her like that.


    If there is nothing else to do, let''s go. Yun Shen is estimated to be back soon, and the dinner is ready to start. The old man waved his hand and signaled that everyone had dispersed. He still had some things to say to Mu Yuanrong, who finally came back.


    Usually at times like this, everyone would lose interest, but Ma Xiaonan has never been an ordinary person. She looked around and saw that everyone really got up and wanted to leave. It is rare for the family to gather together like this, and the opportunity is rare, Ma Xiaonan said directly: " Grandpa, are you?


    The old man had already talked to Mu Yuanrong with a smile, but after being interrupted by Ma Xiaonan, he had to look back at her again, his face was already bad!


    What have I forgotten? Why is Chi Xiao''s wife so clueless, is she saying that he is confused and has a bad memory?


    Ma Xiaonan smiled and said, "Grandpa, have you forgotten the ages of Gala and Galan? They are almost 7 years old now, and you haven''t tested their bloodlines yet.


    Mu Yaohe''s lineage was well aware of this matter, and they were all thinking about how to get the old man to test the two boys, but Ma Xiaonan didn''t expect it to be said in public.


    Mu Yaochi was stunned for a moment. They really didn''t pay attention to this matter. Every day they were thinking about the person who would go to the old man to measure their bloodline. The power of Mu Yaochi didn''t take it to heart. If you think about it, you can test it. If you can''t remember it, forget it.


    Even Mu Feixun took the test when he was more than seven years old, and it was just that Mu Yaochi suddenly remembered, so he took the test casually, and the result was that there was no possibility of awakening.


    In this way, the whole family will feel at ease, just be an ordinary person honestly, but forget about Gala and Galan.


    Mu Yaochi didn''t care about the blood test at all, he wanted to say "test if you want", but when he turned his face, he saw that Master Yunyan''s face was very ugly, he looked at his son in confusion, and saw Mu Chifeng His face was also a little unsightly, and he didn''t understand the reason.


    Mu Chixuan also saw that something was wrong and said, "Isn''t this blood test all voluntary? If you want to test, you can test it, if you don''t want it, you can''t test it, why is it still compulsory?


    Ma Xiaonan had a smile on his face, "Huanhuan and Wanwan have both tested, and there is no hope, even Fei Xun has tested it, and only Jiala and Jialan have not been tested. , why don''t you let the old man test it, if there is another awakened person, wouldn''t it be the glory of our line?"


    Hope appeared again in the old man''s old eyes. Originally, he had lost hope in this line, so he focused all his attention on Mu Yuanrong. If another awakened person could come out, how would they be in this line? Wouldn''t there be more hope for returning home?


    However, before the old man could speak, a disdainful voice came over, "There are not many people in the Mu family who can wake up, just a branch, if my mother wakes up alone, it is already a blessing from the ancestors of the Mu family. I want to come out again, and dream!


    Everyone in the Mu family present looked at the young man sitting beside Mu Yuanrong with ugly expressions. The young man was looking down at everyone with his cold and arrogant eyes.


    Tang Han''s words were intended to belittle this branch, but when she said it at this time, it made Ma Xiaonan very embarrassed. It was obviously expressing that she was dreaming.


    Tang Han looked down on this lineage, which also embarrassed the old man. He was the old man of this line. They were all his descendants and looked down on them. Even if they looked down on him, the old man''s face suddenly became very embarrassed.


    Mu Yuanrong Xun | reprimanded: "Hanhan, how do you talk, mother is also a branch of this.


    "Humph. Tang Han turned his face away, obviously not feeling that he was at fault.


    Mu Yuanrong explained with a smile: "Children are ignorant, don''t take it to heart. Seeing that everyone''s faces softened a little, Mu Yuanrong added: "We are also the descendants of the Mu family, and everyone hopes that the family will become stronger. , There are not many people present who know the true background of the Mu family. If the elder sister-in-law didn''t speak it out in public today, the younger generation would not have the right to know about it. After all, matters involving the psionicist family are not trivial. What you see, you can''t say a word, this is a major event involving the entire Mu family. "


    Except for Mu Yaohe, Mu Yaochi, Mu Chixiao, Mu Chifeng and their wives who were present, only Mu Chixiao did not obey the rules and told his son Mu Dongjue about the incident. , However, although Mu Dongjue knew, his wife Jiang Chun did not.


    There are regulations in the Mu family branch. In addition to the children who have the power of awakening, they can know the affairs of the psionicist world, and only the eldest son of the higher generation family is qualified to know. For example, Mu Yaohe and Mu Yaochi are both great grandfathers. They are naturally qualified to know, Mu Chixiao and Mu Chifeng are both their eldest sons, and they can know, but the second son is not qualified to know, so Mu Chixuan doesn¡¯t actually know about it, Mu Feixun The power of blood was measured by Mu Yaochi.


    Even the uncles are not qualified to know, let alone the younger generation? Therefore, Mu Dongjue is not qualified to know about the psionicists, but Mu Yunshen is qualified to know, and Mu Chifeng also told him, There is no other reason, just because Mu Yunshen''s child has awakened the power of blood.


    However, Mu Dong never said it, who knew that he knew about it?


    When Mu Yuanrong said these words, Mu Yunyin, Mu Yunxue, Mu Dongling, and Mu Feifengxun were all at a loss, and even the younger generation did not know.


    Mu Yuanrong continued: "Here, I will tell people who don''t know what a psionicist is.


    Psykers are a group of people with special powers. They can absorb the energy in the universe and turn them into their own power. This power can be passed on to future generations through blood. This also forms a family of psionicists. Fight to protect human beings and eliminate all cosmic creatures that violate the interests of human beings. Those cosmic creatures are very powerful and have evolved a variety of abilities through cosmic energy. Humans cannot kill them all with technological weapons alone. It must also have special powers equivalent to the creatures of the universe, so human beings have the existence of psionicists. "


    Mu Yuanrong glanced at them, his eyes were slightly closed, and three bright red water droplets suddenly appeared between the eyebrows. The three bright red water droplets were arranged in an inverted triangle. Mu Yuanrong stretched out his right hand and slowly released his five fingers. , A ball of water the size of a football suddenly appeared in her palm.


    She held the water polo in one hand, and the psychic energy red mark between her eyebrows shone brightly, making her whole person''s aura become sacred and powerful, she slowly opened her mouth and said: "This is the power of our Mu family, the water-type spiritual pattern master. ."


    Mu Yuanrong''s eyes closed again, the psionic red mark between his eyebrows disappeared, and the handball in his hand suddenly dissipated, as if it had never appeared before.


    Everyone in the living room was shocked, even the few people who knew the existence of psionicists were shocked. They had only heard that the Mu family was a water-type psychic master. What was going on, but they didn''t. I know, I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, but now I see it, I''m astonished.


    Where is this still human, is she the heroine of an interstellar sci-fi blockbuster?


    Mu Yunyin and Mu Yunxue were even more shocked. They are now studying in college, and they firmly believe in the power of science. When they suddenly see this supernatural phenomenon, they will of course react even more.


    My power, in the Mu family that has been passed down for thousands of years, can only be regarded as a junior. Among the Mu family''s main family, there are many people with strong power. It is estimated that even if I say so, you] can''t well determine the true strength of the Mu family, let''s put it this way, you should know about the four major legions of the Nebula Empire?"


    The four major legions of the Empire are: Rose Legion, Giant Wing Legion, Lion Legion and Soaring Serpent Legion. "


    This Mu Yunyin is the most familiar, he is about to go to the army for an internship now, but he has not yet decided whether to go to the imperial army for an internship, or to go to the group army for internship.


    Mu Yuanrong nodded, "That''s right, you may only know that these four major legions are powerful, but you don''t know why they are strong, there is no other reason, because the families in charge of these four legions are all powerful psychic powers. In addition, many of the top aristocrats in the empire are also psionicist families, even the imperial family of the empire. importance in?


    This paragraph of explanation, listened to all the young people, one by one, their blood boiled, and they were very excited, as if they were the psionicist with powerful power.


    Mu Yuanrong looked at their reactions, nodded in satisfaction, and then said: "Don''t be too happy, although the status of the psionicist family is noble, if you want to continue from generation to generation, you must have the power of awakening blood. Psionicists can only show up, but it is very difficult to awaken the power of the bloodline. As long as someone detects the possibility of awakening, they will be trained by the family. I was tested to have the possibility of awakening the power of the bloodline. It can be said that without the training of the family, there would be no Mu Yuanrong who I am now."


    Mu Yuanrong''s remarks made many people full of curiosity and longing for the family. Only Yun Yanshi held a cold-eyed attitude towards Mu Yuanrong. What did she want to do to mobilize the atmosphere of the scene? Just wait and see what this Mu Yuanrong wants to do.


    Only at this time did Mu Yuanrong turn the topic back, "In order to discover every possible child who may awaken, he proposed that the child should be tested for the power of blood at the age of 6. This is also an effort for the continuation of the family, and he is also a child of the Mu family. , This is our unshirkable responsibility, so I also hope that Gala and Galan can test to see if there is any hope of awakening.


    Master Yunyan sneered in his heart, and finally came, and went around in a big circle, it turned out to be for this purpose.


    Although the old man left Mu''s family for nearly a hundred years, his heart is still with the family, and he always wants to return to the family, so when he heard Mu Yuanrong''s words, he not only did not object, but supported him very much.

 Chapter 74

    What Yuan Rong said is right, Chi Feng, bring your two boys up and let me test them. If you can really awaken one, it will be a blessing for your family. If you go to the main house in the future, Yuan Rong will take care of you. The future will only be smooth. "As the old man said, he has already taken out a small black box from his arms. The small box is only the length and width of a finger. It was brought out when he left his home. For so many years, he has been keeping it close to him. This is the only thing that can be measured. The long needle of the power of the blood vessels.


    Gala and Galan saw that the old man took out such a long and thick needle from the box, and they were so frightened that they drilled straight into the arms of their grandma and aunt. If they were stabbed, it would be very painful.


    Seeing that the two children were so frightened, Master Yunyan said, "Master, why don''t you test it another day, the needle hurts a lot, and Gala has only shed so much blood before, and her body is weak, how can it be? Test it now?


    Ma Xiaonan immediately replied: "If other children can take this injection, why can''t they get to your children? Is your child expensive?


    Master Yunyan was so angry that he wanted to summon a war beast immediately and tore up this vicious woman. What is still unclear? Ma Xiaonan and Mu Yuanrong did all this. They were eager to detect Gala immediately. He Jialan has the power of awakening, and then brings the two children to the Mu family home to contribute to his own ambitions, right?


    At this moment, a person suddenly walked in through the open door. It was Mu Yunshen who had just returned from the town with dinner dishes. He didn''t see anyone in the yard, but he saw everyone gathered in the living room. This is coming.


    "Why are we all gathered here? It''s time to eat. Today, Mu Yunshen is responsible for rushing back and forth to deliver the banquet and food. He has made many trips to the town this day. This is the last trip, and he can go back when it''s over. .


    Yunshen, you came just in time. I was about to test the blood of your two boys, so you brought them over. "When the old man saw Mu Yunshen coming, he ignored Master Yunyan''s words and insisted on taking the test today.


    When Mu Yunshen heard this, he looked at his mother. At this time, Master Yunyan couldn''t say anything. When Jiala, who was in Master Yunyan''s arms, saw his father coming, he stretched out his hand for him to hug him.


    Mu Yunshen saw that Jiala, who was usually naughty and looked like a monkey, was now a little slack, and his face was a little pale, and when he saw the blood on his clothes, he couldn''t help frowning, and took Jiala over, " What''s wrong? Where did so much blood come from?


    Master Yunyan said angrily, "Mu Huan and Mu Wan wanted to rob Jialan''s pet, but the two children didn''t give it to him, so they started fighting. Jiala''s nose was broken, and a lot of blood was shed. Even a handkerchief of Yunxue was gone. He was soaked with blood, he should have lost too much blood and he was not in a good mood. He said that he couldn''t test today, and he didn''t look at the child''s condition.


    As soon as Gala got into Dad''s arms, she put her arms around Dad''s neck and was about to go to sleep in a daze.


    Mu Yunshen''s face also turned cold. He patted Gala in his arms and glanced at these people, "Why do you have to test today? Is it a big day?"


    Mu Chixiao smiled and said, "Isn''t it a big day? Today is the grandfather''s birthday. If we can detect a child with the power of awakening, wouldn''t it be a double happiness? Taking advantage of the joy of the grandfather''s birthday, we might be able to measure it. How about one?


    Mu Yun looked at Mu Chixiao with a cold face, "I don''t think this is a happy event, your family wants your child to have the power of awakening, but it doesn''t mean our family wants it too.


    "Yunshen, what do you mean by this? Everyone is from the Mu family, so of course you have to contribute to the Mu family. If you can really awaken a psionicist, wouldn''t it be the pride of the whole family? What does blocking in every possible way mean? Mu Chixiao''s righteous words.


    At this time, Mu Yaohe also said: "Yunshen, the Mu family is a family of water spirit pattern masters, and their power is very powerful. If your children can awaken this power, wouldn''t it be a good thing? The blood of the Mu family gives your children the power. , are you not even willing to test the power of blood for the Mu family? What is the reason for this?


    Mu Yunshen looked at Mu Yaohe with cold eyes. They had never seen such a Mu Yunshen before, and it seemed that he was not alone.


    Master Yunyan suddenly said: "Master, if you really find out that my child has the potential to awaken the power of blood, what are you going to do?


    The old man was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Of course, they were sent back to the Mu family for training, their power comes from the Mu family, and only the Mu family has the conditions to train them into excellent water-type spirit pattern masters, there is no need to ask.


    Master Yunyan said with a smile: "Master, I wonder if your needle can detect whether it is the blood power of the Mu family?


    The old man was a little confused and didn''t understand why Master Yunyan asked, "Of course, I brought this needle out from the Mu family''s home, and it will never go wrong. If it is detected that it has the power of awakening, the blood will stick to the needle. Depending on the strength of the power, the blood adheres to different heights. There are also scales on the needle, which can show the potential for awakening. Of course, if it is not for the power of our Mu family, the blood will not only adhere to the needle, but also the needle will glow. Indicates the measured force and needle repulsion.


    Master Yunyan''s smile did not change, "In this case, let''s test it. Sooner or later, we will suffer from this crime. Since we can''t escape, the early test and the late test are all tests."


    Mu Yun looked at his mother deeply, and Master Yun Yan nodded at him, and the two of them, each carrying the child, came forward.


    Mu Yuanrong looked at Master Yunyan with a thoughtful expression on her face. She was thinking about the intention of Master Yunyan''s words. She couldn''t say such a thing for no reason. The power? But how is this possible? Gala and Mu Yunshen are so similar in appearance, it is obvious that Mu Yunshen has a lot of blood.


    Although Mu Chixiao also told her at the time that Gala could fly stone bullets and lift up the turf on the ground, Mu Yuanrong didn''t know the reason for this situation for a while.


    Now that I see Jialan''s eyes with my own eyes, I suspect that Mu Yunshen is an "empty person, and I don''t understand what''s going on with Jialan''s abnormality. If these two children are really some of the Mu Yunshen and Aslan families. If the child born of the heirs is not awakened by the blood power of the Mu family, then it can only be the power of the ice magic of the Aslan family, but Gala''s performance is obviously not the ice magic, so, She still felt that what Gala had awakened should be the power of the Mu family''s bloodline.


    And Garan, with such a pair of eyes, will wake up sooner or later, but she doesn''t understand why the Aslan family keeps a heir with such a pure bloodline here but doesn''t take it away. This is really strange. The Aslan family still doesn''t know that this child exists? Otherwise, why not bring it back to the family to protect it? Once this child awakens in the future, it will definitely become the backbone of the Aslan family.


    If the Aslan family didn''t know about the existence of this child, it would be great. She could bring it back to the Mu family together. Thinking about it, the Mu family wouldn''t think too much about this kind of power, right?


    Mu Yuanrong was thinking here, the old man over there had already tested Gala''s blood first, and the finger was pierced.


    The old man stared at the black needle body with a pair of eyes, the tension and expectation in his eyes were all at a glance, how much he hoped that another psionicist would come out of his branch, then, it would not be a problem for him to return to his home.


    Forgot what?


    Suddenly, at the tip of the needle, which had been submerged in the flesh, a bright red dashed up at a speed visible to the naked eye, and soon reached the most fixed point of the scale!


    The old man and Mu Yuanrong, who saw this scene, all looked sluggish. They had never seen such a situation before. Even when Mu Yuanrong was testing, the blood adhered to the black needle, little by little. Slowly ascending, it took at least 10 minutes to climb to the first scale, that is to say, Mu Yuanrong''s potential was at the level of psychic scarlet, that is, the lowest potential.


    The potential levels of psionicists are divided into seven levels: red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple. , there will be the strength of the three-seal psionicist, and the psionic purple seal is even more powerful. As long as the awakening is a four-seal psionicist, this is the difference between the strength and weakness brought by the potential level. Like Mu Yuanrong, it is only the psionic red seal. The latter is also a one-seal psionicist. She has practiced for nearly 20 years, and she is only a three-seal psionicist, which is equivalent to the level of the psionic blue seal with better potential just awakened, which is also the level of a psionicist with poor potential Sadly, you have spent 20 years cultivating, and your strength is only equal to the strength of the psychic Lanyin just awakened, and the difference is immediate.


    Now, Gala''s blood test doesn''t even take a minute, and the sticking blood directly soars to the top of the seventh scale. That is to say, Gala''s potential is... psychic purple seal! As long as she wakes up, she has four The strength of the psionicist.


    However, when the old man and Mu Yuanrong had not recovered, the blood test needle suddenly emitted light, and the dark light group wrapped the whole blood test needle! Even Mu Yaohe and Mu Yaochi who were standing behind watching the results Everyone has seen it. If the old man had not explained the reason why the blood test needle would glow, they still wouldn''t understand it, but now this scene, everyone knows what''s going on.


    The power of the bloodline that Gala awakened was not the power of the Mu family!


    Impossible, how is this possible?! The old man recovered from the shock. He was ecstatic at first, but when he saw the blood test needle glowing, he was full of disbelief.


    "Jia, Jialan, come here, I''ll test you. The old man pulled out the blood test needle in disbelief, put the blood test needle into the medicinal solution, cleaned it, took it out, and then tested it for Jialan.


    As a result, the speed of Jialan''s adhesion of blood was even faster than that of Jiala, and it also soared to the top of the scale of the blood test needle, and the blood test needle also glowed the same.

 Chapter 75

    The old man was stunned. He was stunned for a long time before he pulled out the needle again and immersed it in the liquid medicine, but he couldn''t regain his senses.


    Ma Xiaonan also looked confused, and couldn''t help but say, "This needle is not broken, right? How come it has reached the highest mark? Still glowing together?


    The old man was shocked all over, as if he had thought of this possibility, and hurriedly took the needle out of the liquid medicine.


    Mu Huan, come here and I will test you. "


    Ma Xiaonan: "...I really want to slap myself, why do I have to be quick, now that I''m alright, I actually pushed my grandson out to try the needle.


    Mu Huan was a little scared, the needle was really painful, but it wasn''t something he could decide now, so he was pulled over by Mu Chixiao to try the needle.


    The blood test needle stuck on Mu Huan''s finger, but there was no response, and the blood did not stick to the needle body at all.


    The old man was still confused and muttered to himself, "No response..., Mu Wan comes over."


    Then, Mu Wan and Mu Feizhaxun were both pulled over and tested again, but the blood test needle still did not respond, which means that they had no chance of awakening.


    It''s not bad... The old man muttered, and then, his eyes widened suddenly, looking at Gala and Galan in shock and disbelief, could it be... Are you two psionic purple seal psionicists?


    How is it possible, how is this possible? There are not many psionicists in the entire empire with the potential of the psionic purple seal. How could there be two in our family at once? The old man seemed very excited, and his voice was shaking.


    Hearing the old man''s words, the Mu family members who were present also looked at the two little brats in shock.


    Mu Yunyin ran over, hugged Jia La, and laughed happily, "Good boy, I didn''t see it, it''s quite amazing!


    Mu Yunyin said, and rubbed Gala''s hair. Gala and uncle were very close. Hearing this, he wiped his nose and said very stinky: Of course, it won''t take long, uncle, you are not mine. If you have an opponent, you have to hurry up and work hard.


    You stinky brat, when you have strength, should you first come to beat your uncle? Mu Yunyin fiercely pressed Gala''s little head, causing Gala to giggle.


    Good! Good! Good! The old man seemed to have just recovered from this huge surprise, and he happily said three good words in succession.


    Yuan Rong, hurry up and inform this family of the good news. Our Mu family is hopeful in the future. There are two psionic purple-seal psionicists at once. This is an omen of becoming the strongest psionic family! So happy that I seem to have forgotten something.


    Tang Han''s face was in disbelief at a young age, staring at the two boys all the time.


    Mu Yuanrong doesn''t know how to react at this moment,... This is going to be a huge turn of events!!!


    The two children actually had the potential of the psychic purple seal. The first thing that Mu Yuanrong thought of was not to bring these two children back to the Mu family, but the person who could give birth to such two children was definitely a "male empty man". ! There is no one else except "male airmen who can strengthen a bloodline to such a degree!"


    Thinking of this, Mu Yuanrong''s gaze couldn''t help but turn around on Mu Yunshen''s face.


    At this time, Master Yunyan smiled and said: "Old Master, have you forgotten that the blood power of my two children does not belong to the Mu family.


    The old man, who was still happy, had a look on his face, "What do you mean by that?


    Master Yun Yan said: "Since the two children awakened not from the blood of the Mu family, it would be meaningless to send them back to the main family of the Mu family, right? If they went to the main family, they wouldn''t be able to teach them anything. If that''s the case, why send them back? Where are you going?"


    The old man finally turned the corner. Although he is old, he is not old and confused. He filtered the matter from the beginning to the end, and finally found the wrong place. From Mu Chifeng, Yunyanshi and Muyun Judging from the deep reaction, they didn''t seem to be excited about the two children''s psychic purple marks being tested. Obviously, they knew it in advance. Moreover, when they were asked to test their blood before, they were reluctant in every possible way. The flame master even dug a hole for him, and it turned out that he was waiting here!


    The old man''s eyes became cold, he looked at Master Yunyan, and said: "Even if they are not awakened by the power of the Mu family''s blood, but they are the children of the Mu family, with the blood of the Mu family flowing in their bodies, this alone is enough. already."


    Master Yunyan was not afraid of the old man at all, and continued to smile: "You are right, but I think it is necessary to say that they not only have the blood of your Mu family in their bodies, but also the blood of our Yun family. Blood.


    These words made Mu Yuanrong a little confused, and she looked at Master Yunyan.


    The old man stared at him and said angrily: "Master Yunyan! What do you mean by this? What do you want to do?


    Master Yunyan still did not change his expression, even his tone did not change, "I mean very clearly, since the power of the bloodline awakened by the two children is not from your Mu family, it must belong to our Yun family. For the Summoner Beast family, the status is not weaker than your Mu family, maybe even stronger. And I, from the direct line of the Yun family, this generation of the patriarch of the Yun family is my grandfather. It is the bloodline of the authentic Yun Family Summoner, and I am also a Summoning Beast Psyker, so it is entirely possible for my descendants to inherit the power of my bloodline. In this case, should I awaken our Yun Family bloodline? Are the children of Zhili sent to your Mu family to be raised? What is the reason? Then should I contact my grandfather and bring someone to take the two children to the Yun family to raise them?


    The amount of information in this sentence is a bit large. There are not many people present who know the true identity of Master Yunyan. Even Mu Chixiao knows it, and also overheard the conversation between Master Yunyan and Mu Chifeng by accident. Master Yunyan stayed in Mu''s house for so long. For many years, she has never talked about her background, and now everyone is thinking of her grandson. Give it to the Mu family for upbringing.


    Mu Yuanrong was shocked. It was the first time she heard that Master Yunyan had such a background. It seemed that the matter was far more complicated than she thought.


    The true identity of Master Yunyan, even the old man does not know, and now I suddenly heard of it, and the shock is incomparable. If the children of the family take you to the Yun family, our entire Mu family will not let your Yun family go!


    Only then did Mu Yunshen know that the mother promised to let the child have blood tests. Many people watched, the more they refused to allow blood testing, the more suspicious it became. It would be better to test directly and then move the Yun family out. If the Mu family still wants to beat the child, they will wait for the Yun family. Turn your face.


    Master Yun Yan sneered, "If you dare to take my grandson to your Mu family home, don''t even think that our Yun family will let you live in peace! Chi Feng, Yun Shen, Yun Yin, Yun Xue, let''s go home! Mu Yun Only then did Yin know the twists and turns of this matter. No wonder mother and eldest brother didn''t want to test the two children. It turned out that they had the power of awakening and would be sent to their home. How could this be possible, the two children are still like this. Xiao, if I send it to my home, will there be Thaksin''s children in the future? Don''t say that my mother and eldest brother disagree, even he will not agree. As soon as Master Yunyan said that he was going home, Mu Yunyin held him in his arms. Gala is leaving.


    The old man was almost out of anger, and shouted angrily: "Mu Chifeng! Stop for me!


    As soon as Mu Chifeng wanted to leave with his wife and children, he was stopped by the old man. Mu Chifeng was also very embarrassed. They wanted his grandson, how could it be impossible for him to send his grandson out? It is a family member. He believes that he is not noble enough to sacrifice his family to strengthen the family. Therefore, he does not want to turn around and leave. As the head of the family, he must be on the side of the family.


    "Master, the flame master''s words have been made very clear, we will not send the child to our home, don''t think about it. Mu Chifeng said with a serious expression.


    The old man stared at him and said angrily, "Are you still a descendant of the Mu family?


    Mu Chifeng looked at his father, Mu Yaochi kept looking at him, and Mu Chixuan, they were all concerned, and there was a faint struggle in their eyes.


    Dad, I''m sorry... Mu Chifeng suddenly lowered his head and made his own decision, but he was interrupted by Mu Yaochi before he finished speaking.


    Mu Yaochi turned around and looked at the old man in the main seat, "Father, I have never thought of getting ahead or doing great things in my lineage. I educated Chi Feng and Chi Xuan to be down-to-earth and do things in a down-to-earth manner. If you don''t ask, it''s best for the family to be reunited with Meituan. Now, you want to give my two great-grandchildren to this family. Don''t say Chi Feng disagrees with this matter, even I will not agree. You If Feng insists on talking about the Mu family''s blood, then in order to protect his great-grandson, I would rather move my line out, and we will have nothing to do with the Mu family in the future."


    Only then did the Mu Chifeng family feel relieved. As long as the old man made a statement, what else would they be afraid of? They were about to say something like leaving the Mu family, but if they said it, it would only be the old man who would be saddened. , Now that the old man said this, he directly moved them out of the lineage and broke away from the Mu family. In this way, their family is still a family, and there is no difference. Anyway, they are not close to the Dafang family. What the big family did this time was really heart-wrenching.


    When the old man heard this, he jumped up in anger, grabbed the tea cup in his hand, and smashed it at Mu Yaochi, "You said that it''s so easy to relocate! Even if you want to relocate, you must take two One child left!

 Chapter 76

    As soon as these words were uttered, the complexion of Mu Yaochi''s lineage all changed. This is because there are only two children, and no one else cares? Just because the two children are awakened by the psychic purple seal, so the old man and his relatives Or not, just two children?


    Seeing the deadlock, Mu Yuanrong hurriedly stood up and spoke, "Grandpa, what you said is inappropriate, we are a family, sit down and discuss things slowly, this kind of quarrel is not an option, uncle, brother Feng, sister-in-law, there are Sit down and say it carefully, don''t be in a hurry, sit down and say it slowly.


    As Mu Yuanrong said that, he gave Mu Dongjue and Mu Dongling a wink, and the two hurried over, pulled Mu Yaochi and Mu Chifeng back to the chairs, and persuaded the others to sit back in the chairs one by one, but only , Although the person sat back, his face was ugly.


    Mu Yuanrong said in a harmonious voice, "Don''t take the old man''s words to heart. It''s just what the old man said. It''s not the old man''s original intention."


    Mu Yuanrong said, and then comforted the old man: "Grandpa, don''t worry, Gala and Galan are still so young, brother Feng and sister-in-law are justifiable to worry, they are elders, no one wants to be their own. Hello child. I can understand what my sister-in-law meant. Don''t worry about it, and this matter is not in a hurry at this time. Since the power of the bloodline awakened by Gala and Galan is not the spiritual power of the Mu family, they are forcibly brought over here. It may not be a good thing for the children. If the power of the bloodline awakened by the two children is really the summoned beast of the Yun family, even if they are brought back to the Mu family''s main family, no one can teach them, and this will delay the children. , don''t worry, you are all a family, what can''t you say well, what do you have to quarrel so much?


    Mu Yuanrong paused for a while before saying: "Otherwise, brother Feng, sister-in-law, and the matter of the children, why don''t I ask the family first to see what the family means, and the family will definitely not want to go to the things that are bad for the children. do, what do you think?"


    Mu Chifeng looked at Master Yunyan, and Master Yunyan nodded in agreement. Even if she disagreed, the matter of the two children would still be passed on to the Mu family. It is better to agree first. She can also contact the Yun family. Everyone has time to prepare.


    Seeing Master Yunyan''s agreement, Mu Yuanrong smiled and said, "Since this is the case, don''t be unhappy, isn''t it a big happy event? It''s the grandfather''s birthday again, and there are two more children who have the potential to awaken. Ah, the dinner party must be celebrated well. Didn''t Yun Shen say that the dinner party is ready? In this case, let''s all sit down to eat, and chat while eating at the dinner table.


    After Mu Yuanrong finished speaking, he went to Master Yunyan''s family, found a topic to chat with Master Yunyan, and then asked about Mu Yunyin and Mu Yunxue.


    Regarding academic issues, he learned that Mu Yunyin was studying in a military academy, and he was about to enter the army for an internship. He was also concerned about asking if she wanted to help her walk around, but Mu Yunyin politely declined.


    This aunt, whom he hadn''t seen for many years, was suddenly so enthusiastic, which made him a little overwhelmed. He was afraid that his aunt was still playing with Gala and Galan''s ideas, how would he dare to respond?


    During the meal, Mu Yuanrong was also sitting at the table at Master Yunyan''s house, and even the old man left her aside.


    As soon as the dinner was over, Master Yunyan''s family said goodbye and left. They really didn''t want to stay here for a moment.


    On a big tree not far from the old man''s house, two people are lying on their backs at the moment. It is Osmond who is responsible for protecting the two boys and Lin En who is responsible for protecting Mu Yunshen. Because they have the same goal, there is only this nearby. A big tree is the closest and it is best to hide it, so the two of them hid in the dense branches and leaves. The Mu family quarreled just now, and they listened the most carefully. When they heard that the two boys were both measuring "the purple mark of spiritual energy, they were so frightened that they almost fell from the tree.


    As a result, the two of them stared at each other and kept swearing and swearing. The one who scolded the most was Mu Yunshen. They all said that the boy had some shit luck. Raising two children, they were all such evildoers. This is simply the hatred of the whole universe!


    That night, the audio was passed to Troleser. Of course, the audio sent to Troleser was edited, and the messy conversations in the morning and noon were removed, leaving only the children fighting in the afternoon. All subsequent audio.


    While drinking red wine, Trolasse listened slowly. When he heard that Jiala was beaten by Mu Huan and his nose was bleeding, he frowned. Hearing that Mu''s family forced the two children to take blood tests, His eyes were full of coldness. When he heard the blood test results of the two children, a smile appeared on his face again. As expected of him and Yun Shen''s children, the potential was indeed the strongest.


    After hearing that Mu Yunshen''s mother even moved the Yun family out to threaten the old man in order to save her two children, and later heard the words of the little guy''s great grandfather, Trolaise was deeply relieved, because Yunshen had such a family feel fortunate.


    Yunshen''s family is very good. In order to protect the child, they can give up anything. Even if they say they want to move out of the Mu family, they will not hand the child over to the Mu family. This is a determination. They will do something to protect the child. anything.


    The time is almost ripe. Trolasse drank the wine in the toast, and the smile on his face deepened.


    When Mu Yunshen''s family returned home, they all sat on the sofa, silent.


    The two little guys are tired from playing today and have already gone to bed.


    Mu Yunyin couldn''t help but ask: "Mom, is the Yun family really that powerful?


    Master Yunyan''s expression was a little helpless. He used to be very powerful. With the thinning of the psionicists'' blood from generation to generation, there are very few people in the family who can awaken the power of blood.


    Mu Yunxue also said, "How about compared to the Mu family? I always feel that my aunt is very strange today, and her attitude has changed too quickly. She has been dragging me and telling me that girls have to dress up beautifully. Liang, he also said that he would send me several sets of big-name clothes and skin care products, which made me very terrified.


    Master Yunyan smiled coldly, "Mu Yuanrong just wanted to delay the time, so as to inform the family, there are only a few purple-seal psionicists in the entire Nebula Empire, and two of our family came out at once, if this matter spreads Going out, let alone the Mu family, even the unrelated family wants to take Gala and Jialan away.


    Mu Chifeng glanced at Mu Yunshen, Mu Yunshen had been silent, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Could it be that you really asked to help the Yun family? Mu Chifeng was also very distressed.


    Master Yunyan also took a look at Mu Yunshen, she was also very helpless, asking for help from the Yun family was small, so she was afraid, even the Yun family couldn''t stop the Mu family, that was the most terrifying thing, if it really didn''t work, the last step , and can only seek help from the child''s other father!


    In fact, what Master Yunyan is most worried about is not the two children, but Mu Yunshen. She knows very well what the consequences will be if the news that her son is an "empty person" spreads. Among the three male empty people in history, not one There is a good end. This is because when she found out that Mu Yunshen was pregnant, she felt like the sky was falling, so in the past few years, she was careful everywhere, for fear that her son would reveal any signs. "There is no way to do this. The Mu family will definitely come to have children. With our strength, we can''t protect the two children at all. I can only try to contact the Yun family to see. Master Yunyan sighed.


    Mu Chifeng lowered his head and looked very weak. After a long time, he suddenly raised his head and said: "Why don''t we go, our family secretly leaves the planet of Maca, and lives in other places, hiding our name, so that no one will know, what do you think? Woolen cloth?


    Mu Yunyin and Mu Yunxue all looked at their father with horrific expressions, and Mu Yunxue couldn''t bear to attack the father, "Dad, do you want to live a savage life? Now that technology is so advanced, as long as you still wear The terminal, even if it runs to the edge of the universe, is still within the monitoring range of the empire, unless you throw the terminal, but if you throw the terminal, I think you will be caught without even walking to Neil City."


    Mu Chifeng scratched his hair in distress, feeling that he was so useless that he couldn''t help.


    Mu Yunyin said strangely: "Can''t Mom help the Yun family? Why did you run away?


    Master Yunyan looked at her self-abandoned husband and sighed: "I left the Yun family secretly back then. I met and fell in love with your father in college, but the Yun family did not agree that I should be with your father, and I was young at the time. Sheng, in a fit of rage, he followed your father to this remote planet and settled down. He has never returned home for more than 20 years, and he has never contacted the Yun family again. It is considered that he has cut off the relationship with the Yun family. I will say that today, They really want to touch my grandson, I would rather not have this face and ask the Yun family to take action, even if... even if I go back to the Yun family in the end, I will not hesitate." Mu Yunyin and Mu Yunyin Yun Xue all looked at her parents in surprise, and only then did she know why her father reacted this way. It turned out that the union between them was not approved by the Yun family. Now that I want to ask the Yun family for help, my parents'' face and dignity will be lost. Throw them all away, and in the end, the mother may be picked up directly by the Yun family. In this case, their family will still have to fall apart. Can they be reluctant to lose their two children, and can they be willing to lose their mother? You can''t have a family without a mother!


    When Mu Yunxue thought that a good family would be separated like this, she was so anxious that she almost cried, "Brother, say something, what should I do, I don''t want to lose my mother, and I don''t want to let the two little guys be admired. Take it away from the family, I think our family will be together forever, and no one wants to lose."


    Mu Yunxue tugged at Mu Yunshen''s clothes, so anxious that her eyes were red.


    Mu Yunshen patted her hand with a very calm expression, "No, don''t think about it, I''ll go see Gala and Galan."


    As Mu Yunshen spoke, he got up and walked to the two children''s bedrooms, with four pairs of eyes staring at Mu Yunshen''s back, all silent!


    At this time, the most uncomfortable person is probably him. One is his child and the other is his mother. Neither side is willing to give up, so it is the most difficult choice.


    Mu Yunyin lowered his voice and asked, "What''s wrong with my brother? Suddenly I feel that he has become so silent.


    Master Yunyan sighed: "Your brother needs to think about things, let him be alone."


    Today''s events should remind Mu Yunshen that the two children, Jiala and Jialan, are not something they can protect at all. Even if they really move out of the Yun family, it will be troublesome. Who can be sure that the Yun family will not want to? What about taking Gala and Galan as their own? After all, the two children do have the blood of the Yun family flowing in them.


    "Oh, yes, Master Yunyan suddenly thought of something, "Yunxue, where is the handkerchief you used to wipe Gala''s nosebleed today? Use it to wash or burn it, don''t keep it, the blood of a psionicist is most afraid of being exposed to others. Get it, best deal with it.


    okay. Mu Yunxue reached out and touched her butt pocket, but she didn''t find it, and then switched to the other side to touch it, but she still didn''t find it. She stood up strangely, and rummaged on the sofa, "Go away, don''t block me. "


    Mu Yunxue opened Mu Yunyin, turned over the sofa, and couldn''t find her handkerchief. Mu Yunxue stood there, her face turning pale.


    "What''s wrong? Where''s the handkerchief? Master Yunyan also saw something wrong.


    "No, no, I just put it in my pocket, how could it be gone? Mu Yunxue was so frightened that her voice trembled.


    Master Yunyan stood up from the sofa with a rub, and his face became ugly, "You... don''t you lose it?"


    I, I don''t know, I obviously put it in my pocket. Mu Yunxue was really scared to cry.


    Do you know how much information can be found in the blood of a psionicist? Let¡¯s not talk about the psionic potential value that can be easily found out, and trace it back, the child¡¯s biological parents, family, etc. can all be cleaned up When encountering a more vicious enemy, he will even study a potion alone to deal with the gene of this psionicist. Once the gene is destroyed, it may be two families that will perish! Cloud Flame Master is also in a hurry.


    Mu Yunxue was so frightened that her face was so pale that she forgot to shed tears.


    Hearing the movement, Mu Yunshen came out of the children''s bedroom, "What''s wrong?"


    "Yunxue lost the handkerchief stained with Gala''s nosebleed, I''ll look for it and see if I can find it. Master Yunyan said, and was about to leave.


    "Mom, you wait first." Mu Yunshen stopped the anxious Master Yunyan, "What the hell is going on, Yunxue, please tell me what happened.


    So, Mu Yunxue cried and told Mu Yunshen what happened.


    After listening to Mu Yunshen, he nodded, "Are you sure you put it in your pocket?


    Sure, I''m pretty sure, I even remember which hand was in which pocket. Mu Yunxue hurriedly said,


    Mu Yun took a deep look at Mu Yunxue''s trousers. Today, Mu Yunxue was wearing a pair of leggings. They were very elastic and very close to the body. She tucked the handkerchief into her butt pocket, and it was impossible for her to fall out on her own, unless she was attacked by someone. Pulled away easily.


    Who did you have physical contact with after this? Mu Yunshen asked.


    Mu Yunxue began to think back, "I''ve been with my family all the time, only before Mu Dongjue pulled me to sit down on a chair, and when I was eating, my aunt kept pulling me, saying that I was not dressed properly and that I didn''t. Will dress up or something, but also send me clothes and skin care.

 Chapter 77

    Mu Yunxue suddenly paused, then widened her eyes and said, "I remember, when my aunt was commenting on my clothing taste, she tore off my clothes several times, wouldn''t she have been torn off at that time?


    Mu Yun rubbed his brows deeply, "Mom, don''t look for it, you won''t be able to find it.


    Then I look for it, and it must have fallen in the yard of the old man''s house. As soon as Mu Yunxue heard this, she ran out.


    "Don''t go, it wasn''t lost, it was taken away, you can''t find it. Mu Yun said deeply.


    Master Yunyan also understood, "You mean, Mu Yuanrong deliberately tugged with Yunxue, and took the opportunity to take the handkerchief?


    Well, there is only this possibility, otherwise Yun Xue grows so big, has she seen Yun Xue? She suddenly became so enthusiastic, how could she not be enthusiastic about others? Mu Yunshen said indifferently, he had been a mercenary and a regular army. Man, this analytical ability is still there.


    What does this woman want to do? Master Yunyan gritted his teeth and said, "No, I have to find her to get back, and the handkerchief must not be placed in her hand.


    It''s useless, even if you go to her and she doesn''t admit it, what can you do? Don''t go. Mu Yun said deeply.


    So what should I do? Are we going to let it go like this? Mu Yunyin was also a little anxious.


    Mu Yun took a deep look at the anxious family members, and smiled coldly, "Aren''t you curious, what is the purpose of her doing this?


    "What are you curious about, she is so deliberate, she is definitely uneasy and kind! Master Yunyan is so angry that his chest hurts.


    Mu Chifeng was smoking a cigarette in silence, and he was utterly disappointed with his family members.


    "Don''t worry, just wait and see. Mu Yunshen really wants to see what she wants to do.


    At this moment, in the hotel room where Mu Yuanrong was, two men in black who looked like bodyguards came in with a small silver box in their hands.


    Mu Yuanrong was wearing pajamas with wet hair, apparently just after taking a shower, "Are you all ready?


    Yes, Madam, the blood samples on the handkerchief have been taken out. The silver hair on Mu Huan''s body and the flesh left in his fingernails have also been taken out and can be tested at any time. "


    Mu Yuanrong poured a glass of warm water and drank it, "Very good, I will see the test results tomorrow morning."


    Yes


    That night, in order to wait for the result, Mu Yuanrong didn''t sleep well, and there were people like her who didn''t sleep well and the Mu Yunshen family.


    Mu Chifeng and Yun Yanshi were almost awake all night. They were heartbroken for Mu Yunshen and their two children. How could they be able to sleep when such a thing happened?


    Mu Yunxue couldn''t sleep because of self-blame and fear.


    Mu Yunyin didn''t sleep in the first half of the night, and kept digesting what happened during the day. Originally an ordinary Mu family, it transformed into a family of psionicists. After that, there were all kinds of conspiracies and intrigues. What kind of family does this look like? than the enemy.


    These questions were all in Mu Yunyin''s mind, and it was not until dawn that he fell asleep in a daze.


    Mu Yun stayed up all night, but he was thinking about the two children. He was thinking, if Mr. Aslan knew that he suddenly had two children of this age without knowing it, he didn''t know how he would react. , will you take the child away without hesitation?


    Or take revenge on him. After all, the blood of the Aslan family does not allow anyone to cause trouble. He secretly gave birth to the children of the Aslan family, which will definitely attract the hatred of the Aslan family? Even if these two The children are very rich and excellent, and they cannot escape the fact that they are born by men. This reputation alone will make the two children unable to raise their heads to be human in the future. At this time, Mu Yunshen still does not know that there are "empty people" in the world.


    However, let him watch the two children being taken away by the Mu family, he is not willing, let him send the two children back to the Aslan family, he is also not happy, no matter how the two sides choose, he will lose his children , which he could not endure at all.


    He didn''t want to make such a choice, and he didn''t want his mother to put down his face and dignity to ask the Yun family for help, and he didn''t want to see his mother taken back by the Yun family because of two children. He didn''t want to see such a situation, but he couldn''t think of a good Solution.


    He was lying on the bed tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. He picked up the communicator several times and wanted to send something to Mr. Aslan, but he didn''t know what to send. He took it a few times and finally put it down helplessly. .


    Early the next morning, two bodyguards in black appeared in Mu Yuanrong''s room on time.


    Mu Yuanrong got up early and waited, and when he saw them coming in, he immediately asked, "What''s the result?


    Madam, the relationship between the two children is determined to be brothers.


    Mu Yuanrong nodded, in this way, one possibility can be ruled out!


    In addition, the psionic potential value of these two children is very strange. Usually, the psionic potential value of a psionicist is between 1 and 100. The 100 potential value is already the highest. When awakened, it is definitely a psionic purple seal. , However, the potential value of these two children was as high as 300. The researchers thought it was a mistake. "


    Hearing the 300 reel value, Mu Yuanrong stood up from the sofa excitedly, walked over quickly, took the information from the bodyguard, and quickly looked through it.


    What about the genetic traceability? Have you found it?" "This is not easy to check, you can only find out through your channels that one side is the bloodline of the Mu family, and the other side''s genes are protected in the empire, so you can''t find it at all.


    Of course, it can''t be found. The other side is the gene of the Aslan family. If it can be found so easily, it will be a hell of a thing!


    Okay, I got it, keep the information, you go out first. That''s enough. With a potential value of 300, it can be determined that these two children are definitely "children born from male avatars. Otherwise, the power of psionicists cannot be stimulated to this level. If you grow up, won''t your strength be against the sky?


    Such a powerful force, of course, must be in her own hands. After all, she discovered this, how could it be cheaper for others.


    Mu Yuanrong sorted out his appearance, sat on the sofa, and pulled out a band number, which rang until he hung up, and no one answered.


    Mu Yuanrong continued to dial patiently. It wasn''t until the fourth time that the communication was connected. What appeared on the screen was a man who was still lying on the bed and didn''t wake up. His hair was messy and the quilt was half-covered. Half-covered to reveal a strong chest.


    The man didn''t even open his eyes, and he started to lose his temper, "No matter who you are, give me a long way to die, and the big things have to wait for me to sleep! Wake up! Say it again!


    The man said and threw the communicator aside.


    Mu Yuanrong didn''t look at all and said, "Mu Youchen, I have news that is bigger than the sky, are you sure you don''t want to hear it? If you don''t hear it, then I can only go to Mu Xinglan, whether to hear it or not. ?


    Mu Yuanrong waited for a while, and sure enough, the screen was shaking, and the communicator was picked up again and pointed at a man with a naked upper body. ?Say it.


    Mu Yuanrong glanced at the messy big bed on the screen, and sneered, "Are you romantic again?"


    Mu Youchen didn''t get enough sleep, so he just wanted to go to bed quickly, this woman didn''t talk about the business, she seemed very impatient, "Merry bird! I drank too much last night, and I''m not in the mood, you What''s the matter?


    Mu Yuanrong said calmly, "I want 30% of the shares of all the properties under the Mu family''s name, and I also want the full version of the Mu family''s Secret Book of Water Patterns.


    Mu Youchen looked at the woman on the screen quietly, and suddenly sneered: "Mu Yuanrong, are you crazy? You are a branch, if the potential is good enough, that''s all, a mere low-level psychic power. Chiyin, let alone the shares of the Mu family, you don''t even have the qualifications to become a shareholder, and the "Watermark Secret Book" is even more impossible, and what about the full version, this is the foundation of our entire Mu family, you are Where did you get the confidence to open this mouth?


    Mu Yuanrong also sneered, "I know the Mu family''s "Water Pattern Secret Book" is important, that''s why I want it. I stayed in the Mu family for nearly 20 years, and what I got was just a few simple water patterns. , To become stronger, I must get stronger watermarks.


    Your identity is here, and you don''t have any roots or connections in your family. If you want a powerful watermark, it''s just a dream. Mu Youchen was too lazy to talk nonsense with her, "If you have anything to do, just say it, don''t talk nonsense anymore."


    "I know the whereabouts of a male empty man. Mu Yuanrong said it lightly.


    Mu Youchen''s impatient expression suddenly froze, his eyes widened, then he sat up suddenly, stared at the woman on the screen, his eyes were like a wolf, and he said word by word: "What did you say? Say it again? .


    I found a male empty man'', is this enough for the exchange I proposed? Mu Yuanrong took a sip of hot tea with the winning ticket in his hand, and put his posture high, not the respectful and trembling Mu Yuanrong in the past. Yuan Rong is here!


    Mu Youchen stared at Mu Yuanrong for a long time before leaning back on the head of the bed again, chuckling: "If there really is a male emptiness, you don''t offer many conditions, it''s just that you really have Any clues? In the three-year history of the Nebula Empire, there were only 3 male airmen. You should know this. It has been more than 200 years since the last male airmen appeared. Are you sure, you really are Found a male empty man?


    Mu Yuanrong raised the information in Yang''s hands, "In order to confirm his identity, I specially conducted research. This male empty man has already given birth to a pair of twin boys. This is the blood test result of the twins. Guess what their psionic potential is?


    Mu Youchen frowned, obviously very concerned about the fact that the male Sora who finally appeared had already given birth to a child.

 Chapter 78

    When he heard that he had given birth to a pair of twin boys, he was surprised and moved again. If he could have a pair of twin boys born by a male emptiness, he would be invincible in the family....No, no need to give birth. What twins, as long as he has a male empty person partner, this identity alone is enough to be based on the Mu family, and it is written into the ancestral home of the Mu family.


    "How much? He was also curious about the psionic potential of those two children.


    300. Mu Yuanrong Road.


    Mu Youchen was stunned again by the shock, and couldn''t help but scolded "Fuck" in his heart, this must be the child born by the male Konger who didn''t run away, it was definitely the male Konger.


    "This is the research material. If you don''t believe me, I can send it to you. However, during this process, I can''t guarantee anything wrong with the male airmen." Mu Yuanrong said.


    Mu Youchen is not stupid, he understands the value of male airmen, but he also knows how shrewd this woman is Mu Yuanrong, "Why did you choose to tell me?" Mu Yuanrong: "Among the Mu family, only you and Mu Xinglan has the greatest potential, and is also the person most likely to take over the position of the head of the family. Compared with Mu Xinglan, we are at least the same generation and can talk a little bit. After all, Mu Xinglan is a junior. Whether he can make a decision is a problem, in order to avoid trouble , I can only cooperate with you, and I have no choice."


    Only then did Mu Youchen laugh happily, "Deal! I have made this deal, and when I become the head of the family, I will fulfill my promise to you.


    What I want is not an oral agreement. First, you will sign and transfer the property under your name to me, and then send a few reliable people over, or you may come in person. In order to avoid too many nightmares, I think it is better to act quickly. Mu Yuanrong Road.


    Yes, I think so too, but should you tell me some capital information of the other party?


    "When I get something, I will naturally tell you."


    Well, you''d better watch me closely, and if something goes wrong, I''m sure I won''t let you go. Mu Youchen really hated this woman.


    Of course you don''t have to worry about it. After Mu Yuanrong finished speaking, he hung up the communication.


    Mu Yunshen''s house was still covered by dark clouds, unable to do anything.


    Master Yunyan tried to contact the Yun family many times, but was discouraged by the family. They really couldn''t let their mother take this step, but if they didn''t ask the Yun family for help, they had no other way. Two kids take it away?


    I have already decided, you don''t stop me any more, if you hesitate any longer, the people from my family will probably have arrived. It''s been two days, and I really can''t wait any longer. Master Yunyan said decisively.


    Mu Yunshen came out of the room with a suitcase, "Mom, don''t contact the Yun family, I''ll talk to Mr. Aslan.


    Master Yunyan and Mu Chifeng both stood up, their faces full of unease, "Deeply, do you want... a showdown?"


    Mu Yun shook his head deeply, "No, I''ll go take a look, and if possible, I''ll try to talk about it again.


    Mu Chifeng rubbed his hands nervously, "He... hasn''t he left yet?"


    Well, I want him to invest in a company for me. It is still under negotiation and has not yet been negotiated. I will go out first and come back later. Mu Yunshen left with the suitcase in his hand. He thought about it for two days and finally decided to try to communicate with Mr. Aslan. Maybe things could be turned around.


    Mu Yunshen''s other trump card is the "Awakening Potion" in his suitcase. With such an important research result, he does not believe that Mr. Aslan will not be tempted. If Mr. Aslan can come forward to protect the two children, After returning the child to him, why not let him give away these medicines for nothing?


    This time, Mu Yunshen didn''t take a taxi, but drove his small broken car towards Neil City. He had been to the place where Mr. Aslan lived, and he could just go there by himself. He could find the place.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t pay attention at first, until he drove the car for a certain distance out of the town of Locke, he realized that a car seemed to be following him behind him. It has been determined that he was being followed.


    At this time, the car behind Mu Yunshen''s car was none other than the car of Lynn who was protecting him. Lynn communicated to Mr. Aslan while driving, "Sir, Mu is heading to Neil City. , We are on our way, and we have already left the town of Locke for some distance.


    Mu Yunshen looked at the rear-view mirror frequently, only hating that his little broken car was not a suspension vehicle for both land and air, otherwise, now, he could completely use the flight path to throw away the vehicles that were following him, and at the same time, he also felt very annoyed.


    Is the guy following him an idiot? Follow him so blatantly, is he afraid he won''t know? Or is his IQ degraded?


    Just when Mu Yunshen was scolding the idiot who was following him in his heart, five or six hovering cars suddenly drove past on the flight path in the air. Mu Yunshen''s eyes were hot for a while, and he decided in his heart to wait for him to have money. Now, be sure to buy one of the best land and air vehicles.


    Mu Yunshen was envious when he suddenly saw the window of a hovering car in the air lowered, and a black muzzle sticking out.


    Damn it! Mu Yunshen cursed and made a sharp turn, causing the car to cross the road, followed his car and rammed straight towards him.


    Mu Yunshen stepped down and wanted to rush the car out of the road, but at this moment, the body vibrated twice in a row, and the front and rear wheels on one side slumped in an instant, one by one being shot by a gun.


    Seeing that the car behind was about to collide, the other party also made a sharp turn, the body was thrown sideways, and long scratches were drawn on the ground, the two cars collided side by side, the glass suddenly shattered, and the two The occupants of the car were also hit and dizzy.


    The eyes of the two met instantly, and Mu Yunshen scolded directly, "Damn it! How is it you? What are you doing with me?


    When Lin En saw Mu Yunshen, he also called out, "Do you think I think so?


    Mu Yunshen climbed out of the broken car window, holding a suitcase in his hand, and fell into Lin En''s car, "Come on! They''re chasing!


    The five or six hovering vehicles that were in the air had already landed, and no less than 20 people rushed out of the vehicles. All of them were neatly armed and had weapons in their hands. At first glance, they came prepared. Mu Yunshen''s vehicle was already useless. , now can only rely on Lynn''s car. "Damn, where am I going? Lynn scolded, the car had already rushed out of the road and fell into the uneven wilderness. It didn''t run 100 meters, so it turned off the engine and went on strike. The chassis was too low and was caught by On the mound, the wheels do not touch the ground and are scrapped.


    The two people sitting in the car hanging out in autumn dry: "...


    "Fuck! What''s the use of asking you! Mu Yunshen scolded, kicked the car door, and ran away with the suitcase in hand.


    Lynn ran down from the other side, opened the trunk, took out a handbag, dropped the car, and caught up with Mu Yunshen, "I can''t do anything about it, I''m sure you will find out if I drive a good car. You know, I have to drive a land-air vehicle anyway!


    While running, Lynn rummaged through things in his handbag. First, he took out a pistol and threw it to Mu Yunshen. He also took one out of it, and ran to avoid the shots behind him. gun.


    "Are you ready? Mu Yunshen looked at the gun in his hand and asked while running.


    Nonsense, otherwise what would I do with you? Get slaughtered together? Lynn raised his eyebrows.


    Mu Yunshen had no expression on his face, turned around and fired two shots, and two people fell to the ground immediately. He hit each other''s legs or shoulders, preventing the other party from continuing to chase, or losing their fighting ability.


    Mu Yunshen rolled on the ground flexibly, dodged a row of bullets, then got up and continued to run, "Did Mr. Aslan asked you to come?


    Lin En glanced at him, not knowing what Mu Yunshen was thinking, only said: "Mr. said that your physical fitness has dropped, and I''m a little worried about you, so let me protect you secretly, and see, is it still Mr. foresight?


    Protect me? You should think about how to protect yourself first. After Mu Yunshen finished speaking, he turned around again, fell directly from the hillside, leaned his body on the suitcase, and while sliding down the hillside, he fired, "Bang bang a few shots, several people fell to the ground again.


    Mu Yunshen, who was involved in this matter, had already slipped to the bottom of the slope. One turned over and jumped up. He picked up the suitcase and looked at it, "The quality is good."


    Lin En rolled down all the way, and also brought down two people, and he saw Mu Yunshen''s handsome and blind move just now, "Why is this box so familiar?


    Mu Yunshen patted the box, raised his eyebrows and said, "Of course your boxes look familiar.


    The two continued to run wildly, and the number of people chasing behind had been reduced by half in this chase. Mu Youchen, who had been sitting on the hovering car and watched all this, almost dropped his chin, and he was still driving in front of him. A video communication.


    "Fuck! What kind of skill does he have? Is he really an ordinary person, not a special soldier? Mu Youchen stared at the male airman below, who looked like a god of war possessed by a god of war.


    Mu Yuanrong replied calmly, "Didn''t I tell you that he was a soldier?


    Mu Youchen was irritable, "Why is this just the quality of being a soldier?! This is simply a god of war, right?


    Mu Yuanrong''s mouth curled slightly, "You should be lucky, no matter how strong his fighting power is, he is just an ordinary person, not a psionicist, otherwise, it is completely impossible for you to catch him.


    Mu Youchen also laughed, "If he is a weak chicken, maybe I will despise him and only use it as a tool to give birth to children, I didn''t expect that he is not only an empty person, but also a somewhat powerful empty person, this is really true Very good, very much to my taste."


    Mu Yuanrong sneered, "He will be more interesting than your lovers, if you don''t believe me, catch him first.


    Mu Youchen looked at the chase on the ground fascinated, "I''m already attracted to him now, look, he looks like a wild leopard... How is your side?"

 Chapter 79

    Mu Yuanrong: "You can do it at any time.


    Mu Youchen: "If you succeed once, don''t let me down.


    Mu Yuanrong snorted coldly, "You don''t need to say, catching two cubs is much easier than your job. If you don''t take action, do you want to wait for him to escape? Don''t blame me for not reminding you that you had two babies with him. The child is a certain heir of the Aslan family.


    Mu Youchen smiled confidently, "So what? They have given birth to all his children and raised them to such a large age, and the Aslan family is still kept in the dark, so what is there to worry about? They will find out in the future. , What a great opportunity the family missed, it is estimated that there is no place to cry."


    Mu Yuanrong said coldly: "I have finished what I have to say, you can do it yourself."


    Mu Youchen rubbed his chin and looked at the fleeing people on the ground, "Well, it''s a long night, so let''s catch it first."


    Mu Yunshen and Lin En ran wildly this way, and they didn''t know how far they ran out. The people behind them were chasing wildly, and there were hover cars following in the sky, just like a cat teasing a mouse, watching They run and struggle on the ground, maybe this is the joy of hunting down prey?


    Isn''t it the two boys from your family who provoked the enemy? How did they come after you? Lynn was speechless, running like this, his lungs were going to explode.


    Mu Yunshen turned to look at Lin En suddenly, "Have you seen my son?!


    Lynn knew that he had missed the point, he smiled, "Your son.... very handsome!


    Mu Yun was deeply thoughtful, suddenly thought of a possibility, his heart skipped a beat, and looked at Lin En with sharp eyes, "Did Mr. Aslan also know about this? Has he met my son?


    Uh... Lynn didn''t know how to answer, the husband explained it, and Mu Yunshen couldn''t let him know that he just slipped his tongue.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t need to ask any more, he knew when he saw Lin En''s reaction, he suddenly got angry and kicked Lin En with one kick, "Fuck you! Did you say that?


    Lin En didn''t expect that Mu Yunshen would suddenly kick and kick someone, he took a solid kick and rolled around on the ground. Seeing Mu Yunshen pounce on him again, he turned his head and ran away in fright. He ran and shouted, "If you want to know anything, just ask Mr., it''s no use asking me!


    Lynn! I''m fucking your whole family! Mu Yun was so angry that he was chasing and cursing, and at the same time, he felt chills in his heart. If Mr. Aslan really saw his two children, why didn''t he keep the children Take it away? I haven''t mentioned it to myself, what is he trying to do?


    The more Mu Yunshen thought about it, the more frightened he became, "Lin En, stop me the fuck!


    "Stand on a bastard! I have to wait until I escape, and stand as a target?! Lynn roared and ran to a dilapidated factory ahead. As long as there was a place to hide, he would have time to assemble the firearm.


    The two rushed into the dilapidated factory one after the other. Lynn kept rushing in, found a large equipment, hid behind and began to assemble firearms. Besides, if we die here, nothing needs to be said!


    Mu Yunshen chased after him, and while monitoring the movement at the entrance, he asked, "I just want to ask, has he seen my child?


    Lynn gritted his teeth, and his subordinates "kaka quick assembly," saw it. "


    When did it happen? Mu Yunshen almost roared out.


    Lynn stretched his neck and growled, "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, and that''s why Mr. Worry is worried that you sent me and Osmond to protect you, you''ve already asked the second question, you can shut up!


    At this moment, Mu Yunshen was stunned and confused, and all kinds of thoughts and possibilities flashed through his mind. He knew that the situation at the moment did not allow him to do this, but he couldn''t help but think about it and guess that What does a man want to do!


    Mu Yunshen was suddenly thrown to the ground by Lin En, and he took him to the back of the other machine. The place where he was before was already set on fire, and the metal skin of the machine was splattered by Gauss.


    You fucking wake me up! What child do you want when you die here? Lynn punched Mu Yunshen angrily in the face to help him wake up.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t fight back, just gasped for breath, and seemed to have recovered a little.


    Pushing away Lin En who was riding on him, Mu Yunshen rolled back and went to pick up the box that had been dropped on the side, which contained the awakening potion." There must be no mistakes.


    Lynn rushed out quickly, holding the Gauss machine gun in his arms, "Da Da Da" kept shooting, suppressing the firepower for Mu Yunshen, the two successfully hid behind the other machine, Lynn held the Gauss machine gun and watched. Glancing at the box, "What''s in it? Is it worth your effort to get it?


    Mu Yunshen patted the box, "It''s something that can make you kneel down and call your father!


    Lynn stared, appeared and fired a few shots, then quickly retracted, "Really?!"


    Waiting for you to apply for a job change and become my employees! Let¡¯s see if I won¡¯t torture you to death! Mu Yunshen hugged the box, leaned on his waist, and rushed to the other side with a row of firepower, while Lin En is a golden sword. Holding the Gauss machine gun, he swept past him in a row, suppressing the enemy so he didn''t dare to show his face, and walked over with an open and above-mentioned manner.


    With the Gauss machine gun in his arms, Lynn walked forward step by step, and the few remaining bodyguards in black were suppressed by the firepower and dared not show their faces, "Fuck son of a bitch, come and let Grandpa teach you how to kill, come! Don''t hide!


    moisture loss. "A voice suddenly came from the side, and Lynn instantly turned the muzzle and shot in that direction.


    water shield. "An oval water-patterned shield suddenly appeared in front of the man, and all the bullets that Lynn swept past fell into the water-patterned shield, causing no harm to the man.


    Lin En looked at the man in surprise. When the water shield in front of the man disappeared, a man with black hair and black eyes appeared in front of Lin En. What surprised Lin En was that there were six water droplets between the man''s eyebrows. Inverted triangle, the color of the water droplet is cyan. Six, Six Seals Spirit Pattern Master! Lynn''s next reaction was, "Mom! Run away! Ahhhh--!!!


    Lynn, who was about to turn around and escape, suddenly fell to the ground and screamed while hugging one leg. He kept rolling and screaming on the ground, looking very painful.


    Mu Yunshen hid not far away, not knowing what was going on. He suddenly opened his eyes and saw a football-sized water polo appearing in the air, floating towards Lin En like a bubble, and landed on Lin lightly. On En''s shoulder, Lynn''s heart-piercing scream came again.


    Mu Yunshen watched the football-sized water polo fall on Lin En''s shoulder. When he left, the water polo became bigger, and then the water polo landed on other parts of Lynn. , Lynn would scream in agony. Obviously, the source of Lynn''s pain was the water polo.


    The cold sweat on Mu Yunshen''s face kept dripping down. He had seen this kind of water polo, and when Mu Yuanrong demonstrated it, it was also such a water polo.


    The footsteps approached Lin En slowly, and the man''s voice came out, "Mu Yunshen, let''s talk, do you want to watch your companion turn into a mummified corpse, or go back to Mu''s house with me? How about thinking about it? I''ll give you a minute and promise that within this minute, your companion will not die, but the longer you hesitate, the more painful he will be.


    Mu Yunshen had already seen a pair of shiny black leather shoes appearing under the machine, a man in a decent suit walked out slowly, holding a water polo in his palm, was slowly tossing and playing, and then he As if not catching the water polo, the water polo fell straight down and landed on Lynn''s chest.


    AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!


    Lin En has lost the ability to move, and can only be slaughtered and screamed incessantly. He was in great pain, and suddenly shouted, "Mu Yunshen! You fucking give Lao Tzu a-!! Don''t let Lao Tzu die in vain. !!! Shit, you should die for Lao Tzu too!


    Lin En, who was paralyzed on the ground, suddenly burst out and rushed towards Mu Youchen!


    Bang!" A large-caliber gunshot slammed into Lin En''s chest, and Lin En, who was rushing forward, was smashed upside down by the powerful impact and fell in front of Mu Yunshen''s eyes.


    Mu Yunshen shot quickly, one fell to the ground sideways, a gunshot rang out, and a headshot shot, killing the bodyguard who was holding the heavy Gauss gun, the other got up, hugged Lynn''s armpit, He dragged behind a machine to hide.


    A blood hole the size of a fist was blasted out of Lin En''s chest, and the blood was dripping. Mu Yunshen gasped for breath. He pressed the blood hole on Lin En''s chest with both hands, trying to slow down the blood loss. When he pressed his hand on it, he found that Lin En''s chest was hard, the thick and elastic muscles seemed to have disappeared, and Mu Yunshen seemed to be pressing on the dry wood.


    He ripped open Lynn''s clothes, and saw a scene that shocked him - Lynn''s chest became dry and hard, like dried bacon, without the slightest moisture, but his internal organs were intact.


    Mu Yunshen pressed Lin En''s shoulders and legs again, only to realize that although the flesh was intact in the places touched by the water polo before, the water in these parts seemed to have been drained away, and only atrophy remained. shriveled hard meat.


    Lin En''s face was covered in blood, and his eyes were out of focus, "Damn... well... I''m reconciled...


    Mu Yunshen heard the sound of footsteps approaching, and he was surrounded.


    I''m sorry, I didn''t want to kill him, I just wanted you to submit, he wanted to die, so he jumped up like this, my bodyguard will definitely shoot, please forgive me. Mu Youchen explained insincerely.


    Mu Yun knew it was futile, but he still held on to his shriveled chest. He was calm at the moment, he pulled the box over without hesitation, unlocked the lock, and took out a purple potion from it.


    Lynn, whether you can hear me or not, I have to make this decision for you. After injecting this medicine, no matter if you become a pig or a dog, as long as you are alive, I will not despise you and will reuse you. So, Feel free to leave it to me.

 Chapter 80

    Mu Yunshen said, took out an injection gun from the box, extracted the medicine, deflected Lin En''s head, pierced the aorta of his neck with a needle, and slowly pushed the medicine into Lin En''s veins. Then he put him away and stuffed it under the base of a machine. He grabbed the box, grabbed the pistol, climbed under the other machine, went around behind a bodyguard, and gave him without hesitation. Shot him in the back of the head.


    The sound of footsteps approaching Mu Yunshen''s hiding place cautiously changed immediately, and they all chased in this direction. The gunshots were loud, and the bullets were flying. Too fierce, Mu Yunshen''s small pistol had no chance to fight back at all, he could only run wildly, using the messy machine to dodge.


    Mu Youchen clicked his tongue, obviously tired of this kind of hide-and-seek game, he gestured to the two bodyguards who were following him, and asked them to do it, the two bodyguards nodded and raised their footsteps gently. Fall down, try not to make a sound, and flank it from the side.


    Mu Yunshen shuttled through the piles of machines and kept firing cold guns. He killed several bodyguards by his guerrillas. After he fired another shot, he turned around and was about to run, but he was punched in the face, and he fell back on his back. On the ground, he raised his foot and kicked the strong bodyguard with a height of 2 meters. However, what Mu Yunshen did not expect was that his kick seemed to be on the steel plate. It slipped out.


    The strong bodyguard took a few steps ahead, grabbed Mu Yunshen''s clothes, lifted them, and smashed them towards the machine beside him.


    What Mu Yunshen could do was to try to protect his head as much as possible, and he couldn''t control the broken bones in his body. Mu Yunshen just landed on the ground and the big man rushed forward again, grabbed Mu Yunshen and wanted to continue throwing , Mu Yunshen grabbed the opponent''s neck, and his body hung around his neck like a live fish.


    The legs were wrapped around the big man''s neck, and one lower back, punched the big man''s eyes, nose, and mouth, and the big man''s nose bleeds, his teeth flew out, and the big hair''s crazy counterattack was blocked by Mu Yunshen flexibly. He didn''t love to fight, and after a few hits, he quickly landed to widen the distance, and he couldn''t give the big man a chance to get close.


    The big man roared angrily and rushed towards Mu Yunshen, his iron fists slammed continuously, Mu Yunshen''s figure flexibly dodged, the big man''s fists kept hitting the machine, parts flying around, but his hands were fine. Mu Yun was deeply shocked by this scene. Could it be that this guy is also a psionicist?


    Mu Yunshen could be considered to have seen the perversion of the psionicist today, he dodged quickly, just about to jump up, only to hear a gunshot, his leg was in severe pain, that leg couldn''t help kneeling down, and a big kick Kicked towards his head, Mu Yunshen hurriedly blocked with his arm, "Kah! His arm was broken, he was kicked out by the kick, lay on the ground, and couldn''t get up for a long time, he had tried his best. The kick was blocked, but it was still kicked a little, and the whole head was stunned.


    I don''t want to hurt you. If you have to force me to this level, I can only apologize. Mu Youchen looked at Mu Yunshen, who was lying on the ground and couldn''t get up, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Follow me back to Mu''s house, your children will come to accompany you soon. Mu Youchen felt that he had already won.


    The bodyguards held their guns and slowly approached Mu Yunshen. When they were only two steps away from Mu Yunshen, Mu Yunshen, who had originally closed his eyes and whose life and death were unknown, suddenly opened his eyes and slammed his hands to the ground. With one shot, the sky shook.


    All the bodyguards only felt that the world in front of them was like a mirror. With Mu Yunshen''s shot, "the mirror suddenly shattered into pieces, and countless fragments were suspended in the air. This moment seemed to have become slow motion. Youchen looked at this scene in shock, and then a water shield immediately appeared in front of him.


    At the same time, Mu Yunshen''s arms also waved towards them, and the fragments that were originally suspended in the air all flew out towards the surroundings!


    The bodyguards wanted to shoot, but found that the guns in their hands were all cut into several pieces, not to mention their mortal bodies? It turned into a block and collapsed.


    However, Mu Youchen managed to escape this disaster by relying on the water shield. He quickly retreated, both shocked and angry in his heart. Mu Yunshen''s power was definitely awakened! However, he didn''t know what kind of power it was. , I have never seen it before, especially Mu Yunshen''s shot, as if even the space was shattered by him.


    Mu Yuanrong, that damn woman, she lied to him! This Mu Yunshen is a psionicist! Definitely a psionicist!


    However, how rare is a psionicist male empty person, even in the history of interstellar, it has never appeared to get him, we must get him! No matter what the price is!


    A bloodthirsty smile appeared on Mu Youchen''s face, two black objects slipped out of his cuffs, his hands clenched suddenly, two water balls appeared in his hands, and threw them towards Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yun knew the power of these water polo deeply, so how could the water polo get close? He reached out and grabbed it in the air, as if he had all the space in his hand. Mu Youchen only felt the space around him squeezed, and turned his head. Look, all the things around him became twisted and smashed towards him. The water ball that was thrown was also hit by the upside-down machine and disappeared without a trace.


    Mu Yunshen supported the ground with one arm and moved back quickly. The machine that fell down almost hit him. He leaned against a machine and panted quickly, his face also full of surprise. He looked at his hand, Also looked bewildered.


    He didn''t know what power he suddenly gained, but he knew that this power came from magic power!


    The sound of messy footsteps came from the door of the factory building. This time, Mu Youchen came prepared. He did everything in his power to take this "empty man away, even if he was a psionicist. He must not be allowed to escape." !


    Catch him for me! You don''t need to keep your hands anymore, just leave your breath, and abolish his limbs first! Mu Youchen''s angry roar resounded throughout the workshop.


    The bodyguards who rushed in separated and surrounded them. Suddenly, there was a loud "bang", and a machine with a height of 3 meters flew directly into the sky and smashed in the direction of the bodyguard. One unfortunate bodyguard was instantly smashed into pieces. mashed meat.


    Mu Youchen looked over in shock, is there anyone else here?


    Then, he saw a scene that made him unforgettable for the rest of his life - a humanoid monster with silver metallic luster all over his body, got up from the ground, walked towards a bigger machine, stretched out his arms and hugged it easily. Picking up the machine, he threw the machine at a bodyguard again just like throwing a cardboard box.


    That machine, at least two or three tons in weight, was thrown away just like that?


    The strange man with silver metallic luster all over his body clapped his hands, and only heard the sound of "stumbling metal crashing. He looked at his new shape in surprise and shouted, "Mu Yunshen! Are you dead? ?


    Mu Yunshen watched the two machines fly into the air in a row, and was stunned, and when he heard the roar again, he was overjoyed, "This way! It''s not far from death!


    Lynn took two steps in that direction and stopped again, "You hold on for a while, I want to eat something, I''m a little hungry."


    Then, Mu Youchen saw the silver metal geek, he broke off a metal stick from a machine, took it in his hand, took two bites, puffed up his cheeks to chew, and walked forward while eating. Find Mu Yunshen who is "not far from death".


    Mu Yun was sitting on the ground, surrounded by machines, so he couldn''t see what was going on, but he could see Mu Youchen, who looked like he had seen a ghost. Mu Youchen''s eyes were about to fall. The strange things I have seen in this life are not as many as today!


    A person with silver metallic luster all over does not count, a person with silver metallic luster all over his body but with infinite strength lifting several tons of machines is the same as playing games. He lifted up the several-ton machine and threw it all over the place. He felt hungry and took down a metal rod and just "tickled and ate it."


    God! He must not have woken up today, otherwise why would he see such a strange scene? The silver metal man walked while eating, and when he encountered a machine blocking his way, he kicked them all away, and walked straight towards Mu Yun. deep.


    When Mu Yunshen saw Lin En in this shape, he stared in surprise and couldn''t make a sound for a while.


    Lynn smiled, "Dad, isn''t the new look good?¡¨"


    Damn it! Mu Yunshen was also laughed at by his "Dad made a puff", "What''s the matter with you? Metal man?


    Lynn looked down and saw that the exposed skin was all silvery white, and the clothes on his body were in tatters. , he laughed excitedly, "The new look is so handsome! Dad, you are my reborn parents!


    Go away! Mu Yun scolded with a deep smile.


    Looking at Lin En in front of him, even his hair turned silvery white, and that''s not all, his pupils are also silvery white, and so are his teeth. When Mu Yunshen was looking at him, he saw Lin En holding up a metal I put the stick in my mouth and took a bite. I started to chew it like eating sugar cane, and then I swallowed it.


    Mu Yunshen: "...the smile on his face froze.


    You... what are you eating? Mu Yunshen felt that he must have read it wrong, otherwise why would such a strange scene appear?


    Lynn cocked the metal stick that was half left in his hand, bared his teeth in disgust, revealing a mouth of silver-white metal teeth, "This metal stick is too old, it smells of rust in the mouth, and it''s not delicious at all. , Next time I have to find some brand new metal to eat, not expired, let alone painted, choking my throat."


    Mu Yunshen:¡­

 Chapter 81

    Silently glanced at the suitcase lying not far away, he felt that there might be something wrong with Lynn, otherwise why would he use metal as food? God, this potion is really unreliable, and it actually kills a person''s life. turned into a monster.


    clang


    Lynn was standing there eating a metal stick, and was suddenly hit in the back by a Gaussian bullet. The Gaussian bullet was bounced off. Lynn swallowed the metal in his mouth before turning his head and looking at it. He scratched his back with his backhand twice, and then looked. A bodyguard who shot him, the bodyguard met his gaze, and his legs were fluttering with fright, and he started to retreat.


    Lynn bit the metal stick in his mouth, kicked up a small machine on the ground, and then punched the machine. A bodyguard smashed over.


    Go! Mu Youchen whispered in the pocket headset, and he had already retreated to the door of the factory building.


    Even if the male empty man is precious and rare, if you want to get him, you must first save your own life.


    The data collection was seriously incomplete this time. Mu Yuanrong, that damn woman, dared to lie to him! This Mu Yunshen is obviously a psionicist, and he has a mysterious psychic ability that has never been seen before, as well as that silver metal man, If he read it right, isn''t it the one who was just killed by his bodyguard? How could it suddenly become like this? All of this is too unbelievable, he can''t take risks, he can only retreat and wait for the next shot .


    Mu Youchen has discovered that such a Mu Yunshen is not something he can handle alone. He is considering whether to tell the family about this and let the family send psionicists over, otherwise, ordinary people will not Will be the opponent of those two.


    This is a "male empty man", and if you get him, you can immediately reverse the fate of a family of psionicists!


    Seeing those bodyguards retreating, Lin En wanted to chase and kill them, but was stopped by Mu Yunshen, "Stop chasing, let''s go back first, I''m worried if the family is also attacked."


    Lynn held out his hand to him, "How are you? Can you still go?"


    Mu Yunshen held the silver metal hand, which was completely metallic, cold and hard, and with his strength, stood up, "It''s okay, I can hold it.


    He was only shot in the right leg, the forearm of the right arm was fractured, and the rib was also broken. This injury could not stop him from walking.


    "The box. Mu Yunshen gritted his teeth and held back the pain, but he couldn''t bend down to pick up the box.


    Lynn walked over, picked up the box, and held it in his arms like a baby, "Is there any medicine in it?


    Yes, so take care of it. Mu Yunshen limped forward, and Lin En took a few steps to help him.


    Mu Yun gave him a deep look, "Are you going to just go out like this? It will scare people, can you change back?


    can. As Lin En said, the silver metal on his body began to fade away like a tide. The old Lin En appeared in front of Mu Yunshen again. His injuries were completely healed. Mu Yunshen was quite satisfied with this.


    Lynn ran over to a bodyguard, took off a shirt and put it on himself, and went out naked. It was always a bit indecent so it would be better. Although the two of them were very embarrassed, at least they still had their clothes on.


    There are no cars outside. If they want to go back to the small town of Locke, they may have to run to the road before they can catch a ride, but they are far away from the road now, and it takes a lot of time to run back.


    At this moment, the communicator on Lynn''s wrist rang, and Lynn connected, "Sir."


    Where? Trolasse''s voice came out, Mu Yun gave Lin En a deep look, and Lin En turned around and took two steps to the side.


    "I ran into a little trouble, now it''s resolved. Lynn replied


    Where is Yunshen? Trolasse asked.


    He was injured, fractured and shot in the leg. Lynn Road.


    Coordinates, I''ll be there soon!


    Lynn sent Owen a coordinate and asked them to come directly here, which was better than helping a wounded man to the road far away.


    Lynn walked back, a little lack of confidence, "That... Mr. come over later."


    Mu Yunshen didn''t speak, he answered Lin En with a fist, and was punched in the face, Lin En just tilted his head and didn''t even move his footsteps.


    Are you relieved? If you are not relieved, I will let you punch a few more times. I''m fine. I''m afraid your hand will be broken. Lynn grinned.


    Mu Yunshen was already full of anger, but at this time, Lin En came to stimulate him, just looking for a beating.


    When Trolasse and Owen arrived, they saw Lynn being beaten, and it could be seen that Mu Yunshen was obviously very angry.


    Mu Yunshen is now inconvenient to move, even hitting people is not easy, when he heard the sound of the hovering car landing, he turned his head to look fiercely.


    Owen


    Mu Yunshen''s fierce eyes were directed at Troleser. Trolasse glanced at Lynn who was being beaten on the ground, knowing that the matter must be revealed, he sighed helplessly, "Get in the car first.


    Then he thought that Mu Yunshen was injured, "Can you go?


    Mu Yunshen stood still, staring blankly at Trolasse, "Aren''t you going to say something?"


    Trolasse looked at the vigilant and alert Mu Yunshen, "What do you want me to say?


    Mu Yunshen''s anger suddenly came up again, anyway, now that the other party is no longer his mission goal, he doesn''t need to worry so much, "Since you know it, why do you pretend to know nothing? Watch me carefully every day. Do you think it''s funny to hide your child''s identity?


    Trolasse looked at the emotional Mu Yunshen and said helplessly: "Yun Shen, I want to talk about this matter after you calm down, now is not a good time to talk, you need treatment now.


    Lin En got up from the ground, charged directly at Mu Yunshen, hugged Mu Yunshen''s waist, carried him on his shoulders and walked towards the hover car, "Don''t talk nonsense with him, he is crazy It just doesn''t look human."


    Lin En received several punches from Mu Yunshen, but he didn''t see him calm down, so he could only carry the person directly into the car.


    Lynn! You are dead, and when you fall into my hands, you will definitely peel off your skin! Mu Yun said angrily.


    Lynn threw the person to the back seat and grinned: "I heard it all, you said that no matter if I become a pig or a dog, I don''t dislike me, I will follow you for the rest of my life!


    Lynn smiled, and as soon as he looked up, he saw that Mr. Aslan was looking at him with a cool look.


    Lynn: "¡­Did he say something wrong?


    Several people got into the car, the suspension car rose into the air, and drove towards the small town of Locke.


    Owen drove, Lynn sat in the passenger seat, and Mr. Aslan and Mu Yunshen sat in the back seat.


    After Trolessor got in the car, he opened a storage box in the car and took out a flat metal box with a button on the box. Trolessor clicked, and the box immediately rotated, assembled, and finally changed. Turned into a pocket robot, the little robot was only a little taller than the palm of a hand. Just as Troleser put the robot on the seat, the little robot stood up by itself and walked towards Mu Yunshen.


    On the robot''s square head, a ray was released to scan Mu Yunshen, and a cold mechanical sound came out, "The patient was shot in the right leg, with a depth of 7.6 cm. The Gauss bullet was stuck in the flesh and needed to be taken out.


    After the robot finished speaking, there was no need for a human to answer. The delicate mechanical arm turned a few times, and it turned into an injection needle, which was injected into Mu Yunshen''s leg. Soon, it was lost near Mu Yunshen''s wound. consciousness.


    Then, the robotic arm continued to deform, first turning into a scalpel, cutting the wound a little, and then turning into tweezers, which penetrated the wound very accurately, and when it was taken out, the warhead had already been clipped.


    After the operation is completed, the cell regeneration repair is now carried out. The little robot lowered its head, directed the rays in its eyes to aim at Mu Yunshen''s wound, and began to heal the wound.


    Mu Yunshen sat on the seat motionless. He knew that this kind of treatment robot was the most advanced model of the Nebula Empire. It had been broadcast on StarNet and TV before. This kind of pocket robot was portable, practical and convenient, but the price was not high. So close to the people, one set costs several million stars, and it is very expensive. Mu Yunshen saw it on TV and just watched it. He didn''t think about buying it, and he couldn''t afford it.


    The wound on the leg was quickly repaired, followed by the broken arm, which was significantly slower in repairing the bones.


    At this moment, Trolather''s communication rang, and as soon as it was connected, Osmond''s voice came over, "Sir, a woman brought a lot of people to Mu Yunshen''s house, what should I do?


    Mu Yun listened deeply and sat up.


    Trolassie pressed his shoulders, "Don''t worry.


    Then he said to Osmond: "Go to the live video and pass it over."


    Yes! Osmond responded.


    Troleser connected his communication video to the car monitor, the whole car could clearly see the scene, and the sound effects were very close to the scene.


    Mu Yunshen looked at Mu Yuanrong in the video, and with a group of bodyguards in black, blocked the gate of Mu Yunshen''s house, while Mu Yuanrong went to knock on the door.


    It was Mu Yunyin who came out to open the door. As soon as the door was opened, Mu Yunyin was stunned when he saw such a battle.


    What are you doing? Auntie, why are you bringing so many people to my house? After Mu Yunyin finished speaking aloud, she opened the hospital door with her arms outstretched, and blocked the door with her body to prevent anyone from entering.


    Mu Yunyin had no intention of taking any precautions against Mu Yuanrong at first, but after experiencing the scene at the old man''s house and hearing that Mu Yuanrong stole the handkerchief with the nosebleed, he knew that the other party must have a purpose. Now, did the eldest brother just leave? After a long time, Mu Yuanrong brought so many people here, all of them were holding real guns with live ammunition!


    Mu Yunyin spoke loudly on purpose, so that the people in the room could hear him.


    Sure enough, when he heard Mu Yunyin''s voice, Master Yunyan and Mu Chifeng ran out, Mu Yunxue and the two boys followed, when Master Yunyan saw the people at the door, his expression changed greatly, "Yunxue , take Gala and Galan into the house! Don''t come out!

 Chapter 82

    Mu Yunxue, who had just walked out, was also frightened, and her first reaction was to bend over and hug Jiala and Jialan who had come with them, and lead them to the house.


    Master Yunyan''s response was also very quick. He picked up a pebble and drew a summoning formation in the yard. However, how could Mu Yuanrong ask her to draw the summoning formation? She was holding a folder in her hand all the time. At this time, he quickly opened it, and took out a black card from the folder. The card was only the size of a playing card.


    Mu Yuanrong held the black card in one hand, wiped it on the card with the other, and said in his mouth, "Water Prisoner!


    As her fingertips left the black card, she saw a mist of water rising from the card and wrapping it towards the Cloud Flame Master. Before the Cloud Flame Master''s summoning formation was completed, it was wrapped in a mist of water, surrounding Cloud Flame Master''s swirling water mist quickly turned into a big water ball, wrapping Cloud Flame Master in the water ball and floating in the courtyard.


    Flame Master! Mu Chifeng was stunned when he saw this scene.


    Mu Yunyin turned her head and saw that her mother was trapped in a big water polo, and her mind was blank. Her first reaction was to save her mother, otherwise it would be too late and she would most likely be drowned in the water polo.


    When Mu Yunyin ran back, he picked up a small shovel by the wall, raised it and slashed at the water polo, the shocked Mu Chifeng also reacted, looked left and right, and lifted a stone from the wall. Lift it up and smash it on the water polo.


    The two smashed hard together, trying to break the water polo, but only heard the sound of bang bang, and the water polo was still intact.


    Cloud Flame Master, who was trapped in the water polo, spit out a long string of air bubbles, trying to hold his breath.


    "Mom! Mom! Hold on! Hold on, Mom! Mu Yunyin has gone crazy, her eyes are red, but she can''t break the water polo.


    Seeing this scene, Mu Yunshen clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes were full of killing intent, and he could not wait to fly home immediately!


    It was useless, the water ball contained the power of psychic energy and could not be easily broken. Only a large-caliber Gauss gun could destroy a water prisoner of this level. As soon as Troleser finished speaking, he heard a "bang" gunshot, the sound was very loud, and several people were startled.


    Immediately after that, there was a "crash" sound, the water polo was broken by this gun, the water polo disappeared, and the water was sprinkled all over the ground, and Yun Yanshi also fell from the water polo, lying on the ground and choking.


    Yanshi, Yanshi! Mu Chifeng threw away the stone in his hand, rushed over and hugged Yun Yanshi, who was soaking wet, then turned his head and roared, "Mu Yuanrong! You lunatic! She is your cousin! You still have humanity. ?!


    Mu Yuanrong didn''t answer, but rushed in toward the courtyard surrounded by bodyguards. The bodyguards even fired a few shots in the direction of the gunshots, and the sound of gunshots was heard for a while, until they all entered the courtyard. After closing the courtyard door, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Lynn sighed, "That kid Osmond is too bold, isn''t he afraid of the people in the water polo that Gauss catapulted?


    While driving, Owen watched the situation in the video, "He is measured."


    Osmond was forced to show his face by the sound of gunfire, "Damn, it''s terrible for a woman to go crazy."


    Mu Yunshen looked at the screen on the monitor expressionlessly, and said coldly, "Osmond, get rid of that woman.


    Osmond suddenly heard Mu Yunshen''s voice and was startled, "You...you are with Mr.


    I want you to kill that woman! Mu Yunshen didn''t answer, just repeated this sentence.


    "No, it''s easy for me to kill her with one shot, but I can''t get rid of those bodyguards at the same time. If I kill her, those bodyguards will definitely do something to your family. Besides, it''s unknown whether I can kill her or not. able.


    Trolasse also said, "Don''t mess around, you can''t kill everyone with one shot, and you can''t kill her either."


    Trolasser pointed to the "folder" in Mu Yuanrong''s hand, and said to Mu Yunshen: "Have you seen the folder in her hand? There should be a lot of spirit pattern cards in it, and the spirit pattern cards are The black card she just took out is a medium for the spiritual pattern master to store the spiritual patterns. Before the battle, draw all the spiritual patterns that need to be used. You can take it out and use it when you need it. You don¡¯t need to draw it on the spot. Will save a lot of time.


    "Like your mother, a summoner from the beast family, if you really summon a war beast, it can tear everyone apart in an instant. However, if you want to summon a war beast, you must draw a summoning array on the spot, which takes time, so in the During the battle, the psionicists of the Summoner Beast family are generally protected at the rear. When the beasts are summoned, that is, when they charge into battle, the strength of the beasts is very powerful, and some beasts can be torn apart alive. renault.


    Mu Yunshen also saw that, if the mother could summon the beasts in an instant, Mu Yuanrong would definitely not be arrogant!


    After Mu Yuanrong discovered the potential danger, he quickly took out a spiritual pattern card from the folder and held it in his hand, thinking that it should be kept for protection.


    It was too much to dream about, so Mu Yuanrong directly ordered: "Go and catch those two children, let''s leave quickly.


    Mu Yunshen suddenly thought of a possibility, and immediately said to Osmond, "Osmond, prepare to kill.


    "Ah? Osmond didn''t understand. He felt that what he said just now was very clear. Unless Wei Neng took those people out of the pot in an instant, his family would be in danger. Why did Mu Yunshen ask him to prepare to kill?


    At this moment, the two bodyguards who were going to arrest people were suddenly pierced by two ice picks that flew out of the door!


    It was also at this moment that Mu Yuanrong and those bodyguards who were standing in the courtyard suddenly fell into the big hole with their feet empty. Then, the courtyard walls on both sides disintegrated by themselves, and they all smashed into the big hole.


    What the hell! What''s the situation?! Osmond''s shocked voice came over.


    In the midst of this chaos, a young voice came out, "Stupid Gala, don''t tear down the wall!


    Oh oh oh! Then I will put it back. The courtyard wall that was originally smashed into the big pit suddenly retreated and became a complete courtyard wall again, but the bodyguards who fell in the pit were scared to death, but they didn''t smash down. I''m not asking you to put it back now! Garan''s voice was almost shouted, and he was obviously very angry.


    The bodyguards, who thought they had escaped the disaster, climbed up with both hands and feet, but halfway through the climb, the wall that had retreated suddenly fell down again, smashing their heads down again.


    My God, Mu! Is this your son''s voice?! They have awakened to psykers?!!! Osmond''s frantic voice came over.


    Trolasse''s handsome face also showed a look of surprise. From the audios he had obtained before, he only knew that the awakening potential of the two children had reached the purple mark level, but he never thought that they were awakened now! They are only 6 years old!


    Also, he knew the psychic power of the ice pick. It was the psychic power of their Aslan family. It should be the power of Garan''s awakening. What is the power of the big pit and the collapsed wall?


    The person who killed the Breno that time was actually Garan, and Troreiser shook his head and laughed when he remembered that he had taken the blame for his son.


    Baker! Go! Kill them! Gala shouted excitedly.


    Yura! Garan''s voice also came out.


    Two figures swooped out of the house. Baker was so fast that he could only see a black shadow. He rushed into the big pit before Yura, shuttled through a pile of messy bricks, and slammed a paw. , West a paw, blood splattered.


    Baker only had time to grab the necks of a few bodyguards before being blown away by a sudden force.


    A big water polo floated from the pit, everyone was in the water polo, the bricks and stones covering them were all thrown away, and they successfully climbed up by the water polo, but each of them became a dick, He was standing in the yard soaking wet.


    Mu Yuanrong was trembling all over, not knowing whether he was excited or outraged, he shouted hoarsely, "Catch them for me! When I caught him, gunshots rang out behind him, Osmond shot, several shots in a row, the guns exploded. Head, the bodyguards were in a mess, looking for cover one after another. But the yard is so big, and there are still a lot of them, where can they hide? This is simply a model of catching turtles in a urn.


    Mu Yuanrong made two big water balls again, wrapped Yun Yanshi and Mu Chifeng in one water ball, and wrapped Mu Yunyin in another water ball, and shouted to the back: "Stop immediately! Otherwise, I will Kill them and make him a mummified corpse!


    As soon as he finished shouting this sentence, he heard a creaking sound of freezing ice behind him. Mu Yuanrong turned around abruptly, and saw that the big water polo she had created was slowly freezing at the moment, and the surface of the water polo quickly froze. A layer of frost is attached.


    A dark shadow flashed past, and the frozen water polo only heard a crisp sound, shattered into two halves, the water in the ball flowed out, and Yun Yanshi and Mu Chifeng fell to the ground.


    Mu Yuanrong''s face was full of disbelief. When he turned his eyes, he saw a white figure appearing next to another water polo. With a flame-shaped ice-blue tail, he swept towards the water polo, and the water polo began to freeze again. Another shadow flashed by, the frozen water polo was broken open again, and the water flow brought Mu Yunyin out of it.


    The shadow finally landed. It was Baker, who had grown in size. At this moment, he was standing upright, and he was very arrogant and compared a middle paw to Mu Yuanrong. If it could speak, it would definitely say a few words of contempt at this moment.


    Kill those two beasts for me! Mu Yuanrong was about to explode with anger, she never thought that Mu Yunshen''s family would raise these two big troubles!


    A bodyguard''s gun was aimed at Baker immediately, but before he could shoot, the strange creature disappeared in front of him.

 Chapter 83

    Just as he was looking around, "the shadow passed by with a swoosh, the bodyguard hurriedly looked over, but suddenly felt a weight in his hand, and when he looked down, he saw that strange creature was holding his gun with two claws. , the bodyguard sneered, "Seek your own way!


    Just as he was about to shoot, he saw the thing holding the gun and started nibbling, "It shattered and flew, a perfect Gauss gun, and in the blink of an eye, only a handshake remained in the hands of the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard was so frightened that he could only stare with a pair of eyes and could not even make a sound.


    The Gauss gun body is made of pure metal, how can it be as crisp as a radish?


    On the other side, the bodyguard who wanted to shoot at Yura was blown out by Yura, and the whole gun and the arm turned into ice sculptures.


    Osmond seized the opportunity and fired a shot at Mu Yuanrong, but Mu Yuanrong had been prepared, and the water shield spirit pattern card in his hand was instantly activated, and the water shield appeared, blocking the shot of Gauss. Bullets can''t kill her.


    However, just when Mu Yuanrong couldn''t hold it any longer and was about to retreat first, he suddenly felt a heavy weight on his shoulders, and when he tilted his head, he saw a black rat-like creature standing on her shoulders, grinning at her. Smile, and then, grabbed it with one paw - Mu Yuanrong''s pupils instantly shrank to the size of the tip of a pin, took out the fastest speed in his life, and the water shield slammed into it!


    At the same time, a puddle of warm blood spurted out.


    Mu Yuanrong''s face was pale, and she stumbled and fell to the ground. Her eyes were full of disbelief. She covered her half-torn neck with trembling hands, and red blood gushed out.


    Madam! The bodyguard was shocked.


    Mu Yuanrong tried her best to open her mouth, but she could only make a "Hohoho" sound, blood was pouring out of her mouth, lying on the ground twitching, her eyes staring at the few bodyguards who were still standing.


    "Hoho... let''s go... let... Han Han... bring the information... go... Mu Yuanrong tried his best to bite out these words, opened his eyes and breathed out.


    Dead restless.


    She never thought that she would actually die here, obviously everything was well designed, obviously it was a foolproof action, how could this result? , As long as you catch Mu Yunshen and these two little brats, everything can be achieved, but how could they risk their own lives with just two brats? She is not reconciled, and she will die without resting her eyes.


    In the picture, in the whole small courtyard, except for the two small pets, there are no other living people. Master Yunyan, Mu Chifeng and Mu Yunyin have long since escaped and returned to the house, so that the two pets can grow up in the courtyard. Kill the ring.


    Mu Yuanrong knew that she couldn''t leave, and wanted the bodyguards to escape, and took Tang Han to escape from the planet Maca. Unfortunately, she couldn''t even achieve this wish. None of the bodyguards she brought could leave alive, all of them died. in the yard.


    Baker sat in the yard, looked at the bloodstains left on his paws, and shook it in disgust, thinking that the woman responded quickly, otherwise, she would definitely tear her head off.


    Yura turned his head gracefully and walked into the house, Baker shook his claws for a long time, and turned his head and walked into the house, but it didn''t call away, "With a swish, it''s gone.


    Seeing this, there was a dead silence in the car. When he saw Baker and Yura come out, Mu Yunshen was already relaxed. He was in a hurry and forgot about these two guys. It took him a long time. Only a small amount of money can cultivate such a "bodyguard".


    I think... Osmond''s deeply distressed voice came out, "I''m not as good as two pets.


    With the help of his hand, Lynn''s chin finally closed, and the first sentence was, "Mu, I heard that this pet is sold in your store, do you still have it? I want to keep a few too, this fucking goes out. Simply invincible!


    Lynn: "...After I finished speaking, I remembered that I seemed to...exposed something?


    Mu Yunshen''s emotionless voice came, "It seems that you know a lot.


    Lynn, how did you get the position of the captain of your advance team? There came the faint voice of Trolasse.


    Lynn: "¡­.(/TT)/


    The levitating car soon arrived at the small town of Locke and changed to land travel, but when it was about to get home, Mu Yunshen called to stop.


    Stop here? We haven''t reached Mu Yunshen''s house yet, but it''s not far.


    "It''s right here, and now I don''t want you to face my family directly." Mu Yunshen actually didn''t know how to explain to the two children, and he was even more afraid of what Mr. Aslan would say.


    Yunshen, you have been targeted now, and the Mu family will not let you and the children go. Trolasse tried to convince him.


    Mu Yun looked at him deeply, "So what? Do you want me to seek shelter from the Aslan family?


    Trolasse looked at him with a serious expression, "As long as you are willing, let me use the strength of the entire Aslan family to protect you and the child.


    Lynn Irving: "¡­Did they accidentally find out something terrible?


    Mu Yun was deeply silent.


    Trolasse sighed: "I know what you''re worried about, don''t worry, I won''t let you separate from the children.


    What I want is you and the child. Mu Yunshen raised his head to look at Trolasse, and saw that the other party had a serious expression and a very serious attitude.


    Mu Yunshen still didn''t speak, just nodded, "I''ll think about it, Lynn, give me the box.


    Lin En carefully handed the box to Mu Yunshen, and couldn''t help but say, "Aren''t you going to give Owen one? He is also willing to call you Dad.


    Owen: "..."


    Mu Yunshen threw a knife at him directly, took the box, opened the door and was about to get out of the car.


    I hope you think about it quickly, the psionicist of the Mu family will be here soon. In addition, your yard doesn''t seem to be very liveable. I will say hello to the above about things here, you don''t have to worry!


    "Thank you. Open the car door, get out of the car, and walk in the direction of home.


    Looking at Mu Yunshen''s back, Xiao lost in the corner, Trolasse looked at Lynn, and Owen also looked at Lynn.


    Lynn: "¡­Am I saying the wrong thing again?


    Trolasse: "What''s in the box?


    Owen: "Why should I call him Daddy?


    Lynn scratched his head, not sure if he should say this. If he did, Mu Yunshen might beat him again. On the one hand, he was his brother and on the other, his mission goal. Since Mr. Aslan asked, He should have answered that it was his job.


    Lin En knew, and Mu Yunshen also understood this, so when Mu Yunshen beat him up, he didn''t say anything, beating him was just to vent his anger, and betraying his brother was also a mission. Since Lin En took this mission, even if It is his duty as a soldier to betray his brother, unless he doesn''t accept this task, Mu Yun understands deeply, so he can''t accuse Lin En, he can only beat him.


    Lynn took a deep breath and said solemnly, "In that box, is the awakening potion."


    Trolasse''s heart skipped a beat, and then he frowned. What he thought in his mind was, how on earth did Yun Shen come up with this potion?


    Since Mu Yunshen left last time, Trolasse has sent Lynn and Osmond over. The daily news of Mu Yunshen and the two children will be reported to him in detail. In Lynn''s report, there is no It was mentioned that during this period, Mu Yunshen had contact with professionals in the field of pharmacy. He had never even been out of the small town of Locke, but he often locked himself in the pet store for a whole day, and Lynn did not know. What is he doing in there.


    It''s not that Trolessor underestimated Mu Yunshen. He couldn''t have researched the potion himself. It is estimated that he wouldn''t even know how the potion was formed. He specialized in surgery. Mu Yunshen was a soldier, not a pharmacist. Trolasse did not believe that the potion would be researched by Mu Yunshen himself.


    ''Are you sure that''s the Awakening Potion? Trolather asked back.


    ''Sure. Lynn nodded affirmatively, "I''ve already used it."


    Then, Lin En recounted the story that he and Mu Yunshen met a six-print blue-marked water spirit tattoo master of the Mu family in the broken factory building, and also mentioned that if it wasn''t for Mu Yunshen''s immediate decision to give him the potion , he is dead at the moment.


    As for the effect of the potion...that''s simply too good!


    "Six Seals, Blue Seals, Water Element Spirit Pattern Masters...


    Trolaise said slowly, "It seems that the matter is more serious than I thought, and even the most talented Mu Youchen from the Mu family is here."


    Moreover, it was still aimed at Yun Shen. It seems that he already knew that Yun Shen was an "empty human body." Trolasse''s eyes gradually became sharper.


    Owen couldn''t help it, "So, you''ve woken up?


    Lynn grinned complacently, "Didn''t you hear I called him Dad?


    "...Owen rolled his eyes and said anxiously: "Have you really awakened? Is it the strengthening of the special power of your Kangnai family?


    "Yes, but not all. I think Mu Lai needs to explain this issue to you, and I can''t explain it clearly." In Lynn''s view, this is no longer the power of the Awakening Family, but a brand new spiritual ability. .


    "Drive and go to Yunshen''s house," Trolasse instructed.


    Owen and Lynn were both amazed in their hearts. Just now, Mu Cai refused Mr. Aslan''s request to send it to his home. Now that it''s over, won''t Mu really get angry?


    Trolaise can''t wait for Mu Yunshen to think about it slowly. The longer he delays, the more troublesome things will get in the end. Of course, Trolaise didn''t go to Mu Yunshen''s house by himself. Mu Yunshen sent a text message.


    Mu Yunshen ran all the way home and found that a lot of people had gathered nearby. They all stretched out their heads to look at Mu Yunshen''s house in panic and curiosity. The sound of the previous gun battle resounded throughout the entire town of Locke. At that time, no one dared to fight. Approaching, there has been no gunshots for a long time now, I think the battle is over.


    Mu Yunshen spotted Mu Chixiao''s family in the crowd, and they stretched their necks and looked into the yard.

 Chapter 84

    The originally collapsed courtyard wall has been piled up again by Gala, but the stacking is a little uneven, with one piece protruding in the east and one piece concave in the west, crooked as if it may collapse again at any time, but it can block the sight of ordinary people. When it was closed, what was going on inside could not be seen at all, and their expressions were a little anxious.


    Mu Yunshen glanced around, his eyes stopped on Mu Chixiao''s family, and then he pushed open the courtyard door and walked in, and then quickly closed it. In the opening and closing, the onlookers with good angles were already I saw a lot of people lying on the ground in the yard, and the most striking thing was the scarlet color in that place!


    The neighbors who saw this scene covered their mouths in surprise to prevent themselves from screaming, but some people still shouted, "God, the yard is much better, the ground is full of blood, call the police, hurry up. Call the police!


    As soon as this voice came out, both Mu Yaohe and Mu Chixiao felt dark in front of them, "Dad, Yuan Rong will be fine, right? Why hasn''t he come out yet?


    They all hid at home before, and they didn''t see Mu Yuanrong fleeing with the bodyguard alive. When they heard the gunshots stop, they dared to follow the neighbors to watch, by the way, to see if the matter was successful.


    Mu Yaohe looked very nervous, he kept rubbing his hands and muttered to himself: "Nothing will happen, Yuan Rong is a psionicist, and she has so many bodyguards, ordinary people can''t be their opponents at all. , it should be fine."


    Mu Chixiao stammered: "Then, who is that person lying in the yard? Didn''t it mean that there were a lot of people lying in the yard?


    Mu Yaohe was sweating coldly on his forehead, and said uncertainly, "It should be Yun Yanshi and Yuan Rong''s bodyguard who had a conflict, didn''t she say that she is also a psionicist? Maybe she caused casualties when she resisted.


    Then... Shall we go over and take a look? Mu Chixiao asked uncertainly.


    Wait, wait, see, wait, and if it doesn''t come out, we''ll go and see. Mu Yaohe''s nervous voice was almost out of line. Their whole family was counting on Mu Yuanrong. If something happened to Mu Yuanrong, the future of their family would be over.


    When Mu Yun stepped into the yard, he almost stepped into the big pit. The size of the big pit was not small, and it almost traversed the left and right sides of the yard.


    Mu Yun took a deep look, took a few steps back, and then rushed towards the wall.


    Dad, Mom, Yun Yin, Yun Xue, Jia La, Jia Lan. Mu Yunshen shouted while running in.


    The family who were all hiding in the house, when they heard Mu Yunshen''s voice, all rushed to the door, opened the door, put Mu Yunshen in, and quickly locked the door, the family was like a bird in shock , Each face was full of panic, Gala and Galan were held in the arms of grandparents, and their faces were blank and ignorant.


    As soon as Mu Yunxue saw the eldest brother coming back, he suddenly burst into tears, "Brother, there are a lot of people dying outside, what should we do, our whole family can''t be released even if we sit in the prison?


    Master Yunyan was submerged twice, his hair was messy, his face was pale, and his condition was very bad, "Deep ah...


    Just as Yun Yanshi was about to speak, he suddenly saw that Mu Yunshen was also covered in blood, and his clothes were damaged in many places. The whole person looked very embarrassed. When Yun Yanshi saw this, he immediately became anxious, "Shen Shen, why have you changed? become like this?


    Mu Yunshen explained briefly: "As soon as I left the small town of Locke, I was attacked by the Mu family. The person who came was a six-seal spiritual pattern master, I don''t know who it was, but he was using the ability of the water element, it should be Mu The family is right.


    When Master Yunyan heard this, he immediately handed the Jialan in his hand to Mu Yunyin to hold, while he grabbed Mu Yunshen excitedly and asked eagerly, "Did they want to arrest you? Did they specifically want to arrest you? just came here?


    For a while, Mu Yunshen didn''t understand what his mother was doing so suddenly. Isn''t the problem of the two children the most worrying thing right now?


    That person did say that he wanted to arrest me and go back to Mu''s house.


    I knew it! Master Yun Yan suddenly held his head and cursed with a broken face, "I knew that Mu Yuanrong must have found your physique! She must have found you through Gala''s blood! And also told the Mu family that the Mu family will be moving so soon, they have already found you, they are eyeing you, they will never let you go, what to do, what to do... Master Yunyan said, while tearing up.


    She was trapped in a water polo by Mu Yuanrong before and almost drowned, but she didn''t shed a single tear. Even if she knew that a yard of people had died in their yard, the whole family was going to be unlucky, and she didn''t shed a tear. , But at this moment, she burst into tears.


    Mu Yunshen, Mu Yunyin, and Mu Yunxue all looked at their mother in disbelief. Seeing that her mother was in such a bad mood, they all looked at Mu Chifeng who had been silent.


    As the head of the family, Mu Chifeng was unable to protect his family. This was a huge blow to him. After the incident, apart from yelling at Mu Yuanrong in the yard, he didn''t do anything. have spoken.


    Even though the three children looked at him, Mu Chifeng just sighed.


    At this moment, Mu Yunshen''s communicator beeped, which was the notification tone of the text message. He didn''t want to care about the text message at all, but now he has no mood or time to care who''s text message, but when he saw that it was Mr. Aslan. After thinking about it, I still clicked on it!


    "Yunshen, time may not allow you to think about it. The Mu family already knows that you are an empty human body, so Mu Youchen, the most talented Mu family, will come over in person. If you don''t know what an empty human is, you can ask for it Your mother will explain it to you, she must know, if you want, I can explain it to you, I am not far from your house, if you think about it, you can come to me.


    "Empty body constitution? Just now, my mother seemed to have mentioned the issue of constitution. Could it be that my mother became like this because of his constitution?


    Mu Yunshen grabbed his fucking hand, "Mom, what are you worried about is my physique?"


    Master Yunyan looked at his son with tears in his eyes, and sobbed: "Deeply, you have no idea how special your physique is."


    Mu Yunshen''s expression also became serious. He vaguely realized that his physical problems should be related to being able to have children. He originally thought that a man could have children, just because he still carried the memories of his previous life and possessed the knowledge of the demon world. Like the door, it is his particularity, but now it seems that this is not the case, at least both mother and Mr. Aslan know this physique.


    "Mom, tell me, what is an empty body?"


    Master Yunyan and Mu Chifeng suddenly widened their eyes, and Master Yunyan forgot to shed tears, "You...you know that you are an avatar?


    Mu Yunshen shook his head, "I don''t know, so I want my mother to tell me. Master Yunyan looked at Mu Yunshen with trembling lips, then looked at Mu Yunyin and Mu Yunxue who were dazed, and finally looked at the two none


    = Knowing the child, and finally set his eyes on his husband.


    Mu Chifeng nodded, "Shen Shen is no longer a child, let him know, as for Yun Yin and Yun Xue--


    Mu Chifeng looked at Yun Yin and Yun Xue, who had been kept in the dark for a long time, and couldn''t say anything to make them avoid them.


    Seeing her father''s hesitant expression, Mu Yunyin said clearly, "Do you need me and Yunxue to avoid it?"


    Need not. Mu Yunshen replied to Mu Yunyin''s words, what he was most worried about was not that his younger brother and concubine knew that he could have children, what he was most worried about was whether the two children could understand him.


    He looked at the two confused children, touched their little heads, and said softly: "Jala, Jialan, do you mind if you came out of your father''s belly? You don''t have a mother, you only have a father. , would you mind?"


    Gala and Galan looked at their father with big, clear eyes, there was no fear, no rejection, some were just puzzled.


    On the other hand, Mu Yunyin and Mu Yunxue, who heard this, suddenly widened their eyes¡ªthey had been told that their brother''s child was born to him by his ex-girlfriend, but unfortunately the two of them did not get together in the end. Left two children.


    When they came back from school at that time, they saw Gala and Galan, who were more than three months old, and they were immediately attracted by the two children. Then they heard that it was the child born by the brother''s ex-girlfriend to the brother, and the two had no relationship. And, finally broke up, the woman left the child to her brother.


    Watching the two children grow up day by day, so beautiful and so cute, they have been slandering that cruel woman, how could they have the heart to leave such lovely two children, until now, they don''t know the truth, it turns out that there are no women at all, These two children were born by their brother himself!


    Such a fact shocked them so much that a man could have a child. For Yunyin Yunxue, who always believed in science, it was a blockbuster. They didn''t mean to look down on their brother, they just thought it was amazing. , It turns out that such a miracle will happen in your own home!


    Mu Yunxue was stunned and said, "Can I say that my life is suddenly complete?


    The whole family looked at her in confusion.


    Mu Yunxue suddenly said excitedly: "I have always felt that our family is incomplete, how lovely Gala and Galan are, but they don''t have a mother, what a great pity, I once swore secretly that one day, I will find that woman. , ask her, how can she bear to leave such lovely twins, until now I know that it is not that Gala and Galan have no mother, their mother is always by her side, how big it is Lucky!


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Mu Yunyin stared at him and said, "Brother, I didn''t see it, you still have this ability? God! Could it be our family''s inheritance, I wonder if I can have children? Damn! It just so happens that I like men, if I It would be great to have a baby!

 Chapter 85

    Others: ¡­they seem to know something by accident?


    But now, no one is in the mood to hold on to Mu Yun''s hidden problems. Since neither Mu Yunyin nor Mu Yunxue regards Mu Yunshen as a monster, then this matter is easy to say.


    Master Yunyan wiped away his tears and said with red eyes: "You can understand deeply, my mother is very happy, to have such a constitution is not of deep willingness, this phenomenon is caused by the genetic mutation caused by the interference of the magnetic field of the universe. The number of humanoids is very rare, there are slightly more females, but males are extremely rare, and only three have appeared in history.


    Mu Yunyin glared at him and said, "Can they have children?


    "That''s right, we psionicists call this type of people empty people. Why do we call them that? The reason is naturally because of the purity of their blood. For the psionicist family, the purer the blood is, the more likely the offspring will be awakened. The greater the chance of a psionicist, the psionicist family is always paying attention to women with low bloodline complexity. In order to allow the family''s bloodline power to continue, they must choose as much as possible for the descendants of the family. Low partner. For the air people, they have no blood complexity at all, their blood is the purest, the children they give birth to, the probability of awakening is as high as 90%, while the offspring of male air people , the awakening rate is 100%. They may not know what the awakening rate means to the psionicist family before, but from the crazy behavior of their aunt Mu Yuanrong this time, it can be seen that the psionicist family In order to continue the power of blood, it can be described as unscrupulous. For the continuation of the family, even family affection can be ignored, which shows how paranoid they are! As thousands of years passed, they initially possessed the power of blood. The psionicist family of , many psychic abilities have been cut off in the inheritance from generation to generation. The more generations of inheritance, the thinner the power of blood, and the fewer people who can be awakened. These existing psionicist families, There are very few people in the family who can awaken the power of blood. Even so, these psionicist families have tried their best to continue to this day. If these families can get an empty person, let the empty person leave children for the family. , which is equivalent to instantly increasing the power of the bloodline of the family to the power of the first generation bloodline, or even higher, in this way, this psionicist family is equivalent to having the power of bloodline once again, and it is completely possible to rely on this time. Bloodline purification will continue for a few more dry years."


    You can imagine that a desperate family of psionicists is always in the panic that their psionic power is about to be cut off. When they know that there is an empty person, how will they react?


    Worse than a fat sheep falling into a long-starved wolf pack?


    Mu Yunshen, Mu Yunyin and Mu Yunxue were all silent, how could they not imagine? Just look at how crazy Mu Yuanrong is.


    The female airmen have not yet reached 100% awakening rate, which can make the major psionicist families go crazy, not to mention the male airmen who can achieve 100% awakening rate? It is not a good thing to have the vacancy physique , especially for men, this is simply a disaster.


    There have been three male airmen in history. The first male airman was obtained by the Atticus family, so they overthrew the federal system at that time and established the Cass Empire. They possessed absolute power and naturally. You can do whatever you want. The male empty man, who gave birth to 2 children in total, died when he was pregnant with the third child, before he could give birth, because his life was exhausted. Sadly, he gave birth to the Atticus family. Two peerless powerhouses, in the end, the successor of the Cass Empire is not his, and even in the history you are familiar with, the name of this male empty person has never appeared, but he was taken by us, the ancient family of psionicists. remember.


    The second male empty man appeared in the early days of the Nebula Empire. His name was Zuo Yi. When his identity was discovered, he was already pregnant. The child he conceived was Ling Jialing, who grew up with him. Zixuan''s child, the Ling family is a rare spiritual master family. The psychic ability uses musical instruments as the medium to send out sonic attacks, which is very lethal. His childhood sweetheart was an avatar, and he was pregnant with the Ling family''s child. Of course, the Ling family had to fight to save Zuo Yi. At that time, because the news that Zuo Yi was a male avatar had leaked, the entire empire set off a battle for male avatars. '', Every family was secretly attacking. The Ling family was hit very hard at that time. It was impossible for the Ling family to fight against so many psionicist families with the power of one family. If you lose, you will almost be wiped out. "


    Mu Yunxue asked with red eyes: "Then... what about the empty man?


    Master Yunyan sighed and said, "Dead, he was assassinated during the battle, and the descendants of the Ling family died in Zuo Yi''s belly before they could be born.


    Mu Yunxue covered her mouth, tears welling up in her eyes, "How could...


    "It is not uncommon in the history of the empty people to kill the empty people when they see that they can''t get it and don''t want others to get it. The most pitiful and innocent person in this incident may be Zuo Yi, But Ling Zixuan was the one who was hurt the most. He and Zuo Yi truly loved each other and were ready to stay with Zuo Yi even if he didn''t want the heir of a psionicist. But in the end, something like this happened. Yi was assassinated while pregnant with his child, but Ling Zixuan couldn''t choose to die for the sake of his family, and he died unmarried at the end of his life."


    The atmosphere in the room was very heavy, they finally knew why their mother was so excited and broken, and the third male empty man knew that the ending would not be very good either.


    Now 200 years ago, the third male airman was finally obtained by the Gerald family, which is now one of the four major armies, the Gerald family that controls the Giant Wings Corps. When the news of the person came out, that person had already given birth to a child for the Gerald family. The information that was carefully concealed was still leaked. At that time, the entire Gerald family was protected like an iron barrel. The Gerald family even publicly stated that whoever dares to do something to their family must make the entire family disappear into the universe.


    "Although the warning was issued, but in the end, the empty man died in an accident because of an accident, and the murderer has not been found so far. Even the child born by the empty man was growing up, many times. He was assassinated, but he was rescued by the Gerald family in time. For the child, the entire Gerald family used almost all the power to make the child grow up safely. That child was later Gerald The most powerful general of the German family, Besimo Gerald, is called the undefeated God of War by the people of the Nebula Empire."


    General Besimo Gerald, in the minds of the imperial soldiers, is a "textbook" legend. No matter what kind of enemies and battles he faces, he has never lost, never lost in his life, but in the end he was defeated because of his internal organs. The energy rioted, exploded and died.


    After Yunyan said this, he looked at Mu Yunshen, "Shen Shen, do you now know how dangerous your situation is? Not only you, but also Jia La and Jia Lan are in danger all the time. It''s just that the Mu family knows that you are from the Mu family after all. In a short time, the Mu family will not spread the news that you are empty, but they will definitely use all means to get you back to their home, and they will persuade or Use coercion to make you the partner of a certain child of the Mu family, and give birth to a strong child for the Mu family. Even if the Mu family can''t keep you in the end, there is still hope for them] with the child you gave them. Just look at the Gerald family today!


    Mu Yunshen was silent, but Mu Yunyin and Mu Yunxue showed anxious expressions on their faces. None of the three male "empty men" in history could have died peacefully. They were all bloody examples. When they thought of themselves His older brother was going to go down that path, so he couldn''t help but panic, only hating himself for being too weak and unable to protect his older brother and two children.


    Master Yunyan hesitated for a while before saying, "What worries me more is that Gala and Galan''s other father."


    Mu Yunshen suddenly looked up at his mother, not understanding what she was worried about Mr. Aslan.


    "Deeply, the Aslan family is very powerful, but because it is too powerful, it will lead to the jealousy and suppression of the royal family. In the two battles for the airmen back then, there were royal figures. The Silan family has given birth to two such powerful sons, and you are an empty person. If the royal family finds out about this, what will be the consequences? Not to mention that the Aslan family is about to face disaster, the royal family may be reluctant to touch you, but Gala and Galan will definitely not be able to keep it. Because the Aslan family has the purest bloodline of Troleser Aslan in dry years, it is enough to keep the royal family up at night. If the royal family knows that the Aslan family still has With the existence of the two heirs of Gala and Galan, the royal family will definitely not tolerate or test the Aslan family any longer.


    Mu Yunshen sneered, if the royal family knew that his two children were the children of Trolaise Aslan, the one they were most afraid of, how would they react?


    What time is this, you can still laugh? Master Yunyan said anxiously.


    "Mom, I have never told you who the child''s other father is." Master Yun Yan only knew that the child''s other father was from the Aslan family, but he didn''t know who it was, because no matter who it was, it was the same When people "combine, they can produce offspring with pure blood.

 Chapter 86

    Do you want to tell mom now? Master Yunyan looked at his son.


    "Well, he is actually Mr. Trolasse Aslan in your mouth. Mu Yunshen dropped this blockbuster without warning.


    Sure enough, Master Yunyan could only look at his son with a dull expression, and even Mu Chifeng looked at his son in disbelief. If Mu Chifeng knew what he missed at the time, he would definitely be very annoyed. Se introduced himself from the beginning, but Mu Chifeng didn''t hear it, he only knew that the man was the other father of Gala and Galan.


    It really isn''t the worst, only worse.


    Mu Yunyin and Mu Yunxue didn''t know who Trolasser Aslan was, but if they told them about Norkovich Aslan, they would definitely know that this person was the major general of the Rose Legion. They''ve all heard that Trolasse is not from the military, so they don''t know.


    However, Trolasse''s name is very famous in the psionicists and business circles, and almost everyone knows it.


    God! My God! What can I do? What can I do? Yun Yanshi, who finally came to his senses, has no love for her life. She feels darkness in front of her eyes, and she can''t see any hope of surviving.


    Then... what did he say? Does he know about you and the children? Mu Chifeng''s nervous voice was trembling.


    You should know, when you fought with Mu Yuanrong''s group before, someone secretly killed a lot of bodyguards, and the person who shot was the one sent by Mr. Aslan to protect Gala and Galan. Mu Yunshen confessed it all.


    Master Yunyan''s legs softened and he almost sat on the ground, "Then, didn''t he already know about Gala and Galan? Then why didn''t he take the children away? If it was another person, now L. I guess he took you and the children abducted long ago? What did he want to do if he didn''t do anything?


    Mu Yunshen was also intoxicated with his mother''s words. He is so old, does he mean that he can be kidnapped by kidnapping?


    I''ve been thinking about this too. He not only sent someone to protect Gala and Galan, but also sent someone to protect me. This time, thanks to the person he sent, I probably wouldn''t be able to come back. Although Mu Yunshen didn''t want to say this, these are the facts. Although he was very angry at Lin En''s behavior of betraying his brother without saying hello, it was also a fact that Lin En almost died in order to protect him.


    Then where is he? Since I don''t understand his intention, I''ll just call him and ask, so I''ll know?" Yun Yanshi said, and began to straighten his hair and clothes. It was wet and still not dry.


    Mu Chifeng looked at his wife with interest, and kept staring at her with his eyes.


    Mu Yunshen''s three brothers and sisters were puzzled, what is their mother doing?


    he''s out there...


    "Just outside? Since people are here, how can they be allowed to wait outside? Quickly invite people in, hurry up and hurry up.


    Yun Yanshi suddenly realized that he was too impatient, so he explained: "I''m not worried about you, if you can let the Aslan family protect you, then you and the children will definitely be much safer.


    Mu Yunshen: "Mom, I have to correct you on this point, I have no intention of letting anyone or any family protect me.


    Master Yunyan was dumbfounded, "What did you say?


    Mu Yunshen: "You also said that the three male empties in history", both of them died in the protection, which also means that no one or any family can be trusted, the only thing that can be trusted is that they have a strong Only you will not betray yourself, and only you can always be alert to whether someone will take your own life. With such a sense of urgency, you can force yourself to become stronger. If I am stronger than the killer Stronger, may I ask, which killer can assassinate me?


    Master Yunyan and Mu Chifeng were both stunned by Mu Yunshen''s thoughts.


    Only Mu Yunyin suddenly applauded, "Well said! As expected of my elder brother, I admire you for that, everything depends on no one!


    Master Yunyan raised his hand and gestured to hit Mu Yunyin, "Don''t meddle here, go away.


    Then he said earnestly to Mu Yunshen: "Shen Shen, your idea is good, but if ordinary people want to compete with psionicists, there is no chance of winning."


    Mu Yunshen sneered: "Psionics? They are psionics, just like who is not."


    Mu Yunshen said, stretched out his hand and grabbed it, and the space in the room suddenly became distorted.


    What the hell! What kind of ability is this? Mu Yunyin called out directly.


    Master Yunyan and Mu Chifeng also widened their eyes, Mu Chifeng turned his head sharply to look at his son, "Shen Shen, have you awakened? But it''s not right, don''t they all say that empty people only appear among ordinary people? ?"


    In fact, Mu Yunshen is really just an ordinary person. He has this kind of power, mostly because of his magical ability. What kind of power he has now, he still needs to ask Ninita, even he himself do not know.


    It doesn''t matter if ordinary people are not ordinary people, as long as I have the power, I will also control my own life and death, and I will not give my life to anyone for protection. Mu Yunshen said this very firmly.


    Master Yunyan calmed down and said, "If you can become stronger by yourself, of course we are most willing to see it. In this case, Mom will not advise you to seek shelter from anyone, but, even if you want to become stronger, you still need to be strong. Time grows, what if you are attacked by a strong person in the process of growing up? Before you grow up, others have already started, what should you do?"


    Mu Yun thought deeply and said, "I''m actually considering this issue, and there is no better way yet."


    Mu Yun thought for a while, and suddenly said: "How about... let''s move a house first? The corpses here are no longer suitable to continue living here.


    Mu Chifeng nodded, "It''s really not suitable to continue living. Mu Yunxue asked weakly, "No one of you is worried, if so many people died in the family, will we be prosecuted and imprisoned?


    Master Yunyan was a little worried before, but now she''s not worried anymore, she glanced at her son, "I haven''t heard the police car so far, the police station is in the town, and the police officers are not deaf, so loud shooting, It hasn''t come yet, and it certainly won''t come.


    "Ah? Why? Mu Yunxue was dumbfounded, she was about to die of worry, did the police not come?


    Didn''t you listen to your brother? Someone is protecting him and his two children secretly. We must have already known about the matter in our family. With that person''s identity, it''s just a matter of saying something to the top, and this matter can be settled. .


    After Master Yunyan finished speaking, he said with emotion: "If you want me to tell you, I still have to have a good talk with others."


    "I will, Mu Yun thought deeply for a moment, and then said: "Mom, clean up yourselves, I''ll go talk to him and come back soon.


    All right, go ahead. Master Yunyan hurriedly said.


    Mu Yunshen: ...why do you think his mother''s attitude is so strange when he mentions Trolasse?


    Mu Yunshen opened the door suspiciously and went out, closed the door again, ran past the wall in the same way, opened the door and went out, just after the door opened, he saw Mu Yaohe and Mu Chixiao and their son standing at the door. When they saw Mu Yunshen come out, they all took two steps back in fright.


    Mu Yunshen looked at them coldly, walked out, closed the door, and the two who were still looking in, could only see the cold door.


    Mu Yunshen had nothing to say to them, just glanced at them and left.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen left the front foot, Mu Chixuan arrived with the old man on the back foot. The old man was so angry that his chest had been hurting for the past two days. This morning, Mu Chixuan took the old man to the town hospital to see if he was healthy. When something went wrong, they heard gunshots not long after that. Originally they didn''t care, thinking that the police were catching criminals. Later, they heard a few more gunshots. Only then did Mu Chixuan realize that the gunshots sounded like It came from the direction of their house.


    Mu Chixuan was a little worried about what he thought. The eldest brother''s house and the old man have been having troubles in the past two days. As long as there is a little trouble, it will definitely arouse Mu Chixuan''s vigilance. Therefore, he told his father about his worries. Yaochi''s face changed immediately, and he didn''t look at his illness, so he asked his son to go home quickly, so he hurried back quickly.


    Seeing that there were so many people around Mu Chifeng''s house, the father and son were immediately stunned. They just rushed forward to see if something really happened to the eldest son''s house, but they met Mu Yaohe and Mu Chi at the door. Xiao, Mu Yaochi and Mu Chixuan didn''t have time to pay attention to them, they pushed open the courtyard door, and they were shocked by the situation inside - there were corpses on the ground and blood on the ground!


    Mu Yunshen''s footsteps were not fast, or it could be said that he was very slow. As he walked in the direction where Mr. Aslan parked, he was thinking about how to talk about this matter.


    When he finally walked to the side of the car, the door opened automatically, and three people got out of the car, it was Osmond, Lynn, and Owen. They greeted Mu Yunshen and motioned him to get in the car, and the three of them stayed. Outside the car, did not follow.


    After Mu Yunshen got into the car, he received a glass of red wine handed over by Trolasse. Mu Yunshen glanced at it. Next, he knew about Mr. Aslan''s love for red wine six years ago, so Not at all surprised.


    Trolasse took a sip of the red wine in his glass and said, "Yun Shen, I''m glad you thought about it so quickly, did you already know the particularity of the physique of an empty body?


    Mu Yunshen didn''t answer, he also took a sip of the wine in his glass and pondered for a moment before saying, "When did you know my physique?


    Trolasse''s long, slender, straight legs folded up casually, "What do you want to ask?


    Mu Yunshen turned to look at the man beside him, and when he met those violet eyes, Mu Yunshen quickly averted his gaze, these eyes, such a look, would always remind him of that night.

 Chapter 87

    What I want to ask, you should know. Mu Yunshen took another sip of red wine to hide his unnatural moment.


    The corners of Trolasse''s mouth twitched, "You mean what I forced you to do six years ago?"


    Mu Yunshen''s face became hot, and he glared at him angrily, only to find that the other party was looking at him with a smile, "I said that I would be responsible for you, this sentence is still valid now, do you intend to hold me responsible?


    Mu Yun gritted his teeth and looked away again, "I also said, no need.


    Mu Yun paused for a while before opening his mouth with shame, "Did you know my physique at that time, that''s why you


    That''s why? Trolasse''s tone was slightly raised, with a bit of ridicule in his tone, and sure enough, he saw Mu Yunshen glaring over again in annoyance.


    Trolasse raised his eyebrows and said, "You think that I knew in advance that you were an ''empty human body'', so I forced you to be in that situation. Even if we were all recruited, you still doubted whether it was me. Well arranged, right?


    Mu Yunshen didn''t say anything. He really thought about it in his heart. After all, a person like Mr. Aslan has never seen such a big scene. No way.


    Trolasse said helplessly: "If I really knew in advance and planned to want you, then my purpose must be to get you pregnant, let you give birth to a child for me, how can I let you leave for six years. What? You should already know the importance of male airmen to a psyker family. Our Aslan family is not strong enough to ignore a male airman. If I knew your physique then, I will never let you out of my sight for six years, almost seven years.


    Mu Yun frowned deeply. Although Mr. Aslan''s words were explaining, it also made him feel embarrassed. "Conceiving" and "giving birth" sounded too shameful.


    Of course, you would be so suspicious, I am not surprised, after all, you are a soldier of the Rose Legion, and you will definitely get your blood samples in various medical examinations. However, you have seen, which legion is for that faint hope , screened the bloodlines of the entire legionnaire soldier? Where did the high military expenditure come from? Besides, most of the soldiers in the army were soldiers from the psionic family who could not be awakened. Their blood samples were protected and fundamentally You can''t check privately, even if I want to know your physique in advance, I can''t do anything about it.


    Hearing such an explanation, Mu Yunshen finally breathed a sigh of relief in secret. If Mr. Aslan really planned that night, then he would definitely not be able to cooperate with him again. He had no way of trusting a person who designed him with such ulterior motives.


    The reason why he thinks like this is that there is no other way. Who made him special, and Mr. Aslan''s identity is also very special. The men and women who are waiting to climb into his bed are waiting in long queues. He doesn''t want anyone, but it happens Forcing him, Mu Yunshen didn''t even think about it.


    However, after listening to Mr. Aslan''s explanation, Mu Yunshen also felt that he thought too much. If that night was really designed by Mr. Aslan, and he knew his physique, how could he let it go? He "Forcibly retired and left the Rose Star Field successfully!


    "Then how did you know? I was so careful. Mu Yunshen was still puzzled.


    It was fate that we met. Trolasse took a sip of red wine and said leisurely.


    Mu Yun took a deep breath, he really didn''t know that the person he had protected for two years was actually such a Mr. Aslan!


    Still doomed? Do you believe this too? I really want to hehe.


    Didn''t you notice that there was someone missing by my side? Trolasse reminded.


    Mu Yun was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered that there was indeed one less person around Mr. Aslan, the assistant who accompanied Mr. Aslan to Yunfeng Company to discuss cooperation. However, such as Mr. Aslan It''s not surprising that people around you often change your identity, right?


    "Do you remember when Gala and Galan fought with a child on the road in front of the kindergarten? That day, my car was blocked on the road. My assistant got out of the car to ask for directions, but found Galan''s Existence, Garan''s eyes are too iconic, as long as anyone who has had contact with the Aslan family sees it, he must immediately know that he is from the Aslan family, but my assistant chose to hide this, although He finally confessed to me, but I still asked him to leave, and then I went to see the two children alone, and it was at that time that I learned that you are an empty body."


    Mu Yunshen didn''t know what to say anymore, should he really say "Is it destined?" A series of events directly exposed the two children and his own physique.


    "Is there anything I don''t understand? Trolasse said.


    there is none left. Mu Yunshen was at a loss for words and had to sigh in admiration.


    So what''s your decision? Trolasse asked rhetorically.


    I will not give my life to anyone to protect, I only believe in myself. Mu Yun said seriously.


    Trolasser was not surprised by such an answer, he shook the red wine in his hand and said, "Are you going to defeat all the psionicist families by yourself?


    Mu Yunshen chuckled, "How can it be done by myself? Don''t I still have a mercenary company?


    Oh? So, you are sure that your plan will impress me? Trolasse spoke slowly.


    Of course, what do you think of this? Mu Yunshen took out a purple potion from his pocket, which was the awakening potion.


    Well, the color is nice. Trolasse nodded.


    This is a potion that can awaken the descendants of the unawakened psionicist family. Do you think this potion alone can support a mercenary company? Mu Yunshen said confidently.


    Are you sure this drug works? IMHO, if you can''t come up with reliable data and experimental parameters, I don''t think I will agree to cooperate. I don''t want to smash my GAD company''s brand because of a drug of unknown origin. "When it comes to business, Trolasse has a business-like attitude.


    Mu Yunshen had learned from Mr. Aslan''s maddening attitude last time, so how could he be unprepared this time?


    I will hand this medicine to you. You can take it back to your own company for testing. You should be able to test any data you want. As for the experimental parameters, you can take Lynn to test it. Mu Yunshen was very cunning and pushed all these things to the other side. After thinking for a while, he added: "By the way, I''m not going to give this medicine to Mr. Aslan, I just want to tell you that in my mercenary company, there will only be magic mercenaries, not magic mercenaries. Ordinary people appear, so please invest with confidence, of course, if you are interested in this medicine, we can talk about it."


    Trolasse looked at Mu Yunshen who suddenly became shrewd with a half-smile, "Magic mercenary? A very novel name."


    Magic mercenary is the new name given by Mu Yunshen to these people who use the awakening potion, or, it can also be called "magic person, the ability person who is opposite to the psionic person.


    Mu Yunshen said calmly: "I''m not going to lie to you, my awakening potion, the awakened power is not spiritual ability, but a new type of mutant power, this is a brand new power system, I think , This is beyond the scope of psychic power, so I call this power ''magic power''.


    Trolasse''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he slowly took a sip of red wine.


    If it can re-awaken the children of the psionicist family, then this kind of power will only make the major psionicist families crazy, but if it is a brand-new power system, it is not just the psionicist family. , but the entire Nebula Empire is about to fall into madness, which means that there will be more new power systems appearing. Once it is spread, it will definitely subvert the existing system of the entire Nebula Empire.


    The one that needs the new power system the most is actually the Rose Star Territory. The Aslan family leads the dependent family and has fought in the Rose Star Field for many years. In the past hundred years, the natives of the Rose Star Field, the Dura worms, have become It''s getting harder and harder to kill, for no other reason, just because the Dura worms gradually became "psionic immune" in the process of being slaughtered by the psionicists, and the psionicists'' damage to them is far less than before. Obviously, they urgently need to find a new type of power to fight against the Dura worm.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, Mu Yunshen put this new type of power into his hands, and he should really praise him for his gentleness and thoughtfulness. Of course, Trolaise will never show how much he needs this potion. so as not to be beaten.


    Rather than thinking about taking this potion, it is better to think about how to take down Mu Yunshen.


    Very nice, at least the name sounds evil. Trolasse complimented.


    Mu Yunshen: "...he didn''t focus on the name when he said these words?


    This made Mu Yunshen think a lot. Could it be that a new type of power system is not as important as he thought?


    He glanced at Mr. Aslan quietly, and saw that he was still looking as usual and didn''t seem particularly interested. Is this deliberately putting pressure on him, or is the new power system really unimportant?


    While Mu Yunshen was constantly doubting himself, he heard Mr. Aslan suddenly say: "For the sake of our past friendship and having a child together, I decided to invest in you.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen was relieved, he heard Mr. Aslan continue: "However, I also have a few requirements.


    Mu Yun''s expression turned dark, "You say it."


    First, if you want to find someone to cooperate with this awakening medicine, you can only cooperate with my company. I am the investor of your mercenary company, that is, the real behind-the-scenes boss. I can not interfere in the affairs of the mercenary company. It is my trust in you. At the same time, I also hope that you can also give me some basic trust. If we do not trust each other, I think the future cooperation will not be pleasant. "


    Yes, I accept this condition. Mu Yunshen agreed, anyway, he had thought about it before, and he had to cooperate with Mr. Aslan in the matter of awakening potion, but now it was just a matter of taking advantage of the situation.


    Second, I don''t get involved in the mercenary company''s affairs, but that doesn''t mean I don''t have the right to know and to make suggestions. When considering the development and future of the mercenary company, if we have a dispute, I hope you can make a proper compromise. After all, your vision is not as good as mine in these areas, I don''t want to see you open a mercenary company to the point of your pet store and your company.


    Mu Yunshen: ...I''m going to be labeled "bad management" in my life?


    Hmm? Trolesse snorted lowly when she saw that Mu Yunshen didn''t answer.


    Well, what you said makes sense, I can only accept it. Mu Yunshen agreed slightly with gritted teeth.


    Third, since we have cooperated, we will definitely see each other often in the future. I want an identity, and I can''t let the children call me uncle every time they see me. I am the father of the children, and I also want to share what you have done. Dad''s happiness, I think I have the right to make this request, tell the children of my existence, let them face up to my identity as a father, and I must also take responsibility as a father, this is my right.


    Hearing this request, Mu Yunshen was silent.


    Trolasse stared at him tightly, very nervous in his heart, he was afraid of being rejected, he knew that he was not qualified to ask for it, whether Yun Shen was pregnant or raising the child for all these years, he was not in Yun Shen. Beside Shen, Yun Shen can completely refuse him when he makes such a request now, so he has to make such a despicable request at this time.


    He couldn''t do anything, he could only wait quietly, waiting for Yun Shen''s final judgment.


    You...why didn''t you ask to take the child away? Mu Yun asked in a low voice, his eyelids drooping.


    This is the first time that Mu Yunshen has not spoken to Trolaise in such a distant and respectful tone. How could Trolaise not know what Mu Yunshen was worried about? Worry, how could he do something that makes him sad?


    I won''t do that, I know very well how much risk you took to give birth to them, and I also know how much you love them, you''ve been working hard to take care of them and feed them these past few years, how can I do anything from you What about the things that took them away? All I want is a fatherhood, and I want to raise them with you. "


    Maybe that''s how it feels to be understood and forgiven by others? Mu Yunshen felt an inexplicable warmth in his heart, and he was greatly relieved.


    That kind of boulder that has been pressing in his heart for a long time seems to have been resolved by Mr. Aslan''s words. He will no longer have to hide and hide, no longer need to be afraid of being discovered by the Aslan family. Children can play as happily as other children and grow up happily.


    Will the Aslan family agree with your decision? Mu Yunshen is still a little worried.


    Trolasse chuckled, "The child is mine, I have the right to decide, not to mention, I still have some weight in my family.

 Chapter 88

    Mu Yunshen no longer hesitated, and immediately nodded in agreement. As long as he did not take away his children, he could not refuse Mr. Aslan''s reasonable request. He was the father of the children, and he had the right to have this identity. He can also guide the children''s spiritual ability by the way, and Gala is still unable to hide the mark on his face.


    Seeing Mu Yunshen finally nodded, Trolasse''s joy in his heart was indescribable, and he was looking forward to the first official meeting with the children.


    It''s best not to live in the yard you live in now. Have you ever thought about where to move?


    Mu Yunshen is also considering this issue, "I want to move to a place off the beaten track, it''s better to be a little dangerous, and most people don''t dare to go there, so that we can all be free, this is also the location requirement of my mercenary group headquarters. , I need such a place, I also need a laboratory, of course, the training ground, canteen, dormitory, fighting arena and other facilities are also indispensable."


    Trolasse listened quietly, "Do you want the laboratory to study medicine?"


    Not just medicine, there may be other things in the future. There are many things that Mu Yunshen needs to study. He didn''t have the conditions before, but now he has the conditions, and of course he has to put it on the agenda.


    Trolasse nodded, "Do you want me to send some researchers to you?


    "No need now, I will speak when I need it. Speaking of which, Mu Yunshen looked at Trolasse, "Why haven''t you talked about the distribution of benefits?


    Trolasse looked at him with interest, "In the first two years, I will see how much profit you can create, and then talk about distribution. If you lose money, you will be embarrassed. You can only be you for the past two years. Tuition paid.


    Mu Yunshen: . . . In other words, if he loses money, he will be a freelancer?


    Another point I want to remind you, since it is funded by me, I think there should be the right to send someone inside, at least, the person in charge of finance should be my person. Trolasse said it very bluntly.


    Mu Yunshen also asked very bluntly: "What about the mutual trust you said earlier? Are you worried that I am greedy for your money?


    No, I think you misunderstood what I meant. If you want, I can send the money directly to you. Since you want to start a company, of course we are mainly for profit. I will send someone to manage the accounts for you , it''s better than you being confused, unless you can find someone better and more trustworthy than the one I sent, I will withdraw my people. Trolasse explained slowly.


    Well, you are right. He could not refuse Mr. Aslan''s request, as if things should be done as Mr. Aslan said.


    Trolasse looked at Mu Yunshen''s temper but couldn''t help but couldn''t help laughing, "Do you still want to live on the planet Maca?


    Where else can we go? Mu Yunshen said weakly.


    Trolasse smiled slightly, "Of course I hope you can go to the Roseland Starfield to open a mercenary company.


    Mu Yunshen resisted the urge to roll his eyes, "Forget it, I''d better stay on Planet Maca, this is my home after all, I''ve lived here for more than 20 years, I''m used to it.


    What do you think of the Sea Forest? Trolasse suddenly asked.


    Ah? Mu Yunshen didn''t react for a while, and didn''t understand how the topic went to the Wuhai Forest.


    As you said, it is inaccessible, a little dangerous, and most people dare not go there. If you have to stay on the Maca Planet, it is estimated that only the Wuhai Forest meets your requirements. In the entire Maca Planet, there is only the Wuhai Forest. It belongs to an undeveloped area. Except for the circled tourist attractions, the rest of the entire Wuhai Forest is an unowned land. As long as you want, you can take it as your own.


    Mu Yun pondered deeply, but he didn''t expect this piece of Wuhai Forest.


    I built a new pharmaceutical research base over there, covering an area of ??10 hectares. The laboratory you want is absolutely the most advanced. In addition, the training ground, canteen, dormitory and fighting arena are all you need. Not long after the completion of the construction there, the researchers have not been dispatched. If you want to go there and have any other requirements, I can send the construction team over there, and it is no problem to rebuild it according to the specifications and styles you want. "


    Mu Yunshen was very surprised. He didn''t expect that Mr. Aslan''s efficiency would be so high, so he chose the place?


    "That base is in the middle of Wuhai Forest, which is dangerous to a certain extent, but it is also secretive enough. I chose to build a new base there in order to find rare medicinal materials in Wuhai Forest. Even if you want to explore, you won''t dare to take it lightly. Go deep in. Of course, if you feel the footprint is small, you can expand it further out, it doesn''t matter how big you want.


    However, Mu Yunshen was stunned. Mr. Aslan was right. The Wuhai Forest is rich in products and many rare animals and plants. However, the magnetic field inside is chaotic and dangerous. So far, no one has been able to probe the sea. What is the situation in the forest, in this case, there is no better choice than setting the mercenary base there.


    Ten hectares is completely sufficient, and there is no need to expand it for the time being. Such a big place, how could it not be enough, it was more than ten times larger than the mercenary group he was in in the previous life, what else could he be dissatisfied with.


    Are you sure it''s there? Trolasse asked.


    "Well, that''s it, it''s not bad if you can see it. Mu Yunshen still believes in Mr. Aslan''s vision.


    Well, what''s the name of the company? I''ll handle the relevant documents for you. "


    What do you do? Mu Yun is deeply surprised, how can these trivial matters bother the big boss to run away in person?


    Trolasse smiled and glanced at Mu Yunshen, "Or do you want to run away by yourself? If you go to do it, you may not be able to complete the documents in a month. It''s just a matter of communication. Within a day, they Send me all the documents.


    Mu Yunshen: ...As expected, it doesn''t matter whether it''s the Earth era or the interstellar era, it doesn''t matter.


    Warcraft mercenary group. It was the name he had already thought of.


    Trolasse glanced at him, "...a very personal name." Mu Yunshen: "...why doesn''t your expression convey this meaning?


    Trolasse: "What about the members of the mercenary regiment?


    Mu Yunshen glanced outside the car, a little uncertain, "Can they do it?


    The three of them are making up soldiers. Is it really okay to just dig them in as mercenaries with no future?


    As long as they are willing to follow you, I can help you transfer over.


    Mu Yun thought about it for a while, and then said, "I''ll ask them again."


    "Okay, take your family there first, and don''t stay here. Trolaise made arrangements for Mu Yunshen, and Mu Yunshen didn''t object. He just didn''t want to continue living in that yard full of dead people. place.


    I''ll send someone to escort you there, I''ll be there later. "


    Trolasse''s words surprised Mu Yunshen. He thought that Mr. Aslan should be very eager to see the two children, but he didn''t expect to go with them.


    Trolasse said helplessly: "I''m not convenient to show up for the time being, if the Mu family know that I''m here with you, they will definitely feel that the Aslan family already knows your physique, and there are children involved. The mere Mu family can''t be the opponent of the Aslan family at all. I''m afraid that they will break the jar and fall, and come to me to break the net and spread the news that you are empty. That''s a big problem, since you I don''t want the Aslan family to protect you, and your own forces have not been formed, so we can''t stimulate them for the time being.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply. What Mr. Aslan said was right. If he only dealt with the Mu family, he would not be afraid at all. He was afraid that all the psionicist families would attack together. Even if he had three heads and six arms, he could not match. Staring at him next to him, he didn''t dare to be careless.


    What you have to do now is to make the Mu family feel that no one knows your physique yet, and the Mu family still hopes to recruit you. When your wings are full, even if you lead someone to kill the Mu family, then this matter If it is spread out, it will only be a vendetta, and it will not attract much attention, but if the Aslan family shot to destroy the Mu family, the royal family will definitely not stand by, and they will have to speculate about the purpose of the Aslan family.


    I know what to do.


    Master Yunyan has analyzed it very clearly for him. The Aslan family is too powerful, and it has already made the royal family feel threatened. The Aslan family has been as low-key as possible for nearly a hundred years, in order to maintain the existing balance. If Let the royal family know that the Aslan family suddenly has two more psionic purple-marked heirs, the royal family may not be able to sit still right away?


    For the sake of the two children, Mu Yunshen didn''t want anything to happen to the Aslan family. Of course, he was not worried about the Aslan family, but that the Aslan family''s affairs would directly involve his two children. With those eyes, even if he wanted to hide his identity, he couldn''t do it, so Mu Yunshen could only hope that the Aslan family would not get along well.


    After getting off the car, Mu Yunshen said to Osmond and Owen who were standing outside: "Consider whether to follow me, Lynn has already been accepted by me.


    Osmond had heard that Lynn had awakened, and was obsessed with seeing his abilities. Lynn deliberately hung him up to make him anxious, just to prevent him from seeing his ability to awaken. Now that Mu Yunshen said this, Osmond Meng immediately said: "Don''t think about it, I''m willing to follow you, I want to become an awakened person in a fucking dream, can you understand my eagerness?


    Mu Yunshen looked at Owen again, Owen smiled and said, "I have no problem, I can do a business with you, and I am satisfied."


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "We''ll talk later, I''ll go back and prepare to move.


    When Mu Yunshen returned home, he found that the gate of the courtyard was crowded with people, and he could hear the quarrel in the courtyard from standing outside the crowd. It was the roar of Mu Chixiao and Mu Yaohe.

 Chapter 89

    You murderers! My sister-in-law died in your yard. You said it wasn''t you who did it, but who did it?! Today, this matter is not over, no one in your family wants to leave. When the police come and arrest you all, and kill for your life, do you think you will be fine?


    Mu Yunshen pushed the crowd away, walked to the door, and saw Mu Yaohe sitting on the ground holding Mu Yuanrong''s body, crying bitterly, Mu Chixiao blocked the courtyard door, and refused to let anyone leave, waiting for the police to arrest them.


    Mu Yunshen pushed Mu Chixiao away from behind, Mu Chixiao turned his head, saw it was Mu Yunshen, grabbed Mu Yunshen''s clothes with red eyes, and shouted, "How dare you come back? I thought you murdered and escaped. Well, I didn''t expect you to dare to come back! It''s just right when you come back, and you can also wait to be arrested and imprisoned for the rest of your life!


    Mu Yunshen easily pushed Mu Chixiao''s hand away, walked past the wall, and said to the family standing at the door, "Are you all ready? We can leave in a while."


    At this time, Mu Yaochi and Mu Chixuan had already heard about what happened. Although they were saddened by Mu Yuanrong''s death, they felt that she was to blame for her own fault. They were all a family. Humans can''t do things about children, and they even drowned Mu Chifeng, Yunyanshi and Mu Yunyin in a water polo. Isn''t this intentional to kill someone? In the end, they were scratched to death by a pet. It''s a well-deserved sin, and it can''t be blamed on their family.


    Mu Chixiao, don''t spit your blood, people are dying here, but why don''t you say why they came to our house with guns? What do they want to do with so many people running into our house? When the bodyguard wanted to kill us, it was because the bodyguard shot and shocked our pets, so the pets rushed up to bite people and scratch people. Even if the forensic identification is done, this is the same thing! If you dare to say that we killed people, we will sue us. You are a slander!


    Master Yunyan is also a shrewd person, no matter what, as long as they bite these people to death, their death has nothing to do with them. In this way, the police officer will have an explanation. There are so many onlookers outside the door, and they can naturally distinguish right from wrong. She didn''t need to say anything at all.


    Who is safe and well-intentioned to break into someone else''s house with such a group of gun-wielding bodyguards? Now that they are all dead, how can the host family fail to resist?


    Grandpa, uncle, we are going to live in another place for a while. The mess here is really unsuitable to live in. Would you like to come and see it with us? Mu Yunshen said, pulled Lamu Chixuan''s clothes and gave the he hinted.


    Mu Chixuan was also a smart person, and immediately answered: "My grandfather and I are not worried about your family affairs, where can we move to live in such a hurry? Let''s go and see first, if the place is not good, we will Change.


    You still want to run away? Don''t even try to run away! Mu Chixiao continued to block the door, for fear that they would run away.


    At this moment, sirens blared outside, and a row of police cars stopped outside the door.


    As soon as Mu Chixiao saw the police coming, he raised his voice and started shouting, "Mr. Police, come quickly! The murderers are all inside! They killed a lot of people in a frenzy! Hurry up and take them all away!


    Mu Yunshen was also a little stunned at this time, and Mu Yunxue''s face turned pale with a "swoosh".


    Don''t block the door, it''s all spread out! A thick voice came over, and then a dozen uniformed police officers walked in.


    They glanced at the scene and began to collect evidence one by one very professionally. Mu Yaohe was still crying while hugging the corpse, and was scolded by the police to the side, saying that he destroyed the crime scene.


    After some evidence collection, the crime scene was sealed off, and everyone at the scene was brought back to the police station for questioning.


    Mu Chixiao hurriedly said: "Mr. Police, I am willing to cooperate, I am willing to accuse them of murder, they killed my sister, I want them all to pay for their lives!


    A policeman scolded: "The matter has not been investigated yet, and it is uncertain who is guilty."


    Mu Chixiao became anxious when he heard this, "So many people died in their yard, the crime is still uncertain?"


    These people are all armed with firearms, and they trespassed into houses with guns. It is still unclear who is guilty. Don''t make a fuss, and be careful to sue you for disrupting the handling of the case.


    Mu Chixiao immediately closed his mouth, daring not to talk nonsense any more.


    A tall police officer wanted to go to Mu Yunshen''s family, but was blocked by a big hole.


    "Fuck! Who the hell dug this pit? Come over here yourself and follow us back to the police station to assist in the investigation!


    As soon as this man opened his mouth, Mu Yunshen''s expression was about to be distorted, and his heart became even more irritated. Mr. Aslan said that he would send someone to pick them up. Could it be that the person who sent them was a policeman, and the car that picked them up was a police car? Riding a horse is really fucked up!


    Hurry up! Don''t linger! The tall policeman urged.


    Mu Yun took a deep look at Osmond, who was wearing a police uniform, who looked like a dog, and pointed to the back, "I''ll go get something, just come."


    What to take? Everyone is about to enter the game, what else is there to take? Hurry up, don''t waste time! The tall police officer urged in a bad tone.


    After grinding his teeth, Mu Yun turned around and walked quickly back to the house, and took out the refrigerator box. This box was the most valuable in their family. In addition, other important things were packed in Yunyan. The teacher carried the bag, and Mu Yunyin and Mu Yunxue even carried a backpack.


    Mu Yaochi and Mu Chifeng were both stunned by the battle in front of them. Mu Chixuan was also stunned at first, but when he heard the voice, he felt it was very familiar, so he couldn''t help staring at the police officer. Only then did he realize that this person he had met before was not Mu Yunshen''s comrade-in-arms?


    Seeing that Mu Yunshen''s uncle recognized him, Osmond blinked at him, hoping not to say anything wrong and to cooperate with the acting.


    After receiving a hint, Mu Chixuan let go of his heart. This is because someone helped him and he was doing a show for the general public to see.


    Mu Chixuan had an idea and asked, "What about the child? There are no adults at home to take care of, and the child is not safe at home by himself.


    "Returning home, where else is there? This place has been sealed, and until the case is investigated, you can''t come back here for the time being, the children are also brought, and no living things can be left here! And that, that Pets, all take away, hurry up, don''t linger!


    As a result, Mu Yunshen''s family, under the urging of the police officers who handled the case, took their family and carried their pets into the police car. The family took a few cars before they could sit down. The police car that Mu Yaohe and Mu Chixiao were riding in walked in front. The police car that Mu Yunshen''s family was riding in followed, whistling all the way away. When passing a secluded corner, the last few police cars stopped, Mu Yunshen''s family was invited down, and the police cars continued to honk their horns to keep up. The car has a very ordinary appearance. At first glance, it looks like a suspended bus on a bad street, but this suspended bus is a fully enclosed carriage.


    Get in the car! Lynn lowered the window and shouted to Mu Yunshen outside.


    With a deep smile, Mu Yun pointed at him with his finger, and then punched Osmon, who looked like a dog, and then explained to the bewildered family members: "Get in the car, get out of here quickly, they is one''s own.


    Only then did the family put their hearts back into their stomachs, and as soon as Mu Yaochi got into the car, he couldn''t help but ask, "Where are we going?


    "Go to a hidden place to live, our family will not let us go, we can''t continue to stay in the town of Locke. Mu Yunshen explained it briefly.


    But we''re gone, what about Xun Xun? He''s still at school. Mu Yaochi said anxiously.


    Mu Chixuan had thought about it for a long time, but he didn''t speak. He didn''t want to cause trouble for them. He just thought that he would go back and pick up Xun Xun, but he didn''t expect his father to say it at this time.


    Missing one? Osmond was stunned.


    Mu Yun said meaningfully: "My uncle''s son, Mu Feixun, is currently studying in elementary school."


    Osmond glanced at Mu Yunshen with sad eyes, and then said: "Tell me the address, the classroom, and I will pick you up.


    Mu Chixuan hurriedly said: "I''d better go, Xun Xun doesn''t know you, so he won''t necessarily go with you.


    Osmond thought about it, and he was right, so he said: "Then you can give me a token to let your son know that it is yours.


    Mu Chixuan thought for a while, then took a string of bracelets from his wrist and handed it to Osmond, "He recognizes this, he also has a string, it was carved by me, he can recognize it.


    Osmond took the bracelet and looked over and over, and saw that on each bead there was a square character with flying and phoenix dance. He didn''t know it. It should be an ancient script in the ancient Chinese kingdom during the earth period. This ancient script has been lost for thousands of years. Who can still recognize what it is, the current language has long been unified, and they all speak the interstellar language. Most of the ancient writings of the earth period have been lost. Even if they can be preserved, they are just a few words, and those are priceless treasures.


    Osmond clenched the bracelet in his hand and grinned, "Okay, I''ll pick up someone.


    When he was about to get out of the car, he gave Mu Yunshen a deep look and smiled like a thief.


    In a high-end hotel in Neil City, two bodyguards in neat suits were guarding the door of a room. Suddenly, they received a communication. The other party only said one word. With a bang, the door of the room that had been protected was knocked open.


    In the room, a well-dressed teenager was sitting on the sofa watching TV. He ate half of the snacks at hand. He was startled by the bodyguard who suddenly broke in, and frowned in displeasure, "What are you doing? Even knocking on the door is not enough. won''t it?


    The bodyguard who rushed in came over to Tang Han on the sofa without a word, grabbed his arm and lifted him up from the sofa, "Master, we must leave here immediately and follow me.

 Chapter 90

    Tang Han was irritated by the rudeness of the bodyguard.


    "Where are you going to take me? My mother hasn''t come back yet, I''m going to stay here and wait for her!


    Seeing that he didn''t want to leave, the bodyguard directly picked him up by the waist and ran towards the door quickly, "Madam will not come back, she has an accident, she explained to us before she left, and if there is anything wrong, I will take you out of the mall immediately. card planet.


    Tang Han was dumbfounded when he heard this. At this time, he was hugged by the bodyguard and rushed to the corridor. They didn''t take the elevator, but planned to take the stairs to leave. The two of them ran quickly.


    In the turbulence, Tang Han finally recovered and began to struggle violently, "What''s wrong with my mother? What did she do? Let me down! There are still things in the room that I haven''t taken! My mother explained that if I want to leave , be sure to take things away! Go back and get things!


    The bodyguard ran fast, panting, "It''s too late, life is the most important thing!


    The two bodyguards had just run to the stairway when they immediately heard cluttered footsteps coming from the stairwell. The two bodyguards quickly retreated well-trained. With a glance from the corner of the corner, they found that the door of the nearest guest room was slightly closed, and it was not closed. They quickly backed away, turned around, and nimbly hid in the guest room, quickly closing the door.


    In the room, a squat middle-aged man was doing business with a young and beautiful woman. Hearing the door closing, the two of them turned back together, and saw the extra uninvited guests in the room. screamed, only to see the black muzzle aimed at them.


    Shut up! Dare to scream, and send you to see God immediately!'' The bodyguard threatened in a low voice.


    The two naked men and women immediately covered their mouths and forced their screams back into their stomachs.


    There was the sound of footsteps passing by quickly in the corridor. The two bodyguards looked at each other and both retreated towards the window of the room. First, they glanced down the window cautiously, seeing that there was no one guarding downstairs, it was the best way to leave. Timing, although they were on the tenth floor, in order to escape, they had to risk climbing down from the window.


    However, before leaving, the bodyguard walked quickly towards the two people on the bed.


    The thick and short man was scared to pee, and he raised his hand tremblingly to beg for mercy, "Don''t, don''t, don''t kill me.


    A gun butt hit the stout man''s neck, knocking him unconscious.


    The woman covered her mouth tightly, crying to the point of dying, and the makeup girl, like a female ghost, was also knocked unconscious by the butt of a gun.


    The two bodyguards took their young master and climbed down carefully from the window.


    Those who rushed into the room thoroughly turned the room over, and even blew up the safe with a miniature bomb, and finally found what they were looking for in the safe¡ªsome petri dishes and blood samples.


    The leader took it over and glanced at it, but didn''t open it, "It should be this."


    Trolasse was still in the car when he received the call.


    "Sir, I got the things, the blood sample, the handkerchief and the original documents are all there, these should be all."


    Where''s the man? Trolasse leaned back in the seat with his eyes closed.


    I didn''t catch it, I should have gotten the news in advance and escaped.


    Things are destroyed on the spot without leaving any traces. Trolasse explained


    Planet Maca is not the territory of the Aslan family, and it is impossible to make any big moves, but this does not mean that the Aslan family has no control over the planet Maca, and the royal family has long been in control of the Aslan family. Suspicion, if the Aslan family does not want to be destroyed, they will definitely have their own actions, but the movements of the Aslan family are very secretive, and it is not easy to find clues.


    It''s good that these people who are now mobilized by Loreiser are all the dark lines that have been rooted in the planet Maca for decades. If it has to be a last resort, Troreiser will not use them, and act under the eyes of the royal family. In case of mistakes, The arrangement of the Aslan family over the years was completely destroyed, but in order to destroy the evidence obtained by Mu Yuanrong, he had to dispatch them. The terminal in Mu Yuanrong''s hand will also be handled by someone, and some information in it will be retrieved in the near future, and they will be followed one by one.


    to prepare for what follows, in case something happens that catches them off guard.


    big big big


    When the suspended bus carried Mu Yunshen''s family to their destination, everyone in the car was still blank. Ever since they entered the Wuhai Forest, they have kept this expression all the way. In fact, they didn''t know what to do. With what kind of face to face all this.


    This is... Really going to live a savage life?


    Lynn parked the car and jumped out of the car first.


    "Get out of the car, we''re here. Mu Yunshen opened the car door, the second one jumped out of the car, and the others followed Lu Lu to get out of the car one after another.


    In the car, Mu Yunshen had already told them why they came here. The reason why they had such a reaction was that they didn''t understand why Mu Yunshen had to choose this kind of world when he chose the headquarters of the mercenary group. In an isolated place, even if you want to hide from the Mu family, you shouldn''t hide in such a place, right?


    Mu Yunshen didn''t explain his decision to them. He chose to be in this kind of place, naturally he had his intentions.


    As soon as they got out of the car, they saw a few people walking out from the tall gate in front of them. They were all wearing outdoor field uniforms. From the way they walked, it could be seen that these people should be regular soldiers.


    Mu Yun looked at Lin En deeply and raised his eyebrows: There are other people here? Didn''t it mean that the researchers haven''t come yet after the construction here? Lyn pouted and shrugged, he didn''t know what was going on, but Why does the person who came over look familiar?


    The men in field uniforms who came over looked at Mu Yunshen and Lin En, who were standing there, with playful eyes. They didn''t whistle at Mu Yunshen until they stood a few steps away from them. , "Wow, it''s really a narrow road for enemies."


    Mu Yunshen and Lin En frowned at the same time. They all knew this man. He was also a fighter at the same time as them. In order to compete for the fighting championship, he was defeated by Mu Yunshen for two years. Not much.


    If Mu Yunshen fought with him, it was because he had to do it in order to win the championship, then if Lin En fought with him, it was a personal grudge. The two have known each other since childhood, and the two families have had many contacts. It was the same year that they entered the Rose Legion. Within the Legion, no matter what competition they were in, the two fought each other, and neither accepted the other. Later, they were separated because of their transfer, and they hadn''t seen each other for several years.


    After so many years of fighting for the front, the most beautiful time for Lynn and Gray to become Mr. Aslan''s escort was in the competition. Gray was not selected, not because he was not strong enough, but because of his character that made him unable to serve as the escort task.


    Gray has always been high-profile and arrogant, which made him miss the task of guarding, but Lynn was selected, which made Gray full of dissatisfaction and has been brooding to this day.


    Gray, why are you here? Lynn didn''t expect to see him here.


    Gray Rodry raised his chin at Lynn, his eyes full of provocation, "This is my site, and I''m in charge of the security of this base.


    When Lynn heard this, he laughed, "From today, this is not your territory, you can get out of here."


    Gray had already received a notice from Mr. Aslan and knew that they would come, so he walked over with people unhurried, otherwise, let the uninvited guests come here safely, and he would not have to do it.


    Gray also gave Lynn a smile, "It''s a pity, even if you come, this is still my place.


    Lynn smiled stiffly, "What do you mean?


    Gray admired Lynn''s expression before saying, "Meaning, I will take my group of brothers to continue to perform our duties and protect the safety here.


    Lynn sneered, "We still need your protection?


    Gray spread his hands, "If you have any questions, please go to discuss with Mr.


    Lynn: "...this is really an irrefutable trump card, no one can change the decision of the gentleman, even their generals, when facing the gentleman, have to give in three points, not to mention the soldiers under the generals?


    Lin En looked at Mu Yunshen sadly, isn''t this the private territory of their mercenary group? Why would such a hated person be allowed here?


    Mu Yun took a deep look at Gray, "Since Mr. Aslan asked you to stay, did he also tell you to prepare for joining my mercenary group?


    "Mercenary, mercenary group? Gray was dumbfounded and hurriedly denied, "No, no, you are thinking too much. Even if you want to form a mercenary group, it has nothing to do with us. We are all forming soldiers and have no time to accompany you. Play house.


    Mr. Aslan only said that starting today, the research base will be taken over by Mu Yunshen, who will continue to serve as the mutual work of the base. He has not told him about the mercenary group, and he does not even know about this What''s going on? Being transferred to guard a research base is enough to make him feel aggrieved. He didn''t expect to meet his nemesis here. Where is the light?


    Mu Yunshen crossed Gray, walked inward, and a faint voice came over, "That''s great, not everyone can join my mercenary group, starting today, I''m the boss here, everything here I have the final say."


    With a look of schadenfreude on his face, Lin En followed Mu Yunshen inside.


    When all these outsiders entered the gate of the base, what did Gray think, why did he feel wrong, what is he doing now? Corey scratched his head, but also looked puzzled, "Boss, aren''t we here to dismantle them? Why? Do you think we''ve been pushed back?


    Gray touched the short hair on his head, and also felt troubled, "Don''t push the horse, there are only a few of them, the old and the young, how can a soldier like this crush Lao Tzu? You are too despised for riding a horse. Old man, let''s go!

 Chapter 91

    Mu Youchen led people to flee the abandoned factory in a hurry, arrived at a safer place, and immediately began to contact Mu Yuanrong.


    Mu Yuanrong lied to him, which made him very angry, he could have hunted without fail." In the end, it caused him to lose so many people, and no one has been caught yet. He couldn''t answer, so how could he not be angry? If Mu Yuanrong stood in front of him at this moment, he would like to stab her to death.


    However, when he sent several communications in a row, but no one answered, Mu Youchen was a little anxious, and he had some bad premonition in his heart, but he could not imagine what kind of unfavorable factors there would be.


    Mu Yuanrong is going to catch two children, even if the two children have a very high awakening potential, they are only awakening potential, but if they have not really awakened, even if they are really awakened, judging from their age, can they use their abilities? It is also unknown, plus Mu Yunshen is not at home, there is almost no difficulty in grabbing the two children.


    Of course, the only variable was Mu Yunshen''s mother, Yun Yanshi. Mu Yuanrong had already told him about Yun Yanshi''s identity. He was also surprised that the Yun family psionicist of the Summoner Beast type would actually marry They branched off from the Mu family. Could this be the so-called true love? Mu Youchen was very disdainful when he heard the news. They are all descendants of the psionicist family. Who would give up their family for their own love and love?


    Even if Yun Yanshi is a beast-type summoner, in Mu Youchen''s view, that is not a threat at all. As long as she is not allowed to summon a beast, she is still an ordinary person at best, and Mu Yuanrong holds a spirit pattern card in his hand. The attack could be instant, and he brought so many bodyguards with guns and ammunition. If he couldn''t catch anyone, Mu Yuanrong could die, which was a shame.


    After Mu Youchen escaped, he immediately contacted Mu Yuanrong, just to make sure she succeeded, but Mu Yunshen didn''t catch it. If he could catch his two children, Mu Yunshen would not be able to do it or not. However, no matter how he contacted him, no one answered the communicator, and in the end, he couldn''t get through.


    This made Mu Youchen feel more and more that something was wrong. He immediately sent someone to the town of Locke to inquire about the news. He was also thinking about whether to tell the family about this matter. The capable family, even if the Mu family doesn''t take the Yun family seriously, what about the Aslan family? This mountain is definitely not something that the Mu family can shake.


    Mu Youchen didn''t worry about the Yun family. What he was most worried about was that the Aslan family already knew about this matter. The bodyguards who were sent out to investigate soon received news that Mu Yuanrong and the bodyguards she brought with her were all dead, and the bodies had been transported back to the police station, and even the autopsy results had come out.


    It is said that Mu Yuanrong''s death was caused by a pet torn the aorta in his neck, resulting in excessive blood loss.


    The gunfight that happened at that time could be heard in the whole town of Locke, so this matter could not be suppressed at all, and more or less rumors would spread. However, the most widely spread rumor was family conflicts, and the family fought in the nest, which surprised Mu Yun. The pets of the Shen family attacked people violently. The bodyguards brought by Mu Yuanrong opened fire, which led to a scuffle. Some bodyguards were killed by bullets, and most of them were scratched or bitten by pets. These wounds are very obvious and cannot be faked.


    When Mu Youchen heard the news, his head was dumbfounded with anger.


    He never imagined that there would be so many mistakes in his actions that were so foolproof.


    He was so angry that he gasped and yelled at the communicator, "Are you a pig?! Can you believe this?! No matter how stupid Mu Yuanrong is, she is also a psionicist, how could she be bitten to death by a pet? !Are you insulting my IQ?!


    The bodyguard was scolded a little weak, but he continued: "The gunshots were loud at that time, and many daring people climbed up to the heights to look into the courtyard, and some people Yiqiao took pictures of the scene in the courtyard at that time, and they were treated as The evidence was sent to the police station."


    The bodyguard paused before saying, "You can also see it on Xingwang. The video has been posted on Xingwang by the masses."


    Mu Youchen couldn''t believe this at all. According to the title provided by the bodyguard, he searched "Maca Planet is God''s Favorite Again, and several videos immediately popped up on the star website. Among them, the one at the top was the clearest. In the morning, I didn''t have time to see how many buildings were built below, so I just clicked on the video.


    The picture shakes very much, and the hair inside is very noisy. The first shot is two large water balloons suspended in the yard. People are trapped in the water balloons. One has two people, one man and one woman, and the other has only one person. A very clear voice suddenly appeared on the screen.


    Holy crap! Look, look, what kind of acrobatics is this? Where did such a big water polo come from?!"


    There are still people inside, what is this doing? The scene of the murder?"


    Take a quick photo and take a photo, this video will definitely catch fire. "


    Don''t drag me, my hands are shaking and I can''t take pictures clearly!


    Now the voice in the video is very young, and the tone is full of excitement, curiosity and exploration of the unknown.


    A few seconds after the water polo appeared, a water polo was suddenly covered with hoarfrost, and it began to freeze on its own.


    Look, the water polo is frozen, it''s amazing!


    Before the voice of the commentary fell, a black shadow flashed over the frozen water polo. Because the photographer was far away, the sound of smashing the ice ball could not be heard at all. Like a watermelon, the ice hockey broke into two pieces, and the two people trapped in the water polo fell out.


    God, what was that shadow just now? It was so fast that I couldn''t see clearly...


    Look on the other side, is that a pet?!


    The screams in the video forced Mu Youchen to have no time to be surprised, and hurriedly looked at another water polo, just in time to see a small pet covered in snow, swiping towards the water polo with a flame-shaped ice-blue tail, following the tail''s movement. When they touched it, the water polo began to emit white mist again, and it creaked into ice. In Mu Youchen''s shocked eyes, the previous black shadow flashed over the ice ball again. The ice ball was broken into two pieces again, and the water inside. And everyone slipped out


    Look at the black shadow that fell on the ground, it was an upright... sable?


    At this time, the little black pet that appeared in the video raised its middle paws very arrogantly at a group of people at the gate of the courtyard.


    God, are these two pets saving lives?


    That''s not all, the two pets that were standing on the ground bounced to both sides, and the ground was hit by bullets and rubble. The gunshots in the video were loud, when a bodyguard aimed his gun at the black pet. When petting, the small pet disappeared in a swish, then came back in a swish, directly hung on the bodyguard''s muzzle, and then gnawed with the gun, gnawing the debris.


    Another small white pet blew directly at a bodyguard''s muzzle, and the entire gun and the arm turned into ice sculptures.


    There was silence for a while in the video. It is estimated that the photographer was also shocked by what he saw and was speechless. Although the picture was still shaking, he could clearly see the scene, and suddenly there was a loud noise, and the camera shook violently. Shooting to the sky. "Fuck, it''s collapsed, collapsed!


    The video ends here. The photographer didn''t know what he was climbing on top of, and the video ended because the thing he stepped on collapsed.


    Mu Youchen clicked on the following videos again, the shots were even more unclear, and the shooting time was also very short. Among them, two small pets shuttled back and forth among the bodyguards. The scene of blood splashing, the bodyguards were in a mess. , the gunshots continued.


    There is also a video Yihao filmed when Mu Yuanrong died. The moment was very rich and short, but Mu Youchen still saw Mu Yuanrong blocking the water shield against the black man standing on her shoulder at that moment. The pet, the pet was knocked away, and Mu Yuanrong''s neck also spurted blood. The black pet was knocked away and rolled on the ground. Nothing happened, but Mu Yuanrong took his own life.


    Mu Youchen let out a long sigh. Compared with failing to arrest people, what he was most afraid of was disturbing the Aslan family. After all, the two children of the male empty people were the seeds of the Aslan family. The Silan family knew about the existence of Mu Yunshen and the two children, so there was nothing to do with their Mu family.


    However, even if there are videos as evidence, Mu Youchen still doesn''t fully believe that this matter really has nothing to do with the Aslan family. There are still these videos, and whether they are fake or not requires further investigation. He also needs to get through at the police station. Just ask what happened.


    After thinking about it, Mu Youchen decided to send a message to his father to ask.


    When Mu Boxi received the communication from his younger son, he was in a meeting. He thought that the younger son should have nothing important, so he did not answer the communication. It was not until after the meeting, when he returned to his office, that Mu Boxi called his younger son back. communication.


    Mu Youchen knew that his father might have something to do, so he had been waiting for his father to reply to him. When the communication came, Mu Youchen picked it up immediately.


    "Dad. Mu Youchen''s somewhat anxious voice came over.


    While looking down at the document, Mu Boxi asked casually, "Is there something wrong with the communication?


    Dad, do you know what''s going on in the Aslan family recently? Even if Mu Youchen is highly valued in the Mu family, his power and connections are no match for Mu Boxi, who is the head of the family.


    Mu Boxi looked up at the youngest son in the hologram, "The Aslan family? Why do you think of asking this?


    The Aslan family and their Mu family cannot compete with each other. Their respective spheres of influence are 100,000 miles apart. There is no competition and intersection at all. The Mu family has never regarded the Aslan family as an enemy, let alone an opponent. When the Aslan family''s opponents, apart from the royal family, it is estimated that there are only the other three group army families, and their Mu family is far from qualified.

 Chapter 92

    The arrest failed, and Mu Youchen has not yet investigated the specific process of the matter. At this time, he did not dare to tell his father about it. He could only anxiously say: "I just want to know, Dad, please tell me quickly, this matter is related to this matter. major."


    Mu Boxi stared at his younger son for a while before saying: "Brenuo appeared on the planet Maca a few days ago, and was cleaned up by the people of the Aslan family who passed there. The Aslan family is not wrong about this. Killing the Breno in time can save a lot of losses, but in the eyes of the royal family, this is not the case, not to mention the Heisman family that governs the planet Maca, and went to complain to His Majesty It is said that the Aslan family has overstepped its power. I heard that the current head of the Aslan family was called by His Majesty to go to the palace and reprimanded. Like a kitten, it can make any movement.


    Mu Youchen didn''t feel relieved because he heard these words, he frowned and said, "Who in the Aslan family is on the Maca planet, according to the reports at the time, can make such a large number of ice cones, It should be the genius of the Aslan family, Mu Bo Xi said.


    Trolasse Aslan? Mu Youchen''s brows were so wrinkled that they could kill flies, and his heart was pounding nervously, "Why did he go to Planet Maca? When did he go?"


    Mu Boxi gave his younger son a strange look, "In addition to being a psionicist, Trolaise is also a successful businessman. He has an estate on Planet Maca, so it''s not surprising to go there, right?


    Mu Youchen still felt uneasy and a little suspicious, for fear that Troleser Aslan would know about Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Boxi chuckled lightly, pulling back Mu Youchen''s thoughts, and looked at his father in confusion.


    "The person who said that he killed Breno might be Trolasse Aslan. That is just a rumor. It is unknown whether he has ever been to the planet of Maca. If he really did it at the time, it would have been an ice pick. What is the need to use a bunch of things that can be solved? Could it be that he thinks that his life is too long? Anyone with a discerning eye can see that it cannot be the hands of Trolasse, since the royal family believes that this matter and Aspen The Lan family is related, so the follower naturally said the same, in fact, they knew very well that it couldn''t be him at all.


    "What''s more, with Trolasse''s body, he can use his ability less than once. Every time a major crisis is encountered, the Aslan family will not let Trolasse take action unless it is absolutely necessary. It can be seen that The Aslan family has protected him, and it can be seen from the side that Trolesse''s body is already weak to the point where he cannot use his psychic abilities normally. I would rather say that it is the hand of the Aslan family. It is believed that it is the hand of the family of the spiritual master or the family of special power.


    After the call with his father, Mu Youchen''s uneasy heart calmed down a little, but he still did not completely dispel his suspicions about the Aslan family, and he began to use his connections to investigate the matter.


    It''s just that when he started to investigate, Trolasse had wiped out all traces, and even the wounds of the two bodyguards who were stabbed to death by Garan with an ice pick were disguised as being stabbed by sharp weapons. The ice pick disappeared, the big pit in the yard returned to its original state, all the bodyguards who had been shot in the head were covered up, and none of the large-caliber Gauss bullets were cleaned up.


    Therefore, when Mu Youchen got the investigation results, he couldn''t see anything unusual at all. Those bodyguards were all shot and killed by pets, and there was no sign of a third party''s intervention at all. Small, with so many people crowded inside, the sound of gunfire continued, and it is unlikely that there would be no accidental injury.


    Am I really thinking too much?" Mu Youchen couldn''t help but start to doubt himself.


    After thinking for a long time, Mu Youchen finally admitted that he must have thought too much. If the Aslan family really found out about Mu Yunshen''s physique, they would not let him raise their two children so big, and let him be in the house. Planet Maca has lived freely so far without catching people.


    Now, the most critical question is how to find Mu Yunshen and his two children. On the way to the police station, the Mu Yunshen family was taken to the police station. The police car crashed and the police officer was knocked out. They were all injured. With the marks of sharp teeth scratching, the Mu Yunshen family disappeared, and they did not know where they fled.


    As soon as Mu Youchen knew about this, he sent his bodyguards to the airport to investigate, and used his connections to get the list of everyone who left the port that day. He did not find that the Mu Yunshen family left the Maca planet. If you leave, you must still be on the planet Maca.


    The Mu Yunshen family entered the research base in the Zhanhai Forest - which is now Mu Yunshen''s site - the headquarters of the Warcraft Mercenary Corps, and settled down here.


    The location here is hidden. Except for the threat brought by some nasty creatures in Wuhai Forest, other conditions are very good. Mu Yunshen is very satisfied with this place. If so, it would probably be better.


    Fortunately, they didn''t live in the same building. Gray took his brothers to live in the dormitory. There was also a single-family villa planned separately in the base. The condition of the place is very good, and now it is all cheaper to Mu Yunshen, the ownership of this place belongs to him now, and how to distribute it is up to him.


    Mu Yunshen doesn''t plan to continue living with his parents, he needs some space of his own, so he lives in a villa by himself, and his father takes the children to live in one. In addition, Mu Yunyin and Mu Yunxue don''t live together for the time being. Yes, they have to go back to school, they won''t live here forever.


    The old man and Mu Chixuan didn''t want them either. They came here not to live here, but to see the situation of Mu Chifeng''s family after they moved. When they settled down, the old man and Mu Chixuan felt relieved. coming.


    When such a thing happened, the saddest person in my heart was Mu Yaochi, the old man. During the few days at the base, the old man always thought about things silently, his eyes were full of vicissitudes and melancholy, and it was said that Mu Yuanrong''s actions hurt him. The deepest is the elders like Mu Yaochi. If Mu Yuanrong dared to do this, he must have obtained the consent of Mu Yaohe. Maybe even the old man knew about it. They are Mu Yaochi''s father and brother. He couldn''t accept the fact that he was close relatives, Mu Yuanrong''s death, he was sad and hated at the same time, they were all blood relatives, but they ended up killing each other, which made him used to live a stable life for decades For Mu Yaochi, the blow was too great.


    After only staying at the base for three days, the old man and Mu Chixuan were about to leave, and Mu Feixun had to go to school. The old man had lived in the small town of Locke all his life. Chi Feng could only agree and explain that if there is any problem, he must contact them immediately, and he can''t carry it alone.


    Mu Yunyin and Mu Yunxue left and went back to school on the second day of the base. Their vacations had expired and they could not stay any longer. The two of them were secretly bought the tickets for the two of them with the help of Troleser. Otherwise, Mu Youchen, who is staring at the airport, will definitely find out that with the energy of the Aslan family, if you want to secretly send two people away, don''t take it too easily.


    This base covers a very large area. With previous experience, after seeing other people in the base, Mu Chifeng and Master Yunyan stayed in the living area and did not go out after they arrived at the base. Just big enough for two kids to play around with their pets.


    Mu Yunshen locked himself in the office in the office area and was sitting cross-legged on the ground to meditate. Ninita had a serious cat face and stood in the office to protect him. After a few years, as long as Mu Yunshen practiced, Nini Tower will always appear by his side, which has almost become a tacit understanding that one person and one cat needless to say.


    In the six-pointed star formation, the slowly rotating gate of the demon world gradually came to a standstill, and Mu Yunshen also opened his eyes at this time.


    Today''s Demon World Gate is much larger than before, and its height has reached 180 cm, which is the sign that Mu Yunshen has reached the fifth level of magic energy.


    When he was cornered by Mu Youchen, he was allowed to advance. It was also the sudden advance and the danger he faced that allowed him to touch the magic energy that he had always considered useless.


    Magic energy doesn''t seem to be as useless as he thought.


    "How does it feel? Ninita said.


    Mu Yunshen stretched out a hand, his palm was slightly opened, and the flickering light spots slowly rose from the palm of his hand.


    Mu Yunshen is in a good mood. He can feel the powerful power he has in his hands. In the past few years, he only knew how to meditate and cultivate, but he never knew what the magic energy would be used for. Ninita did not clearly communicate with him. As I said, I just let him practice. Now, after several years of accumulation, once the layer of window paper has been pierced, the accumulation of thin hair has allowed him to instantly capture the use of magic energy. From then on, he will completely step into the ranks of the strong.


    Help the magic power in the gate of the demon world to try. "Ninita reminded on the side.


    Mu Yunshen looked at the gate of the demon world, which had been completely still, and calmed down. The six-pointed star between his eyebrows appeared again. The gate of the devil''s world in the six-pointed star array slowly revolved again, and powerful and violent magic energy flowed from the crack of the door. It poured out, the light spots that were originally hazy like stars, like metal that was suddenly electrified, burst into a dazzling red light, crackling. The defenseless Mu Yunshen was directly ejected by the powerful energy, knocking over the desk behind him. Mu Yunshen looked at his hand in disbelief. At this time, the intense energy sparks had disappeared.


    How could it be... Mu Yunshen hurriedly looked at Ninita, "What''s going on here? What is that red light?


    That is the gathered magical energy, which is the basis of all magic formation. Ninita had a serious cat face, wearing a magic robe, holding a cross-shaped wand, and there was no wave in her big golden eyes.

 Chapter 93

    Originally, I thought that you should not be able to release magic. After all, there is no magic element in the air of the world you are in, and it is absolutely impossible to release magic out of thin air without using the magic medium in the external environment. , All the magic energy stored in your body is for life-saving use, even if it is all used in the simplest magic circle, it is far from enough to activate.


    Mu Yunshen got up from the ground, still puzzled, "Then what happened to the space distortion I created at that time?


    That is just when you are in danger, out of the instinct to save your life, you unconsciously extract the magic energy from the gate of the devil. However, without the assistance of the six-pointed star array, the magic energy that escapes from the gate of the devil is limited after all. , To the greatest extent, it only affects the space, and the real space magic is not used like you. "


    Ninita said, walked to the window, jumped, and jumped to the window sill, "My master, let me show you what real space magic is.


    Ninita held the wand in one hand, and gently moved the wand out of the window. The light of the cross on the wand was flowing. In Mu Yunshen''s view, nothing happened at all, but he saw an incredible scene.


    A building that was hit by Ninita''s wand suddenly seemed to have turned into a thick sponge standing on the ground. It was twisting and trying to get up from the ground. On the wall, each tile is constantly being decomposed and assembled, changing into different shapes, and each room is pushed out of the wall, moving up and down, just like playing a Rubik''s cube, select the position, and push it back again. The wall, even the stairs that were originally inside the building, were separated from the building for unknown reasons, suspended in the air alone, like a living being looking for its own position, and then falling rapidly to occupy the site.


    Mu Yunshen doesn''t know what kind of expression to look out the window with. Even if he has lived in two lives and has memories of two lives, he has never seen such a scene... No, he once appeared in such a scene in a sci-fi blockbuster. He had seen it in computer special effects, but he never thought that one day he would see it with his own eyes.


    Mu Yunshen, who was still in shock, suddenly heard a loud noise from downstairs. He hurriedly rushed to the window and looked downstairs. It was Gray who brought his soldiers, and he probably saw the incredible scene before. .


    Mu Yun raised his head suddenly with lingering fears, but saw that the building that had turned into a monster" had returned to its original appearance at an unknown time.


    This base is built in the sea forest. For the sake of concealment and safety, the floors are not high. The movement downstairs is slightly louder and can be heard on the top floor. At this moment, Mu Yunshen can hear Gray downstairs, with a thick voice. Roar, "What''s the matter? What are you all doing here?


    Boss, boss, we just saw that this building has been dismantled by itself!" A soldier apparently saw the previous scene, and seemed to be quite frightened, and even his speech became difficult.


    Yes, yes, the real boss, I saw it too, the building was just like it was alive, twisting and turning there.


    Decomposition? Twisting and twisting? Are you hallucinating? Open your eyes and see, isn''t this building still the same as before? Where did the decomposition come from? And you, you have seen buildings twisting and twisting ? I think you think the girl is going crazy? Gray started to train people with a rough voice.


    Mu Yun listened to it for a while, saw the two soldiers in the previous scene, no one believed them at all, and was finally punished by Gray to run away


    After walking, Mu Yunshen breathed a sigh of relief. When he looked at Ninita again, he didn''t know what expression to use to look at him.


    "You... a magician? Mu Yunshen was still unable to calm down, his heart was pounding, and he was frightened.


    Yes, my master. Ninita continued to stand on the ground holding his wand.


    When Mu Yunshen thought that Ninita was so powerful, they had been together for nearly seven years, but he never found out, it was really careless.


    Ninita stared at Mu Yunshen for a while, then said: "Even if I am a magician, in your world, I can do nothing.


    Because there is no magic element medium in the air?"


    Yes, even when I use magic, it not only consumes a lot of my own magic power, but also can''t leave the gate of the devil too far. Without the magic elements that come from the gate of the devil, I can''t use the powerful magic. . Ninita explained.


    Mu Yun thought deeply and asked: "If this is the case, even if I condense magic energy, I can''t use it?


    When he didn''t know that there were psionicists in this world, Mu Yunshen was still very confident in his own skills. Since he had played against psionicists, he knew that it would be very difficult for ordinary people to defeat psionicists. , and, not to mention the threat of psionicists, there are also those dangerous cosmic creatures, who are also the natural enemies of human beings. The more he knows, the more Mu Yunshen yearns for power. What''s more, the current situation of their family is so dangerous, Mu Yunshen is very eager to get powerful power.


    The basis of magic is magic energy. Magic energy is a kind of energy, which is essentially the same as the psionic energy of the psionicists in your world, as well as light energy, electrical energy, biological energy, etc. They are all energy, different. Energy can be used in different ways. Under certain conditions, different energies can be converted into each other. Although I don''t know what''s going on in your world''s psionic energy, the classification of psionicists allows me to see familiar figures. Like your psionicist, it is like the elemental magician in our world, but the psionicist has too many restrictions, far less freedom than the magician''s use of energy. "


    "If we can find out an instrument for the mutual transformation of magic energy and psychic energy, I think all this will become easier."


    I don''t have time to wait now. Mu Yun knew very well that if he wanted to study the converter that transforms the two kinds of energies into each other, it was far more difficult than the study of suffering. He not only needed strength to protect himself, but also to protect his children and his family.


    "My master, don''t worry, there will always be a way. Ninita comforted jerkily.


    Mu Yunshen was very disappointed. He thought that he could already use magic energy, but he did not expect that the space traction he created could only reach the point where space debris hurts people to the greatest extent. If you want to exert more power, you must To open the door to the demon world, then, his secret will no longer be a secret.


    Seeing that the master was in such a low mood, Ninita thought about it and began to rummage in the small pocket of her magic robe.


    In fact, it is not difficult to solve the problem of magic element medium. Have you seen the wand in my hand?


    With its powerful power, it can be used even if it is completely separated from the air with the magic element medium. As long as you don''t use large-scale magic that consumes a lot of energy, it is completely fine to use it a few times. My wand is not a special energy storage magic weapon. What you need most now is a storage magic weapon. You can use your magic energy with the help of the magic energy storage device without resorting to the gate of the demon world. When the magic energy in the device is exhausted, send it back to the gate of the demon world to absorb it and continue to use it. Wait a minute, let me look for it. In other words, the role of the energy storage magic device is equivalent to a rechargeable battery. When the power is used up, it can be recharged and then continue to be used.


    Thinking of such a baby, Mu Yunshen was excited again, staring at Ninita with embarrassed eyes.


    Ninita rummaged in the small pocket for a long time, and finally came up with a dark thing, he took it in the cat''s paw and looked at it and nodded, "This is it, the dragon ring.


    Mu Yunshen reached out and took it, put it in the palm of his hand and looked carefully, what Ninita called "the dragon ring, it is indeed a small dragon, a few centimeters long, and the whole body is pitch black. I don''t know what material it is made of. It has two wings, four claws, a thick and long tail, and the dragon''s mouth is slightly open. the same.


    Mu Yunshen just thought about it, the little dragon that was originally placed in the palm of his hand has actually come to life. Mu Yunshen was so frightened that he was about to throw the little thing in the palm of his hand in a conditioned reflex. Jewelry suddenly came to life, will be scared out of a heart attack.


    Ninita hurriedly stopped, "Don''t move!


    Mu Yunshen had no choice but to stay still, looking at the dark dragon, his wings spread slightly, his body shook from head to tail, and then like a black snake, it burrowed out from between Mu Yunshen''s fingers, his body in Mu Yunshen''s body The index finger of Mu Yunshen was wrapped in half a circle, and the dragon tail directly and tightly wrapped around the base of Mu Yunshen''s index finger.


    Very good, this dragon ring has a real dragon spirit in it, and it has its own spirituality. It will not react to the owner it doesn''t like. Since the dragon ring is wrapped around the owner''s hand, it is enough to show that it is very interested in the owner. approved. Ninita speaks a little faster, and it can be seen that he is very happy, but it is not obvious from the expression.


    Mu Yun took a deep breath and was a little short, and his heart was still beating wildly, not excited or happy, but frightened.


    First he saw a good building suddenly twisting by himself, and now he saw a small sculpture suddenly come to life, how could he not be frightened.


    He took a few breaths before saying: "Ninita, let''s discuss it, what do you want to do next time, can you say it first?


    Ninita blinked her big golden eyes, a little puzzled.


    Mu Yunshen helplessly spread his hands, "Okay, when I didn''t say it.


    He knew that Ninita definitely didn''t mean to frighten him, but he was really frightened.


    How do I use the magic energy in the dragon ring? Mu Yunshen got back to business.


    This is not a problem that can be solved by word of mouth. "Ninita said, and took out something from the small pocket of the magic robe. When he handed it to Mu Yunshen, he had previous experience, and he didn''t dare to reach out directly!


    Ninita unfolded the things in his hand to Mu Yun to take a deep look, "How to use magic energy, you need to study systematically, and you will naturally use this magic book.


    Mu Yun made a deep gesture and said with difficulty, "...Book?


    The thing in Ninita''s hand was only the size of a piece of tofu. Mu Yunshen didn''t know if it was because he lacked imagination. Anyway, he couldn''t understand the fact that the thing in front of him was a book anyway.

 Chapter 94

    Seeing that he didn''t reach out, Ninita directly took Mu Yunshen''s hand and shoved the "bean curd" into his hand, "Whether you want it or not, if you want to gain great power, you must study this book thoroughly. ."


    It''s not that I don''t want to read the book, but, how should I read this book? Should I read it with a high-powered microscope?


    Ninita shoved the book to Mu Yunshen. Seeing that he was still holding the book, he turned around and opened the tofu block with a cat''s paw. The book that was originally the size of a tofu block suddenly turned into two tofu blocks. The size of the book, Ninita continued to turn it once, it became four pieces, and continued to turn and continued to grow. Mu Yunshen''s hands were so pressed that he could only hold the book with both hands.


    Ninita looked at the owner with an expressionless cat face, "The space is folded and the space is saved."


    Mu Yunshen:¡­


    Putting the big and thick book that can''t describe the horror of this book even with bricks on the desk, the book as a whole looks very ancient, whether it is the dark red cover or the dark yellow pages, it is full of the same. With the ancient atmosphere, a row of book titles were written in the demonic language on the book cover, and when you opened it casually, in addition to the dense demonic characters, there were also different magic circles.


    Although Mu Yunshen can understand and speak the language of the demon world, it is too difficult for him to read such a thick book and fully understand it. He has never systematically studied the language of the demon world!


    Mu Yunshen held his forehead, "Do I need a dictionary of the devil world?


    Ninita: "No, you don''t need a dictionary, you need me."


    Mu Yun laughed deeply, "Well, I really need you very much, my teacher Ninita.


    Mu Yunshen was studying hard in the office when someone knocked on the door.


    Mu Yunshen closed the thick book, learned the space folding method taught by Ninita, folded the book in half and then folded it in half, and finally folded it to the size of a tofu cube. He took a look at it in his hand and felt that it was too thick. I pressed it down with my hand again, pressing it a little thinner, and then put it into my pocket.


    Come in


    The person who came in was Osmond. As soon as he saw Mu Yunshen, he said, "Boss, I think you should go to the fighting arena."


    What? Mu Yun raised his eyebrows deeply.


    Gray is going to challenge Lynn, and his brothers are all gathered in the fighting arena. It would be too bad if he was excited to fight Lynn. Osmond clicked his tongue, put his arms on the desk, and looked at Mu Yunshen slyly.


    Mu Yun leaned back into the chair, "Burning Lynn? How likely do you think it is?


    Osmond pouted, "The possibility is really high, you only said that he has awakened, but you never revealed the direction of his awakening, and Lynn never showed it just like the baby, I can''t estimate his victory at all. It''s possible, but even if he has awakened, he won''t have the slightest chance of winning against so many soldiers, right?


    Is that right? Mu Yun asked in a nonchalant manner, and then kept staring at Osmond without speaking.


    Osmond was staring at him a little uncomfortable, scratching his head, scratching his head again, finally couldn''t help it, begged: "Boss, you are my father, you also wake me up, I can''t wait, watching Lin Well, that guy has already awakened. Every day, five people and six people are swaying around, and the crazy ones are about to fly into the sky. Not to mention Gray wants to beat him, even I want to beat him, it''s really annoying.


    Mu Yunshen knew that he was here for the awakening potion. Mu Yunshen had been waiting for the test results in Trolasser''s hands, so he had not awakened Osmond for the time being. If there is a good way to improve the potion, Mu Yunshen would certainly like to. The direction of awakening can be controlled a little, Osmond heard about Lynn''s awakening in the car, they all know the importance of this matter, and naturally they will not leak it easily.


    I said I''d wait until Mr. Aslan and Owen arrive, but it''s only been five days, can''t I wait?


    Osmond looked at Mu Yunshen, laughed out, and said yin and yang strangely: "Oh, it''s been five days, you remember it very clearly.


    Mu Yun was silent for a while, then stood up abruptly, causing Osmond to swoosh out in fright and go all the way.


    Mu Yunshen:¡­¡±


    Mu Yunshen: "What are you hiding?


    Osmond looked at him warily, "I thought you were going to beat me."


    Mu Yun hooked the corners of his mouth deeply, "If I want to beat you, can you hide?


    Osmond was unhappy, "Hey, don''t forget that you are a relegated person.


    "Go to the fighting arena. Mu Yunshen said, and walked towards the door.


    As soon as I went out, I saw two people walking towards me, wasn''t that the one that Mu Yunshen had been waiting for?


    Mu. Owen was the first to say hello to Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, but his eyes stayed on another tall and slender figure. Trolaise was tall and had long legs. He was wearing a dark slim suit with a light-colored shirt inside. The strong color clashed, and the master His handsome and godlike appearance made people unable to move their eyes.


    A person like Trolasse will look very dazzling even if he casually wears a set of clothes, not to mention that with the upbringing of the Aslan family, he has to dress appropriately at all times, which makes him even more radiant. The body, wherever it goes, is dazzling and hard to ignore.


    When Trolasse saw Mu Yunshen, his eyes softened, "Where are we going? The fighting arena. Mu Yunshen sighed: "Should you solve the trouble you left me?


    Troleser put one hand in his trouser pocket, and he looked very relaxed, "Those soldiers?


    "Of course, if I remember correctly, this should be my territory. I''m not used to having so many outsiders stay on my territory. Don''t you plan to solve it? Mu Yunshen wanted to talk about this for a long time. When something happened, Mu Yunshen didn''t want to let them dangle in front of his eyes.


    Trolasse thought for a while, "Isn''t your mercenary group short of people?"


    "Please. Mu Yunshen is simply unable to hold his forehead, "Even if my mercenary group is short of people, it is not short enough for anyone to want.


    Trolasse nodded, "Do you think it''s the level of anyone to pick 30 people out of 500 people?


    Oh... Mu Yunshen obviously didn''t expect such a result, and was a bit speechless for a while, "You mean.


    Trolasse stared straight at Mu Yunshen, "Do you think I would put anyone by your side with confidence like this?"


    "...Mu Yunshen only thought that they were the security guards here, but now that they have changed their owners, the security guards have also stayed by the way. I didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Although the scale of this base is not the largest, it is definitely not small. You wouldn''t think that there are only 30 guards in such an important place as the Pharmacy Research Base?


    Mu Yunshen was speechless.


    "Trust me, you can use these people with confidence, even if you don''t let them get access to the core news, but they are absolutely indispensable for those who are on guard, guarding homes, purchasing chores, and I don''t want to see them when you go out to perform tasks. At that time, the base became an empty city, and at that point, when you come back, it is unknown whether the base is yours or not.


    What Trolasse said was very straightforward, but it was also true. Mu Yunshen didn''t expect this. He just wanted to keep the people he trusted. If this is the case, the huge base is estimated to be apart from his family. It is estimated that there are only three people in Osmond. They can''t do everything personally, so there is no time to do other things. Now Mr. Aslan has selected 30 people to help him, which is actually very foresight.


    Mu Yunshen wasn''t a stubborn person either, he spread his hands and said, "Well, it''s because my thinking is not comprehensive enough.


    When the four of them arrived at the fighting arena, the cheers were overwhelming. Except for the soldiers on duty on duty, everyone else gathered in the fighting arena.


    In the fighting arena, Lynn and Gray were like two angry bulls, fighting each other with their arms crossed.


    Mu Yunshen looked at the two people fighting each other on the fighting arena. The strength and sweat, the shouting and the passion were all he knew and loved when he watched the noise inside. Not only did he not feel disgusted, but he felt his whole body was boiling with enthusiasm. is the life he wants.


    Mu Yunshen looked at the two evenly matched people on the fighting arena with a smile on the corner of his mouth, glanced at Trolasse beside him, and suddenly said loudly: "Lin, let them see your power as an Awakened. !


    Trolasse looked at Mu Yunshen who had suddenly come out like this, but Mu Yunshen didn''t look at him, just a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    You can choose these excellent fighters for me, and I can give you enough trust.


    It was Mu Yunshen who had been confused before. Who is Trolaise? The research base he has built so hard is so secretly built in this kind of place. Enough trust, how can it appear here?


    What''s more, these 30 people who are trusted by him, and 30 people are carefully selected from them. It can be said that they are striving for perfection. What else can he worry about?


    Trolasse clearly understood Mu Yunshen''s intention, and a smile appeared on his face.


    The two people who were playing well in the arena were stunned when they suddenly heard this roar.


    Gray: ....""


    Lynn wakes up?


    Gray laughed, "Hey Lynn, have you awakened yet? Did your awakening age be delayed to 28? Hahaha."


    The cheering warriors also laughed. Some of them also knew the existence of psionicists. Even if they were not psionicists, they would be involved in their previous missions, and they had heard of some of them. The matter of the psionicists, in this way, it is natural to know that many of the legion are unawakened children of the psionicist family, and those who can be here are all unawakened psionicists, so when I heard about Lin En is the Awakened, and they all burst into laughter and booed.


    Lin En inquired and looked at Mu Yunshen and Mr. Aslan who were standing at the door, a little uncertain, did Mu Yunshen really want him to use his power in public?


    Mu Yun nodded at him deeply and said loudly: "Everyone used to be a soldier of the Rose Legion. From now on, everyone is a brother. You don''t have to hide it and let the brothers see your strength."


    Good! Gray, protect your chin, don''t be dislocated by a snap of my finger! Lynn laughed proudly.


    Both Osmond and Owen stared at Lynn nervously, as if waiting for a miracle to happen.


    Look it up! Lynn shouted and ripped off the vest from his body. Everyone watched helplessly as Lynn began to change color from the position of his chest, and it began to spread to the whole body very quickly. After just a few seconds, Lynn had already changed. Become a silver-white metal monster.


    There was a dead silence in the fighting arena. Everyone had only one expression. They stared at the eyes and opened their mouths, as if they had forgotten to breathe. For other people, it is too unbelievable. It is completely different from what I have heard and what I have seen with my own eyes. The impact is too great. Even the members of a few psionicist families have never seen such an ability, and they are all face-to-face. Shock.


    Trolather''s face also flashed surprise. He knew that Lin En had awakened with the help of Mu Yunshen''s potion, and he had imagined what the direction of Lin En''s awakening would be, but he never thought that his appearance would be. There is such a huge change. All content is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology. If there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] to inform, and this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 95

    "Fuck, f*ck, f*ck... Still standing on the fighting arena laughing at Lynn''s Gray, his eyes were straight, and he didn''t know how to react other than chanting "Fuck" over and over again. .


    This special girl''s... is really cool. Osmond muttered to himself, his eyes straightened, and he stared obsessively at Lynn who was covered in silver and white, and even his hair and pupils changed color.


    Owen also looked at Lin En without blinking. He was still restrained, but his chest kept heaving and he was obviously too excited to be able to control the reactions of the crowd. Mu Yunshen had already guessed it.


    In the dead silence, Lynn''s very arrogant voice came, "Gray, don''t say I bully you, I will take you together, if you can knock me down, I will be your sparring partner every day!


    When Lynn said this, the originally dead fighting field suddenly exploded, and a group of people were all clamoring to beat him. The jealousy had already changed Osmond beyond recognition. He had wanted to beat Lynn for a long time. Now there is a chance for a group fight. No matter what, he had to be counted, he rushed over and joined the battle.


    Dozens of people drowned Lin En in an instant, and countless punches and kicks all greeted Lin En. Lin En stood on the fighting arena, standing still, despite these professional soldiers punching and kicking, he heard shouts from time to time. come.


    "I hit him! Damn it, I''ve broken a bone in my hand!


    "Damn, I broke my toe!


    Is this riding a horse still a person? Why is it the same as being beaten on a steel plate?


    Gray and Osmond rushed at the front and hit the most fiercely. They only felt that after a punch, Lynn was fine, but their phalanx was about to be broken.


    Gray suddenly thought of a way and yelled, "Stop beating, crowd tactics, crush him down!


    Gray said, people had already jumped on Lynn''s back, and then Osmond jumped on it, and then three more people rushed over, five people worked together, and finally put Lynn on the ground, and then one by one Flying up, the layers of Arhats pressed Lynn to the bottom.


    Gray and Osmond on the penultimate floor were about to be crushed. At least 20 people were crushed on them. This weight was absolutely considerable. Just when they thought they had won, Lynn at the bottom actually leaned on the double. With the strength of his arm, he slowly propped up his body, and then with a violent force, he suddenly overturned all the people who were pressing on him. A group of people were smashed to pieces. When they looked again, they saw Lynn Very arrogant, standing in the middle of the fighting arena with akimbo.


    "Hahaha, if you want to suppress Laozi, stop dreaming!


    Lynn''s family was originally a family with special abilities, and the power of blood is the enhancement of power. After being transformed by Mu Yunshen''s potion, his power is even stronger than that of the geniuses in the family. Not only that, he relied on potion to awaken. It''s not just strength, but also his super defensive power, which is almost 360 degrees without dead ends. Gauss bullets hit him like a ticklish tickling, just so arrogant.


    There was a lot of laughter in the fighting arena, but Mu Yunshen looked at Mr. Aslan beside him, "How?


    Trolasse: "Cool.


    Mu Yunshen: "¡­


    Mu Yunshen didn''t give up, "Only cool?


    if not?"


    Troleser said calmly, "Your potion has its own particularity, and it contains an unknown energy that cannot be blended with spiritual energy, let alone copied and extracted, I have to say, you The awakened strength has nothing to do with spiritual ability, and this kind of medicine cannot be researched and widely used. Therefore, with a few medicines in your hand, you can only create a few magical mercenaries.


    Trolasse''s last words were deliberately stated clearly and clearly, and he was obviously not satisfied with the test results of the medicine.


    Mu Yun smiled lightly, "You can''t say that, what your people can''t research, it''s not necessarily my people can''t research it.


    Your man? Trolasse''s charming eyes narrowed slightly.


    Of course, you wouldn''t believe me even if I said that this medicine was researched by me? Mu Yunshen said frankly.


    Oh, it turns out that there are people in the empire that are even better than my researchers. I don''t know. Please tell me, I don''t know who you are talking about? Troleser asked in a very calm tone, as if he was chatting. .


    "You know, I can''t tell you."


    Since you want to prove it to me, why don''t you give me the data of the medicine directly, and let me test it myself, didn''t you do it when you knew it couldn''t be detected? Trolasse''s tone was still flat, but he listened. It seemed a little aggressive.


    Sorry, I can''t give data. If he could get the data, Ninita would have already given it to him.


    After all, it''s still not trusting, isn''t it? If you really trust it, why would you hide it? Well, I understand you, I don''t blame you for not trusting me, but please think about yourself and your children, you are already very attractive Now, I won''t force you to seek my shelter, but please don''t add a more attractive halo to yourself. You can''t imagine what kind of shock it will cause once the news spreads!


    Trolasse''s tone was very light, and every syllable was articulated clearly, just because it was too clear, it made people feel unusual.


    I know what I''m doing and I don''t make fun of myself and the kids. Mu Yunshen felt that Mr. Aslan was in a bad mood, but he still had to emphasize his position.


    Trolasse stared deeply at Mu Yunshen before speaking after a long while, "I hope you really know what you are doing, I have to leave beforehand, Owen stays, and you don''t need to follow me anymore.


    Sir, is it okay for you to be alone? Owen chased after two steps a little uneasy, but Trolasse didn''t look back or stop, and just left.


    Mu Yun looked at the back of his leaving, and he held his breath in his heart. He took a few deep breaths and turned around in place. He knew what Mr. Aslan meant. In the end, Mr. Aslan still didn''t believe that he could protect himself and his children. The decision he made seemed to have very low credibility. At least Mr. Aslan would not believe him. Protect yourself and your children.


    "Mu, is it really okay to let Mr. leave just like this? Owen felt very uneasy when he didn''t catch up with anyone.


    Mu Yunshen stood there and thought for a while, and felt a little uneasy. Even though he heard that Mr. Aslan is a psionicist, with outstanding talent and strong strength, Mu Yunshen was still uneasy about letting him be alone. After leaving, in the final analysis, his pale and weak appearance was too deeply rooted in the hearts of the people!


    Mu Yunshen stepped up and chased in the direction where Trolasse left.


    While walking, Troleser called up a list on his terminal, added an attachment, left a sentence, and clicked to send it to Norkovich. When Troleser sat in his car, His terminal shook violently.


    Trolather connected, and saw the screen pop up automatically, Nokvic roared like an angry lion, "Lather! Are you crazy? What did you send me?


    Trolasse looked at his eldest brother expressionlessly, "Just as you see, deal with it as soon as possible!


    After he finished speaking, he turned off the video communication, and before he left, the terminal vibrated again, and Trolather turned off and refused to connect, and the terminal continued to vibrate with perseverance. .


    "Lesser, do you really know what you''re doing? Let me drop 34 of the best warrior legions in one go, including Osmond, Lynn, Owen, and Grey! God, you really know yourself What are you doing? I sent the three of them to protect you, not to get you kicked out of the Legion! And Gray, didn''t he take these people as guards of your new research base? They How did you provoke you and want to remove them?!


    Nokovic was about to explode with anger, and kept telling himself that he was an older brother, and he must tolerate his unreasonable troubles, and he must not crawled directly from the terminal to strangle this uneasy younger brother.


    Yunshen set up a mercenary group and needed manpower. Trolasse explained succinctly.


    What, what? Thinking that he heard it wrong, Nokovic almost flashed his tongue in astonishment. He stared at his younger brother''s serious violet eyes, and finally couldn''t help but burst out, making the desk bang.


    Trolasse! I think you''re crazy! What he wants to do with Yunshen is his own business. If he lacks someone, he will find someone himself. If you turn your elbows out, you will dig your own regular army and give it to others. A mercenary?! Who is he? You protect him like that?


    Sooner or later he will be part of our Aslan family. Trolasse said for sure


    Shut up! Nokowicz was really angry this time, staring at Trolasse with very sharp eyes, and quickly glanced at the environment he was in.


    where are you now I''m not kidding you Trolasse, if you''re not obedient, don''t force me to deal with Mu Yunshen, even my grandfather will support me in this matter, you''d better figure it out for me... Nokowicz''s words haven''t After speaking, the communication was hung up again.


    One bastard-! Nokevich scolded angrily and swept away all the items on the desk with a wave of his hand.


    Madman, madman! You want to do something for Lao Tzu, don''t dream, you really think Lao Tzu can''t cure you, right? You wait for me and see how I deal with you. Nokevich made a mess of thoughts while dialing a communication number.


    What is in the picture now is a spirited old man, wearing loose house clothes, eating ancient Chinese food with chopsticks awkwardly. When he was connected to the communication, he was eating soup dumplings. I''m so pissed off, how can I think that this is not a good time to talk?


    "Grandpa, if you don''t want the power of the family blood to be cut off, hurry up and find a similar woman to let Laiser marry, and you won''t be able to get it back later!


    The old man raised his eyelids and glanced at the eldest grandson, then took a sip of the soup and said, "Lesser is more obedient than you, as if you were suing him, why don''t you think about how to settle your bad debt."


    Norkovich scratched his head irritably. Lesser was talented, handsome, gentle and polite since he was a child. Everyone in the family liked him. In everyone''s eyes, Lesser was a good baby. bitter?


    I still remember when I was a child, Lesser was obsessed with assembling mecha toys for a while. After assembling it on and off for a few days, it was about to be completed, but he was kicked to pieces by Nokowicz. Lesser was very calm at the time, so Noro Kovitch also thought it was no big deal, but the next day, everyone in the family knew about it, and they trained him one by one. force.


    Then on Valentine''s Day, Nokowicz gave a baby plant that he had worked so hard to find to his little girlfriend who had been pursuing for a long time. This baby plant can grow imitatively, just because the little girlfriend likes plants and dolls. Nokowicz just remembered to get a baby plant. After carefully raising it for a long time, he finally made the plant grow into the shape of a doll. It was very cute. When the little girlfriend got the baby plant, she was very happy. When I wanted to kiss the plant baby, the plant baby''s head suddenly exploded, spraying the bright red viscous liquid on the face of the little girlfriend, it really looked like blood if you didn''t pay attention, and scared the little girlfriend to cry. Casting a psychological shadow, the relationship between the two naturally fell through.

 Chapter 96

    Nokowicz thought something was wrong, and took the decapitated plant doll to a professional for inquiries. Only then did he know that this happened because the plant baby was continuously injected with potions containing chemical elements. A potion will react with the plant itself, which is to generate that red liquid. During the reaction between the potion and the plant, it will continue to pressurize and expand, and it will explode when it reaches a certain level. If you want to calculate the exact explosion time, then the potion The dosage and the speed of the reaction must be controlled accurately, this is not something ordinary people can do at all, but it actually happened!


    Knowing the truth, Nokevich was going to explode with rage. If anyone in the family could pinched him seven inches with such unique thinking and vicious vision, there was only Trolasse. He was naked revenge. Nokowicz knew that it was Trolasse who did it, but there was no evidence, so he couldn''t sue him. During that time, he made him go crazy, and the reason why he went crazy was naturally that his little girlfriend ignored him. He was there, but he had been chasing for a long time before he caught it. Unexpectedly, the first date on Valentine''s Day would also become the last date by the way.


    Nokevich felt that it was the first time in his life that he really fell in love with someone, but he was ruined by his younger brother. It was too bad!


    He has suffered a lot from such a dumb guy. Later, he learned to be smart, stay away from his gentle and polite younger brother, and don''t provoke him if he provokes anyone, he is really bad.


    This time, Nokowicz has caught the evidence, so he has to apologise for his past self.


    Grandpa! Do you know what he did? Nokowicz insisted on the complaint for a hundred years.


    What can he do? The old man disagrees.


    He likes a man!


    Cough, cough, cough... Norkovich threw a blockbuster directly, causing the old man to choke, "What did you say?


    Nokevich is a little proud, look, this is what the good baby in your eyes did!


    "Lesser likes a man, that man wants to set up a mercenary group, Lesser actually hired all the guards I sent to him and the guards of the research base to be mercenaries for that man, and sent me the list to ask me If you want someone, you have to dig up 34 outstanding soldiers in the legion! Grandpa, you can''t ignore this, he is simply lawless!


    The old man slapped his chopsticks on the table and asked with a serious face, "When did this happen? Who is that person?"


    Nokovic hurriedly said: "His name is Mu Yunshen, he used to be a soldier of the Rose Legion, he is very good, he has served as the bodyguard of Laise, I don''t know when I went with Laise, after I found out, Just when Leather was on his mission, he let him retire and leave the legion. Later Leather came back and his memory was damaged, so he just forgot about that person. Six years have passed, and I thought it was over. , He didn''t arrive first. He went to the Maca planet this time, and he actually met Mu Yunshen again. It seemed that even the memory of that time was restored. No, he has been staying on the Maca planet during this time, and he can''t be called back. , I''m afraid they are rekindling their old love.


    The old man sank his face, fell into deep thought, and suddenly said: "The two god pets that have appeared on the Maca planet these days are very popular, have you watched the video? A pet with spiritual energy, do you know what it is? Buy two Just come back and play with me.


    Nokowicz almost didn''t take a breath, and he was so angry that he said, "There are many people who want to buy those two pets, don''t you know that the ferry tickets to Planet Maca need to be booked several days in advance to buy them? Those are famous to buy divine pets, and I don''t know what pets they are! Grandpa, are you paying attention to the wrong point? The point is how to get Layser back and keep my elite soldiers!


    Oh oh, this is easy to handle, you go and tell Leather, say I''m sick, and let him come back. "The old man started compiling casually.


    Nokevich: "..."


    This excuse had been used so many times, he wouldn''t believe it! Nokevich was going crazy.


    Then... said that the Dura insect beast attacked the rose planet and asked him to come back quickly to rescue?


    Unless the entire Rose Star Territory has fallen, the Dura worm can only attack the Rose Planet. Nokevich is simply powerless!


    The old man thought about it again, "Who is that Mu Yunshen? It seems very difficult to be fascinated by Laise."


    Nokovic said weakly: "He is very charming, and when he was in the Legion, people who wanted to conquer him had to line up."


    The old man touched his chin, "Let me just say that Lesser''s eyesight will not be so bad, this is the first time he is tempted by someone in so many years!


    Nokowicz was about to surrender, "Grandpa, you are so satisfied with him, are you planning to let them be together? Then let them conceive offspring through artificial wombs, or simply don''t want children, and completely give up the continuation of Lather''s bloodline?


    The old man was shocked, and said angrily: "Nonsense! This kind of thing is absolutely impossible, I don''t care what method you use, call Laiser back to me as soon as possible! ... If you can, bring me two gods by the way. pet back.


    Nokevich hung up the communication and covered his face, feeling exhausted.


    What did he expect to complain so excitedly? Even if Lesser did such a thing, the old man''s reaction was not too violent. If it were him, the old man would have rushed to the military headquarters with a stick by now. .


    People are more mad than people. T_T


    When Mu Yunshen chased downstairs, Trolaise''s car hadn''t left yet. He walked over quickly and saw Trolaise sitting in the driver''s seat. It seemed that he planned to drive away by himself.


    Mu Yun sighed deeply and tapped his fingers on the car window.


    Trolasse was still communicating with Nokowicz when he turned his face to see Mu Yunshen outside the window, cut off the communication decisively, adjusted his emotions, and lowered the window, but he didn''t get out of the car or speak. Then looking at Mu Yunshen, the whole body is exuding "I''m not happy.


    Mu Yun looked at him deeply, a little speechless.


    Mr. Aslan is... making a fuss?


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Mu Yunshen had no choice but to speak first, "Hey, why don''t you come down and talk?"


    Trolasse was still looking at him, as if considering whether to go down. Mu Yunshen didn''t know what was going on in this awkward atmosphere. At this moment, the communicator beeped. It was a voice message from Jialan. Mu Yunshen converted the voice into text and saw the above. Ask him what he wants for dinner.


    Mu Yunshen suddenly thought of a solution to the embarrassment, "Do you want to meet the children?"


    Trolasse''s unhappy breath disappeared, and a happy mood spread throughout his body, "Okay.


    Mu Yun let out a deep sigh of relief, and sent a message through the communicator, "Jalan, bring Gala to Dad''s office.


    In the interstellar era, when everyone is born, they will be equipped with a highly functional personal terminal. Everyone''s daily life is inseparable from the terminal. The functions are so powerful that it is almost needless to say that the internal communication function is only available in Maca. On the planet, people are more accustomed to using a separate communicator. This communicator has a strong reception signal and can communicate normally without the magnetic field of the foggy forest.


    It doesn''t mean that the personal terminal cannot be used on the Maca planet, but occasionally the signal is not good or the communication is interrupted, so the locals of the Maca planet still prefer to use a separate communicator.


    Of course, the quality of terminals varies greatly from terminal to terminal, and military personal terminals will definitely be much stronger than civilian signals, which is why Troleser communication is not disturbed.


    Both Gala and Galan have their own personal terminals. Since they were still young, they were afraid of losing them, so they did not wear them. Until now, in order to facilitate contact, they put their terminals back on their wrists. When the two little guys want to contact their father, it is much more convenient.


    Trolasse was finally willing to get out of the car, and the two turned around and walked back.


    Mu Yunshen was not fast, took a few steps, and then said: "I know what you are worried about, and I am very grateful for your concern for me, to be honest, I am not afraid of being discovered about the medicine, as long as it is discovered before it is discovered. , I have been armed with enough power, what is there to fear from me? Since ancient times, whoever has the biggest fist has the right to speak? Dare to remember, beat them until they dare not reach out.


    Of course, I am not afraid of real knives and real guns. If you want to kill someone, you don''t necessarily need to use a weapon. Trolasse said in a displeased tone.


    Mu Yunshen raised his head and looked into the distance, his eyes were far-reaching, "I know, if I really encounter trouble that cannot be resolved, I will definitely speak to you, I just hope that you don''t feel troublesome at that time.


    Trolasse''s expression improved. He was not afraid of trouble, but he was afraid of being completely ignored by Mu Yunshen. That was the saddest thing. On the way back, Mu Yunshen contacted Osmond, Owen and Lynn. Go to his office, it''s time for them to wake up, he understands their eagerness to get stronger, because, so does he.


    "During the testing of the medicine, did you find any substances that are harmful to the human body? Or is it a fatal defect? ??There is no one in Mu Yunshen''s hands. What he wants to know, it is estimated that he has to trouble Ninita to ask the Demon World. Whether the pharmacist in the door can ask it is also a question.


    There are too many unknown substances in the medicine. Even if the unknown substances can be detected, no one knows what the specific effects will be. For the accuracy of the test, he even used the person he trusted most to test it himself, and the result was just the same.


    When they got to the office, Osmond and the others had already arrived. However, there were not only the three of them, but one more person in the office. That person was Gray. Gray was whispering something to Lynn, and his expression was a little anxious. , Seeing them come in, Gray immediately stopped and turned to look at them, looking a little cautious.


    Mu Yun raised his eyebrows deeply, and he already knew it in his heart, but he asked, "Why is Gray here? Is there something wrong?


    Gray looked at Trolasse, looking a little hesitant, and hesitantly said: "I, I have something to do with Lynn, since you are busy, then I will go first.


    Gray glanced at Lynn a little unwillingly, and before leaving, he gritted his teeth and whispered: "I won''t give up, if you don''t tell me, I will pester you every day, you can do it."


    Mu Yunshen gave Lin En a look, Lin En immediately understood, and muttered: "My power is given by my father, you have no use in pestering me, if you want to wake up, go and beg my father, maybe... ."


    "What did you say? Your dad can wake you up? Before Lynn could finish his murmur, Gray, who had already walked two steps away, turned around and folded back, grabbing Lynn''s clothes excitedly and eagerly asking.


    Both Osmond and Owen were smirking, and Lynn looked at Mu Yunshen, who just wanted to cover his face at the moment.


    He was wrong, he really shouldn''t be making that joke, the three of them really have no lower limit, and they actually called it that, "Dad" one by one, and couldn''t bear to look directly.


    Gray noticed their strangeness, followed the eyes of the three of them to Mu Yunshen in confusion, a head full of question marks.


    "What do you mean? Gray''s head is big.


    After knowing that Lynn was really awakened, he was still such a powerful and special power. After being brought down, he entangled Lynn and kept asking him why he was able to awaken. , Lynn, like him, has no potential for awakening at all. Who would have thought that a person who was completely unable to awaken would awaken at this age. This is simply incredible.

 Chapter 97

    Gray has not been dazzled by the excitement. He is very sure that Lynn will never be awakened by the power of his own blood, because the power of the Kangnai family''s blood is not the part of his awakening at all, and Lynn suddenly awakened. There must be another reason, he really wanted to know, so he kept pestering Lynn to ask.


    Do you want to wake up too? Mu Yunshen crossed his arms around his chest, leaning on the desk and looking at Gray.


    Gray was puzzled, "As long as they are descendants of the psionic family, there are no people who don''t want to awaken their power, right?"


    Mu Yunshen continued to ask, "Do you want to wake up?


    Gray didn''t shy away, "Of course.


    What do you want in exchange? Mu Yunshen looked directly at Gray.


    Gray was asked dumbfounded, "Exchange? What do you mean?


    Mu Yunshen told him word by word, "I mean, if you want to awaken, there is a price. Do you think there will be good deeds for free? The value of an awakening potion is not what you can imagine.


    Mu Yunshen deliberately exaggerated, for him, it is impossible to make more awakening potions, the fundamental reason is the scarcity of herbs, if there are enough herbs, then ask the pharmacist in the gate of the devil to make them according to the formula. There are as many as you want, but the awakening potion is of great significance to the people of the empire. This is the beginning of a new type of power.


    Gray opened his mouth, took a long time to react, glanced at Lynn and the others, and asked a little uncertainly: "You mean, you...can make people...awakened?


    uh-huh. Mu Yunshen looked at him calmly.


    Gray''s expression turned cold and he said solemnly: "Don''t be kidding, so many researchers haven''t developed an awakening method for so many years, how can you possibly have an awakening potion?!


    Mu Yunshen said in a cold tone: "Researchers spend so much time researching but have no results, that''s because they want to turn the impossible into the possible, so they won''t succeed."


    Mu Yunshen turned around and walked towards the huge safe in the office, "The psychic ability of the psionicist family is the strongest in the first generation, and it will be passed down from generation to generation, and the psychic ability will become weaker and weaker. If manpower can turn the situation around, since it cannot be awakened, it means that the offspring no longer have enough awakening spiritual ability. Or, the family''s spiritual ability has completely disappeared in the inheritance from generation to generation, no spiritual ability, and ordinary What''s the difference between people? Just bear the title of the heir of a psionic family? Researchers want to reawaken people who have lost their psychic abilities, what is the difference between them and ordinary people awakening the power of blood?"


    Mu Yunshen put a freezer safe on the desk and said the last sentence, "So they won''t succeed.


    Trolasse looked at Mu Yunshen, but didn''t say anything. Anyone who knew about some research results knew what Mu Yunshen said, but if they knew it, human beings were still unwilling to lose their power in the universe. I will keep researching and researching, knowing that it is impossible, but still persistently trying to make it possible.


    It is not that human beings cannot stand in the universe without psionics. After thousands of years of research, human technology has progressed rapidly, but human beings have never thought of relying on the power of technology to replace the instinct of human survival. Technology is only auxiliary, yes To make human life better, not to replace.


    Humans do not have weapons that can kill cosmic creatures, but they will not use them until they have to, and it is not easy to inhabit a planet. As long as large weapons are used, the damage and pollution to the planet is absolutely irreversible, not completely out of control. At this point, human beings do not want to repeat the mistakes of the earth. In order to deal with the invading cosmic creatures, they are forced to use nuclear weapons. The radiation of nuclear weapons is useless to the cosmic creatures who have been in the cosmic space for a long time and suffers from all kinds of radiation damage, but it is not useful to human beings. On its own, it was a catastrophic disaster.


    Humans don¡¯t want to experience this kind of suicidal counterattack again. The emergence of psionicists has given humans hope. Although the power of heavy martial arts is powerful, the harm it brings is definitely not small. If the combat capability of individual soldiers can be improved to small To the point of heavy martial arts, it is estimated that no one is willing to give up, which is the reason why human beings have been stubbornly researching spiritual abilities for so many years.


    Humans do not want to lose this kind of power. No matter how advanced technology is, they have not reached the point where they can use cosmic energy, but psionicists have done it. They can absorb cosmic energy for their own use. This kind of power is the nemesis of cosmic creatures. They will seize it no matter what, no matter what the price. And now, a miracle is just around the corner, on this unknown remote and backward planet.


    Gray was very unwilling, and it was precisely because he was unwilling that he would refute Mu Yunshen, "If it is true, as you said, the descendants of the psionicist family who cannot awaken will either have too weak psychic abilities to be awakened, or they will simply lose it. The psychic ability has become an ordinary person, so how did you awaken Lynn? What is the awakening potion in your hand?


    Mu Yunshen looked at him strangely, "Knowing that this road leads to a cliff, why don''t you take a detour, and would rather jump off the cliff and stubbornly walk to the dark?


    None of the people present were stupid, and Gray was surprised: "Isn''t Lynn awakened with psychic abilities?


    Mu Yun shrugged, "I never said that what Lynn awakened was psychic ability.


    Gray was stunned, only one line of words floated through his mind.


    A new type of power system appeared!


    Gray''s gaze towards Mu Yunshen changed instantly. If there is a new type of power, what is the difference between this feat and the cosmic creatures that empowered human beings three thousand years ago, the Star Clan?


    Under the shock, countless thoughts flashed in Gray''s mind, and in the end they all turned to look at Mr. Aslan. He didn''t believe that the person who mastered this kind of research was Mu Yunshen, but he believed that in this Behind all these, there is definitely the participation of the Aslan family.


    Thinking that this kind of research is the result of the Aslan family, Gray''s heart is even more turbulent. If the Aslan family really masters this kind of research, then what will the Aslan family do next?


    Gray couldn''t imagine it. After he suppressed all kinds of thoughts, he saw Mu Yunshen holding a purple potion in his hand and steadily installing the injection needle. Gray''s eyes were burning like fire, staring at him. He was holding the potion in Mu Yunshen''s hand.


    Mu Yun said deeply: "Osmond, Owen, before you inject the awakening potion, I must make it clear to you that what this potion awakens you is not psychic power, but a new type of power, you are the first There is no precedent for a group of users, so the direction of awakening cannot be controlled. Even if awakened, it may be a stable force, and it is very likely that they will not be able to continue to improve in the future. If the awakening fails, it is not ruled out that there will be danger to life. In this way, you Do you still need an Awakening Potion?


    Osmond rolled his sleeves and stepped forward: "Don''t talk nonsense, I have been waiting for premature aging, where are the injections? Arms? Buttocks?


    Mu Yunshen: "...the arm.


    Before the needle was inserted, Mu Yunshen couldn''t help but look at Trolaise, who had been silent for a while, Trolaise nodded slightly, and then Mu Yunshen took a deep breath and carefully pushed the awakening potion into it. in Osmond''s veins.


    After injection, remove the needle. Everyone in the office looked at Osmond to see how he had changed.


    How is it? Mu Yunshen was a little nervous. When Lin En woke up, he was not by his side. Lin En''s life and death were unknown at that time. He was just a dead horse as a living horse doctor. At that time, Mu Yunshen couldn''t remember at all. Nervous, it''s different now, facing Osmond''s awakening, Mu Yunshen''s nervous palms sweat.


    Osmond felt it for a moment, "It doesn''t feel anything."


    Turning to look at Lynn, "How did you feel when you woke up?"


    Lynn rubbed his head and smiled, "I don''t know very well, when I woke up, my awakening was complete.


    Osmond rolled his eyes speechlessly, "Are you a pig? At such an important moment...


    Osmond''s voice stopped abruptly, his expression suddenly changed dramatically, his body stooped and slowly tilted down, the blue veins on his neck and arms burst out, Osmond''s expression twisted because of the sudden pain, his whole body was tense. Like a bow that was about to break, it fell hard on the floor, twisting and rolling on the ground, twitching and struggling, eyes wide, mouth wide open but unable to make a sound, fingers twitching and pinching. He hit the floor, and he didn''t even notice when his fingernails were broken and bleeding.


    His appearance was very terrifying, a madness before his death, and several people were so frightened that they couldn''t help rushing forward.


    "Don''t go over! Stand back! Mu Yunshen shouted back Owen and Lynn who were rushing over. He was obviously worried to death, but he tried to maintain his composure. He still remembered Ninita''s words. If you want to gain strength, why not? Suffering?


    Seeing that Osmond could no longer hold on, everyone was in a hurry, but Osmond let out a heart-piercing howl at this time.


    "Aaaaaaa-!!!


    With his scream, "Huh, his whole body was suddenly wrapped in a fiery flame, the clothes on his body instantly turned to ashes, the flames were burning, and Osmond''s tumbling ignited the carpet next to him.


    Osmond! Several people were so frightened that they rushed to put out the fire in a conditioned reflex.


    "Don''t move! Don''t go over! Mu Yunshen continued to drink away the people who wanted to help.


    Huhu. "


    The flames around Osmond burned more vigorously, and the temperature of the entire office soared. Several people in the room couldn''t help but retreat. The exposed skin was scorched and stinged. how high.


    Osmond roared as he rolled, and fell on the ground without moving, only the flames were still burning.


    Dead, dead? Gray was also frightened by this scene.


    Mu Yunshen had seen with his own eyes the shock Ninita gave him, and seeing Osmond again would not be able to frighten the strong heart he had trained, so even though he was nervous, he was still calm on the surface.


    Osmond, Osmond? Did he die, did he say a word? Mu Yunshen called him twice. .


    Lying on the ground motionless, let the flames burn, the fireman said after a long while, "I''m so hungry, I''m dying of starvation...


    Hearing Osmond''s voice, several people breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, their faces showed joy. Is this the power of Osmond''s awakening? It''s so powerful.


    Mu Yunshen looked at the burning carpet and said angrily, "Get up immediately before you die, I''m about to burn your carpet down!


    Osmond continued to lie still, "I''m too hungry to move...,"


    Very good, the money for the carpet is deducted from your salary, you can continue to lie on your stomach, it doesn''t matter if you burn my office, you are ready to sign the contract of sale! Mu Yun said through gritted teeth.


    Osmond jumped up with a swish, as nimble as a fire monkey, no longer said that he was too hungry to move!


    As soon as he turned around, he slammed a hammer in the hearts of several people. He is still a human being. He is completely a human-shaped flame. He can''t see people at all. monster.


    Lynn looked at Osmond who had just awakened with sympathy, and asked Mu Yunshen, "How about burning the carpet for him to eat?


    Mu Yunshen Ba Jing had no choice but to take these monsters. He looked at the slowly burning carpet and waved his hand, unable to bear to look directly at it. Burn it, remember to buy me a new one after burning it. "


    Lynn immediately ran to drag the carpet, piled it together, and beckoned to Osmond the Burning Man, "Come and light it, let''s eat first."

 Chapter 98

    Osmond hurried over and blew on the piled carpet. The carpet was successfully ignited. Then, Owen and Gray, who had unknown reasons, looked at Osmond with a numb expression, and slowly withdrew the flames all over their bodies. Sitting cross-legged on the floor naked, he grabbed a bunch of flames and stuffed them into his mouth, just like eating marshmallows. , the carpet went out automatically, and there was not even a spark on it, and it was all eaten by Osmond.


    Osmond tasted the flame in his mouth carefully, and then shouted in disgust: "Damn, why do you think this flame smells like stinky feet?


    Lynn couldn''t bear it any longer, he laughed, "You''re content, you just smell like stinky feet, I was eating outdated rotten iron rods and a smell of paint, which made me sick. broken.


    Owen: "..."


    Gray: "..."


    Osmond was still sitting naked on the ground and mocking Lynn for eating "expired products", when he saw a tall figure enveloped him, and a chill invaded his body. Osmond turned his head and saw Mr. Aslan. Standing behind him, he was looking down at him coldly.


    Osmond: "...Even the little flame at the tip of my hair was frightened out.


    Then, Osmond looked dumbfounded, and was covered under the sofa lifted up by Mr. Aslan.


    other people:"..."


    Trolasse said to Lynn with a cold face: "Give him clothes.


    Lynn nodded hurriedly, quickly took off his jacket and trousers, and threw them to Osmond, who finally crawled out from under the sofa, standing in the office wearing only a vest and big pants.


    Osmond didn''t know how he had offended Mr. Aslan, so he hurriedly put on Lynn''s coat and trousers, so that he could see a little, and then, very useless, hid beside Lynn, the villain in his heart. On the other hand, Er L was cheering, running and scattering flowers, celebrating that he had obtained such a powerful power. No matter how happy he was, he did not dare to show it on his face, because he felt that Mr. Aslan was not very happy. TT


    "It''s my turn. Owen watched Lynn and Osmond wake up, and he couldn''t hold back his excitement.


    Mu Yun calmly took out a potion again and injected it into Owen.


    With Osmond''s previous experience, they won''t be surprised if anything happens now, but what they didn''t expect is that Owen also had the same painful experience as Osmond, only after the pain passed. , nothing happened to him


    Abnormal, still the same as before.


    Several pairs of eyes were all staring at Owen, and even his breathing became lighter.


    Owen sat on the ground slowly, but his breathing was still very short. This kind of pain is really unbearable, and it is no wonder that Osmond is in such a maddening pain.


    Why hasn''t there been any change, is it a failure? Osmond asked Mu Yunshen puzzled.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t understand what was going on now, so he could only ask Owen himself, "How do you feel? Are you awake?


    Owen felt it for a while, and was a little dazed, "Should you wake up?


    As he spoke, a hazy halo suddenly shrouded his body, and his whole body was glowing by itself.


    Several people:"...."


    Mu Yunshen hesitated, "What''s the use...?


    Owen shook his head, "I don''t know either."


    That''s a really nice ability to glow and walk on an incandescent light? Haha. Lynn laughed without malicious intent.


    "We don''t need to bring lighting equipment to perform tasks in the future, as long as Owen is there. Osmond also added.


    Your skin is itchy, right? Owen is worrying about his power type, and someone is rushing to beat him.


    Osmond said proudly: "Come on, just you incandescent lamp, you still want to beat me and Lynn, in the next life!


    Then he said to Mu Yunshen: "Dad, you are really my reborn parents, people who were unable to beat before can finally find a way back, haha!


    As Osmond spoke, he looked at Mu Yunshen with shining eyes.


    Mu Yun gave him a deep glance, and the corner of his mouth twitched, "You want to beat me?


    Osmond hurriedly shook his head and waved his tail to please, "No, no, I want to beat Owen."


    And Owen, who studies his own strength: "¡­


    Mu Yunshen held the empty potion bottle in his hand and tapped the table one after another, as if thinking about something, "Okay, you can test Owen''s strength." "Okay. Osmond ran. In the past, "How to try?


    Mu Yunshen looked at Mr. Aslan who had come to him at some point, and asked, "What do you think?


    Trolasse''s gaze also fell on Owen, "First try to see if it''s a protective barrier."


    Osmond reached out, his fingers penetrated the hazy light directly, and touched Owen''s body without being blocked.


    It doesn''t look like a shield. Osmond''s hand waved back and forth in the light without any hindrance.


    How did Owen feel? Trolasse continued.


    Owen shook his head, "There is no special feeling, and the five senses are no different from before."


    Trolasso pondered for a while, "Osmond, punch him hard."


    Mu Yun looked at Trolasse and saw that he was not joking, but as if he was verifying something.


    Osmond clenched his fists with a weird smile on his face, "Then I''m welcome, you said to yourself, where do you want me to beat you?


    Owen looked at Osmond''s proud face speechlessly, "Anywhere.


    Osmond swung out a fist, "Chest, hold on!


    Boom! Owen''s chest suddenly glowed with white light. Owen, who was beaten, was still standing there, but Osmond, who was beaten, flew out.


    Several people looked at Osmond, who was lying on the ground and clutching his chest at the same time, "Lying... trough, Owen, you bastard, I''m just helping you verify your strength, are you really doing it while riding a horse?"


    Several people looked at Owen at the same time, and Owen hurriedly explained, "It''s not me, I haven''t moved at all.


    Osmond was pulled from the ground by Lynn, clutching his chest and shouting, "I''m going to be beaten down by you, you still don''t admit it!"


    Mu Yunshen raised his chin to Lin En, and when Lin took off Osmond''s clothes, he saw a very obvious blue and purple fist mark on his chest. The flesh on his chest changed color so quickly, which was enough to show how heavy the punch was. .


    It''s not really me, I''m standing still. Owen explained helplessly.


    Did Osmond''s punch hit you? Mu Yunshen asked.


    "No, I don''t feel anything, it should be missed? Irving is also at a loss.


    "Fart, I''m sure I hit it, do I still know the feeling of fist touching flesh? Osmond affirmed.


    Lynn, kicked Owen in the leg. Trolasse suddenly spoke again.


    Lynn nodded, walked over, and looked at Owen.


    Owen: "I won''t fight back, just come.


    Lynn lifts his leg for a side kick, hitting the side of Owen''s right leg.


    Owen''s legs appeared white again. He stood firmly, but Lynn staggered and almost knelt on the ground. He seemed to have been kicked hard on the side of his right leg. He looked at Owen in disbelief. He could see very clearly, Owen. He didn''t move, but he felt like he was being kicked. What''s going on?


    This time, Trolaise and Mu Yunshen both looked carefully, and their expressions began to change.


    "The attack rebounded. Trolasse couldn''t believe his speculation, but the facts were in front of him, and he couldn''t deny it.


    Osmond and Lynn, who were recruited successively, also looked at Owen in shock.


    What does Mr. mean, the attacks we hit on Owen all bounced back to us? Osmond swallowed and spoke with difficulty.


    That''s right. Trolasse was sure of his speculation.


    In other words, the punch I received was actually a punch from Owen? However, I didn''t use that much force, and I knew the weight of my punch. Osmond was still a little unacceptable.


    Perhaps, the attack power after the rebound has increased. Trolasse wasn''t sure either.


    Mu Yun held his forehead deeply and said sincerely, "I feel that I need some researchers very much, there are no specific parameters, only guesswork is completely unreliable.


    I already felt that way, just waiting for you to speak. Trolasse answered immediately: "To be honest, there is a person who is very interested in the awakening potion and has been harassing me for several days. I just want to see you in person. I think he is interested in the magic energy that the awakening potion awakens. The mercenaries will definitely be very interested." That''s great, it saves me a lot of trouble. Mu Yunshen was also distressed by his short-staffed team.


    The corner of Trolasse''s mouth curled slightly, obviously Mu Yunshen''s acceptance made him very satisfied, what he wanted was such a slow penetration.


    Gray witnessed all this with his own eyes. He watched Osmond and Owen gain such incredible power in front of his eyes, and he was eager to join them, to become as powerful as them, but seeing Mu Yunshen''s unbelievable power. It seemed that he did not intend to inject him.


    Mu, Mr. Aslan, have you forgotten me? Gray couldn''t help but make a noise to attract attention.


    Several people all looked at him, Gray was panicked by them, and hurriedly stated, "I also want to wake up, if I can wake up, I''m willing to do anything, I can do everything Lynn and the others can pay. accept.


    We are all members of the Warcraft mercenary group created by Mu, and we are no longer officers of the Rose Legion. Lynn reminded.


    No problem, I can totally accept it. Gray hurriedly said, if he had known that Mu Yunshen had such a heaven-defying potion in his hand, he would have been an officer of the regular army, and hurriedly followed Mu Yunshen.


    Gray also finally understood, "What happened to the biological father, isn''t this comparable to reborn parents?


    Gray was very anxious, he wanted to wake up immediately, and he couldn''t wait for a moment.


    Mu Yunshen was silent for a moment before saying: "Even if you want to wake up, you can''t do it now.


    Why? They can do it, why can''t I? Gray was completely anxious, thinking that Mu Yunshen had rejected him.


    Mu Yun looked at him deeply, "Because, this awakening potion was researched based on the blood samples of the three of them, so the repellence of the potion to the three of them is very small, they can be 100% awakened, and they can obtain powerful power, it does not mean that others It is also possible, for example, you. I don¡¯t know if your blood is qualified to use the awakening potion. I can¡¯t be so reckless to use the potion for you. The number of potions is limited. In my body, I would rather have more people who can wake up 100%, time is not a problem."


    Gray couldn''t accept it. He looked at Lynn, Osmond, and Owen one by one, and finally looked at Mu Yunshen and Mr. Aslan. He didn''t know what to say, so he could only stand there in a daze.


    Lynn sighed silently and patted Gray on the shoulder, "Don''t worry, if you meet the conditions for awakening, Mu will not be stingy with that potion."


    The three of them, Lynn, never thought that the three packs of blood samples they had given out as a joke would bring them such a huge harvest.


    Mu Yunshen carried the refrigerated suitcase, walked towards the huge safe by the wall, and put the suitcase containing such an important awakening potion into it without hesitation.


    Gray''s eyes kept staring at Mu Yunshen''s movements, and when Mu Yunshen walked back, he spoke again, "I can wait, and besides, I won''t give up."


    After Gray said this, he turned and walked towards the door.

 Chapter 99

    Lynn looked at the office door that was closed again, was silent for a while, and then asked, "Mu, is what you said true? Gray really can''t use potions?


    Mu Yunshen said with a cold expression: "Whether the medicine can be used, we will wait until the researchers are in place to test his blood.


    So, you didn''t say that to reject him? Osmond also thought about it.


    Mu Yunshen looked at them strangely, "I am very short of manpower, very short, if he can, why would I refuse to let him wake up?


    Lynn Osmond Irving: "...."


    Is it their own petty heart?


    Just as the office fell into an awkward silence, a crisp voice suddenly came over.


    dad. The door was pushed open, and two little guys rushed in like cannonballs, followed by two small tails behind the two small cannonballs.


    The two little guys rushed into the office, without looking at anyone, they all rushed towards Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yunshen hurriedly bent down and picked up the two little guys one by one in one hand


    When Trolasse heard the sound of "Dad, his heart trembled, and he watched the two little guys pass by him and plunged into Mu Yun''s deep arms. At that moment, he had a strong feeling. The urge to want to recklessly pull the three of them into his arms, never letting go.


    However, reason forced him not to do so, he had to endure until Yun Shen softened.


    Gala hugged her father''s neck and started to complain, "Dad, talk to grandma, let grandma make us a magic lobster, grandma said that she had eaten it a few days ago, and you can''t eat it any more recently, but we really want to eat it. eat.


    Seeing his two treasures, Mu Yunshen couldn''t help showing a smile on his face, "I really can''t eat it anymore, the nutrition of the magic lobster is too violent, and it will take some time to eat it again. Grandma is right.


    But, it''s been a while. Gala counted the days and said aggrieved: "Seven days have passed.


    No, it will take some time. Because there is Ninita doing business for Mu Yunshen in the gate of the demon world, now the gold, silver and copper coins on hand are no longer so tight, and they are naturally not stingy with the food that children like to eat, and the frequency of eating is also high, but due to The food in the gate of the demon world has magical energy, and Mu Yunshen still dare not let the children eat more.


    How long will it be after a while? Jialan asked softly.


    "Ten days, you can eat it in ten days. Mu Yunshen gave the exact number of days.


    The two boys began to calculate how long it would take for ten days to pass. Gala was tired of counting, and a pair of big purple eyes were still looking around in the office. When they saw the three of Osmond, they were pleasantly surprised: "Hey. , is it you, are you here to surprise Dad?


    Osmond, Lynn, and Owen are staring at the two little pets on the ground. Since the video of these two little pets was posted on the Star Network, the entire empire has been bombed, and the website has been directly bombed. The number of people who logged in was paralyzed, and it took several hours to repair them before they could log in again. Now, it is estimated that no one in the Nebula Empire does not know these two little pets. Is it more popular than the popular superstar?


    However, what they didn''t expect was that this little thing Gala was still thinking about "surprise".


    Gala looked at them excitedly, "What''s the surprise? Can we take a look?


    Surprised? Mu Yun raised his eyebrows and looked at them.


    The three of Osmond looked at the sky at the same time, pretending not to see the chill in Mu Yunshen''s eyes.


    Osmond: "Ah... I just got a new ability, it''s better for me to master it."


    Lynn: "I, I''m going to help him acquire new abilities."


    Owen: "I''m going to challenge someone."


    All three of them smeared oil on the soles of their feet and slipped away, and the speed was not unpleasant.


    Mu Yunshen couldn''t catch anyone, so he turned his attention to someone next to him.


    Trolasse is calm, not only not embarrassed, but calmly like something, "...isn''t this a surprise?


    Oh? This is a surprise? Mu Yunshen didn''t look away and continued to stare at him.


    If you think it doesn''t count, then how about we change it? What kind of surprise do you want? Trolasse''s attitude is really magnanimous, but Mu Yunshen is speechless.


    Fortunately, before Mu Yunshen could answer, the two little guys raised their hands excitedly at the same time, "I, I, I have something to say."


    What do you have to say? Trolasse nodded at them, indicating that they could speak freely.


    Gala looked at Trolasse with bright eyes, "Uncle, can I have a surprise? Trolase nodded, "Yes, it might be better if you don''t call me uncle, let''s hear it.


    Gala said excitedly, "I want an adventure, uncle.


    Oh, the title couldn''t have been worse. Trolasse put on an injured look.


    Mu Yunshen couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    Falling into trouble is not a good habit, Yunshen. Trolasse said helplessly.


    Gala and Galan were also amused by the expression of this good-looking uncle, their cheeks were blushing when they smiled, they were very cute.


    Jialan blinked his big crystal-like eyes and said puzzled: "It''s not good to be called uncle or uncle, so what should we call it!


    Trolesse glanced at Mu Yunshen, Mu Yunshen lowered his eyes and did not look at him, and the smile on his face faded a little.


    Trolasse put away his teasing expression, his expression became serious, and his heart was a little nervous. He raised his hand and touched the little heads of the two children, looked into their eyes, and whispered: "Why don''t you call me father?" how?


    Hearing this title, Garan fell silent, the smile on his face disappeared, and he lowered his eyelids and stopped looking at Trolasse.


    Only Jia La, still puzzled, asked, "Isn''t father the meaning of father? But we already have a father, and we can''t call anyone else''s father anymore.


    Trolasse''s throat was trembling, and his strong emotions forced him to tear his reason. He tried hard to suppress the manic emotions that had been trapped in the cage, and patiently and slowly told the two children word by word, "I am Your father, you are all my children.


    Jialan, who was hugged by Mu Yunshen, suddenly struggled to fall to the ground, turned his head and rushed towards the door without saying a word.


    Jialan! Mu Yunshen held Jiala in one hand and walked a few steps quickly, but he couldn''t catch up. Jialan had already rushed out, and Yura rushed out after him.


    Galan. Trolasse chased out quickly, ran to the door, stopped and turned to look at Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yun looked at him with worry, and seeing Jialan''s reaction, he felt very sad, "Don''t scare him, he has been very sensitive since he was a child.


    Trolasse nodded vigorously and quickly chased after him.


    Jialan rushed from upstairs to downstairs, keeping his footsteps, and continued to rush forward. On the way, he encountered soldiers who passed by and greeted him. Jialan ignored him and just kept his head down and rushed forward. He ran very fast. , He felt that he had never run so fast when he was so big.


    He didn''t stop until he was so tired that he could no longer run. He walked slowly forward with his head down. He didn''t know where he had run. He hasn''t been anywhere, so he doesn''t know where he is now, and he doesn''t want to think about where he is, he just wants to be alone now.


    Garan found a big tree and sat there in a daze by himself.


    Yura walked over, rubbed against Garan, and then lay down beside him, a pair of ice blue eyes looking at the direction from which he came.


    Trolasse chased after him, and when he saw Garan sitting on the ground with his knees in his arms, he couldn''t help but relax.


    Hi, can we talk? Trolasse asked softly.


    I don''t want to talk to you. Garan lowered his head and replied in a sullen voice.


    Don''t be like this baby, it''s going to make me sad, we don''t want it. Tellurise sat down beside Garan, his tone was softer than ever before.


    I know it''s hard for you to accept, I''m sorry, after knowing you exist, after seeing you in person, I miss you all the time, it feels really bad, I want to endure, I want to tell you about this in a gentler way, but I''m sorry, I really can''t do it. After seeing you, I found that all my previous efforts were in vain. You recognize each other and want to tell you that besides Yunshen''s father, there is another father. Even if I know that telling you the truth will hurt you, I can''t help it.


    Trolasse took a breath and said with a smile: "You won''t know how happy and happy I am when I know of your existence.


    You have abandoned us. "


    No, that''s not abandonment, I swear no one looks forward to your birth more than I do, and I love you. Trolasse hurriedly explained, but also stabbed at the word "abandonment.


    "If it wasn''t for abandonment, where would we be when we grew up? Garan finally looked up at this newly-baked new dad.


    Trolasse looked at him, as if he saw his younger self, didn''t know what to think, and his eyes were a little hot, "I''m sorry baby, I didn''t know Yun Shen would be pregnant at the time.


    So, did you break up? Garan pressed on.


    No, no. Trolasse didn''t know what to say, they had never been together, so how could they break up?


    "Then why did you separate? Garan continued to ask.


    "I was out on a mission at that time. During the mission, I was attacked by the thinking of the cosmic creatures, which made me lose some memories. At that time, Yun Shen had left me because of some things. I''m sorry, I forgot him. Speaking of which, Trolasse was silent for a long time before continuing: "It wasn''t until I met again on this planet that I gradually recalled and knew of your existence. Trolasse didn''t know how much Garan could understand, but he felt the need to tell him the truth.


    Jialan blinked his big pure eyes, "Do you love my father?


    "Of course. Trolasse answered without hesitation, and then smiled bitterly: "But one-sided love, there is no way to be together at will.


    Doesn''t my dad love you? Garan understood that.


    Maybe so. Trolasse answered bitterly.


    "Since we don''t love, why is Daddy pregnant with us?" Garan continued to ask.


    Trolasse has no way to tell the truth, should he tell his children that their existence is just an accidental result? Unexpected birth will not be happy, the truth is too cruel, he said.


    I can''t answer you this question. Trolasse had to answer.


    Garan looked at Trolasse, tears suddenly came down, Trolasse was at a loss, "Galan, baby, don''t cry.


    Jialan choked, tears kept flowing, "You are lying, in fact, I am your child, we have similar looks and the same eyes, I have looked in the mirror many times, we really look alike, Even Gala can see that I''m your child, you abandoned me, that''s why I was picked up by my father, right? Even though my father always told me that Gala and I are twins, we are brothers, but I Always had some doubts, I don''t look anything like Gala, my eyes, my hair color, my looks, nothing like my father, I''m not really my father''s child, am I?


    "No, it''s not like this, Garan, how could you have such thoughts? Who did you hear these words from? Trolaise was stunned. He never thought that in Garan''s heart, there would be with such questions.

 Chapter 100

    "Many people have said it, some people say it face to face, some people say it behind my back, I have heard it many times, my father is very good to me, but I am not my father''s child. Jialan cried very much and was very sad. He has been crying since he can remember. Rarely cry, never so much as today.


    Trolasse took the little guy into his arms and couldn''t stand it. He stroked Garan''s back one by one and asked in a low voice, "Have you said these words to Yun Shen?"


    "No, I dare not say, Dad, they are all very good to me, I am afraid they will be sad. Jialan cried.


    "Galan, what those people said is wrong, you and Gala are indeed twins, the children born to me and your father, you see, the two of you, one is like Yunshen''s father, the other is like me, you are brothers, No dad will ever admit his child wrong. You have to trust dad, okay? Trolasse whispered comfortingly.


    But your relationship is not good, how did you give birth to us? You may be lying. Garan''s weeping stopped, only the constant sobbing remained.


    Trolasse was a little helpless, "How do you know that our relationship is not good?"


    Garan choked, "I can feel that other parents don''t feel this way. When you are together, you are very estranged. It''s not as close as your father and sister Weiya when they are together. Can you still give birth to us?


    Trolasse finally understood what Yun Shen meant when he said that Jialan was very sensitive since he was a child. This can be seen at a glance, and he is indeed very sensitive.


    Who is Sister Wei Ya? She has a good relationship with Yun Shen? Trolasse is more concerned about this matter.


    "Of course it''s very good. Sister Weiya is very nice and often plays with us. Since I can remember, Sister Weiya has been here. Grandma also asked us if we would be happy if Sister Weiya was our mother. Garan''s attention was clearly distracted.


    When Trolasse heard this, the alarm bell suddenly rang in his heart, "Then what did your father say?


    Dad didn''t say anything. The ambiguity of Jialan''s words is big. This "nothing said" means "I have no opinion on the matter of Wei Ya being their mother, so I didn''t say anything. There are also Mu Yunshen who objected to this matter, so I just Do not say anything.


    But for Trolasse, who was already suspicious, the first reaction was undoubtedly the former possibility, which made him suddenly anxious.


    He has always known how good Yun Shen is, and he is not surprised that there will be suitors around him, but he is afraid that in the years he is away, others will take the lead, then he will really regret it Killed.


    Baby, do you want a woman of unknown origin to be your mother? You were born by my father and I, don''t you want a real family reunion? Trolasse began to draw comrades for himself.


    Jialan thought about it for a while, and all he thought of was the kindness of Sister Weiya to them, and the center of gravity in his heart shifted a little, "Sister Weiya is very kind to us.


    Trolasse suddenly became anxious, "Baby, a family that is not your own will not be happy, do you want to see your father unhappy?


    Garan looked at his own father suspiciously.


    I''m your biological father, you have to treat your own family, you can''t do this to me. Trolasse asked for help a little aggrieved.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Garan said, "It''s because you are my biological father that I don''t want my father to be wronged.


    Trolasse received a knowing blow, he clutched his chest and said sadly: "I won''t let your father be wronged, I swear, I will be good to him, only our family of four can be together. Will you be really happy, trust me?


    Jialan thought again, looking very distressed, and after a long time, he finally made a decision, "Do you want to pursue Dad?


    "That''s right. Nodding affirmatively.


    Well, since you''re my biological father, I''ll try to help you. Garan finally let go.


    Thank you darling, I will definitely get your dad back. Trolasse kissed Garan''s forehead, but he was thinking about how to coax Yun Shen home.


    Trolasse coaxed Garan, and the communication from Mu Yunshen came over!


    How is it? Is Jialan okay? Mu Yun asked worriedly.


    Trolasse glanced at Garan in his arms, "It''s not very good, I will solve it, don''t worry."


    Losing the traces of Mu Yunshen''s family, no matter how he looked for it, there was no clue. This made Mu Youchen very anxious. He had no idea whether he would be scolded. In part, they had to turn to the family for help.


    Now is not the time to pay attention to his own interests. If the Mu family loses the opportunity to gain the rise of male airmen because of him, he will be the sinner of the entire Mu family. Mu Youchen does not dare to take such guilt, so he has to seek help from the family. .


    When the communication was pulled out again, it had been five days since the last time he contacted Mu Boxi. Mu Youchen was busy with various investigations. If there was no way out, he would still not be willing to confess to the family.


    When Mu Boxi received the communication, he was at a family banquet. The Mu family''s patriarchs would hold family banquets on a regular basis. If there was no urgent matter for this kind of family banquet, anyone would have to attend. When Mu Youchen saw his father beside him. He was obviously stunned for a moment when he was his eldest brother and nephew. He had been so busy these days that he completely forgot about the family banquet.


    Mu Youchen privately didn''t want to let the eldest brother''s family know about this matter. Who would have thought that this communication happened by chance, and they were all there.


    Big brother and Xinglan are also there. Mu Youchen spoke tiredly.


    Mu Boxi snorted coldly with an ugly face, and Mu Youchen, who was humming, felt inexplicable and did not understand why his father was unhappy. Mu Youchen''s eldest brother Mu Youlin smiled and said: "Dad, what''s so mad about this, Youchen must have forgotten something, or he will definitely come back.


    Mu Youchen was stunned for a moment, thinking about what day it was today. After calculating the date, he remembered that today was the day of the family banquet. Not only did he not go back, but he didn''t even say a word. He was so absent. No wonder his father would so angry.


    Dad, I do have something to do. I''ve been busy with it recently, and I forgot about the family dinner. Mu Youchen hurriedly explained.


    What business can you do? Besides fooling around with those messy people, what else can you do? Mu Boxi refuted it angrily.


    Dad, I''m really in trouble. Mu Youchen glanced at the other people in the communication, "Dad, this matter is very important, can you find a place."


    Mu Boxi glanced at everyone present, and then looked at his younger son. Seeing his solemn expression, it was obvious that something really happened.


    Youlin, Xinglan, come with me. When Mu Boxi got up and went to the study, he did not forget to call his eldest son and grandson together.


    Mu Youchen sighed in his heart. He didn''t stress that he wanted to talk to his father alone, but he knew that his father would definitely not hide it from his eldest brother and nephew. It seemed that his guess was good. Once this matter was spoken, Mu Xinglan would definitely participate. Come in.


    When the three of them got to the study, Mu Boxi spoke again, "If you have anything, just say it, there are no outsiders now."


    Mu Youchen looked at his father and felt a little uneasy in his heart. How could he not be afraid of losing such a precious male empty man?


    Dad, I found a male empty man. Mu Youchen gritted his teeth and hit a straight ball.


    The three people in the picture obviously didn''t respond, and looked at Mu Youchen blankly. After a few seconds, Mu Boxi, who had just sat down, stood up abruptly, "What did you say? Say it again?"


    "Male empty man, it''s true, I came over to confirm it myself. As soon as Mu Youchen said this, it wasn''t just Mu Boxi who jumped up, Mu Youlin and Mu Xinglan couldn''t sit still, their expressions He asked eagerly: "Where is the empty man now? Have you caught it?"


    Mu Youchen did not answer the elder brother''s question, but looked at his father.


    Mu Boxi was obviously a little bit shocked by this news, he gasped for a while before he could speak again, "What''s going on, tell me carefully.


    "His name is Mu Yunshen. The people in our Mu family branch are the branch of Mu Yuanrong''s family. They are the sons of Mu Yuanrong''s cousin''s family. Their old man celebrated his birthday a few days ago, and Mu Yuanrong went back to congratulate him on his birthday. , the old man tested the blood of Mu Yunshen''s twin sons on the spot...


    Wait, that empty man already has a child? Or a pair of twin boys? Mu Youlin suddenly interjected.


    That''s right, his pair of children are already over six years old and almost seven years old. It is because of this blood test that Mu Yuanrong can see the clue. Mu Yuanrong''s lineage has only awakened Mu Yuanrong for decades. Alone, but Mu Yunshen''s two sons both possess the potential of the psychic purple seal.


    What?! Psionic purple seal?! Two more?! Mu Boxi''s heart stopped beating in shock, and he stared at a pair of eyes and asked eagerly: "Is the news true? Have you been sure?


    It''s the real father, because of such an incredible thing, Mu Yuanrong secretly took the blood samples and hair of the two children for testing. The result showed that the potential value of the two children was as high as 300. The attachment of the information is still in my hand. , I sent someone to study it, no adulteration, it is true. "


    300,300. Mu Boxi didn''t know whether it was more shock or surprise, with an ecstatic look on his face, he kept repeating this value.


    With this potential value, needless to say, it must be the child of the male empty man. Mu Xinglan''s eyes flickered and she said with certainty.


    "The potential value range of a normal psionicist is only between 1 and 100. A psionicist who can reach 90 is considered a genius. Even the children born by female avatars are only a little over 100, so they can have this potential. It''s worth it, there''s really no need to doubt it. Mu Youlin also answered.


    "Dad, with such data, there is no doubt that Mu Yunshen is a male empty person. Since he is a member of our Mu family, it is actually very easy for this matter to work well. The family naturally has to face the family. Mu Youlin said firmly.


    Mu Boxi''s head dazzled by the ecstasy finally calmed down, "You Lin is right, where are you now? Where is that male empty man? Have you seen him? You have to stabilize him first, don''t irritate him, Let him feel our goodwill, so that we can continue the plan later."


    Mu Xinglan''s twinkling eyes suddenly sank, and he looked deeply at his uncle.


    He... he was gone and went into hiding with his family and children. Mu Youchen said with difficulty.


    "What did you say?! Why did he hide all of a sudden? Mu Boxi said angrily, and then he seemed to have suddenly thought of something, and stared at Mu Youchen with fiery eyes, "What did you do? Say!!!


    "Dad, I was deceived by that stupid woman Mu Yuanrong. She told me that Mu Yunshen was just an ordinary person, and she urged me to hurry up because I was afraid that there would be too many nights. After I received the news, I rushed with someone as soon as possible. I went to Planet Maca and stopped his car on the road. I took so many people with me, and I was a six-sin psionicist. It was no accident that I wanted to catch a male empty man, but Mu Yuanrong lied to him. She said that Mu Yunshen used to be a soldier, but his skills were not as simple as being a soldier. What''s worse, he was also awakened. He also has psychic abilities. His psychic abilities are very strange. Never seen, not only that, he also followed a


    Monster, a human-shaped monster made of metal, his strength is incomparable, Gauss bullets hit him, leaving no traces, he can even eat a metal stick directly like eating ice cream. !

 Chapter 101

    When Mu Youchen remembered the situation at that time, he still felt horrified, no matter how strong their psionicists were, they were not out of the category of human beings, but the silver-white metal man he saw was no longer human at all. He was killed just a moment ago, but he came back to life later, how could Mu Youchen not be heartbroken?


    Hearing Mu Youchen''s remarks, Mu Boxi, Mu Youlin and Mu Xinglan all looked at him with dull expressions, Mu Youchen''s expression was very heavy, "I have seen these with my own eyes, and therefore, it is clear that everything is safe. The arrest will fail.


    Mu Boxi was panting rapidly, the blue veins on his forehead burst out, his face turned the color of pig liver because of his anger, and his roaring roar followed.


    You idiot! If he is so easy to deal with, how can he, as a male empty man, unknowingly raise two children so big without being discovered?"


    Mu Youchen was so scolded that he didn''t dare to say a word, and Mu Boxi was about to die of anger, "What about that stupid woman?! She has concealed such a big thing, what does she want to do?


    She is dead. Mu Youchen said.


    The furious Mu Boxi was suddenly startled, "What did you say?


    I split up with her, I went to catch Mu Yunshen, she took the bodyguards to catch the two children, but was killed by the pets beside the two children. None escaped alive. Mu Youchen said in a low voice.


    Mu Boxi was left to breathe. He didn''t know what to say anymore. He clearly had a good hand to win, but he was messed up by these two idiots. Not only did he lead people to arrest the big one, but also Sending people to catch the little ones, if it succeeds, that''s fine, if they fail, or are they killed by other people''s pets in such a ridiculous way of failing? How ridiculous is that? Mu Yunshen, knowing that the news was leaked, didn''t he hide with his family immediately, waiting to be caught?


    Mu Boxi slumped down on the sofa, Mu Youlin hurriedly comforted his father, for fear that his father would get angry, "Dad, don''t worry, things don''t seem to be so bad for that."


    Mu Youlin asked Mu Youchen again, "Has the news of the reappearance of male airmen been leaked?


    Probably not. Mu Yuanrong made a deal with me using the news of the male airmen. She couldn''t spread it out. Now that she is dead, I am probably the only one who knows about it. Mu Youchen paused for a while, then said, "Perhaps there is also the Yun family."


    "The Yun family? Which Yun family? Mu Youlin asked.


    The Yun family of the Summoner Beast family.


    Why is it related to the Yun family again? Mu Boxi''s angry shout sounded again.


    Mu Yunshen''s mother, Yun Yanshi, came from that Yun family, and I heard that Yunyanshi himself was also a beast-type summoner. At this point, Mu Youchen no longer dared to hide it!


    Mu Boxi suddenly slapped the armrest of the sofa with a ferocious expression and roared furiously, "Look, look, what a complicated family structure this is, do you have the brains to dare to go over and arrest people like this? I I just want to know, why are you in such a hurry to act, and you don''t even have time to tell the family?


    Mu Youchen took a breath and said, "Because the person who gave birth to two children with Mu Yunshen is from the Aslan family."


    Mu Boxi has been speechless by the shock again and again, he can only stare at Mu Youchen on the screen with dull eyes, speechless.


    Mu Youlin said with fear: "Is it... the Aslan family of the Rose Star Region?


    "Yes


    Has the Aslan family already known? Mu Youlin asked a little discouraged, such a big surprise was about to end before he started participating, how could he be reconciled?


    It should not be known that Mu Yunshen joined the army in the Rose Legion at the beginning. Later, he was forced to retire without knowing what went wrong. After that, Mu Yunshen gave birth to two children on the planet of Maca. If the Aslan family Knowing Mu Yunshen''s identity, and knowing that there are such two children, it is impossible to let Mu Yunshen stay on the Maca Planet alone for all these years. "


    Yes, there is probably no one in the entire Nebula Empire who can do it. Knowing that the other party is a male empty man, and pregnant with his own family''s children, they have been thrown on a remote planet and ignored for so many years. Even the royal family is getting After the male airmen, they will cover it up like a treasure, and do everything in their power to protect the safety of the male airmen. After all, the battles for male airmen in history are too tragic!


    "That''s why you asked me about the Aslan family before? Mu Boxi finally remembered that Mu Youchen asked me about the Aslan family without thinking a few days ago.


    Yes. Mu Youchen admitted.


    In a fit of rage, Mu Boxi kicked over the coffee table in front of him, and the tea set on it smashed to the ground, "Damn, it''s been five days since you asked me last time! You haven''t been with me for five days. To be honest, don''t you think I''m your father? Do you still have this Mu family in your eyes?! If the Mu family misses this opportunity to get a male airman, they will never have a chance to rise again, and you will be the sinner of the entire Mu family. !!!


    Dad, I know what I did wrong, the most important thing now is to quickly find a way to find Mu Yunshen...


    "Where does the vast universe go to find it?! The past so many days are enough for him to escape to any planet! Mu Boxi angrily reprimanded.


    No, he probably hasn''t left yet. After I found out that Mu Yuanrong failed, I immediately sent people to monitor the airport. They didn''t leave at all. At the beginning, Mu Yunshen''s family, from grandfather to uncle''s family, all disappeared. , In a few days, his grandfather, uncle and uncle''s children all appeared again, so I am sure that they must still be on the planet of Maca, just hiding.


    "What about them? Mu Boxi asked sharply.


    They were all still in their original homes, and I sent people to keep an eye on them and didn''t let them find out. Mu Youchen said.


    Mu Boxi''s gloomy face eased a little, "You still have some brains, as long as they don''t disappear collectively, you can always find clues.


    Seeing that his father''s face was getting better, Mu Youchen hurriedly said, "Dad, what are we going to do next?


    Mu Boxi pondered for a while and asked, "Have you seen the Yun family rushing to Planet Maca in the past few days? No. I specifically asked Mu Yuanrong''s grandfather about Master Yunyan, and I heard them say, Not many people know that Master Yunyan belongs to the Yun family. I haven''t seen Master Yunyan''s family come here for so many years. Only when the two children tested the purple seal of psionic energy, Grandpa Mu Yuanrong wanted to When the two children were sent back to their home for training, Master Yunyan stood up to stop them, and said that they would send the children back to the Yun family for training. Only then did they know the identity of Master Yunyan. Later, Mu Yuanrong used a strategy of delaying the fight and dragged him to me. When we arrived at Planet Maca, we paid special attention, and we didn''t see any sign of the Yun family at all, so I guessed that although Master Yun Yan was from the Yun family, maybe she had a falling out with the family, and that''s why they didn''t communicate for so many years. They didn''t ask the Yun family for help on such a big issue. This is just speculation, and it doesn''t rule out that they will really ask the Yun family for help when they are in a hurry. So, I think we should keep an eye on the Yun family?


    "The Yun family and our Mu family''s forces are not on the same planet. Almost all of our Mu family''s forces are distributed on the Meisai planet, but the Yun family is far away on the Leihe planet. It is better to concentrate all the power on the planet Maca. As long as we can find Mu Yunshen, what is the Yun family? Isn''t the Aslan family the one we should guard against? Mu Boxi pondered.


    "Tell me about the specific details. Since things have reached this stage, there is no turning back. I will immediately mobilize all the psionicists that can be used in the Mu family, and follow Youlin and Xinglan to secretly go to Planet Maca. If If peace can''t solve this matter, then we can only use strong means. As long as there is a chance, no matter what method is used, we must bring back Mu Yunshen.


    I know dad, leave it to us. Mu Youlin responded.


    It turned out that the woman killed by the pet in the video was really that idiot Mu Yuanrong? Mu Xinglan suddenly spoke softly.


    What video? Mu Boxi asked strangely.


    It''s the video that rumored that there was a god pet on the planet Maca. This video is very popular now. There are two pets in the video to protect the owner, one can create frost, and the other can be called God''s speed, even in the face of a group of bodyguards. Come and go freely, killing people is like chopping vegetables and melons, the entire Nebula Empire will travel thousands of miles to the planet of Maca in order to see the true face of the god''s pet, especially those psionicist families, it is estimated that no one does not want a pet like that Right? The current planet of Maca must be a mess, and it is certainly not easy to buy a ticket from the past.


    Mu Xinglan looked at the opposite Mu Youchen with a slight smile, "Uncle, don''t you know about God''s favor?


    Mu Boxi really didn''t know about it, but Mu Youlin knew it, but he didn''t think it was true. How could it be possible for a pet with spiritual power? It must be deliberately hyped by someone with a heart, and even human beings want spiritual power. Ability is extremely difficult, let alone pets?


    However, Mu Xinglan took it seriously, not only taking it seriously, but also seriously checking it.


    Is there such a pet? Is it true? Mu Boxi asked in surprise.


    Mu Youchen took a deep look at his nephew, "It''s true, I have investigated this matter, there was originally a pet shop on Maca Planet, which specialized in selling these kinds of pets, and each one was clearly priced at 300,000 stars. One coin. Later, the pet store was stolen and the doors of the store were smashed. Since then, the pet store has been closed. The owner of this pet store is Mu Yunshen. The unsold pets were left to the two children to play with, so Mu Yuanrong led someone to arrest the two children, but was killed by the two pets.


    Mu Boxi: "..."


    Mu Youlin: "..."


    Mu Xinglan looked at his uncle with a half-smile, but said to his grandfather and father, "Aren''t you curious where these pets in his hands come from? In my opinion, he has This kind of pet resource is in no way lower than his value as a male airman. The value of a male airman lies in being able to give birth to absolute powerhouses, purify the bloodline, and continue the power of the bloodline of the family. The ultimate goal is nothing but a powerful force ."


    The abilities of those two pets are not inferior to the real psionicists, at least Mu Yuanrong can''t compare them. The water shield was used, but the neck was torn off by another pet who was known for its speed. Couldn''t such power explain the problem?


    Silence, silence on both sides of the communication.


    Mu Xinglan glanced at them one by one, and continued: "When I saw this video, I was very interested in those two pets, so I checked it out, not long after the video came out, someone in the know broke the news. , pointed out the location of the store. It even posted four high-definition pet photos, apparently secretly taken by customers who had been in the pet store. Those four pets were new breeds that had never appeared before. Out of curiosity, I added the star net number of the person who exploded the photo, and chatted with him a few times. The other party was a local from Maca Planet. He claimed to have been to that pet store. The pets in it are very special, very intelligent and expensive It is very expensive. The owner of the store is a young man surnamed Mu. He not only opened a pet store like this himself, but also opened a company in his family. The first product launched by the company is the shadow dagger. I heard that it is very popular locally on the planet Maca. , sharpness and toughness directly surpass the Empire''s most acclaimed War Soul dagger.

 Chapter 102

    This shadow dagger attracted a lot of big companies to come to the door. They wanted to get the formula, but they couldn''t reach it in the end. Maybe they offended people. In short, the company was fined 1 million yuan and finally closed down. The owner of this company is Mu Chifeng, a pet. The owner of the shop is called Mu Yunshen. At first, I didn''t care about these two names at all. Until my uncle mentioned the name Mu Yunshen, the more I heard, the more I felt that it was the same person, Mu Youchen, who frowned. I have bought a dagger, and it is not as good as rumored, but it is just an ordinary dagger."


    When investigating the information of Mu Yunshen''s family, he naturally found out about Yunfeng Company and the Shadow Dagger. Mu Youchen also tried to buy one, but he really didn''t think there was anything special.


    Mu Xinglan suddenly laughed, "Uncle, when did you buy the shadow dagger? You bought it in the past few days? The Yunfeng Company has gone bankrupt, do you think the shadow daggers that appear in the market are still genuine?


    Mu Youchen: "..."


    The person who broke the news to me, his relative happened to be a worker of Yunfeng Company. His relative knew that he liked to collect all kinds of daggers, so he recommended the shadow dagger to him. He tried to buy one and came back to play with it. The hidden dagger in his hand was the first batch produced by Yunfeng Company, and it was the real shadow dagger. I bought it from that person at ten times the price out of curiosity. What do you want? Do you want to take a look?"


    Mu Youchen was humiliated by his nephew, and said in a sullen voice, "Let''s take a look, I want to see what the magic of this dagger is."


    Mu Xinglan got up and went out, went back to the room to get the dagger, the communication was not interrupted, Mu Xinglan came back soon, holding a dagger in his hand, Mu Youchen recognized the dagger by looking at the scabbard, and he was with him. Bought the same.


    "Uncle, look good. Mu Xinglan pulled out his dagger and slashed the dagger in the other hand into two pieces. It was as easy as cutting a radish. The other three were dumbfounded.


    Mu Xinglan raised the half of the dagger in his hand, "This is just an ordinary dagger, if a battle spirit dagger requires a little force, it can also be cut off.


    The three fell silent, and after a long while, Mu Youlin spoke with difficulty, "Dad, this Mu Yunshen doesn''t seem to be simple.


    Mu Boxi said solemnly: "The more difficult it is, the more you will try to win him over to the family.


    Mu Boxi looked at his eldest grandson and instructed solemnly, "If possible, don''t have a conflict with him. The best way is to resolve it peacefully, do you understand?"


    Mu Xinglan smiled, "I know Grandpa, so he should be the same generation as me, right?"


    Mu Youchen was full of anger. What did his father''s last sentence mean? He explained to Mu Xinglan alone that he wanted a "peaceful solution? Why didn''t he tell Mu Xinglan to chase after Mu Yunshen?"


    The most important thing now is to find Mu Yunshen, and when someone finds it, it is uncertain who will really die.


    big fire


    As soon as Mu Yaochi returned from sending his grandson to school, he saw Mu Yaohe waiting at his door again. Mu Yaochi walked forward with his head sullen, not wanting to pay attention to him.


    After he came back from the Wuhai Forest Base, the Mu Yaohe family had come here to make trouble for many times. The case was still under trial. After the Mu Yaohe family was questioned and investigated, they were released, but the Mu Yunshen family I fled halfway, because the wounds of the deceased were bite wounds or frostbite, not man-made death, even if there was a bodyguard who was shot and died, it was in the panic that he accidentally injured himself, and the people who shot were killed. The police can''t always issue a pursuit order for the two pets, not to mention that this matter also involves the world of psionicists, and it can''t be said.


    Seeing that this matter is over, how could the Mu Yaohe family just let it go? No, they come here every day to make a fuss, so that the whole town of Locke does not know about these scandals of their family.


    When Mu Yaochi was about to pass by Mu Yaohe, Mu Yaohe grabbed his clothes and pulled him back, "Where are the Mu Yunshen family? Do you think they will be fine if they kill someone and hide? Let me tell you, this There is no end to the matter, killing people to pay for their lives, it is only right and proper, and none of them want to run away.


    I don''t want to tell you more, right and wrong have their own opinions. If they are really guilty, they will have their own laws to punish them. You don''t need to come to my door every day to stand guard. Even if you ask a thousand times or ten thousand times, I don''t know or I don''t know. , I want to harm others because of my own wickedness, and now I want to take revenge after being punished? It''s just a dream!


    Mu Yaochi has passed the uncomfortable period in his heart, even if he feels sorry for Mu Yuanrong''s death, but he doesn''t feel that the eldest son''s family is at fault, they have bullied them to kill people, and they still don''t bring people to fight back?


    Mu Yaohe angered his heart and smashed his fist at Mu Yaochi. Mu Yaochi wouldn''t stand up and be beaten. He wanted to dodge, but when he was old, his movements and reactions were more than a beat slower. He was punched, Mu Yaochi fought back, and two old men in their 70s and 80s started fighting while standing on the side of the road.


    Mu Yaochi was not afraid of him at all. He just came back from the Wuhai Forest and went to the old man to try to get out of his line. In the future, their family has nothing to do with the Mu Yaohe family.


    Naturally, the old man would not agree, but he still said that if he wanted to move out, he would agree if he handed over the two children.


    The old man also hated Mu Chifeng''s family. He hoped that Wanpan could finally have a promising granddaughter, but inexplicably died like this. Naturally, the old man was not reconciled. He even went to the police station himself. , sued Mu Chifeng''s family for murder, and wanted to punish them by law. He was over a hundred years old and was finally persuaded by the police to return.


    Since then, the entire town of Locke has known about the Mu family. Although they don''t know the specific reasons for the conflict, they heard that the most promising daughter of the Mu family was bitten to death by her cousin''s pet. The case is very serious. The difficult judgment caused the two families to completely tear their faces and become mortal enemies, and many good people were happy to watch the show.


    Because the live video was posted on Xingxing.com, a large number of tourists flocked because of the theory of "God''s favor", which brought up the ordinary industrial chain of the town of Locke.


    Many people are waiting at the airport to receive tourists. When they meet people, they say they know the "hometown of God''s favorite" - where the town of Locke is. It costs 500 stars to take a trip, but even so, there are still many people rushing to it every day. In the small town of Locke, the people who can come here all the way, all are not bad money owners. Every day, many tourists come to admire the desolate and deserted street of the closed Suiyuan pet shop in Yunshen. These few days They are blocked so much every day that even a rat can''t get through. Many people are excited to post a huge photo of the store name under their personal homepage, with a big title inside.


    Even if you can only see one store name and two doors, the traffic of people still increases sharply every day, which drives a series of industrial chains to become popular. The Tourism Development Bureau, who saw this scene, held a meeting all night to discuss countermeasures, and wanted to make this god¡¯s favorite.¡± Keep the wind, if it works well, the entire town of Locke will be famous in the empire, which will lead to the development of tourism on the entire planet Maca.


    With this selling point, the high-level government of Maca Planet deliberately put pressure on it to minimize the impact of the murder case at that time, and try to turn the image of the owner of the Suiyuan pet shop to the front. At home, the deaths of those people are all done by pets, which is a ready-made gimmick - loyal to gods, brave guardians!


    This gimmick should not be too real, haven''t you seen the video on Xing.com? Isn''t that the iron proof of the protector?


    This kind of speculation has made the pet wind even more popular. Everyone wants to keep a pet like this. The original 300,000 star coins, everyone thinks


    Expensive, and now the bidding price has soared to 3 million, I just want to buy such a pet care home. Many people who wanted to buy divine pets cried out on the star network and shouted.


    A flower on the river: Boss, come back soon, we all know that you were wronged, you were bullied at home with guns, and you couldn''t even see your pets. The deaths of those people have nothing to do with you. You really don''t need to escape ah ah ah ah ah, a overlord gun: Only I suffer every day at the door of the pet shop in Suiyuan, wait for the boss to come back? T_T


    A stack of sanitary napkins: You''re not the only one, I''ve been guarding it for three days. ,,#8248


    The original ecology of the earth: Do the police officers all lie down and get paid? Why haven¡¯t we finished such a simple case yet? My god-favored boss is here to open a shop!!!


    Xiao Mianhua: "(8#3232) Ask me weakly, am I the only one who knows that the pet boss is a super handsome guy?


    Big shrimp: (¡Ñ.¡Ñ)


    Overlord Flower: Call Little Cotton", have you seen the boss''s true face?


    Little Cotton: (¡ÎV¡Î) I was fortunate enough to have been to that store and secretly photographed it, and I have been licking the screen so far~~~


    I only eat meat: burst photos burst photos.


    White Swan: 9000000 photos...


    Giant Bird Qingtian: Come and let me lick the screen with me.


    Little Cotton: [Picture]


    Overlord Flower: ah ah ah ah ah one by one you stole the photo of my male god!!!!


    I only eat meat: I feel in love instantly, ignore me, let me immerse in this dream.


    White Swan: My my my my¡ª!!!


    Giant Birds:...I can''t stop licking the screen!!!(-)


    Mu Yunshen was still reminded by Owen to realize that he had become so unwittingly popular?


    In the past few years that Mu Yunshen opened a pet shop, although he did not sell two pets, he had seen many people. After one person was photographed, there was a wave of explosions, all angles and expressions. , All kinds of casual clothes, but they can''t stop his beautiful face!


    This is not a pose shot. From an angle, it''s all a secret shot! To be able to take such a good-looking shot, I have to say that the appearance is absolutely guaranteed. There is a howl on the star network, a 360-degree beauty with no dead ends, not going to be a star but selling pets, the boss is too ho|d to live!


    Without his knowledge, Mu Yunshen''s nickname had already rang all over the empire. As long as he casually searched "God''s favorite boss" on the Star Network, all kinds of related news would definitely pop up.


    Mu Yunshen turned off Xingwang, but felt tired. He didn''t want to be a star or an internet celebrity, but he wanted to be the head of the mercenary group.


    In the past two days, Mu Yunshen has been thinking about a question, how to set up his pharmacy research institute, and the supply of various weapons. The weapons he wants are not ordinary weapons. What he wants is more functional than psionic weapons. Stronger magical weapons, so that even ordinary mercenaries who join their mercenary group will have super strong combat effectiveness. This is his goal.


    But if you want to unscrupulously research all kinds of potions and magic weapons, you will definitely use a lot of professionals. With the example of Dr. Helen before, Mu Yunshen is not at all worried about letting anyone participate in his research. , he could not trust those people.


    Just like now, he has a backlog of hundreds of semi-finished shadow daggers in his hands. They were all products that Yunfeng Company was preparing to put into the market for the second batch, but were hit by the imitations that were active in the market at that time. Yun Shen is busy himself and has no time to process the parts that must be completed by him. It takes a lot of time for him to process hundreds of daggers one by one. Therefore, until now, those half-finished shadow daggers are still lying around. in the warehouse.


    He needs helpers, and he needs a lot of helpers who can be trusted and who will never betray.


    Mu Yunshen had no choice but to ask Ninita for help, after hearing Mu Yunshen''s troubles, Ninita thought: "I have an idea if I want workers who are absolutely loyal and will not leak secrets.

 Chapter 103

    Do you have a solution? Mu Yunshen asked Ninita, the purpose is to let Ninita help him find a way.


    Yes, master, you want workers who won''t reveal secrets. The purpose is to make all kinds of weapons. All you need is brains and strength. The weapon that the master wants to build must be the blueprint in the Gate of Demons. In order to save the research time for the intercommunication between the two worlds, I think the master can directly hire the races in the Gate of Demons as employees, which will save a lot of time, what do you think?


    Mu Yunshen''s surprised tongue was not flexible, "This, is this okay?


    Ninita replied with a serious face: "Of course, you have reached the fifth-level magic energy, and the height of the gate of the devil has reached 180 cm. Many races in the gate of the devil can pass through this door to enter this world.


    Didn''t you say that letting the species in the gate of the devil come over will bring harm to the world? Mu Yunshen asked worriedly.


    "Yes, races are also divided into good and bad, good and evil, just like human beings, there are pacifists, and there are combative evils, we can''t let dangerous races over, but peaceful races can still be hired. However, even if Hiring, and they can''t be allowed to run around, there must be restrictions."


    How to limit it? If it can be done like this, it will solve a big trouble for Mu Yunshen.


    Ninita began to rummage in the pocket of his magic robe again, "You need a cage that can lock them in, and I just have this thing in my hand."


    Ninita turned around for a long time, and finally pulled out a big guy from his pocket, something about the size of a suitcase, all white, with a round button the size of a bowl in the center, with four colors on the button: white , yellow, red, black.


    Mu Yun looked at the big guy in astonishment, and then at Ninita''s small pocket, "Space pocket?"


    Ninita looked at Mu Yunshen, the cat ears on her head trembled, obviously not understanding why Mu Yunshen looked at him like this, "Yes.


    Mu Yun wiped his face in the dark. Well, he has to admit that Ninita has a lot of treasures in his hands. The space folding technology empire has also been researched, but it is not mature enough. The space after folding is often unstable and will It collapses and disintegrates on its own, the space area should not be too large, and there is no time axis. The time inside is static, and life forms cannot enter. If you want to use it daily, you need a carrying device.


    This kind of space storage is expensive and extremely rare. Except for the great nobles of the empire, ordinary people have never even seen it. What''s more, the space folding technology researched by the empire is only used for loading mecha, and only this A model of space button.


    There has always been a saying in the Empire: Mechas can be built, but space buttons can''t be bought.


    The price of a space button is almost the same as that of a mecha. A better space button is even more expensive than a mecha, and a space button is not something that money can buy, so Mu Yunshen will So much for Ninita''s pockets of space.


    "What is this? Mu Yunshen pointed to the thing on the ground.


    "Space Gate. Ninita said as a matter of course.


    Kong, space door? Mu Yunshen repeated uncertainly, "I''ve only heard of space buttons.


    Ninita glanced at Mu Yunshen, but did not make a sound. Instead, she used her magic wand to touch the space door. A blue magic circle suddenly appeared on the space door, and then dissipated on its own. It was originally only the size of a suitcase. The door of the space suddenly became bigger, and it didn''t stop until it was the size of the real door.


    Mu Yunshen: "...


    Ninita pointed to the round knob on the space door with his wand, "Four colors, four spaces, you can use them at will.


    Mu Yunshen kept telling himself in his heart that it was no big deal. He would not be surprised by anything Ninita took out. What is a space door? He is not surprised at all.


    Mu Yunshen gestured at the door lying on the ground, then pointed to his own door suspended in the hexagram, "What''s the difference between this and my door?


    Ninita: "Behind your door is a world, behind mine is just a space."


    "...Well, the difference is really obvious.


    How do I use it? Mu Yunshen decided to give it a try.


    Ninita picked it up with his wand, and the space door on the ground suddenly stood up, "Open the door and walk in."


    Mu Yunshen grabbed the four-color knob and pulled it out. The door really opened. Almost immediately, Mu Yunshen was stunned.


    What appeared in front of him was a large, tall and empty factory building. The factory building covers a very large area. Mu Yunshen could not see his head at a glance. Brightly lit.


    What is outside the window? Mu Yun took a deep look and found no door on the wall of the large factory building, only the window, but the window was closed, obviously he couldn''t get out.


    It''s nothing, it''s just a factory space, don''t you want to make weapons? Here it is. "


    Mu Yunshen walked in and took a look, just like in a factory building in the real world, without any different feeling, Mu Yunshen looked around, very satisfied, and walked out a little excited, "How do I get in the other three spaces? "


    Close the space door, turn the knob, make the color of the space door the same as the color on the knob, and you can enter. "


    According to Ninita''s teaching, Mu Yunshen rotated one square clockwise, yellow was at the top, the originally white space door suddenly turned yellow, Mu Yunshen opened the door, and was immediately startled by the luxury inside. Jump.


    Looking up, it is a high dome. The dome is painted with exquisite murals. It is surrounded by arches. There are ancient gates in different directions. Now they are all closed. This is an ancient castle space, suitable for pharmaceutical research. Ninita said.


    "...Using the castle as a pharmacy research laboratory is really rich enough.


    Then, Mu Yunshen continued to turn the knob and replaced it with a red door. Inside was a very spacious fighting arena. Again, it was just a space, but there was no equipment. If you wanted to use it, you had to purchase it.


    In the last black space door, once the door is opened, it is no longer a closed space, but green eyes, a field of clear air that makes people feel physically and mentally comfortable.


    Mu Yunshen walked into the door, looking around, there was a lush and dense forest on one side, and the edge of the forest was a vast desert without boundaries.


    Ninita''s voice came again, "The original four spaces are the same size, because you want a workshop and a laboratory, I added another training ground for you on my own initiative, and I have all the three extra spaces. Inside the Black Gate, if you want to remodel any space, you can tell me anytime.


    Mu Yunshen''s gratitude to Ninita is beyond words, "I don''t need to remodel for now, I''m very satisfied with these, thank you."


    Ninita saluted respectfully, "This is what I should do, my lord.


    What should we do next? Where to recruit employees?


    "This is very easy. I will go to the gate of the devil to help you buy a group of orc slaves, and I can make weapons for you. They are all prisoners of defeated tribes, healthy and strong orc slaves, and each slave can be bought for only 3 gold coins. , very cheap, you are now a fifth-level magic power, you can only control up to 20 orc slaves and will not break free from the shackles of the soul, with the shackles of the soul, the orc slaves will be completely controlled by you, I recommend the first time It is enough to buy only 10 orc slaves. When your level increases, you can consider buying more.


    In addition, if you want to do research on medicine and weapons, you must have goblins. They are smart and cunning, and they love money very much. They cannot be controlled by the shackles of soul locks. They can only make short-term soul contracts with them to ensure that they will not betray each other. .


    "You can buy orc slaves without paying wages, as long as you provide enough food and water, but goblins can''t. If you want to use them, you have to pay wages. The wages may not be cheap. At the magic level, you can only hire 3 goblins at most, and 3 goblins are enough for now, one for researching potions, one for researching weapons, and one for alchemy, which is completely enough.


    By the way, the pharmacist who researched the Awakening Potion for me was also a goblin.


    Although Mu Yunshen had never seen those intelligent races in the gate of the demon world, he believed in the judgment of Ninita, an aboriginal, that the only thing he was struggling with was money.


    How much money do we have now? Do we have enough money to spend? Since the way to make money, Ninita has been busy making money every day. As long as the goods are not enough, Mu Yunshen will buy them back immediately. Some.


    The money to buy orc slaves is enough, and the employment fee of goblins needs to be negotiated. Ninita Road.


    Well, if you don''t have enough money, just tell me, I''ll find a way, I''ll leave it to you about the orc slaves and goblins. Mu Yun said deeply.


    With a goblin who knows alchemy, you shouldn''t have to worry about gold coins. The gold and silver mines in your world can be purified to produce gold and silver coins that can be used in the gate of the demon world. This is not difficult for them at all. Ninita suggested.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "It''s a good idea, it seems that I need to work hard to make money.


    "You''ve worked so hard."


    "By the way, let''s remodel the space where the orcs live, so that they have free outdoor space to move around and stay in the factory for a long time. It''s definitely not acceptable. Mu Yunshen suddenly thought of this question.


    "Okay, I''ll change it. Ninita replied, "Master, I need some of your souls, the shackles used to control the orc slaves, with your soul control, those orc slaves will be yours in the future. Private property, as well as signing a soul contract with a goblin, also need to use your soul. "


    OK, just take it. Mu Yunshen agreed with one bite, which shows his trust in Ninita.


    Ninita stretched out his hand, and a cloud of mist floated from Mu Yunshen''s body. Mu Yunshen was in a trance, his face paled instantly, and he became very tired. He saw Ninita use a small bottle to put The group of "mist" was installed.


    Master, if you lose your soul, your spirit will be sluggish for a few days, and you will recover soon. You need to rest more and don''t work hard. I will be back immediately after I finish this.


    Don''t worry about me, you can go. Mu Yunshen waved his hand, motioning Ninita to go back.


    Ninita closed the space gate, walked back to the gate of the demon world, and left.


    Having lost part of his soul, Mu Yunshen felt very tired. As soon as Ninita left, he closed the door to the devil world, fell on the sofa and fell asleep.


    Mu Yun fell into a deep sleep, his perception of the outside world had been reduced to the lowest level, and it was still in the violent shock that he was directly knocked to the floor, and he suddenly woke up.


    He was a little drowsy, and he didn''t know where he was. The sky outside the window was completely dark. Suddenly, he jumped up from the ground, only to feel dizzy, and almost fell back, holding on to the sofa before barely standing. stable.


    The gunshots were loud outside, and the screams were accompanied by the roar of a ferocious beast. It was obvious that something had happened outside.


    Mu Yunshen rushed out suddenly, the corridor was dark, Mu Yunshen rushed downstairs in the dark, but was hit by a man who was desperately running upstairs.


    Owen! What happened outside? Mu Yunshen grabbed the person and asked loudly.


    It''s the monster attacking base in the Forest of Wuhai. I''ll pick you up and hide first. Osmond has already rushed to the living area to protect the two children. Owen spoke quickly.

 Chapter 104

    Hearing that Osmond was going to protect the children, Mu Yunshen had nothing to worry about, he quickly ran downstairs, "How many?"


    "There is only one, very ferocious, with physical characteristics like the cosmic creature Breno, but it is different from the Breno I have seen before. Owen quickly followed, and kept introducing the monster that rushed into the base.


    After Mu Yunshen went downstairs, he got directly into the car, Owen took advantage of the situation and got into the driver''s seat, started the car and rushed forward.


    Go to the battle scene. The monster had already arrived at the base, and he couldn''t hide at such a time.


    Owen glanced at Mu Yunshen and almost blurted out, "Sir, when he left, he explained that they must protect you. Fortunately, he responded quickly enough to bite the sentence, he is no longer Aslan. Mr., but Mu Yunshen''s mercenary, there is only one person he should obey, and that is Mu Yunshen.


    Owen hesitated for a few seconds, turned the car, and drove in the direction of the battle.


    Lynn was sent by Mu Yunshen to Trolasse as a driver. He originally thought that there were so many people in the base, and Osmond and Owen were there. There shouldn''t be any problems. The monsters attacked so quickly, and only one was killed inside the base, which shows the strength of the fighting force.


    Are there any casualties? Mu Yunshen is more concerned about this issue.


    When I left, someone was injured, but for the time being no one died. Owen Road.


    The car drove fast, and soon arrived at the battle scene. Mu Yunshen jumped out of the car and looked at the tall black figure in front of him. He slapped the ground with his sharp claws frantically, and lifted up pieces of earth and rocks towards the man who kept shooting. The soldiers smashed over.


    Ho Ho Ho Ho! The furious roar of the beast made people''s eardrums buzz.


    In that dilapidated factory building, Mu Yunshen had seen the cosmic creature Breno with his own eyes, and had personally experienced its ferocity. , Not only is it fast, but its defense is also very strong. Unless it is attacked with cosmic energy, the Gauss bullet will not cause any damage at all if it hits it.


    The monster in front of him was even more terrifying than the original Breno in terms of its physical characteristics. Its back was covered with barbs as jagged as a rock, and its glowing eyes were like ghost fires in the dark night, besieging it. Its warriors couldn''t hurt it at all, but were shot and flew out by the monster''s counterattack.


    Lie down! Gray''s roar came, and a round thing was thrown out of his hand.


    The soldiers who could still stand were all lying on the ground, and Mu Yunshen and Owen were lying on the ground at the same time.


    "Boom! The shock wave brought by the explosion sent the monster that rushed over and flew out, and the soldiers lying on the ground were almost buried by the flying mud.


    Mu Yun deeply felt the shock wave flying over his head, and the glass of the off-road vehicle behind him was all shattered.


    After this explosion, the world seemed to have suddenly quieted down. The explosion was too close, and each of them was shocked so that their eardrums swelled, and they lost their hearing for a moment. The flying monster let out an angry roar, and the huge black shadow rushed towards Gray. The monster obviously saw the bomb that Gray dropped, and began frantically to revenge.


    Gray was the closest to the explosion, his eyes were dazzled by the shock wave, his ears roared, and he couldn''t even hear the sound. He stood up staggeringly, and when he saw the black shadow rushing towards him, the sharp animal claws were already in front of him. .


    Owen, who was beside Mu Yunshen, had already rushed out, his body was covered with light, and he rushed towards Gray. The sharp claws captured it, and the white light on Owen''s body instantly flourished.


    Bang! The claws and Owen that touched each other blasted away in opposite directions at the same time, and Gray was also shot out by Owen.


    "Hoo ho ho! The monster roared and roared, and blood spurted wildly on its strong forelimbs. The wound on it was the shape of being caught by sharp claws. Neither bullets nor bombs could cause it to be injured and bleed. Rebounded by Owen''s attack and wounded by the monster''s own attack.


    The monster rushed towards the soldiers frantically, and the rapid sound of gunfire caused the monster to roar, and the soldiers who had no time to escape were hit by the monster like a cannonball. Mu Yunshen finally rushed out.


    "Mu! Don''t go over! Owen, who just sat up, saw Mu Yunshen rushing towards the monster. He was so frightened that he stumbled to his feet and ran with all his strength, but the distance was too far and it was too late.


    With a deep face, Mu Yun used his right hand to rotate in the air as he ran, drawing mysterious and complex lines. Perfect, the fiery red lines and symbols exude an ancient and powerful aura. At the moment when the magic circle was formed, Mu Yunshen had already expected that he would not be able to rush to the soldier in time, and could only force his right hand like a roulette wheel. The magic circle was thrown out.


    Bang! The magic circle roulette was firmly in front of the soldier, and there was a violent collision with the monster''s claws!


    When the roulette wheel was shaken, Mu Yunshen had already arrived. With one hand in the air, the roulette flew out and flew back into Mu Yunshen''s hand, successfully blocking the monster''s attack. The second claw strike, Mu Yunshen grabbed his left hand forward, the space in front of him suddenly twisted, the monster''s originally stable hind legs suddenly became unstable, and was pulled to the ground. The man jumped into the air, and the magic circle roulette in his hand suddenly turned into several small roulettes, one by one appeared at his feet, making a ladder for him, and the shadow dagger had appeared in his hand, flying towards the monster''s head. past!


    Mu Yunshen was very clear about the sharpness of the shadow dagger, and he was about to succeed. Just as he flew down, another monster suddenly swooped down in the air, with its wings outstretched, it was dozens of meters wide, and it moved towards Mu Yun, who was in the air. Pounced deep.


    Mu! Be careful!!! Owen hissed.


    He had been stunned by Mu Yunshen''s sudden thunderous hand, and he couldn''t help but stop, his mind was a little dull, in his memory, didn''t he say that Mu was relegated? Who stepped on the horse and told him, does such Mu Yunshen really need protection? Or an ordinary person? Is his eyes covered with cow dung?


    Mu Yun watched with deep eyes a beast''s mouth biting from high in the sky, and he no longer cared to kill the one on the ground, he swung the dagger up, only to hear a harsh sound of "clang", the dagger slashed on the monster''s teeth, When Mu Yunshen fell from the sky, the flying monster suddenly opened its mouth and sprayed, and a thick mist instantly covered the entire area, blocking his vision and seeing nothing at all.


    Mu Yunshen fell from the air and fell to the ground, a conditioned reflex tumbled to the side, the flying monster in the air really took a bite, but only needed a mouthful of mud, Mu Yunshen quickly backed away, and at the same time shouted, "Get down on the ground. !There are flying monsters!


    After Mu Yun shouted deeply, he immediately felt the movement around him vigilantly. Since his eyes could not see, he could only rely on his long-term fighting experience. Vertical lines, various array symbols, and two array roulettes appeared in Mu Yunshen''s left and right hands respectively.


    He listened vigilantly to the movement around him, suddenly felt the wind on the left, and suddenly raised the magic circle wheel to block, the magic circle wheel was directly bitten in the mouth by the flying monster, Mu Yunshen wanted to pull it back, but It was found that the flying monster bit the magic circle roulette, and incited his wings to drag Mu Yunshen to take off. Mu Yunshen''s strength was the opponent of these monsters, and he was dragged to slide on the ground.


    The magic wheel in the right hand shook violently, and the smooth edge of the wheel immediately appeared a circle of saw teeth, like an electrified gear, and began to spin rapidly. Mu Yunshen roared, and turned the magic wheel toward the flying monster The beast''s mouth was cut! The warm blood sprayed Mu Yunshen''s face, the flying monster screamed in pain, and the head threw Mu Yunshen out, stirring angrily in the mist, Mu Yunshen fell After rolling on the ground for a few times, just as he was about to jump up again, he saw three pairs of eyes with different heights but the same dim light around him.


    Once he is surrounded, there are three monsters in total!


    Three monsters surrounded Mu Yunshen in the middle, and made three different roars. The warm and stench from his mouth made Mu Yunshen''s heart contract violently. He held the magic circle wheel tightly with both hands. With the roulette wheel in hand, it is impossible for these monsters to kill him with one blow.


    In a critical situation, when the three monsters were about to rush over to tear Mu Yunshen to pieces at any time, the dragon ring wrapped around Mu Yunshen''s index finger moved slightly, and the dragon''s eyes suddenly lit up, a cold and bloodthirsty terrifying pressure. The three monsters that had surrounded Mu Yunshen, all jumped away as if frightened, fell to the ground, bared their fangs, vigilant and defensive staring at Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t know what was going on at all, he only saw the thick fog that had blocked his vision, and it suddenly dissipated, and then three monsters fled quickly, barking their teeth and growling at him.


    It was only now that Mu Yunshen could see what the three monsters that besieged him looked like. The first one to attack them was a beast with a blue skin and a yellow belly. Its back was covered with black barbs, and its limbs were strong and powerful. , The animal''s claws are sharp and sharp, and the long and powerful tail is also covered with black barbs. It looks very dangerous and is more than 3 meters tall.


    That flying monster has a milky white body, a snake neck with a long snout, a serrated mouth, a long spike on its head, fleshy wings on its back, four limbs on its belly, sharp and powerful claws, a strong and powerful tail, its wings spread out, and its width is 10 meters. Body length is also more than 10 meters.


    The last monster looks a bit scary, because it has a human face, with human facial features, a moustache on its chin, a pair of huge and hard horns on its head, and its body is like a wild beast. And soft black hair, four limbs on the ground, the two front limbs are bare human arms, also have human hands, the two hind limbs are animal legs covered with black hair, and the tail is a wolf-like tail.


    This human-faced monster is the largest of the three, with a height of 10 meters. With its strange appearance, even Mu Yun felt a chill in his heart when he saw it. He couldn''t help but take a few steps back, staring vigilantly. That big monster.


    The three monsters seemed to be quite frightened, their eyes flickered with fear, and they stared at Mu Yunshen cautiously.


    Mu Yunshen was also very nervous. With a glance from the corner of his eye, he found that there was still fog lingering around. Only this clear and bright place allowed him to see the true faces of the three monsters. It is definitely unrealistic to escape now. Such three monsters, How could he possibly escape?


    I have long heard of the strangeness and unpredictability in the Wuhai Forest. Not to mention that the magnetic field is disordered, even the dense fog that appears from time to time is unbearable. As long as you get in, don¡¯t think about the possibility of getting out. There are many tourists who get lost in the Wuhai Forest. Innumerable, Mu Yunshen already knew why the foggy forest was filled with fog from time to time. He just saw with his own eyes that the flying monster spewed a mist from its mouth, and then they all lost their vision.


    When both parties were very nervous, a ray of consciousness suddenly entered Mu Yunshen''s mind.


    "Human, you have invaded our territory, leave here immediately!

 Chapter 105

    Mu Yunshen was shocked, he quickly glanced at the three monsters, and finally set his eyes on the human-faced monster, he stared at the human-faced monster with sharp eyes, "The entire Wuhai Forest is so big, could it be a your territory?


    The soldiers who were hiding in the thick fog, all cautiously approached Mu Yunshen after hearing Mu Yunshen''s voice.


    That ray of consciousness came again, and the expression was very clear, which showed that the wisdom of this monster was definitely not low.


    We are the lords of the Sea Forest, I am Dormammu, it is Holkink and Galeo, and we guard the whole forest. "The human-faced monster introduced the flying monster and the blue-skinned monster with that human-shaped arm and fingers.


    Seeing that it could communicate, Mu Yunshen relaxed his tense body a little, but still held the magic circle roulette in his hand, "My name is Mu Yunshen.


    Humans, we do not invade each other with you, the world outside the Forest of Wuhai is your territory, and the inside of the Forest of Wuhai is our territory, we will not allow humans to cross the line, if you can leave immediately, I can promise you, won''t hunt you down. "


    Mu Yun snorted coldly, the huge fog sea forest, we only need such a big place, you can''t let it go?


    Owen and Gray brought the soldiers who could move and finally touched them. They didn''t know who Mu Yunshen was talking to. To them, Mu Yunshen was talking to himself. In the foggy area, after seeing the three monsters in front of them at a glance, they all gasped in horror, their hairs stood on end, and almost subconsciously, they raised their guns and aimed at the three monsters one after another.


    The monsters also lowered their bodies, bared their teeth fiercely, ready to be slaughtered at any time, Mu Yunshen hurriedly stopped his own people, "Don''t do it, back off.


    Humans, we are the aborigines of this planet. It is you who transported ships and weapons to this planet, hunted our native creatures frantically, and destroyed our living environment, buildings and cities. We have already We have given up most of the territory of this planet to you. All of our creatures that have escaped your pursuit are hiding here. We took them in. We will never allow humans to enter the Wuhai Forest! Let you enter The periphery is already the greatest kindness, don''t challenge our endurance, we are not afraid of you at all!


    The human-faced monster Dormammu''s voice was a little more angry, and his words were full of threats.


    Mu Yun was deeply silent. Human beings will conduct a comprehensive cleaning of the life planets they find in the early stage. The dangerous "aboriginal people" will never be left behind anyway. Although the size of the Maca planet is not comparable to other planets, the above The property is very rich, and the most abundant place is in the Zhanhai Forest. Humans have tried to conquer this mysterious forest many times, and they have sent countless expeditions into it, but they are all like a stone sinking into the sea, and there is no news.


    There was also a large army over the border, but unfortunately, a heavy fog made everyone lose their direction. The thick fog in the foggy forest is like milk, thick and thick, and it is impossible to get rid of it. High-tech equipment is in the foggy forest. It is completely unusable. All communication equipment is completely useless after entering the Xuehai Forest. The army that enters is like living on an isolated island, with no direction and no contact. Electromagnetic pulse weapons and Gaussian weapons are completely set up here. High-energy electromagnetic devices enter the forest. After that, it was exploded by the surge of magnetic field. The technological weapon that mankind is proud of is not as real as a dagger.


    The soldiers had no weapons, no direction, and no vision. They could only rely on hand-to-hand combat. The final result was of course the complete annihilation of the entire army. Even the reconnaissance planes of the military did not dare to fly over the Fenhai Forest. Using satellites to investigate the situation in the Wuhai Forest, what I saw was nothing but a white light, and nothing could be found. I tried many times to no avail, and human beings suffered heavy losses. Finally, I dared not to break in unscrupulously, only from the outside. Slowly nibble.


    Scientists have long deduced that there is a high possibility of intelligent life in the Forest of Wuhai. Otherwise, human beings have attacked so many times, even if it is a fluke, they will be spared, but unfortunately, there is not one. Yes, this also adds to the mystery of Wuhai Forest.


    Now, Mu Yunshen finally knew what was going on. There were indeed intelligent creatures in it, and intelligent creatures ruled the entire forest. If humans want to conquer this place, they must not only fight for courage, but also fight for wisdom. It is a pity that humans are in this forest. He is completely unloved, so he has not been able to take down this forest so far.


    Mu Yunshen was the first to put away the roulette wheel in his hand to show his attitude, "I can assure you that we will never harm any creature in the forest here, and we can live in peace.


    The human-faced monster bared his teeth, "How credible do you think your assurance is that you killed my people during the day?


    Mu Yunshen was completely unaware of such a thing, so he tilted his head and whispered to Gray behind him, "Did you kill the creatures in the forest during the day?


    Gray was also a little confused by the question. He thought that someone would tell you about such a thing? He replied in a low voice, "When Moses'' team was patrolling outside, they encountered a strange beast and rushed towards their car. Shot and killed, body was dragged back, wanted--


    Mu Yunshen hurriedly raised his hand to stop him. That human-faced monster could understand human language. If it heard that his soldiers wanted to eat the corpses of its people, it would definitely kill people.


    It has been a long time since this base was established, and there has been no incident. The reason is naturally an order from Troleser. No one is allowed to kill the creatures in the forest at will. If they are attacked, they can fight back.


    Unexpectedly, when they fought back for the first time, they provoked the forest master. If they were not waiting for them to do so, it would be easy to attack. Mu Yunshen would not believe it. In such a large forest, the food chain circulates every day. There are bound to be many species killing each other. If they hadn''t been staring at them, how could they have just killed one during the day and settled at night.


    When negotiating with such a powerful species, it is the most taboo to back down. Mu Yunshen said with a strong attitude: "My people did kill a beast, the reason is that it attacked my people first, and my people fought back, and the responsibility is not ours at all.


    This is my place! You are outsiders! Don''t talk to me about responsibility! If you do it, I can''t keep you here! Get out of my forest! very angry.


    The soldiers behind Mu Yunshen were frightened, thinking that the monster was about to attack, and raised their guns one after another.


    "Don''t shoot! Mu Yunshen shouted.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the sound of "banging, but it was not the sound of shooting. The Gaussian electromagnetic devices in the Gaussian gun exploded. Many soldiers were injured by the self-exploding Gaussian gun. For a while, people shouted beast roar. The stable scene suddenly went out of control. On the huge horn on the head of the human-faced monster, a "crack, crackle, crackle" electromagnetic flashed, and the communicator on their body suddenly sounded a harsh scream, and the blue-skinned monster couldn''t wait to roar. Pounced on them again.


    Go away! Mu Yunshen roared, and before he had time to act, he heard a high-pitched dragon roar coming from the mountains and the sea, and the violent sound wave suddenly exploded from Mu Yunshen''s body, bouncing the blue-skinned monster that rushed over. In addition, the people who were originally behind Mu Yunshen bounced back into the thick fog again.


    The human-faced monsters and the flying monsters all retreated in horror, and the brutal and bloodthirsty pressure swept out, wrapping the might of heaven and earth, and pressed towards the three monsters.


    The flying monster that was about to fly, slammed down from the air with a squeak, laying on the ground and flapping its wings to take off and escape, but its body seemed to stick to the ground, and it couldn''t get rid of the overwhelming force. Coercion.


    The human-faced monster was also lying on the ground, and the oppressed five bodies fell to the ground, unable to even lift its head. The blue-skinned monster was even worse, kicking its legs incessantly, trying to break free from this terrifying pressure.


    Mu Yunshen stared fiercely into the eyes of the human-faced monster, looked directly at the fierceness in its eyes, and stretched out his right hand, "Submit to me, otherwise, die!!!


    With Mu Yunshen''s anger, the terrifying pressure increased again, the human-faced monster wailed, and even his body was crushed to the ground, and his limbs kept kicking and kicking on the ground, which seemed very painful.


    "Submissive? Mu Yunshen continued to question, his right hand quickly drew the contract circle in the air. After struggling for a long time, he realized that it was impossible to escape this time. Before dying, Dormammu finally lowered his pride. head, but still put forward his own conditions to Mu Yunshen. Mu Yunshen agreed to all of them. Only then did Domamu sincerely surrender to Mu Yunshen, and Mu Yunshen successfully engraved the contract circle on Doma. On Mu''s soul, from now on, this human-faced monster will serve him as the master, and will no longer dare to have any evil intentions.


    The terrifying pressure receded. Whether it was Mu Yunshen or the three monsters, they all fell to the ground in embarrassment, panting and panting. Mu Yunshen glanced at the dragon ring on his index finger, and the glowing dragon eyes dimmed and returned to death.


    The majestic coercion just now wasted a lot of magical energy. Without the dragon ring, Mu Yunshen and everyone in the base would not be spared today, and they would definitely be eaten by these three monsters, even bones and scum. Not left.


    Mu Yun snorted coldly, gasping for breath. Of these three monsters, the one with the highest wisdom was Dormammu, and the other two were all under his command. Conquered the entire Wuhai Forest.


    Mu Yunshen waved his hand, "Let Holjinke remove the fog."


    Dormammu whispered to Holjinke twice, Holjinke raised his neck, took a breath, and sucked all the surrounding mist back into his body.


    The vision opened up again, and Owen and Gray rushed over.


    Mu, how are you? Are you injured? Owen stared vigilantly at the three monsters in front of him.


    Mu Yun shook his head deeply. He just felt extremely tired. Originally, Ninita had taken some of his soul away. Now he used the contract magic circle again.


    I''m fine, how are the brothers? Mu Yun asked with a deep breath.


    Not dead, still alive. Almost all of those soldiers were killed, and many of them suffered broken bones. Fortunately, no one died, but the major and minor injuries continued, and the base was also bombed by fighting.


    Gray looked at the three lying still monsters in disbelief, "Mu, you... subdued them?


    Gray thinks this is almost impossible, but they all heard that Mu Yunshen made these monsters submit to him before, and now they see them lying on the ground so honestly, no longer as cruel as before, could it be that they are really being attacked? conquered?


    Everyone looked at Mu Yunshen who was sitting on the ground, obviously they also wanted to know the answer.


    Mu Yunshen said: "These three are the lords of the Forest of Wuhai, the head of the human face is called Domamu, and the two giant horns on the head can trigger the magnetic field. You all saw it just now, the flying one is called Holkin Ke, you can spit white fog at the mouth, you have also seen, the blue skin is called Galeo, the character is the most violent, good at killing, they will be our own brothers in the future.


    There was a dead silence around, everyone stared at the three terrifying monsters, struggling in their hearts, and very much did not want to be brothers with such a terrifying existence, but their boss said they were brothers, what should they do if they dared not refute?


    I repeat, try not to kill the creatures in the forest in the future, of course, if you encounter an active attack, you can do it. "


    Yes! The soldiers responded.


    Mu Yunshen said this, which is a guarantee to Domamu. Domamu is a good forest lord. Even if he is on the verge of death, Mu Yunshen still has to promise him that he can''t slaughter the creatures in the forest, and he can''t Invading the forest with human soldiers, the forest cannot be destroyed. If Mu Yunshen does not agree, Dormammu would rather die than surrender.

 Chapter 106

    Mu Yunshen agreed to these demands without hesitation. He is not an aggressor. He came here because he wanted a quiet and safe place to be the headquarters. Of course, he could agree to Dormammu''s conditions. .


    Dormammu, go back first, my people need healing. Mu Yun said deeply,


    Dormammu stood up, bowed his head slightly, and led his order away, only to see its huge body, just a few dashes and jumps to the wall, and jumped directly from the wall, with extremely light movements and extremely elegant posture, looking directly at it. The wall is like nothing.


    Holkink fluttered his wings and flew away, and Galeo also jumped over the fence and ran cleanly.


    "...Everyone is thinking in their hearts, is it better to raise the wall a little higher?


    After subduing the three Domamu, Mu Yunshen''s base became more secure. Originally, he had to go to patrol outside every day in shifts to prevent dangerous species from attacking the base. Mu Yunshen even subdued the forest lord. Are you afraid of any dangerous creatures attacking the base? Now all the creatures in the forest are the eyes of their base? There is no need for people to patrol, and there are naturally all kinds of creatures vying to help them patrol.


    Not only that, on the second day, the outside of the base was enveloped in a thick layer of fog and became a copper wall. There was no fog inside the base. All the fog was outside the wall. A thick layer was stacked up to the sky. It looks as if it is surrounded by snow-white cotton, and it is very spectacular.


    What amazed everyone even more is that in the thick fog, there is only one road without fog. That road is the only way from the base to the forest. If you don''t know this road, you will accidentally get into the thick fog. , Once you get lost, don''t think about going out again, I have to say, Holkink is also intentional.


    In this way, even if no one is guarding the base, Mu Yunshen doesn''t have to worry, because there will be the forest lord with his many people to help him guard the base, and the armed forces may not necessarily have the power of Domam and the others. Powerful, with Domam and the others, Mu Yunshen was very relieved.


    No one in the entire base knew about Mu Yunshen''s subjugation of the Lord of the Sea Forest. When they looked at Mu Yunshen again, it was as if they were facing a god, in awe and worship. A little dissatisfied, and all disappeared, completely recognized this boss.


    Even Master Yunyan and Mu Chifeng heard about it, and the two children were even more curious about what the forest lord looked like. Osmond, who was not present at the time, heard the soldiers describe Mu Yunshen''s mighty deeds. , I wish I could go back in time and let Owen go to protect the two boys, and he goes to war.


    If it wasn''t for his combat effectiveness than Owen''s, he would never have left the battlefield to protect people.


    Master Yun Yan looked at Mu Yunshen suspiciously all morning, and stared at him for a meal while eating breakfast, and finally couldn''t hold back before Mu Yunshen went out, "Mom, what are you doing?


    Master Yunyan said with a serious face: "I''m looking to see which type of psionicist my son belongs to, when did you learn the ability to train animals?


    Mu Yunshen said helplessly: "Mom, your son I have a lot of skills, so don''t bother to study me."


    Dad, give me the key to the factory and I''ll go get those half-finished shadow daggers back. Mu Yunshen walked towards his father who was sitting on the sofa watching the news.


    Mu Chifeng was surprised: "You want to go in person? What if you meet someone from the Mu family?


    It''s better to let someone else get it, you don''t go out. Master Yunyan also said.


    "Dad, Mom, do you want me to hide in the base all the time? Even so, can the Mu family give up their search for me?" Mu Yunshen is not a person who is afraid of things. They are hiding here only temporarily. Recharge his energy, and when he is ready, he will definitely go out, and no one can stop his journey.


    If this is the way to avoid this disaster, I''d rather let you stay here and not go out. Cloud Flame Master worried.


    Mom, don''t worry, I know what I''m doing and I''ll be fine. Master Yunyan''s idea was not what Mu Yunshen wanted.


    It is impossible for him to hide all the time. He is very short of money now, and it is important to make money first.


    "Dad, are you going out? Can we go with you? Gala asked while standing on the sofa.


    No, you] can''t go with you, Dad is going to do business and can''t take you with him. Mu Yunshen refused.


    However, we stay here every day, no one plays with us, we feel bored. Gala looked at him with wide eyes.


    Mu Yunshen looked at him, and after a while, he reached out and rubbed his little head. When they first arrived here, the two boys were full of curiosity and excited. Now that they are familiar with this place, they feel lonely. And boring, even Gala, who has always been like a skin monkey, is not as lively as before. Seeing such a son, Mu Yunshen was also a little worried in his heart.


    Jialan suddenly said: "Dad, what about our big father? Big father promised to take us to play."


    Gala also came to the spirit, "Exploration, I want to explore!


    Mu Yunshen looked at Jialan with a complicated expression, "Dad?"


    Garan opened his big pure eyes, "Yeah."


    Mu Yunshen: "Why call him Big Daddy?


    Jialan: "Because my father is not as tall or as old as the big father, I have to call him the big father."


    Mu Yunshen: "¡­


    The villain in Garan''s heart was nervous, because this name was taught to him by Troleser, and the reason was also taught to him by Troleser.


    Gala shouted: "Dad promised to take us on an adventure? I want big daddy, big daddy! Gala''s mind is the most simple, Jialan called daddy, and he called after him, which made Mu Yunshen feel very helpless.


    Mu Yunshen looked at his two children, and always had the illusion that his son was separated.


    When they were here, Big Daddy and Big Daddy called, of course Master Yunyan also paid attention to it. He pulled Mu Yunshen and asked, "Shen Shen, when will you bring someone back to meet you? I heard that he often comes to the base. is not it?


    Mom, let''s talk about this. Mu Yunshen had never invited Trolasse to come to his house. In his opinion, bringing people home has a different meaning.


    ''What do you think this child? Your son has even called his eldest father, why are you still hesitating? Master Yun Yan is in a hurry. Seeing his son is so frustrating, he can''t help but feel anxious, and he wants to know what his son is thinking. .


    Mu Yun was deeply silent.


    Master Yunyan said anxiously, "You tell me, what exactly do you think?"


    Mu Yun sighed deeply: "I don''t want to confuse my feelings because of this physique. Maybe anyone can accept me from my physique, but for me, not everyone can."


    Master Yunyan knows what his son means. Anyone in a family who encounters an empty body will never let go. He is so eager to get an empty person. would be so welcome.


    Everyone wants the empty man, and who has asked who the empty man wants?


    You... don''t like him? Master Yun Yan was heartbroken because of his son''s physique, and he was no longer worried that his son would encounter an accident all the time.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t answer, just shook his head, not knowing what he wanted to express.


    "Yanshi, you have your own opinions, so don''t worry about it. Mu Chifeng interjected, interrupted the question, and said to Mu Yunshen: "Yesterday, your uncle contacted me, and he was out of town to deal with himself. For business matters, he wants to close all the business outside, and then come back to develop, he does not worry that your grandfather and Xun Xun will stay in the small town of Locke alone.


    Mu Yun thought for a while, and said, "When my uncle comes back, let him help me, I need someone to help me with the management and business negotiations, and I can''t do it alone.


    I also said to let him come back to help you. Your uncle said that it depends on the situation, probably because he is afraid that you will not be short of people, and he will cause trouble if he comes. "


    Dad, tell my uncle that what I lack most now is someone I can trust, and my own family is of course the best. "


    Mu Chifeng nodded, "Then I will persuade him again.


    Mu Yun looked at the two shy boys and said helplessly, "Do you want to go on an adventure?"


    Um. The two boys nodded together.


    "Then you don''t have to wait for your eldest... Dad, will I ask Domamu to take you to the forest to play? With the contract, Mu Yunshen is still very relieved of Domamu.


    Gala and Galan''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Okay, okay, let''s go.


    "Shen, wouldn''t this be very dangerous? Cloud Flame Master knew that Dormammu was the Lord of the Forest, and they all heard the terrifying roar at that time. It was so terrifying just by hearing the sound, how could she be at ease? What about handing the children over to a monster?


    "It''s okay, we have made a contract, it won''t hurt the two children, if you and Dad are worried, you can follow along. No one has ever entered the Wuhai Forest before, you can drop by and have a look. Lu, when I have time, I will bring people in to look for medicinal materials, and by the way, to see if there are any minerals available, don''t forget, the Wuhai Forest occupies one-third of the planet Maca, and there are definitely a lot of products in it. .


    When Mu Yunshen said this, Master Yunyan and Mu Chifeng were both tempted, and without saying a word, the two elders immediately took the two children upstairs to change their clothes into loose field clothes, which was considered an investigation. The work is done, and the preparation work is done.


    When they were cleaned up, two big boys and two boys, one person and one backpack appeared in front of Mu Yunshen, and Mu Yunshen took them out of the living area and went to the training area.


    As soon as they heard that they were going to choose someone to follow Dormammu into the forest to explore the terrain, the soldiers all volunteered excitedly. Mu Yunshen glanced at their broken arms and legs, and casually ordered two soldiers who had some scratches. Let them follow.


    Corey was fortunate to be selected, and jumped up and down excitedly, seeing Gray''s hot eyes, and threatened him with his eyes to give up the spot and let him go, but Corey looked up at the sky and said that he didn''t see Gray''s hint.


    The two people who were selected immediately went back to pack their things, and soon appeared at the entrance of the base. The speed was very fast.


    The soldiers who were not selected all followed out with envy and hatred, wanting to see what Dormammu looked like.


    Osmond looked at Mu Yunshen with incomparable resentment, "If you want to choose a healthy person, I''m afraid no one is more suitable than me? Why isn''t my share this time?


    You have other things to do, so I can''t spare you. "


    After Mu Yunshen finished speaking, he put his hand to his mouth and called out a few times, then stood at the gate of the base and waited. The only thing is that at night, it is always difficult to see. Now, if you have the opportunity to meet during the day, of course, you can''t miss it.


    Not long after, the fog at the entrance of the base suddenly rolled up, and a huge black shadow appeared in the thick fog. Then, a big head stretched out, and the body was still hidden in the thick fog. This big head alone, It frightened everyone to a staggering, knowing that it would not hurt people, but still couldn''t help but be afraid.


    Both Yun Yanshi and Mu Chifeng saw this monster for the first time, and they were so frightened that they had a heart attack. Even if they were fully prepared, they were still frightened. All knotted, "Damn it! This, this must be such a big guy!


    Mu Yunshen took a special look at Gala and Galan. The two little guys stood firm and all looked up at Domamu with their necks raised. There was no sign of fear. Their eyes were full of excitement. Even the little guy was beside him. Baker and Yura were very calm, and Baker looked at the big guy in front of him with contempt. Baker and Yura''s wisdom is definitely not inferior to Dormammu, they have no fear of Dormammu, but they are young and not stable enough.

 Chapter 107

    "Master, what do you want me to do? Dormammu''s consciousness came over.


    Mu Yun touched the heads of the two little guys deeply and introduced to Domamu: "These are my sons, Jiala and Jialan, they want to explore the forest, can you bring them in to play? No? It needs to go too far, and they can be sent back in the afternoon, in addition, there are four people to accompany."


    "Good master, I will take good care of them. Dormammu promised to come down, stretched out a humanoid arm, opened his palm, spread it out in front of Gala and Galan, and motioned them to stand up.


    Gala and Galan stood on the big hand excitedly. Baker had already jumped to Gala''s shoulder. Galan hugged Yura. Seeing that they were standing, Dormammu raised his palm and slowly moved the two. A little guy put it on his back.


    When he saw that arm and palm, Master Yunyan almost fainted from fright, and this monster looks really scary.


    Dormammu''s palm stretched out again, Mu Chifeng bravely supported Yunyanshi to stand on the big hand full of thick calluses, as if standing on an elevator, and was sent to Dormammu for a full 10 minutes. On the back of Mi Gao''s back.


    Domamu is too big, with thick fur on his body. Sitting on its back is very stable. The two children shouted excitedly, grabbing Domamu''s thick long hair, ready to go, Mu Chifeng and Yun The flame master protects a child and sits firmly


    Dormammu was very gentle with the two children, and he was also very careful with Mu Yunshen''s parents, but he was not so gentle with the two soldiers. He grabbed it and threw it on the back, scaring the two unlucky bastards. Yelling, causing a group of soldiers who couldn''t follow to laugh out loud.


    Dormammu turned around and disappeared into the thick fog, leaving only two boys shouting excitedly.


    Watching them leave, Mu Yunshen turned around and said, "Osmond and I will go back to the small town of Locke. The others will recover from their injuries, and train for training. Owen, the base will be handed over to you."


    "No problem, be careful yourself. If it was before, Owen might have persuaded him a few times. After seeing Mu Yunshen''s strength, he was not worried about any trouble Mu Yunshen would have.


    Mu Yunshen and Osmond got into the car and drove out of the base.


    Along the way, Osmond admired the path that seemed to be piled up with cotton, feeling very novel and chattering all the way.


    Mu Yun glanced deeply and saw the bracelet on Osmond''s wrist, "This is my uncle''s bracelet, isn''t it? Didn''t you say it was lost?


    Why did you put it on your own hands? Haven''t given up yet?"


    Osmond smiled, his big white teeth bright, "I''ll take some time for him first, maybe we really have a fate?"


    Mu Yunshen ruthlessly attacked: "My uncle is heterosexual, otherwise Xun Xun would not have been born!


    Osmond clicked his tongue, "Are you showing me some hope of dying?"


    Mu Yun hooked the corners of his mouth deeply, and didn''t speak any more.


    greatly


    At the moment of Mu Yaochi''s house, there were several people sitting in the living room, drinking tea in a hurry, Mu Yaochi was sitting on the sofa opposite them, and Mu Feizhaxun was sitting beside Mu Yaochi, looking at him silently. A few people in front of you.


    Are you all from your own family? Mu Yaochi spoke as usual.


    Mu Youlin smiled and was polite, "According to the seniority, I have to call you uncle, my father is the current Mu family head, my name is Mu Youlin, this is my brother Mu Youchen, this is the dog Mu Xinglan .


    "We''ve all heard about the matter here. Such outstanding children from the split should all be moved back to their own family and written into their family tree. I have discussed this matter with the old man, and the old man agreed to move back to his home immediately. His age When I''m old, I shouldn''t be wandering outside anymore, I should go back to the clan. As a descendant of the old man, I definitely don''t want to see the old man wandering outside at such an old age, right?


    Mu Youlin was not able to wake up, but he was able to hold great power in the family, which shows his means. He won the trust of Mu Boxi, and he was reliable and measured, otherwise Mu Boxi would not dare to take such an important matter Leave it to him.


    Mu Youlin didn''t know how much Mu Yaochi knew, so he could only test while telling, "It''s true that Mu Yuanrong did something wrong in the past, even if there is a dispute, he can''t take the child back in this way, scaring the child. Said, it also hurt the harmony of the family. I will persuade Uncle Yaohe more. It''s not your family''s fault. Their family is also angering you because of Mu Yuanrong''s death. Don''t worry about it. When it happened, what we were thinking about was how to solve it so that we would not be laughed at by the neighbors, all the family made such a fuss, how would others think of our family?


    Having said so much, only the last sentence really touched Mu Yaochi. Recently, he seldom goes out. Neighbors look at him with inquisitive eyes. In short, their family has become a talking point after dinner in the small town of Locke. , which made him have nowhere to put this old face.


    The old man and Mu Yaohe''s family agreed to move back to their home? Mu Yaochi still had no expression on his face, and his tone was calm.


    They''re already packing up, and tonight''s ticket. When Mu Youlin took this step, he was also playing emotional cards. No matter what, the old man and Mu Yaohe were both Mu Yaochi''s father and brother.


    Mu Yaochi nodded silently, "It would be nice if they could move back to their own home, and the old man''s wish for so many years could be fulfilled.


    As soon as Mu Youlin heard the overtone, he understood and said sternly, "We hope that your family can also move back. After all, the old man made a mistake and was kicked out by the family, and now he can move back. This family originates from the fact that your lineage has raised two juniors with such outstanding aptitudes. The honor of moving back to the family lineage and ascending the genealogy is all given by your lineage. If you don¡¯t go back, things will be more difficult to handle. Now, you should be able to understand what I mean?


    Mu Yaochi stared at Mu Youlin, "If we don''t go back, they can''t go back, right?


    Mu Youlin said helplessly: "I hope you can understand.


    Mu Yaochi suddenly said: "Did the old man tell you that my lineage has moved out of the Mu family, and what they do in the future has nothing to do with us.


    Mu Youlin''s face sank, "Uncle, why did you take this step? Could it be that just because you have come out of your lineage with outstanding aptitudes, you are going to leave your own family? In what position? Mu Yaochi''s face was also ugly, "I can no longer control the ancestors, all I know is that Mu Yuanrong rushed into my son''s house with so many bodyguards, wanting to Drowning my son, daughter-in-law and my grandson, she went crazy trying to capture my great-grandson, is this what a human being can do? Just look at her actions, I will not let my great-grandson go home, and neither do you have to Take the old man and the big house to persuade me, not to mention that they hate me, I hate them too, how they have nothing to do with me, you go, they will come back if they want, and it has nothing to do with me if they don''t.


    Mu Youlin, who was invited out, didn''t look at Mu Youchen coldly until he walked to the side of the car and stood silently for a long time, "You two of you ruined a good game of idiots!


    Mu Youchen was full of anger. Seeing that his eldest brother didn''t give any face to him, he scolded him in front of the younger generation. He only clenched his fists secretly and didn''t say anything.


    Dad, you go first, I want to stroll around by myself. Mu Xinglan said something, waved his hand, and walked towards the town.


    Mu Youchen looked at the direction where Mu Xinglan left, gritted his teeth, and said, "I will look for clues, and I can find Mu Yunshen without cursing this old guy.


    Can you find it? Mu Youlin snorted coldly, "If you could find it, you wouldn''t tell the family about it, right?


    Mu Youchen glanced at him, didn''t say anything, turned and left.


    He held a sigh of relief in his heart, no matter if he could catch Mu Yunshen or not, he would never give such a precious male empty man to Mu Xinglan. His eldest brother was obviously not awakened, but he was able to hold him on his head for so many years. If his son gets a male empty man, will he still have a foothold in the Mu family?


    greatly


    Mu Yunshen felt that he hadn''t joined the WTO for a long time, and it was no wonder that the two boys felt bored. It was really uncomfortable to be bored at the base all day, and they couldn''t see anything new. Even the signal of the star network was up and down. Those people are really boring.


    Looking at the lively scene of people coming and going on the road, occasionally there is a traffic jam, which is really rare for the small town of Locke. I don''t know when the "God''s pet storm" will pass. thing.


    Start with a trip to the biggest pet store in town. Their family just disappeared. No matter what, they have to tell Uncle Kebert that they don''t have to worry about it. This is what my mother explained, and Mu Yunshen must finish it.


    When we arrived at Weiya''s pet store, we saw how hot the pet store''s business was, and the team lined up directly on the street. Because of the recent pet wind, the tourism industry has exploded in the town of Locke, which has driven the business of all pet shops in the town of Locke to boom. In just a few days in the town of Locke, countless more pet shops have sprung up like bamboo shoots after a rain. The business of one family is very good. As the largest pet store in the small town of Locke, Wei Ya''s pets are sold out of stock every day.


    Mu Yunshen was sitting in the car, looking at the booming business of the pet store, he was a little dejected, "Do you think I have bad luck? At the time, this line of business was so popular, and the most hateful thing is that the reason for it is so popular because my pet brought it, I am really angry."


    Osmond smiled, leaning back and forth, "What''s the matter, you want to come back to sell pets again?"


    Mu Yunshen was extremely melancholy, "I think about it a bit."


    "If Mr. Aslan hears this, think about the consequences. Osmond patted him sympathetically.


    Mu Yunshen was shocked by what he said, thinking of the scene where he was speechless when he was talking with Mr. Aslan about opening a mercenary company for the first time, he still had lingering fears, and he felt so tight in his chest even thinking about it. .


    I''m so fucking short of money, you guys have so many mouths waiting to eat, if there is no source of income, we''ll all wait to eat dirt! Mu Yunshen complained, opened the door and got out of the car, and walked towards the pet store.


    Osmond got out of the car and walked towards the pet store.


    A car in a row of parking spaces not far away was obviously surprised when it saw Mu Yunshen and Osmond appearing suddenly.


    "Am I right? It was Mu and Osmond? Lynn glanced at the indoor mirror and saw Mr. Aslan''s gloomy face. He was so frightened that his hair was counted down, and he didn''t dare to say a word.


    Lynn was also very aggrieved. He followed Mr. Aslan around the various branches. He was obviously going to go back to the base. Mr. had to go around this ghost place. , I don''t know what I''m looking at, but no, the pet store didn''t notice a flower, but instead waited for Mu and Osmond.


    In other words, what did Mu Bu stay at the base and run out of?


    Trolasse didn''t expect to see Mu Yunshen here, he just took advantage of the way back to the base to come and see Sister Weiya, who almost became their mother in Jialan''s mouth." See Mu Yunshen here.


    Mu Yunshen, who finally pushed through the crowd and walked in, first saw the cashier, and found that it was neither Weiya nor Uncle Kebert, but a strange little girl in the stand.


    Mu Yunshen looked inside and saw that Weiya was introducing the habits of a pet to customers. Mu Yunshen walked over, stood on the side and watched for a while, and saw that Weiya finally put the pet back in the cage before she could Out loud, "Hi, Weiya."


    Wei Ya, who was in the cage, turned around suddenly like an electric shock, and saw Mu Yunshen at a glance, her face full of disbelief, "Brother Mu, it''s really you!


    Weiya said, jumped directly over, hugged Mu Yunshen tightly, her voice was choked, "Brother Mu, I heard all about it, I thought you had left here, but I didn''t expect you to come back, really Great!


    In front of the glass window, the scene of the two people hugging was clearly transmitted to the two people in the car across the street.


    Lynn looked at this scene in surprise, and her first reaction was: Could this be Mu''s mother?


    Trolasse looked at the two hugging people with cold eyes, his face was as pale as ice and snow, but what was suppressed in his eyes was tearing pain.


    He was silent for a long time before he said: "Drive, go back to the company."


    "Ah? Lin En was watching the excitement, but he didn''t expect to go back to the company. Didn''t they just come from the company? Didn''t they say they were going to go back to the base, and now they have changed their minds?


    Lynn had no choice but to drive back again. All content is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology. If there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] to inform, and this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 108

    Osmond squeezed into the store, saw the two people hugging at a glance, and couldn''t help whistling.


    Wei Ya''s out-of-control emotions suddenly subsided because of the whistle, she felt embarrassed to let go of Mu Yunshen, and pulled Mu Yunshen to the rest room, "Come with me, we are all worried about you."


    Osmond watched Mu Yunshen being taken to the staff lounge by the beautiful woman, with a playful light in his eyes, thinking that they were going to solve the pain of lovesickness that all men knew. Wander around.


    It turned out that the gunshots resounded throughout the town of Locke that day. It is reasonable to say that the father and daughter of Weiya and Kebert in the town could not hear it, but it just so happened that they were not in the town of Locke that day, but were caught by the sea. Mr. Siman invited to go to the Gamore Executive Region. The day before the incident, they passed by. Since the Gamors Executive Region is far away from where they are located, the Moros Executive Region will take several days to go back and forth, so they wait for them. It''s been two days since I returned to the town of Locke. This incident shook the whole town of Locke. Even if Weiya and the others didn''t deliberately ask about it, they could hear a lot of news.


    After learning that Mu Yunshen''s house was forced to the door by a group of people with guns, and finally a fight broke out, many people died, but they were frightened, and immediately rushed to Mu Yunshen''s house, and what they saw was that it had been blocked. The house, people have long disappeared.


    Immediately communicated to Master Yunyan, but could not get through. The prompt tone was not in the service area. After that, I called many times, but still could not get through.


    Of course, Mu Yunshen knew the reason why they couldn''t get through. The residents of Planet Maca obviously have terminals that can communicate with each other. The closer they are to the Forest of Wuhai, the stronger they are, not to mention that they drilled directly into the Forest of Wuhai?


    In the first few days, I couldn''t receive any signal at all. After that, the signal was intermittent, and sometimes Xingwang could receive the signal. If you want to communicate with them, it depends on luck. Unplugged, bad luck, the magnetic field is too strong, even if the communication is smashed, there is no way to do it. Obviously, Weiya and Kebert are unlucky people, and they have never pulled through the communication.


    The Heisman family seems to be very fond of the Colberts and their daughters. Not only has Cecil personally visited them, but also sincerely invited them to visit the Gamore Executive Region. If you invite them once or twice, you can shirk them. That is, he doesn''t know what to do, so in the end, even if Cobert didn''t want to have anything to do with the Heisman family, he had to go to the Gamore execution area.


    It''s alright, we''re all fine, my mom asked me to come over and talk to you because I was afraid you would be worried. After listening to Weiya''s explanation, Mu Yunshen comforted him.


    Where do you live now? Can I go see Jiala and Jialan? Weiya looked at Mu Yunshen nervously and expectantly.


    Mu Yun smiled deeply, did not answer the question, only said: "When I have time, I will bring them to see you."


    Then he looked at Cobert, who had been silent for a while, "I still have something to do, so I''ll go first.


    Kebert and Weiya watched Mu Yunshen leave the lounge, Weiya was full of disappointment, biting her lower lip with red eyes, looking like she was about to cry.


    Cobert sighed, hugged his daughter and comforted: "Don''t be sad, he doesn''t seem to have any interest in you at all. Didn''t you realize that since that night, he was deliberately alienating you? If you still want to stay With him, I can no longer have such thoughts.


    Weiya finally couldn''t help crying sadly, "Dad, I understand the truth, I also told myself to give up, I can''t let Brother Mu hate me, but... I can''t do it, I love him, I see his first I fell in love with him at a glance, and after loving him for so many years, it''s not like giving up can give up.


    I know, I understand, but you still have to learn to let go, otherwise you will only hurt yourself deeper. Cobert stroked his daughter''s soft hair and comforted softly.


    Weiya cried, but didn''t say she wanted to give up, she really couldn''t give up, otherwise she wouldn''t have made herself so miserable.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen came from the lounge, he saw Osmond winking at him, "It''s over so soon? How soon."


    Mu Yun reacted deeply for a while before he understood what Osmond was talking about, and punched him in the chest, "What are you thinking about? Her father is also inside, didn''t you see?


    Corbert was later called in by Weiya, and Osmond looked at the pet on the other side, but he did not see it.


    Osmond was stunned, "So you still have a hobby of being watched? I underestimate you."


    Fuck! You can shut up now, right? Mu Yun scolded with a deep smile, pushed Osmond away, and walked forward, but was stopped by a girl at the door.


    Mu Yunshen was stunned for a moment, and he didn''t know the girl who stopped him. The girl was behaving strangely. She held the terminal on her wrist while staring at Mu Yunshen. : ''Excuse me, are you the ''God''s pet boss?


    The girl''s voice is definitely not small. When she said this, the customers who were still in the queue immediately became agitated. Originally, there were several people in the queue who had the same behavior as the girl. They all saw Mu Yunshen go in before, and he was a little familiar. I brought up the photos for comparison because I wasn¡¯t sure. Looking at it this way, isn¡¯t it the ¡°God pet boss¡±? The main purpose of these people coming here is to try their luck and see if they can buy a god pet. The photos of the pet boss are naturally very familiar, and such a comparison is even more clear and affirmative.


    Because the divine pet store was closed, and they didn''t want to make a wasteful trip, they could only buy some other varieties to bring back, but who would have thought that they would meet the owner of the divine pet store here?


    After careful comparison, it was obvious that there was no need for Mu Yunshen to answer, the answer had already come out, the scene suddenly got out of control, those customers stopped queuing, they all gathered around very fast, and the water around the store door was blocked, Mu Yunshen was unable to move at all. Just got stuck in a pet store.


    Some passers-by saw the liveliness here, and came to ask curiously. When they asked, the boss of the gods was actually there. It was incredible, and they immediately called friends and friends to stop people. Then, asked Mu Yunshen if there were any divine pets for sale, they wanted to buy divine pets, no matter how expensive they were.


    Both Mu Yunshen and Osmond were stunned by such a scene. Not long after the photo of Mu Yunshen was exposed, they miraculously disappeared from the star network. Some users really like Mu Yunshen''s mouth. , I hid a few photos on my personal terminal. After I found that the photos on the star network had disappeared, I sent another wave of my favorites. As a result, just after I posted it, after a refresh, they all disappeared again.


    After several attempts, they failed to repost the photos to Xingwang. Many netizens finally realized that someone was controlling this matter and that photos of the god-loving boss were not allowed to be circulated on Xingwang. But even so, Mu Yun The deep photos, the ones that should be seen are still seen, and the ones that should be saved are well preserved.


    The more this is the case, the faster Mu Yunshen''s popularity will become, and the popularity index is close to that of a popular superstar.


    After Mu Yunshen found that all his photos had disappeared, he was still surprised. He wanted to delete these photos, but he couldn''t. He didn''t expect the photos to be blocked by himself, which was really a joy from heaven.


    I thought this incident was over, but who would have thought that I would be blocked in the store today and couldn''t get out?


    In less than ten minutes, a car came swiftly, and groups of reporters carrying long guns and short cannons swarmed here, as if they were squatting for a long time, waiting for Mu Yunshen to throw himself into the net.


    The flash light kept flashing, the reporter held the microphone and asked questions hoarsely. Mu Yunshen was already stunned by such a scene. When she went to the wall, the cashier girl was stuck in the cashier counter and complained a lot, but no one could notice her tragic state. Osmond, who was in a state of confusion, after he reacted, he hurriedly pulled Mu Yunshen back and shouted at the same time, "How the hell did you become so red without realizing it? You know that you have become Big star?


    I don''t even know why I''m so red, okay?! Mu Yunshen finally regained his senses and shouted a little irritably.


    There was only one door in the pet store, and it was tightly blocked. No matter where they retreated, they couldn''t just disappear out of thin air.


    Weiya and Kebert, who were attracted by the noise outside, saw that Mu Yunshen, who had left, was forced back again.


    Wei Ya opened her eyes wide, looking at the scene in the store, and obviously she couldn''t react. What happened to those reporters and cameramen? Where did they come from? How did they come to their store?


    Mu Yunshen looked at them helplessly, "Where is the back door? I think I need to leave here immediately."


    Wei Ya was still out of the situation, she didn''t catch up with the scandal of the explosion of photos on Xingwang. When she found the news of "God''s Pet", the photos of Mu Yunshen circulating on Xingwang had already been blocked, so she only knew about Mu Yunshen. The pets in the store were on fire, but I didn''t know that the owner, Mu Yunshen, would be so hot.


    Colbert also had a look on his face, and gestured his hand, "Is there no back door, I think, you can climb the window?


    Osmond laughed, "Mu Juxing just jumped out of the window regardless of his image and fled? Be careful if someone takes a picture of you slyly running away.


    "The superstar, hurry up and run! Mu Yunshen followed Weiya and Kebert back to the lounge. There is a window in the lounge, and you can jump out of the window.


    Without saying a word, Mu Yunshen opened the window and jumped out, and then¡ª¡ª


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh !!


    Osmond, who was also about to jump out of the window, hurriedly stretched out his head to look, and saw Mu Yunshen, who was jumping away, was riding on the neck of a man with a beard. When he landed on the ground, Osmond felt a pain in his face looking at that posture.


    This dear friend can still call out, it is also hard for him.


    Mu Yunshen hurriedly got down from his neck, and his confused face became even more serious!


    Osmond couldn''t help feeling a chill in his crotch, he took a breath and asked, "Is the egg okay?"


    Before Mu Yunshen could answer, he heard the man on the ground clutching his chin and shouting, "He is very good, the bad is Lao Tzu!


    Osmond and Weya crawled out of the window one after another, and Cobert went to the store to deal with the frenzied customers and reporters.


    Get out of here quickly, Dad went to ask those reporters to leave. Weiya turned around the corner to peek at the crowded shop door, they jumped out from the other side, so those people couldn''t see it at all.


    Mu Yunshen and Osmond didn''t want to be blocked again, each dragged an arm and raised the man on the ground, "Give the car key to Weiya, you can drive our car to my factory, we will meet there. .


    Weiya nodded, took the car key that Osmond handed over, and walked out generously.


    Mu Yunshen and Osmond dragged the injured forward and ran until they stopped in the path of another building. The two of them looked at them with vigilance, and saw that the people blocking the door of the pet store were still reluctant to leave. , Obviously do not believe that Mu Yunshen has left.


    "Are you... okay? Mu Yunshen then looked at the man covering his face.


    The man yelled angrily, "Will you let me ride my chin and try it out?!

 Chapter 109

    Mu Yunshen was helpless, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were down there.


    The man exclaimed, "I am seriously injured, and this is not over!


    Osmond looked at the camera around his neck, "Who are you? What are you doing crouching under the window?


    The man stuck for a moment before saying: "...I''ll squat there and take a rest, can''t I?


    Osmond: "You crouch under someone''s window, don''t you deserve to be stepped on?


    The man was unhappy, he put down his hand covering his chin, and immediately revealed a big red and swollen chin, "Who the hell would have thought, you have to climb the window if you have to leave!


    Osmond picked the dog leash around the man''s neck, "To be honest, you''re a reporter too?


    The man immediately protected the camera on his chest, "I''m not a reporter! I''m a paparazzi! Does the paparazzi know? There was no gossip that the paparazzi couldn''t dig out of the god-like existence in the ancient earth. Just smell your scent and you''ll know you last night. Whoever I am with, I am the first paparazzi in the empire¡ªwhite moonlight!


    Mu Yunshen:¡­


    Osmond tilted his head to look at Mu Yunshen, and said with a sullen face, "I think we''d better beat him up and throw it here."


    "You...you dare! Be careful I expose you! Isn''t your Mu Yunshen very popular now? If your reputation is ruined, you will be as stinky as you are now! Comrade Bai Yueguang threatened.


    Mu Yun''s eyes narrowed, "You know me?"


    Bai Yueguang shivered and continued to say stubbornly: "Of course I know you, aren''t you the pet boss Mu Yunshen? I recognized you the first time I saw you, and when I saw you entered the rest room at the back, this I just came here and wanted to secretly take some passionate photos...Aah! My camera! Give it back to me, give it back to me!


    Osmond ripped off the camera from his neck and quickly flipped through the photos. Sure enough, he took a lot of photos of Mu Yunshen and Weiya together. Throw the camera to Bai Yueguang.


    Bai Yueguang held the camera that had not a single photo left, looked at it silently for a long time, then walked to the side, placed the camera gently on the ground, and when he straightened up again, his eyes were full of fierce light, and he rushed towards Osmond. past.


    Osmont did not expect that this guy would suddenly rush over to beat him. As soon as his arms were thrown, he threw out Bai Yueguang, who was holding him, and rolled out on the ground several times. Meng rushed away.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Judging from Bai Yueguang''s actions, he has no fighting experience at all, and is completely a weak chicken. Such a weak chicken has to fight with professional soldiers and magic mercenaries. Is this not seeking abuse?


    The second time Osmond threw the man out, he was also a little irritated, "Is he crazy? How did he get on me?


    Then he warned Bai Yueguang who rushed over again, "Don''t force me to do it, I won''t be merciful if I do it!"


    Come on! Come on! If you have the ability, you will kill me! If you block people''s money, you will kill your parents! Do you know how hard it took me to take those photos? I even contacted the buyer, you fucking Delete them all for me! What''s the difference between this and killing me?! Comrade Bai Yueguang continued to pounce forward with perseverance, and was punched in the face by Osmond''s annoying punch, and he fell straight down.


    He hid under the window just now, just to contact the buyer, but who would have thought that a person would jump out of the window and ride him directly.


    Bai Yueguang was lying on the ground in all directions, crying without image, it was really crying, snot and tears smeared his face, not to mention how thrilling.


    Osmond shook his fist in disgust, "Mu, let''s go, this is a fucking lunatic.


    Mu Yunshen shook his head helplessly, and didn''t want to pay attention to him anymore. He still had business to do, so how could he have time to delay here.


    However, as soon as Mu Yunshen took a step, one leg was hugged, Bai Yueguang hugged his leg and cried, "Don''t go, don''t go! Please let me take a few more pictures, please, I need money, I need money to save my life, if I can''t get any more money, my brother is going to die, you don''t have to do anything, just let me take a few pictures, please wow!


    Don''t believe him, he is definitely a liar. Osmond had no patience to entangle with this rogue, and reached out to grab his arm, "Let go, let go!


    Bai Yueguang saw that his hand was about to be broken open, his eyes were red, and he suddenly shouted, lying on Osmond''s hand and biting hard.


    "Ah! Damn, you''re courting death! Osmond retracted his hand in pain and was so angry that he was going to kick him.


    Wait, don''t hit. Mu Yunshen hurriedly stopped him, then squatted down, looked at the man with the unshaven beard and snot and tears, and said slowly, "Brother, to tell you the truth, I am also very rich and short of money, if you have money, why not? Support me a little?"


    Bai Yueguang looked up and finally stopped crying, "Are you also short of money?


    Yes, not only is he short of money, but he also owes a lot of foreign debt. Mu Yun sighed deeply.


    Impossible, do you know what the price of your pet is? 3 million, definitely many people are rushing to buy it!" Bai Yueguang obviously didn''t believe it.


    "Then you should have heard that I sold 300,000 pets at the time, and it took only two or three years to sell one? Otherwise, how could my pet store go out of business? Not only that, but the company I opened also went out of business. , The bank loan is not enough, and I was fined 1 million yuan. Think about how short of money I am now. Mu Yunshen didn''t know why he suddenly had the desire to talk, maybe he saw someone who was also driven crazy by money. Similar, resonated?


    Bai Yueguang blinked a few times, sat cross-legged on the ground, wiped his snot and tears, "You are also miserable." That''s right, so brother, don''t bother me, it''s not easy for us. Mu Yunshen patted his shoulder and said.


    Since it''s not easy for us, how about we work together to make money? Bai Yueguang suddenly looked at Mu Yunshen with bright eyes.


    ???Mu Yunshen was speechless, "What can we cooperate with?


    Bai Yueguang patted his thigh and said: "Our cooperation is so suitable, you are so popular now, have you never thought about making some money with this momentum? Look, you are already popular now, you are good-looking, and you have spirits. The title of pet boss, I have many years of experience in paparazzi, I can become a qualified broker, we work together, I will work for you, you just continue to sell pets, and all channels and websites will be available at that time. I''m vying for you to do the show, you just need to show up and sell your pets, not to mention whether the pets can be sold, the money for this show alone is a lot of money! How good If you don''t take advantage of the opportunity to make money, it''s a waste! Don''t you know that stars have made money quickly since ancient times?


    After listening to Bai Yueguang''s encouragement, Mu Yunshen actually thought seriously.


    Osmond looked at them speechlessly, "Hey, you won''t be really tempted, will you?


    What attracted Mu Yunshen was not selling pets, but selling other things, such as weapons.


    If he is famous enough, every weapon launched will be endorsed by himself. At that time, the whole empire will publicize it, even if someone wants to copy or make trouble, it is estimated that it will not be so easy.


    If the shadow dagger used the momentum of thunder at that time to publicize the whole empire, let everyone know that this dagger is the product of their Yunfeng company, instead of being pushed into the market so quietly, even if it is imitated by a large company, it is not an imitation. , The masses only look at the size and reputation of the company. Whoever has the strongest strength can make good things. You are a private enterprise that can''t go out of the small town, who knows? Even if the products you launch are genuine, it is estimated that Few people believe it, and no one will believe it unless they compare it in person.


    This is a really good idea. Mu Yun patted Bai Yueguang''s shoulder with deep approval.


    Osmond said nervously: "Mu, you are the leader of the mercenary group, do you want to give up us and run to become a star?


    Bai Yueguang glanced at Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yunshen said: "Don''t worry, I will not give up the mercenary group, I will not only set up a mercenary group, but also a weapons factory, and then I will advertise the whole empire and personally endorse, to see who can get from it. Do bad!


    They all heard about the shadow dagger being counterfeited. Haiersen not only bought the formula of the shadow dagger, but also registered a patent for the shadow dagger. , was directly replaced, the shadow daggers sold in the market now are all produced by Haiersen Company, even if they heard at that time, the formula of Mu Yunshen''s shadow dagger was sold to Mr. Aslan, but Haiersen Company still He applied for a patent one step ahead, obviously wanting to disapprove of Mu Yunshen and the others.


    Osmond was very aware of the anger in Mu Yunshen''s heart, "If you are short of money, as long as you open your mouth, Mr. will definitely give it to you right away. Why bother?


    Mu Yunshen slowly turned his head to look at Osmond, "Why are you so sure that Mister will give me money?


    Osmond shrugged, "I feel, always feel that as long as you need, sir can get it for you."


    Mu Yunshen stood up and pulled Bai Yueguang up by the way, "One yard is one yard, he invested in my mercenary group, the mercenary group''s income is divided proportionally, the book is clear and clear, and the rest of the industry is owned by me personally. , It has nothing to do with him, and he doesn''t owe me anything and there is no need to pay for me.


    Osmond didn''t feel that Mu Yunshen''s emotions were wrong at all, and smiled: "Why don''t you owe you, why did you ask him for money for the son you raised for him for so many years? I think he will definitely give you...


    Mu Yunshen grabbed Osmond''s collar, pressed him against the wall, stared at him and roared in a low voice, "Who the hell raised him a child? That''s my child! Stop talking nonsense to me. !


    Osmond was stunned by Mu Yunshen''s reaction, he pushed Mu Yunshen away and grabbed his hand, a little annoyed, "Is Garan your child? Who in the entire base doesn''t know about you raising a child for Mr. Do you see for yourself how much Garan looks like you? Anyone who has seen him knows that it is Mr.''s child! It is raised by him, what is there to admit?


    Mu Yun was so angry that he stared, took two steps back, kicked over the trash can next to him, and then walked forward without looking back.


    Seeing that Mu Yunshen was gone, Bai Yueguang quickly got up, picked up his camera, and ran after Mu Yunshen.


    Osmond gave a "tsk" and scratched his head. He didn''t know what Mu Yunshen was angry about. What''s wrong with raising a child for Mrs. Jialan? Everyone knew when they saw Jialan''s looks and eyes. Sir, what''s the point of being angry?


    On the other side, Weiya took the car key, pressed it to unlock, and saw that the sensor light of a car was on, and then walked straight over.


    She didn''t see anyone in the crowd looking at her all the time, but even if she saw that person, she couldn''t possibly know her, but that person knew her.


    "Viya Colbert. Standing in the crowd, Mu Youchen said silently.


    In the past few days, Mu Youchen has checked almost all the people related to Mu Yunshen. As a friend of Mu Yunshen''s mother''s Kebert family, he will definitely not miss it. He even sent people to watch Kebert. The father and daughter''s movements, as long as they find any clues, they will report them immediately.


    No, this is because of the appearance of the pet boss Mu Yunshen one by one, making such a big commotion, the people who have been staring here dare not act rashly, so they can only notify Mu Youchen as soon as possible.


    When Mu Youchen received the news of Mu Yunshen''s discovery, he went crazy and rushed over in his car. Before he squeezed into the store, he heard Kebert say that Mu Yunshen had already left. , Let them all disperse, don''t gather here, this will affect the normal operation of the pet store.

 Chapter 110

    Before Mu Youchen could scold her mother, she saw Weiya hurried over and got into an off-road vehicle. This car was obviously not a model that a girl would choose for Weiya. Mu Youchen almost subconsciously thought, would this be the case? Is it Mu Yunshen''s car? Mu Yunshen left first and asked Weiya to drive his car over there?


    Thinking of this possibility, Mu Youchen hurriedly got into his car, followed Weiya''s car from a distance, and headed towards Yun Feng, who had closed down.


    company to go


    When Weiya parked the car at the entrance of Yunfeng Company, Mu Youchen was sure that Mu Yunshen would definitely come!


    He parked the car in a secluded place, hid nearby with the bodyguard who was staring at Weiya, and pulled out a communication number, "I found Mu Yunshen, hurry up and bring someone here, just in the town The entrance of Yunfeng Company.


    Mu Youlin, who received this communication, was shocked. He didn''t expect that Mu Youchen could really find Mu Yunshen, so he hurriedly said, "Stabilize the situation first, don''t act rashly, and wait for the family psionicist to arrive!"


    Mu Youlin quickly called his son again, "Xinglan, Mu Yunshen has appeared, at the door of Yunfeng Company, you rush over immediately!


    Mu Xinglan smiled, "I already knew that he appeared and caused quite a stir in the town.


    Mu Youlin was surprised: "Have you seen him?


    Yes, got it. Mu Xinglan said casually.


    Where is he now? Mu Youlin asked.


    While walking on the road, he also had a companion. Judging by his height and body shape, he should be a bodyguard, and an ordinary person who secretly photographed, who was also with Mu Yunshen. They seemed to have a fight just now, and now Mu Yunshen goes alone. The Yunfeng Company went to the company, the candid photographer followed, and the bodyguard followed. At this moment, Mu Xinglan was following Osmond from a distance.


    Mu Youlin had already asked the driver to drive towards the town, he took a deep breath, "What do you think of him?


    Mu Xinglan laughed, "The real person is more beautiful than the photo.


    Fancy it? Mu Youlin asked in a low voice.


    "Who doesn''t like a male empty man? Not to mention that he is so good-looking, even if he is ugly, there will be countless people rushing for it, right? Mu Xinglan continued to laugh.


    ''What are you going to do? Mu Youlin asked.


    "You are yours, don''t worry about me, I need to guarantee my image, if I can catch him smoothly, it''s better to say, if not, I can only rely on my good image. Mu Xinglan said lightly.


    Mu Youlin understood his son''s meaning and agreed with his son''s proposal. If Mu Xinglan didn''t take action, he would let Mu Youchen lead people to carry out the round-up operation. It really needs Mu Xinglan''s good image to come forward, and it is always good to prepare both hands.


    Mu Yunshen walked for a long time and finally arrived at the door of the company. Weiya was already standing under the car waiting for him. First he saw Mu Yunshen coming, then a man with a shabby beard and a little sleazy came over, and the last one followed. It was Osmond, three people came over in such a long line.


    Weiya returned the car key to Mu Yunshen, looked at Bai Yueguang, "Brother Mu, who is this?


    Bai Yueguang stepped forward very actively, "I am Brother Mu''s agent, and we will be on the same boat from now on."


    Brother Mu? Who is Brother Mu?


    Weiya looked at him suspiciously, and then looked at Mu Yunshen, "Brother Mu, do you want to be a star?


    Mu Yunshen was not in the mood to discuss this, so he waved his hand, walked towards the locked door of the company, unlocked it, and several people followed Mu Yunshen in. Mu Yunshen opened the door of the factory and walked in first, looking at Looking at the machines inside, Mu Yunshen thought about how to move these machines to the factory behind the space gate. He came over in person because of these machines, otherwise the half-finished shadow dagger would be handed over to everyone. Same.


    If it wasn''t for fear of suspicion, he could send someone to pull these machines back to the base, but watching these machines pull back and disappear in the end would always arouse suspicion, so Mu Yunshen planned to personally come and bring these machines back to the base. Move it back to the space door and take it away.


    He walked straight to the innermost warehouse of the factory building, unlocked the lock, pushed the door and went in. There were a lot of things piled up in the warehouse, among which two large wooden boxes were the most conspicuous. One large wooden box contained those half-finished shadow daggers, and the other large wooden box There are scabbards in the box.


    These two large wooden boxes have to be moved back to the car. Mu Yun pointed to the two boxes.


    Osmond said nothing, he had to carry the big wooden box when he started, but after trying it, the big wooden box was not only heavy, but also big, so it was not easy to carry at all. Besides, he was not Lynn''s strong man who was known for his strength. Helpless, I can only command Bai Yueguang, "Come here and carry it out with me.


    Bai Yueguang hung the camera around his neck, and together with Osmond, carried the box out. In Bai Yueguang''s view, they were already his own, and they were all on the same boat.


    The remaining one was carried out by Mu Yunshen and Weiya together.


    Two large wooden boxes are placed under the car, and no matter how you look at the carriage, it cannot hold two large wooden boxes.


    This can''t be put in at all, the box can''t be taken away. Osmond took a deep look at Mu Yun and said.


    Then take out the dagger and scabbard and put it on the car. The box is no longer needed. You can help put it away, and I''ll go get something. After Mu Yunshen finished speaking, he turned back to the courtyard.


    He went back to the factory building, looked back and saw that no one was following. The three of them should be swinging daggers and scabbards. Mu Yunshen stretched out his hand and pulled the factory door, locking it from the inside. , This magnified the gate of the devil and called Ninita out. Although the gate of the demon world can grow to a height of 180 cm as his level increases, Mu Yunshen does not need such a high gate, he only needs to make a height that allows Ninita to come out each time.


    Seeing Ninita come out, Mu Yunshen immediately said, "How is it? Did the orcs buy it?"


    Ninita had a serious cat face and said, "Master, there is something I must explain to you.


    What''s up?


    "We originally agreed that we only need to buy 10 orc slaves, but now something has happened. I have selected a group of orcs, and they are all from the same tribe. Because of the defeat in the tribal war, almost all their tribesmen were killed. If it was gone, even the chiefs and mages of the tribe died, and the orcs who survived were all captured and used as slaves. When they heard that I was going to buy them, they begged me to buy everyone from their tribe. I was there. After thinking about it, I agreed.


    "How many people are there? Mu Yunshen asked.


    16 people. There are 11 young and middle-aged male orcs, 2 young female orcs, and 3 orc children, only a few years old. Among them, the female orcs only need 1 gold coin each, and the 3 orc children are free. Ninita is very clear about the strong prey within the gate of the Demon World, and is also very calm about war and murder.


    But in Mu Yunshen''s ears, it''s not like that at all. The tribe war was defeated, and only a dozen people from a tribe survived, including women and children. How many people died in the war?


    Mu Yunshen also had children, and when he heard that there were children as slaves, he naturally felt a little unbearable in his heart. Not only did he not object to Ninita''s decision, but he also agreed with him. If he bought orc slaves himself, he would definitely choose to use them as slaves. The slaves of their entire tribe were bought.


    You are doing very well, is the transaction completed now? Mu Yunshen doesn''t have much time, he just wants to move the machine back into the space quickly.


    "The orc business has been completed, but the selection of the goblin has not yet been decided, and I still need to discuss it in person."


    Well, now I need the orcs to help me move these machines to the workshop behind the space door, I don''t have much time, I need to be fast. Mu Yunshen clapped his hands and urged.


    "Good master, please release the gate of the devil to the maximum so that they can come out. In addition, I think you should stand back a little, and control your voice, they look like the human beings you know. There are some differences, please prepare yourself mentally, Ninita reminded.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, and while stepping back, he released the Gate of Demons to the maximum 180 cm. He was already mentally prepared to hear the name of an orc and knew that it could not be a beautiful creature. Human beings, Mu Yunshen would not be surprised.


    All right, let them out. Mu Yun retreated to the farthest position where he could retreat and stood still.


    It was the first time that the gate of the demon world was placed in such a large, black ancient gate, which was extremely thick. It was suspended in the hexagram, standing still, waiting for the arrival of the creatures inside the gate.


    Ninita walked back to the gate of the devil world, and came back not long after. The gate of the devil world was covered with a layer of energy film, like a mirror. From this world, the world inside the gate of the devil world could not be seen at all, unlike the space door that only needs to be opened. , the situation inside will be clear at a glance.


    Ninita took a few steps and said, "Come out and meet your master, who bought you with money."


    Mu Yun stared at the gate of the demon world with deep eyes. After a few breaths, the energy film on the gate of the demon world suddenly rippled. A large green palm fan reached out from the energy film, and Mu Yun''s eyes widened. Squinting, standing firmly, after seeing the big green hand stretched out in front of him, a huge body bent down and shrunk, squeezed out of the door that was only 180 cm long, and when he passed through the gate of the demon world, he was completely stunned. When he stretched out his body, he realized how tall and strong he was.


    Visually, he is more than two meters tall. His muscles are knotted all over his body. On his strong and powerful arms, his meridians are like earthworms, covering his bare arms one by one. The armor of steel thorns, the wrist guards on the hands, the leather cloth wrapped around the waist, in addition, it is a pair of boots made of animal skins.


    If you don''t look at the ferocious appearance of the beastman, and the two terrifying beast teeth protruding from the lower teeth, his appearance is not very different from that of humans except for being too tall, strong and skin color.


    After Mu Yunshen took a close look at him, he was only shocked but not afraid. He had imagined many times what the intelligent life in the gate of the devil would be like. Of course, he knew that there were human beings in the gate of the devil, except for human beings. In addition, there are all kinds of different races, and the orcs are one of them. Mu Yunshen was a little happy to see the intelligent race in the gate of the devil with his own eyes.


    The first orc who came out did not speak. When Mu Yunshen looked at him, he was also looking at Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yunshen looked at the group of green-skinned, tall and strong aliens, his eyes paused on the two female orcs, and then moved away. The female orcs were also over 1.9 meters tall, wearing very revealing clothes, with only a piece of fabric on their upper body. A leather bra, a leather skirt around the waist, and leather boots with wrist guards.


    Mu Yunshen deliberately looked at the three orc children. They looked closer to humans. The beast teeth in their mouths only grew thin and pointed, and they were not as thick as adult male beast teeth. They looked a little cute. They stood beside the tall orcs and looked at the human beings in front of them very vigilantly. Mu Yunshen couldn''t tell the age of the three orc children from the height alone, but he could tell the gender, two boys, one girl, and a girl orc. The smallest and the shortest.


    Except for the three children, all the other orcs had a chain wrapped around their necks, some were pulled around their waists, and some were hung directly around their necks, which should be the shackles to control their souls.

 Chapter 111

    The orcs all looked at Mu Yunshen, but no one spoke. Even if they did, the human in front of them might not be able to understand their orc language.


    Mu Yun took a deep look at Ninita, "Can they understand the demon language?


    Ninita: "No, they speak Orcish."


    Mu Yunshen: "Then how do I communicate with them? Will it make me learn a new language?"


    He really didn''t have time to learn these new things, the magic alone would take up all his time.


    "Even if you learn the Orc language again, you will learn it very quickly, but this time, you don''t need to, I will directly apply a comprehension magic to you. After Ninita finished speaking, the wand drew a magic circle in the air. The beam of light sank directly into Mu Yunshen''s eyebrows.


    The overwhelming dizziness made Mu Yunshen almost fall down, and then a new language appeared in his mind, which was the Orcish language, as if he had stored it in his mind after a long period of study, But he knew it wasn''t, he had never come into contact with the Orcish language at all.


    This is my orc language memory. I passed it directly into your mind through magic, so that you can comprehend it directly and save a lot of time. Ninita explained.


    Mu Yunshen looked at Ninita speechlessly, "If you have such a method, why didn''t you use it for me when we didn''t understand the language at the beginning? Do you want me to spend time learning Makai language?


    I can''t do that, my master, you were too fragile at that time, and your soul couldn''t bear my magic at all. If you did that, you probably wouldn''t comprehend the demon language, but you would just be wiped out, even now, If it weren''t for you to condense magic energy, I would not dare to use comprehension magic for you. "


    Mu Yunshen sighed helplessly, "Okay, even if it didn''t work then, it''s okay now? Would you like to cast me a comprehension magic about that magic book? It will definitely be faster to learn that way.


    No, I won''t be the master of that, the same magic, different people will have different understandings when they see it, that is, when different people draw the same magic circle, when they draw, there are strokes to draw circles, and there are strokes to draw straight lines. But in the end, it can become a magic circle. The comprehension magic I gave you is just a copy of my own memory. You need to follow your own magic path instead of copying mine. Our races are different and we are destined to not share memories.


    Mu Yun spread his hands deeply, expressing that he reluctantly accepted Ninita''s explanation.


    Time was running out, and there was no time to talk about it. Mu Yunshen first greeted them in the orc language he had learned, "Welcome here, you can live here with confidence in the future, there is no war and killing here, and human beings love peace. "


    No, the humans I''ve heard of are not a peaceful race, they are better at war and cunning than we are. The orc who came out first, and the strongest one, spoke.


    Humans are just a little more egoistic and domineering, and they are generally good. Mu Yun clapped his hands deeply and said, "We''ll talk about mutual understanding and exchange of feelings later. Now, please help me move these machines into the workshop behind the space door. I''m in a hurry, so I can''t delay here for too long. , faster.


    Ninita had already released the space door, which was still the size of a door. Mu Yunshen seriously doubted that such a large entrance would not allow machines to pass through.


    However, the fact is that the strong male orcs, in two groups, easily carried one machine after another and walked in through the space door. There was no restriction on the entry of things because of the size of the door. If they were not afraid of destroying these machines, they would be alone. One can hold it in!


    Mu Yunshen was considered a long-sighted person, and said that he had nothing to say, and then asked these strong men to move all the remaining ores in the warehouse into the space door and keep them as spares.


    You go to the space gate first, and I will prepare the things you need when I go back. If there is anything, we will talk about it later, and there is no time to talk about it in detail now. Mu Yunshen finished speaking quickly, indicating that they should all enter the space door first, and then let Ninita close the door when they all enter.


    Before the door to the demon world could be closed in a hurry, a slap on the door was heard, "Mu, are you inside?"


    Mu Yunshen quickly closed the door of the demon world, hung it around his neck, walked over and opened the door of the factory building a little, but did not let Osmond come in, he immediately stepped out, closed the factory door again, and then locked it.


    His actions made Osmond inexplicable, and he looked at Mu Yunshen, "What are you holding?


    Mu Yunshen spread his hands, "I didn''t find it, maybe I remembered it wrongly, and I didn''t put it here at all."


    Osmond looked at him suspiciously, turned and walked out, "Let''s go, everything is packed, you can go.


    Weiya and Bai Yueguang were waiting by the car, and seeing them coming out, Bai Yueguang immediately greeted them with a smile, "Brother Mu, we have to talk about our debut in detail, why don''t we find a place to talk about it?


    Mu Yunshen raised his chin towards the car, "Get in the car first."


    Bai Yueguang got into the car immediately, as long as he had money to make, he could do anything.


    Weiya came over and looked at Mu Yunshen a little nervously, "Brother Mu.


    She wants to know where Mu Yunshen lives now, and why the communication is always disconnected. If it continues like this, they will most likely cut off all contact. This is something she can''t bear. If she likes someone, even if she doesn''t get it , also want to see each other all the time.


    Get in the car first and I''ll take you back. Mu Yunshen opened the car door and let her in.


    Wei Ya didn''t get in the car, "Brother Mu, can''t you really tell me where you live?


    Mu Yunshen looked at Weiya''s eyes covered with water mist, and was silent for a while, "I live in the Wuhai Forest, where the magnetic field is too chaotic, communication is often not received, and we need to wait until the magnetic field is weaker.


    Wei Ya was surprised. She thought about where the Mu Yunshen family would hide, but she never thought that they would hide in the Wuhai Forest. Can people live there? Not to mention that the magnetic field is disordered, the creatures inside are very Dangerous, right? Lessons from history | There, no one who tried to enter the Forest of Wuhai has ever come out, and the scope of human activities is limited to the periphery of the Forest of Wuhai.


    "Get in the car, I''ll take you back. Mu Yunshen spoke again. With a smile on Wei Ya''s face, she shook her head and said, "No, I''ll just go back by myself, you don''t need to take a detour, it''s not far.


    After a pause, "Brother Mu, can I find you?


    If you want to go, I''ll pick you up when you''re free. Mu Yunshen thought that his attitude was obvious that night, and Weiya should also know that they couldn''t be lovers, they could only be brothers and sisters, but he didn''t think that Weiya was really clear, but in front of feelings, reason is not worth it effect.


    After receiving such an answer from Mu Yunshen, Weiya smiled happily, "Then it''s settled, I''ll wait for you to pick me up."


    After Wei Ya finished speaking, she smiled and waved her hand, walking forward.


    Mu Yunshen and Osmond got into the car and drove away. When they passed the fork in front of the company, a land vehicle rushed from the diagonal rear.


    "Be careful! Mu Yunshen shouted.


    The angle that the car came from was exactly the blind spot of Osmond''s line of sight. Hearing Mu Yunshen''s voice, Osmond subconsciously slammed the direction. Until this time, he did not see the direction of the danger, and the car was driven in the same direction by him. They were hit across the road, and before they could buffer their inertia, the rear of the car was smashed into pieces with a bang, the car brushed past, and Mu Yunshen''s car was hit by a huge force and rotated several times on the road. I tried my best to stabilize the steering wheel, but I couldn''t stop the inertia of the car being hit.


    This is not over yet, the direction of the car sliding, hit a land vehicle again. At this time, their car was out of control and could not stop the speed of sliding. They were hit from the side at such a speed, and Mu Yunshen''s co-pilot seat Definitely going to be scrapped.


    "Mu! Jump out of the car!! Osmond is obviously aware of the danger of Mu Yunshen, and he can only suggest that there may still be a chance of survival.


    Mu Yunshen knew very well that even if he jumped out of the car now, at his speed, he couldn''t avoid the rushing road car.


    Mu Yunshen slapped the car door beside him with one hand, the magic energy wave turbulently opened, and the sliding car seemed to be suddenly stopped. Half of the car body on Mu Yunshen''s side was completely stuck for a moment, and the inertia of the sliding caused the car body to roll over directly. In the air, the rushing car lost its target and rushed under their car.


    Boom! The car fell to the ground again, all the windows were shattered, and the three people were also shaken up.


    The car was in a mess, and Bai Yueguang, who was sitting at the back, could no longer make a sound, and the whole person was buried under the shadow dagger!


    At this time, Bai Yueguang was very fortunate. When they put the daggers on the car, they were afraid that the sharp edges would hurt people, so they put the scabbards on them one by one. Otherwise, he would definitely want to Was poked into a hedgehog.


    Are you okay? Mu Yunshen took the time to call into the back compartment.


    Bai Yueguang said, "It''s not far from death."


    "Get out of the car if you don''t die! Quick! After Mu Yunshen shouted, he kicked the car door and jumped out. Osmond left the car almost at the same time as him, because another car was charging straight ahead.


    Bai Yueguang is a weak chicken. How can they have such a well-trained speed, they can''t find the direction in a daze, and they are buried by hundreds of daggers, and they can''t climb out at all. Mu Yunshen quickly went to pull the rear door. Osmond cooperated perfectly. He stretched out his hand and dragged the buried Bai Yueguang out with his arms. He dragged out several steps on the ground, and there was a huge impact behind him. sound.


    Pedestrians passing by had already screamed and hid in fright. Many people held up terminals to film such a thrilling scene.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen got out of the car, he saw people running from all directions. Mu Yunshen quickly swept around and saw that they were old and young, and said loudly: "Seven people! Place to hide!!


    Mu Yunshen was very sure that they were all psionicists, otherwise there would be no such uneven bodyguards.


    Bai Yueguang was already frightened, his eyes were full of mosquito coils, he got up from the ground, turned around in a daze, and didn''t know where to go, he stumbled out a few steps, and fell into the green belt. Lie down and don''t move.


    Standing on a building in the distance, Mu Youlin, who was watching all this from a distance, couldn''t help clenching his fingers. There''s no more power to seize him.


    Among the seven people who rushed over, Mu Yunshen saw Mu Youchen at a glance. At this time, he was already running towards this side with a water polo in his hand.


    There are seven people, each with a water drop-shaped spiritual mark between their eyebrows, with different colors, red, orange, yellow, green and green. Some of them are holding spiritual pattern cards, and some are holding water polo. They are all about to launch a fierce attack. .


    Seeing such a battle, Osmond''s eyes straightened, "Is the Mu family crazy? Now a psionicist is very precious, and the Mu family has sent seven of them. They are the whole family. Are you trying to destroy you? What the hell did you do?!"


    This is not just a matter of the seven psionicists. The bodyguards who rushed out behind the psionicists were the bodyguards with guns. It is easy to appear, it is absolutely impossible to let him escape, even if you do everything you can to take him down.


    Mu Yunshen pushed out shapes in the air with both hands, and when he pulled and tugged, it was a line of magic energy array glowing with red light, his eyes burst with cold light, but the corners of his mouth held a gloomy smile, "Isn''t this just right, As long as they are destroyed, it is equivalent to destroying the Mu family."

 Chapter 112

    Osmond was about to cry, "Dad! You are my father! They have seven psykers, and so many bodyguards, and there are only two of us! Two people! The difference is so big that we will be killed. Beat it up!!!


    Mu Yunshen glanced back at Osmond, and smiled evilly, "Dad, Dad taught you how to beat them out."


    Osmond was fascinated by Mu Yunshen''s smile. When he was in a trance, he saw that the two red magic circle roulettes in Mu Yunshen''s hand had formed. The array roulette flew into the air and broke into several small array roulettes on its own. Mu Yunshen jumped, stepped on the air, and the red light flashed under his feet, and the person had risen again.


    In the eyes of others, Mu Yunshen seemed to be able to ascend to the sky out of thin air. Osmond was so close, he could clearly see that every time Mu Yunshen stepped on, a small magic circle roulette would appear under his feet. He borrowed from God.


    After Mu Yunshen jumped to a certain height, the surrounding Mu family members and bodyguards also entered his attack range. Mu Yunshen exerted his strength, slapped his hands heavily in the air, and hid in countless places. When the onlookers didn''t know why, they witnessed what was called the air burst scene with their own eyes.


    The air captured by Mu Yunshen was once again cracked and broken like a mirror, and the air was divided into countless pieces by cracks. Shen told them with practical actions what had happened.


    Water Shield!!! Mu Youchen, who had seen Mu Yunshen''s move, shouted hoarsely, and he had released a water shield to block in front of him.


    Mu Yun patted the hands that he had taken away, grabbed it in the broken air, the whole space was like a piece of rags in his hands, and everything in that area became blurred and twisted, as if it was an unfinished watercolor painting. , the effect after being smeared by hand, of course, Mu Yunshen did not apply the watercolor so gently, he directly grabbed the space and slammed it!


    In an instant, the ground cracked, and the people on the ground were also suspended in the air by a forceful pull. When he grabbed with both hands, the space shattered inch by inch, like pieces of transparent glass suspended in the air. Mu Yunshen exerted his strength again. The person rotated 360 degrees in the air, and threw all the debris in the space.


    The people who were secretly watching could only see countless transparent fragments flying around like pear blossoms in a torrential rain. The sound of "swoosh" that quickly broke through the air made everyone''s scalp tingle!


    The Mu family members and bodyguards who were about to besiege them were as if they had experienced a hail of bullets. The seven psionicists were fine. Under Mu Youchen''s reminder, they all released water shields to defend them, but those bodyguards did not have water shields, and they had Many people were pumped into the air, and they were all washed away in a tragic howl, like a wave of wheat undulating and falling to the ground one after another.


    Mu Yunshen knocked down one piece with one blow, and the only ones who could still stand were the seven psionicists.


    People hiding and peeping: "¡­


    Falling back to the ground, Mu Yunshen gasped slightly. Controlling such a large area consumes a lot of magic energy. He began to draw the magic circle with both hands again. Lines of red magic energy appeared in the air, constantly improving and comprehensive, and then, Two magic circle roulettes reappeared in his hands.


    The time is too short. There are only a few kinds of magic circles that Mu Yunshen has learned so far. So far, only a few kinds of magic circles have been successfully used. He has not had time to learn other kinds of magic circles. The use of space is again used.


    The first time he used it, only the magic energy leaked from the gate of the demon world could make him create space fragments. Now he wears a dragon ring on his hand, and there is a steady supply of magic energy. The control of space is only limited to will be bigger and more handy.


    Mu Yunshen had already kept the fragments of the rainstorm just now, and only made those bodyguards lose their combat effectiveness. Otherwise, as long as the fineness of the space fragments was increased, those bodyguards would definitely be impacted in an instant, with no bones left. The blood mist molecules were suspended in the air.


    Mu Youlin, who was watching from a distance, trembled with his fingers hanging by his side.


    They all knew that Mu Yunshen was also a "psionic person". Mu Youchen had seen it with his own eyes, but no one would have expected that he would be so strong.


    In this way, will this round-up plan succeed?


    There are still seven people left, can it be solved? Mu Yun gasped deeply and asked without looking back.


    Osmond, who was stunned, couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up, "I''m convinced, I really deserve to be the boss, I''m convinced.


    "Be careful, don''t get trapped by the water polo, or you will turn into a mummified corpse! Mu Yunshen shouted, and the man rushed towards a psionicist.


    The psionicist, apparently frightened by Mu Yunshen''s hand just now, shouted, "He''s here! He''s here!! Come and help me!!!


    With a loud shout, the water polo in his hand has been thrown towards Mu Yunshen!


    While running wildly, Mu Yunshen raised a magic circle roulette, and directly blocked the water polo that was smashed over. He jumped up, preparing to have a close fight with the opponent. Most of the psionicists are scumbags. , As long as you are approached, you will wait to be destroyed.


    The psionicist whom Mu Yunshen was staring at was still very young and his level was not high. He only had two seals. He was holding a few spiritual pattern cards in his hand. He probably knew that his combat power was not enough and wanted to use the psychic cards. To make up for his lack of level, but under the strong attack of Mu Yunshen, he was already frightened into a mess, and the spirit pattern cards in his hand were activated and thrown out one by one, but they did not hurt Mu Yunshen. It was all knocked out by his roulette.


    Mu Youchen, who had been chasing after Mu Yunshen rushed out, ran for a while only to feel that the temperature around him was getting higher and higher. He turned his head and saw that a fist with a burning flame smashed it.


    Mu Youchen has been holding the water shield in his hand. At this time, he simply raised the water shield to block, and the fire fist and the water shield touched, blah blah blah." A white mist filled the air, and both of them were struck by the energy of the collision. The wave slammed back, and the flames on Osmond''s fist were only a cluster of small flames, and the water shield in Mu Youchen''s hand also broke a big hole, and there was no blocking effect.


    The people who peeped at the battle have already gone crazy. One can go to the sky out of thin air, and the other can burst into flames. Is this a sci-fi blockbuster? But they all clearly see that this is not a filming, but a real life and death Fight!


    Many people are holding the terminal to shoot, and those who respond quickly have been shooting since Mu Yunshen''s car was hit for the first time. This is not a video, but a live broadcast!!! And it is not a person who broadcasts this. On the side of the scene, but many people together at the same time, from different angles to shoot the live broadcast.


    Such a large number of live broadcasts were launched at the same time, which immediately attracted the attention of countless netizens. When they clicked to watch, the entire Star Network exploded! Countless people in the entire Nebula Empire were watching these live broadcasts, and Mu Yunshen, who was in the battle, had no idea that this would be a storm sweeping the entire Nebula Empire!!


    Osmond has been staring at Mu Youchen for a long time, because his spiritual seal is the highest level, as long as this person is entangled by him, Mu Yunshen can clean up those psionicists whose spiritual seal is not high, he doesn''t care about his hands at all The flames that were about to go out, laughed wildly, "Your opponent is me, don''t run around, let me see the strength of the water-based spell family.


    After speaking, he clenched his fists, and the flames that were about to go out ignited again.


    Mu Youchen looked at the guy who was blocking the way, looked at his flaming fist with fear, and was very annoyed in his heart. He couldn''t figure out why Mu Yunshen was surrounded by such monsters. One can turn his whole body into metal, and his strength is infinite. Seeing that People didn''t follow Mu Yunshen''s side, and Mu Youchen was a little bit overjoyed, but who would have thought that when the metal monster wasn''t there, there was a weird person who could get angry. Mu Youchen knew very well that the flame in his hand was not ordinary fire at all, but a flame doped with energy, just like his water shield, otherwise it wouldn''t have caused such a big impact, and he even put his The water shield created a big hole for the evaporation.


    If you want to see the water magic pattern, you are also worthy! Mu Youchen shouted angrily, two water balls appeared in his hands, and threw them towards Osmond. However, he suddenly stepped back, Osmond was stunned, glanced from the corner of his eye, and a water polo appeared on the side, hitting his side face.


    "Water loss! Mu Youchen said angrily.


    The water ball came too fast, and hit Osmond''s right cheek with a "bang", knocking out a patch of sparks and water vapor. of all the moisture, turning him into a mummified corpse.


    Osmond touched his slapped cheek and found that it had not turned into bacon, and his heart suddenly relaxed. They had heard what happened to Lynn at that time. The water polo would take away the moisture of the human body when it touched the skin, so that Places turn into wilted bacon.


    Just now, Mu Yunshen reminded him that Osmond was also extra careful. He didn''t expect to be bumped, but there was nothing wrong. Except for a spark, there was no water loss at all. No, he is now a body of flame. There is no water needed by human beings at all, just like Lynn''s whole body can be turned into gold, after they use their power, they are no longer human in the true sense,


    At least the components that make up the human body are completely different.


    Mu Youchen watched that scene in disbelief, and continued to control the two water polo to collide with Osmond. Now Osmond knew that the water polo couldn''t hurt him, so he didn''t even dodge, and stood up. Let him smash it there, and every time his body is smashed, a piece of sparks will spew out, and the sparks will burn his clothes into small holes.


    Osmond didn''t dare to directly transform into a flame body. In addition to wasting energy, there was one thing he was most afraid of - he didn''t want to run naked on the street!


    Is it enough? It''s me! Osmond shouted, his fists were flaming, and he smashed it towards Mu Youchen. On the other side, Mu Yun deceived the young psionicist. When he wanted to throw a water polo, he smashed it directly, and the whole person, together with the water polo, was shot and flew out. Mu Yunshen turned around, and threw the magic circle roulette out of his hand. The man who came to the rescue from the side cut the chest , threw up a piece of blood.


    The magic circle roulette flew back with blood. Mu Yunshen just rubbed the magic circle wheel with his finger, and the magic circle roulette followed the trend and cut off an arm of a psionicist on the other side, tearing his heart out. screams came out.


    Seeing this scene, the family members'' eyes were all red. Mu Youchen was entangled by Osmen and could not get away. The other six people all went to besiege Mu Yunshen. Who knew that Mu Yunshen was a magic circle roulette. After flying around, two people were seriously injured, one was stunned by his round, and three people fell down in an instant. How could they not be angry? One of the older middle-aged people shouted: " Don''t hold back, let''s do it together!


    The remaining three people activated several spirit pattern cards in a row, and the water balls, large and small, smashed towards Mu Yunshen. These water balls could be controlled by the psionicists, and it was unlikely that they would want to avoid them. Shen could only clamp himself with two magic circle roulettes.


    Wei Ya stumbled here and saw Mu Yunshen being besieged by three people. Just by looking at the water polo in the air, you could tell that these people were all psionicists, and Wei Ya herself was also a pet summoner, but hers The summoning pet didn''t follow her, even if she heard her call and came now, it would be too late.


    Brother Mu! Weiya yelled anxiously, but didn''t know how to help.

 Chapter 113

    Mu Yunshen, who was defending against the water polo attack from all directions, suddenly heard the cry, turned his head and saw that Weiya was exposed on the street without any cover, if there were snipers hiding at the side at this time , as long as one shot can end her.


    Mu Yunshen was very anxious and shouted: "Go! Don''t stand there!! Hide!!!


    Mu Yunshen struggled with the danger of losing his defense, and threw a magic circle roulette at Weiya, and at this moment, "Bang a gunshot, a bullet really shot at Weiya!


    This is the best time to win on the battlefield. Anyone with a little experience will choose this way. If Mu Yunshen can think of it, the other party can definitely think of it. However, the opponent''s reaction is obviously not as fast as Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yunshen looked over sharply, just in time to see the magic circle roulette approaching, blocking the shot, but the magic circle roulette was hit by the impact force and hit Weiya, knocking her to the ground directly , The roulette wheel of the magic circle shattered, and Weiya continued to be exposed on the streets without any obstructions.


    Mu Yunshen was going crazy, "Hide! Hide!!


    He grabbed his hand into the air, and the space was deformed. The uncontrollable tilt of the water polo that surrounded him made Mu Yunshen dodge through the cracks, but he heard gunshots again, and Mu Yunshen subconsciously The magic circle roulette was blocked in front of him, and the whole person was carried away by the powerful impact force. Mu Yunshen grabbed and swung in the air with one hand, and the magic circle roulette in his hand shattered again!


    Others only saw his movements, but didn''t know what was going to happen, until the corner of the roof of the building opposite the fork, suddenly--


    "Du Du Duu is like being swept by a machine gun, and even the wall in that corner was smashed to powder, and a person even fell off the roof with a sniper rifle, and his life and death are unknown.


    This time, the space debris controlled by Mu Yunshen was the farthest away, and it took a lot of energy and mind. After pulling out the sniper, Mu Yunshen only felt the blackness in front of his eyes, his heartbeat was violent, and his breathing was loud. .


    Ninita''s voice suddenly appeared in his mind: "Your consumption is too much, Master, with your current spirit, you can''t bear such a long-distance control, your body is not good, don''t take risks.


    Brother Mu!!! Weiya''s scream came.


    Mu Yunshen turned around abruptly, and saw a water-like thing being drawn towards him. Mu Yunshen reflexively stepped back. His reflexes were very strong, but his exhausted physical strength could not keep up with him. Reaction.


    "Brother Mu! Weiya pounced directly at Mu Yunshen, "Aah--!!


    Weiya''s cry of pain made Mu Yunshen''s heart tighten, and the person was already thrown to the ground by Weiya, Weiya was lying on Mu Yunshen''s body, trembling all over in pain, her face was pale and cold, "Weiya, Wei elegant!


    Weiya was too sore to speak. Mu Yunshen grabbed and tugged in the air again, overturning the middle-aged psionicist who was controlling the water belt. At this time, he realized that the situation here was not right. Osmond, who had already rushed over, swung out his fire fist, knocking the other two psionicists to the ground with one punch.


    Seeing the middle-aged man fall to the ground, still recklessly controlling the water hose to roll towards Mu Yunshen, Osmond was furious, his feet


    The flames soared, and it was a kick at the man''s chest, kicking the man directly, causing blood to fly out of his mouth.


    At this moment, the magic circle roulette in Mu Yunshen''s hand took shape again. This time, he wore deformed sawtooth, and he threw the magic circle roulette out and cut it to the face of Mu Youchen, who was chasing after him. Mu Youchen was very embarrassed. There is more damage, and the water shield is still released for the first time.


    "Pfft! With a blood flower, the water shield was directly cut by the serrated magic circle roulette, and the magic circle roulette was cut diagonally from Mu Youchen''s shoulder.


    "Ahhhh-!!! Mu Youchen threw himself on the ground, clutching his bleeding shoulders and screaming.


    Mu Yunshen put Weiya on the ground, stood up with a gloomy face, and walked to the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man''s strength is also as high as the five seals, but his chest was knocked down by Osmond''s kick. When he saw Mu Yunshen approaching, he propped himself up in pain, and stared at Mu Yunshen vigilantly, "You... ¡­What do you want to do?


    Mu Yun looked at him with a cold expression, "The Mu family besieged me over and over again, and if I let you go back like this, wouldn''t I be completely regarded as a soft persimmon!


    As a member of the Mu family, you have to kill your fellow clan. You are not as good as a beast! The middle-aged man yelled.


    Mu Yunshen sneered, "Who said I''m going to kill you, wouldn''t it be cheap for you to kill you?


    So what do you think? The middle-aged man glared at Mu Yunshen fiercely, but the hand supporting the ground was secretly accumulating strength, planning to attack.


    Mu Yunshen raised his hand expressionlessly and drew a circle in the air. The middle-aged man watched Mu Yunshen in front of him and made a red circle that was only the size of a fist. Yunshen wanted to use this array to kill him, so he started to fight back desperately. The sneak attacked water polo came from behind Mu Yunshen. Mu Yunshen seemed to have eyes behind his back. The magic circle has been thrown towards the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man was unavoidable, and looked at the magic formation on his chest with fear. He thought that blood would splash all over the sky and the pain would be incomparable. He even started shouting out of control, waving his arms to block, that little magic The array passed between his fingers, fell onto his chest, and disappeared.


    The middle-aged man didn''t feel any pain. He touched his chest strangely, and there was no blood. He didn''t know what Mu Yunshen was doing, but he knew that the magic circle had melted into his body. He was irritable and restless.


    This is a lesson for you. If you still don''t learn well, don''t blame me for completely breaking the blood power of the Mu family, and let you Mu family be completely removed from the world of psionicists!


    It''s not just middle-aged men, there are a lot of seven people who came from the Mu family, all of them were smashed into this small magic circle by Mu Yunshen, because it didn''t hurt or itchy, they didn''t know what would happen, but they didn''t know what to do. You know, this will definitely not be a good thing, Mu Yunshen can''t wait to kill them, how could he make such a joke with them?


    Mu Yunshen stood in front of Mu Youchen and said in a cold voice, "I don''t care what the Mu family''s plans are, I will get rid of this idea as soon as possible. If there is another next time, I will meet one and kill one. I will do what I say."


    "Brother Mu! Brother Mu!! My legs! My legs!!! Weiya suddenly cried, grabbing her legs in disbelief, trembling violently all over her body, as if she had suffered a major blow. , crying loudly.


    Mu Yunshen walked over quickly, bent down to support Weiya on the ground, Weiya was very excited, grabbed Mu Yunshen''s clothes and shouted, "Brother Mu, Brother Mu, I can''t feel my legs, my legs It''s gone!!! "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, your legs are still there, don''t be afraid. Mu Yun hugged Weiya deeply and whispered, "Your legs are injured, don''t worry, I will cure them, don''t worry. Be afraid, don''t be afraid.


    Mu Yun hugged Weiya tightly, made her cry loudly in his arms, turned his head and shouted to Osmond, "Osmond, grab someone over here!"


    Osmond was kicking people in frustration. Hearing this, he brought a Mu family member over and threw it in front of Mu Yunshen. That person was Mu Youchen, who was covered in blood. He tightly clutched his injured shoulder. His eyes were full of resentment and madness.


    Get her leg healed. Mu Yunshen pointed to Weiya''s shriveled thighs, knowing that the moisture in the thighs must have been drained.


    Mu Yunshen had seen Lin En''s tragic state with his own eyes, so how could he not know what Wei Ya''s situation is now?


    Hearing what Mu Yunshen said, Mu Youchen laughed with a contorted face, "We are attackers, we can only hurt and kill people, but we can''t save people.


    Mu Yun gave a deep look, and Osmond kicked him, "Really not?


    Even if you kill me, I won''t! Mu Youchen''s body twitched in pain and shouted hoarsely.


    Just as Osmond was preparing to torture his confession, the sirens blared loudly, and everyone surrounded him in this direction.


    The battle just now was a long story, but it actually took a very short time. Every moment was extremely deadly. A little careless, either turning into a mummified corpse or being hit by a bullet, everyone responded quickly.


    The battle started suddenly and ended quickly.


    The police finally arrived nearby, how could Mu Yunshen and Osmond wait for them to be captured?


    Mu Yunshen hugged Weiya horizontally and ran towards the ramshackle car. When Osmond passed the green belt, he picked up Bai Yueguang, who was hiding there, and dragged him toward him. Running in the car, several people got on the car one after another, and the almost scrapped car can still start, I am really thankful.


    "Sit tight! After Osmond explained, the car rushed out, the wind was blowing everywhere, the wagon was rolled up everywhere, and it was still able to drive. It''s a miracle!


    Mu Yunshen sat in the back seat with Weiya. He contacted Kebert and told Kebert that Weiya was injured. He would take Weiya back for treatment, and told Kebert not to worry, he would definitely Find a way to cure Weiya.


    Osmond turned left and right in his small broken car, slid through the alley, and completely escaped.


    In fact, there was no need for them to escape at all. It was not their fault. They were the ones being attacked. It was just that they didn''t want to cause trouble or wasted time, so they could only flee in this way.


    Xingwang has already exploded, and countless people are watching the live broadcast. Among them, a professional videographer has set up a photo frame to shoot, and the scene picture is very clear. Because it is professional, he is very good at capturing In the camera lens, every shot, action of Mu Yunshen, and even the magic circle drawn by the palm of the hand in the air, every energy line was photographed very clearly, not only Mu Yunshen, but also Osmond''s side did not fall , The shooting was also clear, and even gave Osmond a few close-ups of his face, which also made him angry.

 Chapter 114

    This kind of shooting technology is comparable to a commercial blockbuster.


    On Xingwang, it was the scene with the largest number of viewers. It was such a scene that was comparable to a sci-fi blockbuster. It was not a movie, but a real event. It was so thrilling that no one wanted to miss it.


    It is also a coincidence. If it wasn¡¯t for the interview with Mu Yunshen, professional photographers would not have been dispatched. If Mu Yunshen hadn¡¯t sneaked away, those reporters and photographers would not have come out to look for people. Encountered such a terrifying scene.


    This very high-quality live video of Xingwang was taken from the first car, which slammed into Mu Yunshen''s car diagonally from the rear. The photographer originally only wanted to shoot the scene of the car accident. Who would have thought that he would capture such an incredible scene? A scene?


    From the crash to the end, Mu Yunshen and others fled in embarrassment. The whole process took less than 30 minutes. The people who could watch the video on the spot were all those who were on the Internet at the time, and many people were caught by colleagues, friends, Family members, subordinates, etc., after discovering the video, urgently called to watch.


    When Cecil Heisman received the news, he was having lunch with the beauty when he was disturbed by the communication from his family. He is now guarding the planet Maca, and he is not the most talented child of the Heisman family. , Unless Feng Zha issues an order, the family will rarely contact him, but today, the family has contacted him.


    Cecil didn''t dare not answer the family''s communication, but he couldn''t answer it in front of the beauty, so he had to go to the study to answer it. As soon as the call was connected, the other party''s strange voice came over. Recently, there are so many right and wrong on the planet Maca. , It seems that it is time for you to make a contribution to the family. "


    Cecil was taken aback, "What do you mean?


    "Look at the video of Xingwang! You dropped this sentence over there and hung up the communication.


    Although Cecil didn''t know what he wanted him to watch, he heard the sentence "Make merit to the family. He hurriedly logged on to the Star Network, and was instantly taken aback by so many live broadcast videos. He was quickly selected to be selected. Click the video with the best effect at the top and click it.


    Because it was a live video, he just opened it, and what he saw was that Mu Yunshen jumped out of thin air and was about to shatter the space to attack the Mu family bodyguard. The camera gave Mu Yunshen a close-up of his face at this time, and Cecil saw him. , was simply stunned.


    When he stared at everything that happened behind him, his breathing was all closed. He saw Mu Yunshen jumping out of thin air, and he saw his hands smash the air, and in a strange way, used those fragments Knocked down dozens of bodyguards with live ammunition, saw the strange roulette in his hand, and saw how he brought down the six psionicists of the Mu family with one person. Surprisingly, Mu Yunshen held and fired easily in the air, and the sniper upstairs on the opposite side of the road could be directly caught by him. What kind of method was this? The location to that building is definitely a few hundred meters away!


    In addition to Mu Yunshen, the man who was with Mu Yunshen also caught Cecil''s attention. Osmond''s pair of fire fists are so conspicuous that people can''t even pay attention to them. What''s more, it''s unbelievable that he can resist the water polo attack of the Mu family with such bare hands!


    The Mu family''s attacking water polo is almost always without disadvantage. As long as there is moisture, they can attack them. Human beings are lifeforms with extremely high water content. As long as they are approached by the Mu family''s water polo, it is impossible not to be injured. , But Osmond stood there and was smashed several water polo, but nothing happened, and finally he beat Mu Youchen.


    Such unreasonable things made Cecil feel incredible.


    After watching the entire live broadcast, Cecil opened the video again, and watched it again carefully from the beginning. While watching, he did not forget to save a copy to his personal device. This video is very heavy, Cecil inexplicably felt.


    After he seemed to have studied it several times, his first reaction was to get up, call a car, and immediately head to the town of Locke.


    He knew very well that after this video was exposed, how many psionicist families would have coveted Mu Yunshen and that Fire Fist man. With such a powerful ability, they would definitely be attracted by all parties, and he, Cecil, It happens to be on the planet Maca, which is the closest psionicist family to the small town of Locke, near the water tower. If he still fails, it will be too shameless to face the family.


    No wonder that person would say that it was time for him to do meritorious service for the family, isn''t it? If he can draw these two strong men into the Heisman family, then the family''s strength will definitely increase greatly, but Cecil also has a lot of them. What I don''t understand, isn''t the Mu family of the water family of the spell pattern not far away on the planet of Meisai? take time off, he


    What kind of hatred do we have with Mu Yunshen, and it is unreasonable to have so many psionicists not hesitate to cross the entire Messi star field to come to the Maca planet to find trouble with Mu Yunshen...


    Cecil thought about it, and suddenly stopped.


    Mu Yunshen, surnamed Mu, Mu family... Cecil suddenly fell silent, he seemed to have discovered something extraordinary.


    In fact, he was very curious about why Mu Yunshen suddenly became so powerful. He had seen Mu Yunshen running away under a Breno paw with his own eyes. At that time, he had no such strength at all, otherwise he would not He will not use his power at the juncture of life and death, waiting for others to save him. So, where does Mu Yunshen''s power come from now? This is what he wants to know the most.


    It''s just that when Cecil arrived at the small town of Locke, the building was already empty, and nothing was left, and there was no clue at all.


    He also saw Weiya Kebert on the video. When he couldn''t find Mu Yunshen, he could only go to Kebert''s pet store to ask Kebert about Mu Yunshen''s whereabouts.


    Of course Kebert couldn''t know where Mu Yunshen went. He only heard that Weiya was injured. Mu Yunshen took her back for treatment, but he didn''t say where to go for treatment. Of course, he was very worried about Weiya''s injury, but He also believed in the people of Yunyanshi''s family. He knew that Mu Yunshen didn''t tell him the location, and he definitely didn''t want to. If so, why would he bother to ask? Weiya will definitely be taken care of by them. Well, he wasn''t worried at all.


    Therefore, when Cecil inquired about Mu Yunshen''s whereabouts, Kebert replied that he did not know.


    Just as Cecil thought, two hours after the video appeared on the star network, almost all the forces in the entire Nebula Empire knew the news. They began an urgent meeting to discuss, and at the same time sent a special person to study the video. The two abilities on the video have been They had never appeared before, and they doubted whether there was a new spiritual ability. After all, the ability to shatter the void and the magic circle roulette in their hands were the first time they had appeared. The spiritual ability to control fire was nothing new. The opponent can resist the impact of the water ball of the water system of the spell pattern, which is fresh!


    Therefore, while the various forces are stepping up their research and discussions, they are also urgently sending people to investigate the identities of the two people on the video. In addition to being curious about the identities of the two people, they are also curious that the Mu family can dispatch so many psionicists to deal with them. things are also very curious.


    No matter how noisy Xingwang is, it will not affect Mu Yunshen and others who are rushing to the base. Weiya is leaning on Mu Yunshen''s arms, and the whole person is groggy in pain, Mu Yunshen keeps comforting her, "Very It''s almost here, just be patient, you''ll be fine, don''t be afraid.


    Weiya fell asleep in Mu Yunshen''s low voice. She was in deep pain in her sleep, but she miraculously felt at ease. The warm body temperature around her, the familiar smell, and the gentle voice all made Weiya nostalgic. ,rely.


    At the base at this time, an unfamiliar off-road vehicle was slowly parked at the door. The soldier guarding the door saw the unfamiliar license plate number and stepped forward to ask.


    Before the man came over, he saw a red-haired head sticking out of the car, chewing gum in his mouth, blowing a bubble and shouting to the soldiers approaching, "Open the door!


    "I''m sorry, who are you? The gate guards are in charge of inquiring and checking. In fact, the people who can drive the car directly here are either Mu Yunshen or Mr. Aslan. Other than that, I want to do this. It is impossible to find the base easily without getting lost.


    Sure enough, the red-haired young man took out his certificate at will and handed it to the soldier for verification. The soldier held the document, hesitated, but let them in anyway.


    The off-road vehicle entered the gate of the base, did not stop, continued to drive in, and stopped until it drove down the office building. Four people, three men and one woman, got out of the car.


    As soon as they got out of the car, they heard a burst of laughter and applause. The four of them turned their heads to look, and saw a few soldiers standing on the other side of the office building. With two children and two small pets, a group of people were laughing at the soldier lying on the ground.


    Where is the kid here?" The shoulder-length red-haired young man pointed at the group of people with his chin while chewing gum.


    It doesn''t matter where the child came from, what matters is where the captain is. The sexy woman picked out her long blue wavy hair and said.


    Where is the boss, you can ask someone to come over and ask if you don''t know. The shoulder-length red-haired young man blew a bubble and suggested.


    Several young soldiers were teasing Gala and Galan. They shamelessly asked for a test. Whoever loses will have a small pet for the winner for a day.


    These soldiers have long been greedy for the "god pet" that has been making a lot of noise on Xingwang. Now the two little guys are finally willing to play with them, and they want to touch and hug anyway.


    Gala and Galan are big little devils. They know that these uncles have no malice towards them, and they are boring to stay on their own. Now they have someone to play with them. Of course, they are very happy. Galan is a little more gentle, Gala is a skin monkey, and he has courage Da, he just came back from playing in the forest today, and when he was excited, he directly proposed to compete in martial arts with these soldiers.

 Chapter 115

    The eyes of the soldiers almost fell out. Originally, they just wanted to guess coins with the two boys and trick their little pets to play. Who would have thought that the Gala boy was not afraid of anything, and he actually wanted to fight with them.


    The eyes of a few soldiers glanced at Galana''s small body. If this breaks them, the boss and Mr. Aslan will definitely skin them when they come back, right?


    Just when they were thinking about how to change the way of competition, they heard Gala say crisply: "If you want to play with my Baker, you must win Baker first, otherwise, Baker will not play with weak chickens."


    soldiers:"...."


    Moses: "...that means it was Baker who was fighting with us?


    Gala raised her chest, "Of course, otherwise you still want to compete with us? You are adults, won''t your conscience hurt when you fight with children?"


    Soldiers: "...(;=-=¡ú)


    They all watched the videos on Xing.com, and of course they knew the power of the two little pets. When they heard that they were going to compete with these two little ancestors, several soldiers felt cold behind their backs, and one soldier asked carefully, "Are they not? Cut us like a water polo?"


    Gala smiled complacently, "Don''t worry, Baker is measured, it''s just a test, it won''t hurt anyone''s life.


    ... Soldiers always feel that they are despised by this big and small.


    I''m here, I want to see how powerful this little guy can be. Finally, there are hot-blooded men who don''t admit to cowardice, and lose to others. If they lose even pets, then they are still elites, and they can be renamed as weak chickens.


    The man stood up bravely, rolled up his sleeves and prepared to fight, and then, there was no more. He was kicked up by Baker and slapped his face with a paw, and fell to the ground. When he got up, he was still confused. When did you see Baker jumping up, and why did he slap his face on the face without even seeing it?


    Today''s Baker and Yura are not at the same level as in the video. When Mu Yunshen was in no shortage of gold coins, the most expensive thing was the food in the gate of the demon world, the food that people eat, and the food that four pets eat, and the food that pets eat. He lost more gold coins than people, so how could he not be able to level up?


    This result caused a burst of laughter. The soldier kicked away his comrades who wanted to try with a wry smile, and shouted that he would fight again. With such a speed as an opponent, it would help them improve their eyesight and reaction ability. How could they be willing to give up ?


    It''s just that, before they had a victory or defeat, they heard someone calling them, "Hey! Soldiers over there, come here.


    The soldiers, the two children, and even the two pets turned their heads to look, and saw a strange off-road vehicle parked over there at some point. There were four people standing in front of the car, three men and one woman, all of them very similar in appearance. obvious.


    A young man with shoulder-length red hair looks very delicate, and with such hair, there is a kind of indistinguishable illusion of male and female. Although they are soldiers, they like beautiful women, but such a kind of beauty that does not distinguish between men and women, it is difficult to distinguish between males and females. Some people can''t bear it. In their eyes, the attractive beauty among men should be like Mu Yunshen. Not only is she good-looking, but also has a good figure and skills. It is obvious at a glance that he is a man. Well, it really isn''t as attractive as their boss.


    The other is a sexy beauty with big blue wavy curly hair, big breasts and waist, which is her!


    The third is a strong man with gray hair. He is very tall and strong. Even if he is wearing clothes, he can see the knotted muscles wrapped under the clothes. At a glance, he can tell that he is a ruthless character.


    The last one was a thin man with a plain appearance, and he couldn''t see anything special at all. Compared with the first three people with such distinctive features, he looked too ordinary.


    Moses and the others had never seen these four people. Seeing that they not only arrived here, but also called them over in such an impolite tone, several of them glanced at each other before walking over.


    Two little guys and two small pets followed behind them, and they were blocked by Moses and the others intentionally or unintentionally.


    "What''s the matter? Moses stood in front of the four of them, not losing his momentum at all.


    The red-haired man kept his mouth moving, and glanced at Moses lightly, "Where is Aslan? Let''s find him."


    As soon as Moses heard them calling Mr. Aslan by his first name, he guessed that they] might be acquaintances of Mr. Aslan. Although the red-haired attitude was very flat, Moses still answered his question, "Aslan" Sir is not at the base."


    The red-haired man blew a bubble, "Where did he go?


    Where is the gentleman going, and why did he tell us? Moses choked on the other side deliberately.


    But as if they didn''t understand, they said lightly, "That''s what I said.


    The blue-haired beauty fell on the two pets on the ground, she was stunned for a moment, then her eyes lit up, and she walked towards the two pets, wow, Eleanor, look what I see? Aren''t the two god pets on the Star Online?


    The red-haired Eleanor followed the blue-haired beauty, and when he saw the two pets, he was also a little surprised. You must know that their mission this time was not only to lead the way back, but also as much as possible. I want to buy two such pets and go back. Who makes the old man like pets? I just fell in love with these two. Star online said that the pet store has been closed, and I can''t buy the pets at all. I didn''t expect it to be here. I was lucky to see two of them.


    The blue-haired beauty bent over and wanted to hug Yura. In terms of appearance, Baker was indeed not as attractive as Yura''s attractive women, and Baker was often dissatisfied with this.


    Don''t touch it! It''s ours! Gala stood directly in front of Yura, looking at the woman with her hands on her hips.


    The blue-haired woman looked down at the child who suddenly appeared. Seeing that he was very cute, she reached out to pinch his little face, but was avoided by Gala, and still looked up at the woman angrily.


    "Little guy, are these two pets yours?" The blue-haired woman withdrew her hand nonchalantly.


    "Of course it''s ours. Gala answered confidently. "Can the elder sister buy your two little pets? The blue-haired woman said it bluntly.


    The faces of the soldiers suddenly became serious. Baker and Yura were the mascots of their base, so how could they just sell them.


    Do not sell! Gala decisively refused.


    I will give you a lot of money, and you can buy a lot of fun toys, so you won''t sell them?" the blue-haired woman coaxed.


    Not for sale! Continue those two words.


    Ah, what a nasty bastard... The blue-haired woman''s eyes suddenly stopped, and then she opened her eyes wider and wider as if she had seen a ghost. In the end, she put her finger on Garan who was beside her, her mouth opened and closed, but she was speechless.


    She turned back anxiously, and saw her three companions, all of whom were like her, looking at the child in shock.


    Gala frowned, with Baker sitting on her shoulders, holding Yura in her arms, blocking her body in front of Galan, and shouting, "Don''t refer to my brother, you really have no manners!


    The blue-haired woman has no time to take care of other things at the moment. She took two steps quickly, pulled away Gala who was blocking her way, grabbed Galan''s arm, and stared at Galan''s eyes carefully. The more she looked, the more surprised she became. The more shocked he looked, his mouth kept repeating, how is it possible? How is this possible? Such pure violet eyes...


    The red-haired Eleanor, who had reacted, directly opened the terminal, took a photo of Garan, and then got into the car with a dignified expression. He quickly broadcast a band number, waited for a while, inside, An out-of-service beep is heard.


    After hanging up, Eleanor continued to call. He knew that it was impossible for the other party not to be in the service area. It could only be that the signal here was not good.


    Sure enough, the second time it was successfully connected, and Nokovic''s voice came from there, "Are you here? What did Leather say? Would you like to come back? I tell you, no matter what method you use, give me the person. Get it back, and tie it back.


    This is the right that the old man gave him, and he must make good use of it.


    Eleanor said solemnly, the chewing gum in his mouth had already been swallowed by him when he saw the child, but it didn''t matter, the chewing gum of this era could have been swallowed.


    "General, I think you should take a look at this picture first. Eleanor said, and sent the picture just taken to Nokowicz.


    "What picture am I looking at? I just want to know now, can you get Lasser back for me! It doesn''t matter if I can''t buy it, I must give me Lasser... Nokowicz''s voice stopped abruptly. , In his light and shadow imaging, a picture of a child appeared, the picture only had the upper body, the child inside had silver-white hair, and he was very beautiful, especially the pair of violet eyes, pure like a broken diamond galaxy.


    He stared at this photo for a long time, then suddenly came back to his senses, stood up suddenly, and whispered eagerly: "Who is this child? Where did you take it?


    In fact, Nokovic already has the answer in his heart, but he still wants to confirm it, he wants to confirm it 100%!


    It was photographed at the Yuhai Forest Base, where he was playing with the soldiers stationed here. Eleanor hesitated for a moment before saying, "General, this is... the chief''s child?


    Nokevich took a few breaths violently, and rubbed his head forcefully. The whole person was a little unsure of what to do. It must be his child. Those eyes, that kind of appearance, this is a fucking mold. Carved out!


    Eleanor was silent, and then asked: "General, what should we do now? The reason why the boss doesn''t go back is most likely because of this child.


    Vicky was pacing back and forth in the office, and suddenly said angrily: "Lesser is a lunatic! He didn''t disclose such a big thing to the family at all! He is crazy!!!

 Chapter 116

    Nokowicz lost his temper for a while, and then made a decision in his heart, "Eleanor, I now order you to bring this child back to the Roseland immediately!


    Yes! Eleanor took the lead.


    "Remember, you can''t let anyone see him. After you leave the base, go buy him a pair of beauty lenses to disguise him, and you must not let others see his eyes! Be sure to protect him, and there must be no mistakes. , Understood? Nokevich warned worriedly.


    I see, General. Eleanor got out of the car, and his three companions turned their heads at once.


    Eleanor nodded to them, and all three understood.


    The blue-haired beauty was the closest, hugged Jialan, turned around and left. Jiala had been guarding her. Seeing that she was about to snatch her brother, she hugged the woman''s leg and shouted at the same time, "Let go. My brother! Let go of Garan! Let go!!!


    Moses and the others did not expect that in the base, they actually made a move to rob the child, which is unbelievable!


    Several soldiers blocked the path of the blue-haired beauty with a single stride. Moses said solemnly: "What are you doing? Put down the child!"


    This is the general''s order, and I advise you not to interfere. Eleanor''s voice came from behind the soldier.


    Moses was stunned for a moment. The duty of a soldier is to obey orders. The orders are like mountains. As a soldier, he cannot disobey the general''s orders, but...


    The general''s order will not work either, you can''t take the child away.


    The blue-haired woman scolded, "As soldiers of the Rose Legion, do you want to disobey the order? Are you not afraid of military law?


    Moses said sternly: "We no longer belong to the Rose Legion, our identity is only a mercenary!


    When they were selected from hundreds of people by Mr. Aslan, they were ready for anything. Even if Mr. Aslan asked them to die, they would not hesitate to execute them. What Mr. asked them to do was to voluntarily join the boss'' mercenary group, and those who didn''t want to be able to leave on their own, but none of them left, some were watching, some were hesitating, some were hesitating, until that night, The lord of the forest attacked, and the boss took a strong shot, not only saving their brothers, but also subduing the three terrifying forest lords.


    At that moment, Mu Yunshen completely conquered them. In their hearts, they no longer wait and see, no longer hesitate, and no longer hesitate. They originally intended to join Mu Yunshen''s mercenary group, and they willingly called him "Boss! After that, they are a family of brothers! They only follow the orders of one person, that is, their eldest Mu Yunshen, even if Mr. Aslan comes, they have to stand back, this is their choice!


    What did you say?! The blue-haired woman looked at them in astonishment, obviously not believing what she heard.


    Suddenly, several soldiers present said loudly in unison: "We do not belong to the Rose Legion! We belong to the Warcraft Mercenary Group.


    Eleanor looked at them with an ugly face, "I think you are crazy! I don''t care what you belong to, disobeying orders will not be forgiven! Isaac, beat them up! Take the children away!


    Isa Clausen, a big man with gray hair, looked at Eleanor hesitantly.


    Eleanor said angrily: "What are you waiting for? Haven''t started yet?


    Isaac couldn''t, he could only step forward, grabbing a soldier and about to throw it out, but the soldier grabbed his arm and stabilized his body. The two began to wrestle. The strength of the soldier was not as good as Isaac, but Unable to bear his many brothers, Moses also shot at the big Isaac when he saw that the soldiers were defeated.


    The blue-haired woman threw the child in her hand directly to Eleanor, and the backhand was a punch, hitting the soldier in the way.


    Ah--! Garan screamed loudly in fright.


    Seeing this, Gala rushed towards Eleanor again, but Eleanor held his head with one hand. He was so angry that he was screaming, and just when he was about to send Baker and Yura to bite him, an angry shout suddenly came from upstairs.


    What are you doing? Owen in the training room heard Garan''s screams and ran to the window to take a look, and saw that a fight had started below.


    Without saying a word, Owen rushed down quickly with his brothers who were still training.


    Knowing that the situation was not good, Eleanor pushed away the black-haired boy with claws and claws, hugged Garan, and turned to get into the car. Suddenly, a white shadow flashed, and Yura bit Eleanor''s arm. Lan struggled violently, but was unable to break free from the hand holding him.


    "Ah! Beast, dare to bite me! Eleanor was in pain, and slapped a palm on Yura''s head. Yura fell to the ground, causing Eleanor''s palm to miss, and then a bounce to bite Eleanor again. , This time the target is the thigh!


    Cala, who was pushed to the ground and sat on the ground, got up again and rushed over, hugging Eleanor''s thigh tightly, and shouting at the same time: Baker! Bite him!


    The lethality of these two little pets, Eleanor had seen on the video, he didn''t want to turn into an ice sculpture, and he didn''t want to be smashed into pieces by that little thing like a radish, so he could only shout, "Isaac!


    Isaac gave up his battle, turned his head and rushed to Eleanor''s side, his thick arm stretched out, blocking Baker''s sharp teeth from jumping up and biting towards Eleanor''s arm, Baker''s rat teeth "clicked on the hard stone". - Isaac''s entire arm turned into a rock arm!


    When the chaos here, Owen also rushed down and surrounded them, but, without waiting for Owen to give any instructions, he saw a car in front with almost only the frame speeding up, and stopped with a squeak. in front of the crowd. The chaotic scene was like the freeze button was suddenly pressed, and the fight stopped, and they all turned to look at them, probably because of this car.


    The scrapped car that pulls the wind is shocked, so it can be driven back, not ordinary people.


    Mu Yunshen jumped out of the car, his eyes swept across the crowd, and finally landed on the four strangers.


    Dad! Dad help!! They are going to take Galan!!! Gala screamed desperately while hugging Eleanor''s leg. Mu Yunshen''s eyes fell on the red-haired man. Jialan was caught in the arm of the man, and he kept kicking and beating the arm. Without saying a word, he walked over with no expression on his face.


    Eleanor winked at Isaac, Isaac immediately took a step forward, blocking Mu Yunshen''s path, Mu Yunshen kept walking, suddenly burst out, punched Isaac''s nose , Isaac hurriedly turned his head to dodge, only to find that the other''s knees had come close.


    Very fast.


    bang


    Mu Yun slammed into Isaac''s chest with a heavy knee, knocking the big Isaac back a few steps. Before he could stand still, an elbow hit his throat!


    If this smashed the porcelain and shattered the throat, he would surely die on the spot.


    Isaac was also shocked. He didn''t know who this person was. He was so ruthless with his attacks. He hurriedly raised his hand to block, blocking the elbow that hit his throat. Smashed on the face, the tall body swayed and fell to the side.


    Mu Yunshen kept this punch, otherwise he would hit his temple, and with his punching power, Isaac would probably have a hard time surviving.


    Mu Yun fell to the ground, his eyes never leaving Eleanor, even Isaac who was beaten, he didn''t even glance at him.


    Let go of my son, right away, right away. Mu Yunshen didn''t see a trace of emotion on his face, and his voice was cold.


    Eleanor smiled mockingly, "Your son? Oh, this is indeed your son, I''ll give it back to you!"


    As soon as Eleanor raised his leg, he threw Gala over, and Mu Yunshen grabbed Gala who was staggering and fell over, suppressing strong anger in his eyes.


    Your son has been given back to you. I want to take this child. Dale, Isaac, Qiaoxi, let''s go.


    Eleanor stared at Mu Yunshen tightly, took a step back, stretched out his hand to open the car door, and suddenly there was a loud bang, and the whole body of the off-road vehicle they drove jumped up, the front of the car was completely concave, blocking the The windshield was completely shattered, and not only that, but the car also burst into flames.


    The sudden accident made Eleanor hurriedly dodge to the side, which is now! Mu Yunshen rushed and cut his palm on Eleanor''s arm holding Garan. Feeling, Mu Yunshen also grabbed Jialan in his hand, You were not relieved, he kicked Eleanor''s chest and stepped him on the burning car.


    Mu Yunshen was like this, holding Garan in one hand, standing on one foot, and stomping the arrogant red hair on the car with the other foot, Eleanor hooked his head hard, trying to get up, he had already smelled it His hair smelled burnt, and he angrily wanted to lift the leg that was stepping on him, but found that he couldn''t move it at all.


    Eleanor''s companion wanted to come to help, but was surrounded by a group of soldiers and could not go forward.


    Eleanor''s skin was burned by the flames in the car. He didn''t want his hair to be burnt out because he loved beauty. He yelled angrily, "Do you want to die? Privately detain the children of the Aslan family, you know. What will be the consequences of this?! I came to take this child on the orders of the Aslan family! Anyone who dares to stop them is against the Aslan family!!!


    Mu Yunshen''s expression became colder, and he lowered his voice dangerously, "Consequences? What will happen to me?


    Eleanor grinned savagely, "If you offend the Aslan family, what do you think you will get good results? Not to mention the children of the Aslan family? You have no idea how many years the Aslan family has waited for these eyes. !Ahhh one-!!!


    Eleanor was burned to the skin by the flames and cried out in pain.


    I really don''t know how many years they have been waiting, and I don''t want to know! You listen to me, Jialan is my son, whoever dares to attack my son''s idea, I will definitely not let him live! Mu Yunshen finished , a side kick that kicked Eleanor out.

 Chapter 117

    Eleanor threw and rolled a few times, put out the burning clothes in embarrassment, climbed up in dismay, his eyes were about to eat people, staring at Mu Yunshen, gritted his teeth and squeezed out a sentence, "I Promise you you are dead, tell me your name!


    Mu Yun looked at him with contempt, "Mu, Yun, Shen.


    Eleanor and the other three were stunned for a moment. Eleanor looked up and down at the neat man in front of him. In terms of appearance, he was really outstanding. Even Eleanor, who was proud of his beauty, had to admit it.


    Are you Mu Yunshen?"


    "Exactly, what are you doing? Mu Yunshen didn''t have the slightest affection for them, and he was very rude.


    Eleanor sneered, "Someone gave us an order. When we arrive at the base, if we see someone named Mu Yunshen, don''t be polite, we must beat him hard! Life or death!


    This sentence was indeed said by Nokowicz. He didn''t reveal too much, not even the fact that the base had changed hands. He only asked the four of them to bring Troleser back. If they encountered one at the base The person named Mu Yunshen must beat him hard, regardless of life or death.


    It was when Eleanor was extremely hostile to Mu Yunshen, and there was such an order.


    Mu Yunshen glanced at them coldly, "Really?


    Then, with a loud shout, "Everyone obey! Blast them out of the base! If they don''t go, hit them until they leave, life or death! In addition, the car is left, just as I need a new car! Let them get out!


    Yes! Dozens of soldiers, brothers, took out the guys together, and a black muzzle was aimed at them.


    Eleanor Four: "...


    Who the hell is this base? Isn''t it Aslan''s? Why did these guards obey Mu Yunshen''s orders?


    Eleanor shouted unconvinced: "Mu Yunshen! There is a kind of one-on-one with us! What kind of man is a group fight?


    Osmond had already gone to put out the burning car, and looked at the front of the car that was smashed by him with a pity. If Mu Yunshen had said that he wanted to keep the car, he would have done it lightly, and he swayed over, He spat: "What a big face, what a thick skin, the four of you are going to challenge one of our bosses, and you also said that you will be singled out? Do you want a face?


    Moses also laughed and said, "The boss doesn''t beat them with his own hands, it''s just to give them face, if the boss really wants to do it, and a few more things like them, it''s not enough for the boss to beat them with one hand.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t have time to play with them, so he handed over the two children to Owen, turned back to the car, and carried Weiya, who was still asleep, out of the car, and Bai Yueguang also got out of the car tremblingly. Stay far away from the group, for fear of being accidentally injured.


    Bai Yueguang had already seen Mu Yunshen''s lethality with his own eyes, and he felt ridiculous about what he said earlier about making him a star. Such a leader of a mercenary regiment with a high level of force has such an appearance. What kind of packaging do you want? It''s a fucking big monster that attracts fans! Just like him, if you put it on the star network, it will definitely be more popular than those superstars. I don''t know how many men and women will be fascinated.


    Mu Yunshen came over with Weiya in his arms, and when he saw that they were still standing there facing each other, he couldn''t help frowning, "Why are you still here? He blasted out Osmond, touched his nose, and whispered, "Do you really want to walk over?"


    Mu Yun stared deeply, and Osmond hurriedly said: "It''s fine if they walk past, we have to follow to the gate of the base, the distance is a bit far."


    The base is too big, and you have to drive wherever you want to go inside. It does take some time to run from here to the gate.


    You are allowed to drive, let them run away, and they are not allowed to come in again. In addition, the two guys who guard the gate, run with a load of 50 kilograms, run around the base ten laps, and are not allowed to eat or sleep until the end of the run!


    As soon as Mu Yunshen said the punishment, all the soldiers and brothers kept silent. It would take him a while to drive around the base, and he had to run ten laps with a heavy load. But no one dared to speak, just because the brother who guarded the door put everyone in, he almost caused a catastrophe, and there was nothing to say when he was punished.


    Mu Yunshen took a few steps and stopped again, "You can drive, but if anyone takes the car away from them, you will run 20 laps together with the weight!


    Everyone shuddered, raised their vigilance, and stared at the four of them.


    Eleanor and the others cursed in their hearts, of course they couldn''t really want to run out of the foggy forest on foot like this. After hearing that the car they were driving was impounded, they were already very annoyed. After hearing that Mu Yunshen Allowing them to drive to drive them away, his heart suddenly became alive again, with the strength of the four of them, it was an easy task to snatch a car, not to mention the chance of winning when he was unprepared.


    Who would have thought that Mu Yunshen could even think of this loophole and reminded them aloud. In this way, if they wanted to snatch the car, it was almost an extravagant hope.


    As a result, the four of them came here, and they were blasted out of the base like bereaved dogs. The bullets chased their heels, forcing them to run quickly. If they ran slowly, there must be a hole in their heels, and the four were kicked out bitterly. At the base, the last gatekeepers changed from two to six. All of them were armed with live ammunition. In order to prevent them from turning back again, the two gatekeepers who had been guarding the gate struggled to run away.


    Mu Yunshen asked Owen to send the two children back to the living area. He carried Weiya into the office by himself, and Bai Yueguang was forced to be locked outside the door, so he could only wait outside the door.


    Put Weiya on the sofa, reached out and tried her breath, it was a little weak, so she didn''t wake up even after turning around, she was no longer asleep, but passed out, Mu Yunshen hurriedly called Geninita, let him He came to help Weiya look at the injury on his leg.


    Ninita had a serious face, put her cat''s paw on Weiya''s shriveled thigh, and removed it after a while, "The muscles are severely atrophied, and there is not a drop of water left in the legs, and even the bone marrow has dried up. Legs are completely ruined.


    Mu Yunshen''s heart sank, and anxiously said: "Is there no way to cure her? Can you find a pharmacist in the gate of the devil to give her some medicine, or anything else, as long as she can recover.


    Ninita looked at the owner of the house and said calmly: "Treat such an injury is not difficult for our world at all, our therapist can heal any kind of injury, but the question is, how to hire a therapist Take action? Bring Miss Weiya into the gate of the devil world, or let the therapist come over? Miss Weiya''s body can''t enter the gate of the devil world at all. You should be very clear about this, so you can only ask the therapist to come over in the end, but, I have to remind you, my master, that therapists have a very high status in our world. They are often guests of various forces, and they have a lot of involvement behind them. I can''t guarantee that they can keep this secret after they come over. I will not do anything harmful to the master, please forgive me.


    "Then...what about the pharmacist? Mu Yun asked with deep hope.


    Let''s not talk about the problem that the pharmacist needs to see the injury condition when dispensing medicine. The medicine dispensed by the pharmacist may be suitable for ordinary people, but it may not be suitable for psionicists. You should be clear about the reasons. "Mu Yun closed his eyes deeply, he really knew, because Weiya is a psionicist, there is spiritual ability in the body, the medicine made by the pharmacist contains magic power, but magic power is another form of power, two They cannot exist at the same time, two different energies exist in one, and the most direct consequence is to consume and devour each other. The disappearance of the two energies at the same time is light, but no one can guarantee that in the process of energy competition, they will not be let down. The body explodes, which is very dangerous.


    The pharmacist in the gate of the demon world can use drugs to stimulate the weak blood power gene that cannot be awakened, so that it can be transformed and amplified. Such a weak blood power gene, like the fetus in the mother''s body, is very fragile. Its mutation is too easy, but once the spiritual ability is awakened, it will become powerful. One mountain cannot hold two tigers, and spiritual energy and magic energy cannot coexist at all.


    What he did to the psionicists of the Mu family was to use a magic circle to penetrate into their bodies, let the magic circle slowly release the magic energy, and kill and kill them with their own psychic ability. In this way, the final result would not be It will kill them, but it can make them ordinary people, and there is no blood in the blood. Mu Yunshen does this to really want the Mu family to be removed from the psionicist world. He doesn''t want to do it again and again. In the face of the pursuit of the Mu family, we can only solve this problem from the root cause. Don''t you want to "empty people to make the Mu family rise? Then he will completely remove the Mu family!"


    "If you want to cure her, I still say that, Master, you need an energy converter. If you can convert the energy of the two worlds to each other, it will be very easy for many things, you don''t have to worry about not being able to make it. , The alchemists in our world have the ability to make a pile of meat into a pair of pants, and energy converters are not difficult for them, but it is only a matter of time. If you can''t wait, you''d better find someone who can make peace with you A psionicist with the same ability can help, and there may be a faster way.


    After Ninita left, Mu Yunshen thought about it for a long time by himself, and felt that Ninita''s words made sense. Weiya may recover to health.


    Plant controllers are a type of psionicists. They can control plants to attack, defend, eat, or heal. Master Yunyan once mentioned to Mu Yunshen that some ordinary medicines do not harm psionicists at all. Only a healing plant controller can help them heal.


    But psionicists are already rare, and it is difficult to find even rarer healing plant controllers among such rare psionicists.

 Chapter 118

    Even if they appear, they are all guests of the major forces. For a remote planet like Maca Planet, it is estimated that searching the entire planet may not be able to find a healing plant controller. If you want to heal Weiya, you can only go out. Look for.


    While Mu Yunshen was still thinking about where to find a healing plant controller, the door ¢¡ of the office was knocked on, hesitantly, softly and slowly.


    Mu Yun looked at the closed door deeply, "Come in.


    The door was pushed open a crack, and half of Bai Yueguang''s face was exposed. Seeing that Mu Yunshen was leaning against the table and looking at him, he could only smile awkwardly and walk in bravely, "What, Miss Weiya is injured?


    Mu Yun looked at him deeply, not knowing what he wanted to say.


    Bai Yueguang continued to speak embarrassingly, "Injured by a psionicist, ordinary treatment methods will not work, you have to find a therapist.


    Healing plant controllers are sometimes called "therapists".


    Mu Yun was deeply surprised, "You know the therapist?


    Bai Yueguang was an ordinary person, and Mu Yunshen knew this very well.


    Bai Yueguang said a little cautiously: "I know a therapist, to be honest, I am also looking for a therapist to help my brother heal, but I have no money, no power or power, and it is impossible to find a therapist. thing, so...


    Bai Yueguang looked at Mu Yunshen hesitantly, and felt very uneasy, "I, I want to ask you, when you ask for a therapist for Miss Weiya, can you also help my brother with the treatment? If you have money, I will. Can I pay, can I?"


    Mu Yun looked at him deeply, "Are you rich?


    Seeing him crying so miserably on the street, hugging his leg, obviously he is also very short of money.


    Bai Yueguang blushed, and murmured: "If, if you can, can you help me pay for it first? I will treat you as a cow and a horse in the future, and I will definitely return the money, can you see it?


    Mu Yun sighed deeply and wanted to smoke a little, "Is there a cigarette?


    Bai Yueguang took out a crumpled cigarette case, smoked one, lit it, and handed it to Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yunshen took it and took two sharp breaths before saying, "How did your brother get injured? Does it require a therapist to heal?


    Bai Yueguang also held a cigarette, followed with a helpless sigh, stared at a certain point on the ground, and said after a long silence: "My real name is not Bai Yueguang, my name is Ling Yuebai, and my brother''s name is Ling Yuelan."


    Bai Yueguang continued to be silent, not knowing what to think, smiled bitterly, "Brother Mu, you should be a psionicist too, right? To tell you the truth, our Ling family used to be a psionicist family, you may not have heard of it, after all Ling The family has been in decline for hundreds of years, and the entire psionicist world thinks that the Ling family has lost its roots... In fact, it is almost the same. Although the descendants of the Ling family have not died, they are still doing nothing, and the population is getting smaller and smaller. For hundreds of years , Few of them can wake up, even if they do, they are all anonymous and don''t dare to reveal their identities. Now, in the entire Ling family, there are only two of us brothers.


    Bai Yueguang took a breath and said, "Fortunately, Yuelan woke up when she was 16 years old, but it is the same whether she is awakened or not. Even if she is awakened, she does not dare to reveal her spiritual ability, otherwise, it will definitely cause trouble. Murder.


    In order to survive, I worked as a paparazzi to make a living. Yuelan joined an interstellar expedition and began to run around the universe, looking for unknown planets and exploring unknown areas. This is a very dangerous job, but at the same time, the pay is also very high. If you can If an unknown planet is found, then they can send it. Even if they can''t find the unknown planet, they can find unknown energy or minerals, animals, and plants. This is all harvest, and they all have money to take, but they have no idea what to do. When they arrived at the cosmic creatures, a group of more than a dozen explorers, in the end, only Yue Lan escaped with serious injuries. It is also fortunate that he is not an ordinary person. His spaceship crashed on the planet Maca, and I came to take care of him after I got the news, but his injuries are not at all ordinary doctors.


    The treatment facility can cure it. The treatment has taken so long, and a lot of money has been spent, but it has no effect at all. After thinking about it, if you want Yuelan to survive, you can only go to a therapist for help.


    After Bai Yueguang finished speaking, he and Mu Yunshen were silent together, until Mu Yunshen finished smoking a cigarette, then he said: ''Ling family, I may have heard of it.


    Bai Yueguang was surprised, "Have you heard of it?


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Is it the Ling family?"


    At the same time, it was because of the competition of male airmen that Mu Yunshen didn''t know about the family that had been in decline since then? Of course, he remembered the family that involved male airmen most clearly.


    "Yeah, Lingyin Master...Ling Family. Bai Yueguang said silently, his tone was full of hesitation and bitterness.


    Mu Yunshen said: "What happened to the Ling family? Being chased and killed?


    Bai Yueguang tilted his head to look at Mu Yunshen, his eyes were complicated and flickering.


    Mu Yunshen kicked him deeply, "What are you looking at? You want to kill me? I brought ten of you together.


    Bai Yueguang sneered, smiled, and his expression gradually became serious, "Our identity, I shouldn''t have said, involving you, I''m afraid even you will be in trouble, but I can''t watch Yuelan wait to die. .


    Mu Yunshen said speechlessly: "You said it all, what''s the use of saying this now?


    "Brother Mu, I sincerely ask for your help, as long as Yuelan can be cured, I can do anything. Bai Yueguang pleaded.


    It''s useless to say this now. If I can find a therapist, why not help you? The point is that I don''t know where to find a therapist. Mu Yun sighed helplessly, "Let me think of a way first, where does your brother live now?


    We rented a house to live in. We originally lived in the hospital. After several months, there was no improvement at all. The injury became more and more serious. Our savings were exhausted, and the hospital could not live. We had to move out and rent a house. Bai Yueguang was a little dejected. Every time he saw his brother rolling around in pain, he felt more pain than if he died once. He felt sorry for his brother, but he couldn''t suffer for him. "In this way, if your brothers trust me, I will send someone to transport him back to the base with you, and I will find a way to find a therapist. Mu Yunshen said.


    Bai Yueguang said gratefully: "Of course I can trust you, to be honest, our brothers are really going to sleep on the streets, the rent for the last month has not been paid, and the landlord treats me with eyes, nose and nose all day long, can you take us in? Brother, that''s great!


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    The heirs of the dignified psionicist family, who are living in such a state, are there no one?


    There are not many things in the base, but the empty houses are the most, more than enough for tens of thousands of people, not to mention that they are not even a hundred people now, and it is very spacious.


    Mu Yunshen asked Moses to take two people and drove Bai Yueguang to drag the injured "Blue Moonlight" back.


    He himself took Weiya to Master Yunyan. Master Yunyan heard that Weiya became like this in order to save Mu Yunshen. She was grateful and distressed. She was watching Weiya grow up. Yes, it''s been ten years, and I really treat her like a daughter. Now that Wei Ya is hurt like this, Master Yun Yan is naturally willing to take care of her instead of her son. After all, the son is a man, and it is always inconvenient to take care of a girl. The responsibility of taking care of Wei Ya is It fell on the shoulders of Yun Yanshi.


    After sending Weiya back to the guest room to rest, Mu Yunshen asked, "Mom, do you know a therapist? I want to invite a therapist to help Weiya see her injuries.


    Master Yunyan was a little worried, "It''s been more than 20 years since I left the world of psionicists, how can I know the therapist, even if I met Kebert, it was still a chance, a small planet like Maca Planet should be No therapist will come.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "I know, I will find a way.


    When Trolasse got the news from Xingwang, he had already arrived at the company and was dealing with official business, or Lynn was idle and bored and went to Xingwang to fish for fish, only to know that the entire Xingwang was paralyzed by the video.


    He watched the entire video with a confused expression on his face. After watching it, it took several minutes for him to come back to his senses. The reason why he had such a reaction was not that the Mu family sent so many psychic powers out of madness. It is not because of how powerful Osmond''s flames are, but because of Mu Yunshen!


    All because of Mu Yunshen alone.


    He knew that Mu Yunshen was very strong, but that strength was built on the basis of ordinary people, but he never knew that Mu Yunshen was also awakened!


    That time they were chased and hid in the abandoned factory building. When Mu Yunshen used his abilities, Lin En didn''t see it at all. In his heart, he always thought that Mu Yunshen''s physical fitness was degraded and needed their protection. Who would have thought that he would actually Can it be so powerful?


    He almost slammed into the door and rushed in, making a loud voice. Trolasse was already in a bad mood, and was frowned even more by Lynn''s recklessness.


    First, sir! It''s not good! Look at this!" Lynn rushed over and projected his own Xingwang video directly.


    The first scene Trolasse saw was the scene where Mu Yunshen''s car was spun around on the street by a car rushing from diagonally behind. Afterwards, in order to avoid the oncoming traffic, he had to let himself get out of control. The car flew into the air.


    In every scene after that, Trolasse never let go. He watched the entire video without blinking, until he saw Mu Yunshen and the others fleeing by car, he suddenly stood up and walked out quickly. .


    "Return to base immediately.


    Lynn quickly followed, and while watching the video, he had been secretly observing Mr. Aslan''s expression, but unfortunately he didn''t see anything, except that he was very serious and focused, he didn''t have any reaction.


    How does Lynn know that Trolasse is a calm person the more tense and dangerous situations he encounters, even though he doesn''t react on the surface, his hands are actually sweaty, and he is eager to see him now. Mu Yunshen couldn''t wait for a moment. He wanted to see him. After six years, the emotions that had been suppressed and accumulated for six years finally broke out at this moment. He thought he could endure it. When softening the temptation, but no, he can''t wait any longer, waiting every minute and second is endless suffering!

 Chapter 119

    They rushed back to the base overnight. Trolasse was eager to see Mu Yunshen, so Lynn drove the car directly to the living area.


    Trolasse knew where Mu Yunshen lived, and also knew that he did not live with his parents and children. He lived in a building alone. Don''t let him go to ring the doorbell. some to open the door.


    It was already late at night, and Mu Yunshen had not slept yet. He was studying the magic book. He wanted to become stronger quickly, but was disturbed by the hurried doorbell.


    He put away the magic book and went to open the door, but he didn''t expect that the person who appeared at the door would be Trolasse.


    Seeing his dusty appearance, Mu Yunshen was a little strange, "Mr. Aslan? Why are you here so late? Is there something?


    Trolasse''s beautiful violet eyes stared at him for a moment, his throat slipped, forcing himself to calm down, not to be impulsive, speak slowly, he took a deep breath, and then let it out slowly , "How are you? Are you hurt?


    Mu Yunshen understood that he probably already knew about his attack, although he didn''t know where he knew it. At this time, Mu Yunshen didn''t know that Xingwang had been paralyzed by his video, and he came back After that, I have been busy all the time. After a little free time, I started to practice and study. Without any spare time, I naturally have no time to fish on the star network.


    I''m fine and not hurt. Mu Yun said deeply.


    Trolasse stared at him, "Can we go in and talk? It doesn''t seem very elegant to stand at the door and talk like this."


    The door of Mu Yunshen was half open. He happened to be standing at the door blocking it, as if he didn''t want anyone to enter the door. Since Mr. Aslan had already proposed it, Mu Yunshen couldn''t shoot people out of the door. This base was still there. As for other people''s, he couldn''t justify himself. He turned his body sideways and let Trolasse come in.


    What to drink? Coffee or... red wine? Mu Yunshen turned around to get it, but Trolaiser grabbed his arm, "No, I won''t drink anything, let''s talk.


    Mu Yun took a deep look at the hand on his arm, and broke away without a trace, "Okay, what do we want to talk about?


    Trolasse stared into his eyes and said softly, "Go back with me.


    Mu Yunshen looked back at him, then turned around and walked to the long table, poured himself a glass of water, took two sips slowly, and then said without looking back, "Where are you going?


    Trolasse''s eyes always fell on Mu Yunshen, and he didn''t move away, "Aslan family."


    Holding the water glass, Mu Yunshen suddenly chuckled, put down the water glass, and turned to look at Trolasse, "Mr. Aslan, do you think your request is reasonable? In what capacity do I go back with you? Because Did I give birth to your Aslan family? Or because I''m a male airman?


    Trolasse''s heart sank, he had a bad premonition, he didn''t know why Mu Yunshen said this suddenly, but it would never be a good thing to mention children and empty people, "Yunshen, you know I''m not this means.


    "Then what do you mean? You still want to be responsible for me? If so, I have to tell you again, it''s really not necessary, I don''t need it, and I don''t want you to be responsible. Mu Yunshen is imposing.


    Trolasse was silent for a while, then changed the subject: "Yun Shen, what did you do to the psionicist who attacked you in the Mu family?"


    Mu Yun looked at him suspiciously, "You know it well, but it''s nothing, I just want to wipe out the power of the Mu family''s blood and turn them into ordinary people completely, so that they won''t be attacked by flies anymore. Just staring at me!


    Trolasse''s fingertips trembled, and he looked at Mu Yunshen in disbelief, "What did you say? You wiped out the blood power of the Mu family?


    Mu Yunshen answered without shyness, "Yes, I want to make them completely ordinary people, and can no longer have the dream of rising up the Mu family!


    "Yunshen, do you know what you''re doing? Why didn''t you kill them directly, but did something like this? Trolasse looked at Mu Yunshen with a serious expression.


    It''s so boring to die, I just want to make them despair and let them watch the Mu family completely decline, from a high-level psionicist family to a downright ordinary person, let them remember this lesson for a lifetime! Mu Yun Shen''s tone is very indifferent, as if killing or making people despair is just a game.


    Trolasser said with a blank expression: "How do you know that those seven people are all the psionicists of the Mu family? As far as I know, there are more than seven psionicists in the Mu family, not to mention, I want to completely change the Mu family. To become an ordinary person, then it is necessary to make this generation of people who have not awakened not have children who can be awakened, but no one has said that there is no way for the children of the psionic family who have not awakened to have children who can be awakened. That Mu Yuan Isn''t Rong a typical example? If you do this, will you really be able to remove the Mu family from the psionicist world? It''s childish!


    Mu Yun was silent, and he thought of this later. When he saw Weiya hurt like that, he was very angry, and he did such a thing in a fit of anger. It''s too late to say anything, and he won''t go. Think about it.


    It is also worth it to weaken the power of the Mu family. Mu Yunshen retorted,


    Yun Shen, even if you destroy the Mu family, it is better than erasing their spiritual abilities. You slaughtered the Mu family, no matter what, the only victims were the Mu family. Even if it would be troublesome afterwards, it was not that there was no solution. But if you do something that wipes out the psionic power of the psionicists, it will offend the entire psionicist world!


    Have you ever thought about the consequences of doing this? Every psionicist family is trying every means to retain the bloodline power of their own family. Just the passage of time and the weakening of genetic psychic ability are enough to make They are terrified, and your presence will only make them terrified!


    They are always begging for the family to suddenly get a male empty man. What are they doing? They just want to use this to purify the blood of the family, so that the power of the blood of the family can last for a few more years, but your behavior is In accelerating the extinction and disappearance of psionicists, not to mention that the major psionicist families will not let you go, even the Star Palace will be the first to get rid of you! Do you know how dangerous you are now?"


    Mu Yun looked at Trolasse in a daze, and then fell silent. Later, he also thought that doing this might be troublesome, but he didn''t think so deeply, and he didn''t even know that there was a "Psionicist Realm like Xingchen Hall". The management organization exists, and everything he knows about the world of psionicists is all told by Yunyanshi, and he knows as much as Yunyanshi tells him. If you know these things, you will definitely think twice before you start.


    Mu Yunshen calculated the time, thinking that the effect of the magic circle should not be so strong, it is night again, maybe he will solve them secretly in the past, and things will be simpler.


    Thinking of this, he walked towards the door, Trolather grabbed him, "Where are you going?


    I went to Holkink. Mu Yunshen was also a little anxious.


    What Holkink? Trolasser still doesn''t know that the base has changed a lot. When they just came back, they saw fog on both sides of the road and thought it was fog. This is very common in the fog sea forest. It was the middle of the night and I didn''t notice anything wrong at all. "It is the master of the Wuhai Forest, it can fly, and it has surrendered to me now. I will let it send me to the town of Locke. The Mu family should not have left, and it should be too late to do it now. Mu Yunshen said quickly. He wanted to leave, but was held back by Troleser again.


    Trolasse couldn''t believe what he heard. He stared at Mu Yunshen and asked word by word, "The Lord of the Forest of the Sea of ??Fog? Will I surrender to you?"


    I don''t have time to explain this to you now, I''m going to the town of Locke immediately. Mu Yunshen struggled for a while, but he was unable to break free of Trolaise''s hand. Seeing him stubbornly staring at him, Mu Yunshen looked at him for a moment, and finally felt helpless.


    "Well, there are three super-strong creatures in the forest of the sea, they rule the entire forest of the sea. The soldiers of the base went out to patrol and killed a beast in the forest, and the three creatures came over at night. Now, we had a fight with them, and finally they were beaten and surrendered by me, and signed a contract with me, they now recognize me as the master, and they made the magnetic field and dense fog in the forest, is this clear? ? Or to put it more bluntly, now the entire Wuhai Forest is my territory, and even more, one-third of the entire territory of the entire Maca planet is mine, can you let me go now?


    Isn''t that right, the Forest of Wuhai occupies one third of the territory of Planet Maca.


    Mu Yunshen''s speech was very fast, but Trolasse could still hear it clearly. It was because of his clarity that he felt shocked and wonderful, especially for Trolasse who knew the history of the planet Maca very well. , he knew very well that the empire had spent a lot of manpower and material resources in order to conquer this forest, and many outstanding soldiers had died. The people of the empire were opposed to using human lives to fill the forest of fog, and they gathered a crowd to make trouble and what means to protest the decision of the royal family. , In the end, under great pressure, the royal family had to give up the conquest of the Wuhai Forest.


    It''s just that giving up temporarily does not mean giving up forever. As long as there is a chance, the empire will still take action against the Wuhai Forest. The painful historical lessons are clearly there. Scientists have long speculated that there are intelligent creatures in the Wuhai Forest. It is speculated that this kind of intelligent creature is definitely very powerful. Otherwise, how could the imperial army not be able to take down a forest of fog? But such a powerful and dangerous creature has been subdued by Mu Yunshen in such an understatement? Trolassermao wants to know very much , How on earth did he beat the forest master to his submission? Does he really have this strength?

 Chapter 120

    Even if you rush to the small town of Locke to kill the mouth, it will not help. Trolasse Road


    If you kill them, who else will know except us?" Mu Yunshen said firmly.


    Trolasse looked at him with a horrific look, and then, very cruelly, brought out the video to show him.


    Mu Yunshen was stunned after reading it, only one word to summarize, "...Fuck!


    Troleser followed, "In the entire empire, it is estimated that you are the only one who doesn''t know about this!


    Mu Yunshen walked around the living room irritably, and said with a fluke: "You said, will no one notice the last scene?


    Won''t. Trolasse shattered his fantasies quite simply.


    Mu Yunshen was speechless, thinking about countermeasures with a thoughtful face.


    "Don''t think about it, go back to the rose star field with me, and we will face all dangers together. Trolasser made this request again.


    Don''t go! Mu Yunshen refused, Mu Yunshen was still full of fire when the four guys came to rob people in the afternoon, and now there is such trouble, L Trolasse is still thinking about it Taking him back to the Rose Star Region, Mu Yunshen became irritable.


    I won''t go to the Roseland with you, and neither will my children! I don''t care how much your Aslan family wants Garan, I won''t allow him to leave my side! If you want to grab it, don''t blame me Turn your face with your Aslan family! Mu Yunshen was very excited, and he was obviously really annoyed.


    "I didn''t mean to separate you from the child. Trolather explained in vain.


    Mu Yunshen sneered, "Of course you won''t separate me from the child, because what you want is a male empty man and a pure-blooded heir!


    Mu Yunshen''s words were heartbreaking, and Trolaise had already endured to the limit, and when he was provoked by Mu Yunshen, his mood became unstable, he strode up, grabbed Mu Yunshen''s shoulder, and said with difficulty, " what are you saying?


    I said you guys are shameless! Just because Galan has the same eyes as you, he has to go back to the Aslan family. Gala doesn''t have those eyes and will be kicked away? What? You''re going to come and catch me yourself Going to the Rose Starfield? Don''t tell me about the danger. I''m not afraid of the public enemy of the psionicist world! If they dare to come, I will dare to subvert the entire psionicist world! Isn''t it just desperate? Who is afraid of who? You are so alarmist just wanting me to go back with you obediently, do you think I am stupid?!


    Every psionicist family will do anything to compete for male airmen. I don¡¯t believe that your Aslan family will be an exception! You are no different from the Mu family. The Mu family¡¯s methods are radical and fair. What about your Aslan family? Going around, want to take a roundabout route of tenderness? I thought how much patience can you have as a dignified young master of the Aslan family, how long has it been that you can''t help but do it?! You are even more despicable and dirty than the Mu family!


    Mu Yunshen struggled to get rid of Trolaise''s hold. Trolaise''s hand was so powerful that when he grabbed Mu Yunshen''s shoulder, his fingers would dig into Mu Yunshen''s bones. Yun Shen was in great pain, but because of his anger, he held back his words and wanted to break free, but he was unable to get rid of his imprisonment.


    Mu Yun was deeply angry, "Do you want to do it? Come on, let me see how powerful your Aslan family''s ice technique is!


    Trolasse was already extremely angry. When a person was angry to the limit, it was easier to wake up. He pushed hard, Mu Yunshen thought he was about to fall, but unexpectedly, his back slammed into the wall with a bang.


    Trolasse stared into his eyes, his voice was low and depressed, "So in your heart, everything I do is just to gain your favor, so that I can bring you and the child back to the Rose Domain?"


    "Isn''t it? Or do you want to explain to me that the Aslan family is more noble than other families, and can be indifferent to a male empty man? Mu Yunshen immediately counterattacked.


    Trolasse stared at Mu Yunshen''s eyes, and suddenly, he said word by word, "No, I need male emptiness more than anyone else."


    Admit it? You are a hypocritical bastard! Mu Yunshen punched Trolasse, but the opponent easily grabbed his fist


    Trolasse heard that something was shattered in his body, and the overwhelming pain was tearing at his pain nerves frantically. His face gradually turned pale, but he didn''t care. With the usual gentle smile, but the chill in his eyes is bone-chilling.


    He grabbed the hand of Mu Yunshen''s fist and continued to exert force, but he got close to Mu Yunshen and asked him in a low voice, "I never said that I am a good person, what I want is to fight for myself, from Haven''t missed it. Now, I''ve admitted that I desperately need a male airman, so, as a male airman, should you please satisfy me? Huh?


    Mu Yunshen''s chest heaved violently, and he was obviously furious to the limit. He wanted to punch someone, but the pain in his shoulder and the phalanx that was about to be crushed made him unable to resist. , Mu Yunshen finally couldn''t bear it with a grunt and let go of his clenched fists, slender and powerful fingers, and clasped them between Mu Yunshen''s five fingers. To the slightest temperature on Te Ming Laiser''s hand, he only felt that his hand was caught by ice picks, and he wanted to free that hand, but he couldn''t do it.


    The hand that was grasping on Mu Yunshen''s shoulder suddenly slid down, grabbed Mu Yunshen''s other hand, and before he could react, clasped his fingers in and clasped them tightly again.


    Mu Yunshen raised his leg and wanted to push the person away, but suddenly felt a chill on his ankle, as if he was locked by a shackle, and he couldn''t do it any more if he wanted to lift his leg!


    Don''t you want to see my power? Do you feel it? Trolasse''s breath is very close to Mu Yunshen, and the breath he exhales when he speaks is not warm, but bone-chilling cold.


    Mu Yunshen''s eyes widened, he saw Trolaise''s originally golden hair, starting from the roots, gradually turned silver-white, not only that, his hair was still growing, but after a while, he The long silver hair has covered the back, and even the eyebrows and eyelashes have all turned silvery white.


    The surrounding temperature had dropped to below zero, and the air that came out of his breath was all white air. Mu Yunshen only felt that he was in a dry year ice cave. Any snowflake marks, he has seen what Garan looks like when he uses his abilities, there are little purple snowflakes on Garan''s face, but there is no on Trolassie''s face, why is this?


    Is it cold? Trolasse asked softly.


    Mu Yunshen was about to die of cold, his whole body was shaking, his teeth were chattering, his whole body was as stiff as a mummy''s eyelashes that didn''t move for a long time, and he could see a layer of ice on his eyelashes. Looks, it sure looks very funny.


    Trolasse''s lips that were so close at hand finally touched Mu Yunshen''s constantly trembling lips, kissed lightly, wanted to leave, but he was very nostalgic and kissed again, he wanted to kiss this deeply. The person who thought about it all day long, rubbed him into his arms fiercely, punished him, made him hurt, and made him cry, but he knew that he couldn''t do it now, no matter how crazy he wanted to kiss and hug this person, he couldn''t do it now. , unless he wanted to see Mu Yunshen frozen into an ice sculpture.


    Trolesse let go of his hand, his fingertips stroked Mu Yunshen''s hoarfrost cheek, deep violet eyes, staring at him deeply, the heavy and strong emotion in it almost condensed into substance, He stared deeply at the young man in front of him, everything was like a dream, he knew only a young man, in a blink of an eye, the young man has grown so big, and he has the avatar physique that everyone coveted. What did you do to miss the boy for six years? After staring for a long time, Trolasse couldn''t help but leaned in again, cherishingly kissed Mu Yunshen''s forehead, cheek, and the tip of his nose, which he had lost in the end. He kissed on the bloody lips, and then stared at Mu Yunshen, backed step by step, and then turned around abruptly and walked out of the door until he had retreated more than ten steps away. The moment he closed the door, he was imprisoned in Mu Yunshen. The ice shackles on the ankles shattered instantly, and the extremely low temperature began to warm up rapidly.


    Mu Yun hugged himself deeply, bent down slowly, and squatted on the ground. It seemed that this would make him a little warmer. He trembled violently, looked around with shortness of breath, and suddenly stopped on the water glass on the long table. .


    The transparent glass cup contained the half glass of water he drank. At this moment, for some unknown reason, a fluffy ice flower bloomed from the water in the cup. With frost flowers, if it weren''t for the cold to death, Mu Yunshen would feel very beautiful.


    He shivered and went to the bathroom. He needed to take a hot bath. He felt that his internal organs were as if they had just been taken out of the ice cellar. They were cold, hard, and painful.


    The car was still there when he came, and Lynn sat in the driver''s seat and went to the star net to fish for fish. He watched all kinds of comments because of the noisy video in the afternoon. The things that few people knew about the psionicist world also passed through this incident. In front of everyone again.


    When a group of people who didn''t know the truth shouted "When superpowers appeared, a small number of people who knew the existence of psionicists also showed up to explain that it was not a superpower, but the psionicists that have always existed in the empire. However, the awakening of psionicists is difficult, the number is rare, and they do not often appear in front of everyone, so few people know their existence. However, whenever there is a major disaster somewhere, there will inevitably be psionicists. , Psykers have been silently hiding behind the scenes, they are the heroes who truly guard the empire!


    Such a highly provocative comment was immediately sought after by countless fanatics.

 Chapter 121

    Because Mu Yunshen''s strength in the video is too powerful, he can no longer be called a human being. He jumped into the sky, smashed the space with one palm, and defeated dozens of bodyguards with live ammunition with one blow. What does this mean? The bodyguards are strong, agile, and are not inferior to regular soldiers. Mu Yunshen can easily overthrow so many people with one blow, which is equivalent to the same number of regular soldiers that one person can overthrow, or more , If the empire had more people like Mu Yunshen, wouldn''t that mean it would dominate the universe?


    Before, some people always thought that Mu Yunshen''s palm cracked the air. Later, a professional came out to explain that the air would not be cracked or cracked. The only thing that could crack was the space near Mu Yunshen. As for the space Fragmentation, the question why he can exist will involve more advanced theoretical knowledge, but the professional still briefly explained the reason.


    Space is represented by length, width, height, and size. The infinite universe, infinite world, and infinite space are called infinite space because space is everywhere, and position is everywhere, and those who want to determine space are Position requires time to measure. At that moment, Mu Yunshen smashed the space and used the space fragments as a weapon, but the next moment, the space around him has been restored to the original again, because the time of that moment has passed, the next moment The time has come, and a new space is formed again, that is to say, having this power is equivalent to having an endless space as a weapon, as long as time continues, the space will never disappear.


    After being explained by professionals, the number of Mu Yunshen''s fanatical fans increased exponentially. Those people admired his strength, liked his pet, and were obsessed with his beauty. The conditions that can make them become fanatical can be found in Mu Yunshen, so Mu Yunshen has become more popular throughout the entire empire than the previous gods'' favor. Comparable to the hero of the Empire.


    Of course, there are those who admire and worship, and there are those who despise them. They all said on the star network: Mu Yunshen is a murderous devil. At the beginning, his pet killed so many people, because it wasn''t him who shot, it was Can pet owners not be held accountable for what pets do? Now the old tricks are repeated, and the cool skills that they think have brought down so many people, no one pursues him for his life, but so many brainless fans have emerged. , Could it be that the empire has gone downhill, and can even the laws be ignored?


    Under this message, there are support and opposition. On the whole, there are more people who scold the landlord for being insane.


    Little fan girl: The landlord is brainless, but someone said that the bodyguards who fell are all dead?


    Mr. Haohao: I really want to press the landlord''s head and let him open his eyes and watch those two videos. The first video is that Mu Yunshen''s family was in their own yard, and a group of criminals with guns broke into their home and murdered them. , Under such circumstances, Mu Yunshen is not at home, so pets are not allowed to protect his family? In the second video, Mu Yunshen was driving a car and was deliberately hit by someone and turned into a spinning top on the street. , and then there were two other collisions that were clearly planned to kill Mu Yunshen for a long time. They did not die in the car accident. After escaping, they were surrounded by so many people. Waiting to be slaughtered? It is estimated that even if he is slaughtered, the landlord will think that the death posture of others is not good-looking, so he will die again when he wakes up? , I was wrong, I shouldn''t ask you to watch the video, I should contact the hospital and let you change your mind!


    Little Fighter: The Mu Yunshen mentioned upstairs is an innocent white lotus, I just want to ask, why do people deal with him and not others?


    Die-bang-tian: Upstairs hits the nail on the head. If those people want to deal with you, you probably have no scum left. Unfortunately, you are not qualified to enjoy the same treatment as my male god. My male god is mighty and domineering. Come fight!


    The little bird is not small: Male god, male god, I am your brainless fan! Ask the male god to accept apprentices? I have to bring my own dry food and pay for the apprenticeship!!!


    I am God: ask the male god to accept apprentices


    Just don''t die: want to be a teacher 2


    A flower of old age: I want to be a teacher 3


    Optimus Prime: I want to apprentice 99999


    Lin En looked at page after page and scrolled down, and all he saw were people who wanted to apprentice building the building. Lin En turned to the next door and saw that someone was slandering Mu Yunshen again. He rolled up his sleeves and prepared to end the game. Just as he entered a word, the car door was suddenly opened, and the icy air was instantly drawn into the car. Lin En was shivering from the cold, and when he looked up, his eyes almost fell out!


    "Come down! There came the cold voice of Trolasse.


    Lynn was already dumbfounded. He mechanically got down from the driver''s seat, but his eyes were fixed on this man with long silver hair, but he couldn''t return to his senses.


    Trolasse got into the car, quickly pressed a few keys, and set it to the auto-pilot idle mode. The multi-function suspension car flew out with a swish, and soon disappeared into the night.


    Lynn stood stupidly for a moment before suddenly reacting, "Damn it, is that person Mr.


    A few of them have never seen Trolasse like that, or even seen him use psychic abilities, but even so, Lynn knew that was wrong. He himself is a descendant of the psionicist family, and of course he knew how to use psychic abilities. What is it like? Except for the special psychic family, the appearance of psionicists will not change, but Mr. Aslan''s appearance is simply a big change!


    After the multi-functional hover car rushed out and plunged into the thick white fog outside the base, Trolather finally couldn''t suppress the vast spiritual power in his body, and the hover car was still flying in the air, so Trolather was able to use it as a With the seat under Se as the center, ice began to freeze, and quickly spread around, the hovering car in flight instantly turned into an ice lump covered with frost and fell directly from the air.


    When the suspension car fell, the surrounding cold air filled the air. The closer it was to the ground, the thicker the hoarfrost on the ground. When the suspension car completely fell to the ground, a piece of frost was splashed. With the suspension car as the center, the frost quickly spread around. In a very short period of time, the frost covered a radius of hundreds of meters in an instant!


    This piece, completely entered the frost world!


    The ground is covered with large and large ice flowers, weeds, stones and trees in the sky, all of which are covered by frost into a beautiful silvery white.


    Trolaise lay on the driving platform, panting violently, cold sweat dripping down his chin constantly, every time before it fell, it turned into a frost flower falling down, just when Trolaise was at the extreme end. When weak and in excruciating pain, communication came from his terminal.


    Trolasse looked up with difficulty, knowing that the only people he came were Mu Yunshen and Lin En, and Lin En would take the initiative to contact him if there was nothing, so, could it be that Yun Shen found out that his condition was wrong and worried about him. , what about the communication that was just pulled up?


    Trolasse was looking forward to it. A heart that had already sunk into the bottom of the valley began to beat again. He tried hard to see who the communication on the terminal belonged to, but he couldn''t see clearly. Finally, seeing the string of band numbers, a heart that had just resumed beating, fell silent again.


    Not Yunshen, not Yunshen...


    I''m afraid now, Yun Shen can''t wait for him to die outside, so why worry about whether he is okay?


    He waited for so long and suppressed for so long, as long as it involved Yun Shen, he would be careful, for fear that Yun Shen would misunderstand him, but in the end, all his caution was in vain, and things irreversibly moved towards what he was most worried about. The direction of development, he can''t recover, can''t stop, can only let it continue to deteriorate, what should I do to solve the current dead situation?


    Trolasse closed his eyes, leaned back in his chair, and gave a voice prompt exhausted, "Answer.


    As soon as the communication was connected, Nokowicz''s high-pitched voice came out from the terminal, "Trolesse! Please tell me clearly, what happened to that child? Is it your seed?! You Is it crazy to ride a horse? Leave a family child with such a pure bloodline on the planet Maca, and hand it over to Mu Yunshen to raise it! What the hell is going on with you?! Is the rise and fall of the family not as good as a Mu Yunshen for you? important?


    There was no Trolasse in Nokowitch''s side, only a grayish color, I don''t know what it was.


    Trolasse''s closed eyes slowly opened, "The video was released. A small external display appeared directly in front of Trolasse, Trolasse looked at him with cold eyes, but Nokovic did. When he saw Trolessor''s appearance, his eyes widened suddenly, and he jumped up from the sofa.


    "You... what''s wrong with you? Why use your abilities? Are you dying?! How many times can your body support such a full-strength shot?


    Nokevich roared wildly, looking at his brother in the video, he wanted to drill through the screen!


    "Do you want to die? Huh? The whole family is constantly fighting with the Xingchen Palace and the royal family for you. They can''t wait to send you to perform tasks every moment, drain your energy as soon as possible, and destroy your crumbling Body! We keep looking for reasons and shirks, we just want you to live as long as possible, if you can''t use your ability, you won''t use it, but what are you doing? We work so hard every day, fearing that we will lose the next moment You, but what are you doing? Every time you go out on a mission, grandpa stays up all night, just waiting for the news of your safety to come back, but what are you doing? Is it the efforts of all of us? In your opinion, it''s not worth mentioning? Do you want to die? You know that you don''t have the ability to use it a few times, but now you see me like this?


    Nokevich roared at him frantically with red eyes, a roar of despair and hysteria!


    Trolasse always looked at him with cold eyes, and when Nokovich finished venting, he calmly said, "I''m advanced."


    Nokevich stared at him in disbelief, "Didn''t the therapist keep you restrained and suppressed? You can''t advance, it will only make you die faster, have you forgotten?"


    Don''t forget, I can''t hold back. Trolasse''s voice remained calm.


    Nokovic slumped back to the sofa and looked at his younger brother absentmindedly in the video. He only felt sore nose and eye sockets. His voice calmed down, "No matter what, you have to persevere. The therapists have been trying to figure out a way, and there will definitely be a way. As long as you can persevere, you will definitely find a way."


    He turned his face back and looked at his younger brother in the video, suppressing the panic and sadness in his heart, "Lesser, you have to hold on, if something happens to you, Grandpa will definitely not be able to bear it, the Aslan family has collapsed, and the entire Rose Star will be destroyed. The domain doesn''t exist anymore, you can''t give it up, understand?


    Trolasse stared at Nokovich without speaking, and after a long time said: "How do you know that Garan exists?


    I fucking sent Eleanor and the others to the base to find you! How did you say I knew? Are you not going to tell the family if I didn''t find out? Nokowicz was very angry when he brought it up.


    Trolasse looked at him coldly, "What did you do?


    What do you think I can do? I just did what the eldest grandson of the Aslan family should do. I ordered Eleanor and the others to bring the child back to the Rose Domain, but he was stopped by that bastard Mu Yunshen! Not only did he leave the kid behind, but he drove Eleanor and the others from the base! He even impounded their car! That was the Forest of Fog! Did he want Eleanor and the others to die there?


    I''ll just ask you, Trolasse, what exactly do you want to do? It''s okay to hand over a good pharmaceutical research base, and it''s okay to dig out Lao Tzu''s elite and make him mercenaries. What the hell are you trying to do?! That''s the heir of our Aslan family! It must be brought back to the family! Why does Mu Yunshen stop me from bringing back the child?


    Trolasse, breathing unsteadily, gritted his teeth and spat out a few words, "Because that''s his son!


    He finally knew why Yun Shen was so abnormal tonight, and even said such inexplicable words!


    Just because Galan has the same eyes as you, he has to go back to the Aslan family. Gala doesn''t have those eyes and will be kicked away?! Could it be that such a thing really happened? ?


    His son? Do you think I''m blind? Can he give birth to a child with violet eyes? This is obviously a child of our Aslan family! No, he may have such a child, do you still want to tell me that he What the fuck is a male airman? Nokevich roared.


    Trolasse was so angry that he had always been sensible and emotional, it was too difficult to let him out of control, but tonight, he was out of control one after another, if Nokovic was in front of him now, absolutely would be beaten to death, he growled, "He''s a male airman!


    Nokowicz was stunned for a moment, then sneered, "Are you fucking kidding me? Do you think I would believe it? I tell you, you don''t want to leave the children of our Aslan family to him! I absolutely won''t allow it! You don''t even want to let him enter the gate of the Aslan family in this way, even if he has developed a relationship with your child, he will never marry a man!


    You''re a fucking bastard who''s blinder than blind! Didn''t Eleanor tell you how old the child was?! I tell you, Garan is over six years old now, almost seven years old, he is indeed my child, It''s not just him, he also has a twin brother named Gala, they are all children born to me by Yunshen!!!


    He was already pregnant when you were kicked out of the Legion of the Rose six years ago, but he didn''t know it, I was injured and lost my memory, you bastard deliberately lied to me, and even gave me a fake guard to make me miss him six year!"


    It wasn''t until I met him on the planet Maca some time ago that I gradually recalled some things, and I didn''t know that he actually gave birth to two children for me!!


    Haven''t you been wondering, who made the ice pick and stabbed the Breno to death? I''ll tell you now, that person is Garan, he was only six years old, he was already awakened, he is the real genius, when he wakes up It''s the Wuyin Spirit Master, and it''s the psionic purple seal! The potential value is as high as 300! Not only him, but his elder brother Gala has also awakened. Have you seen potential like this before? Heard of it?"


    I have been here for so long, approaching their father and son cautiously everywhere, step by step, just not wanting to cause any misunderstanding, I planned step by step, to win Yun Shen''s candor, win him to let me see the child, and win the child to shout My father, I asked the children to help soften Yun Shen''s attitude. I think the time is almost ripe. It''s time to try to bring them back to the Rose Star Domain, but you sent someone to rob his children at this juncture! Just take them away Jialan one, kick Jiala away!! Everything I run has been ruined by you bastard!! I really want to punch you to death! How far can you hurt me to feel at ease!!! Now in Yunshen''s heart, I am like the Mu family, and the ultimate goal is to go for his male airman status! He is very hostile to me! Do you think it is possible for me to successfully bring them back to Qiangwei Are you going to Starfield?


    Trolasse''s tone was very fast. After saying all the backlogged words in one breath, he was about to be blown away. He, who was always elegant and gentle, couldn''t help but swear.

 Chapter 122

    Although the speed of speech was fast, Nokevich could still hear it clearly. He could only look at Trolasse with a dull expression, not knowing how to react. The amount of information was too large, so he had to slow down.


    Nokevich opened his mouth cautiously. He felt that it was just like having a hallucination. It was too unreal and had to be further confirmed.


    In other words, Mu Yunshen...is he really a male airman?"


    Garan is not alone, and has a twin brother?"


    They are all more than six years old, and they have already awakened. When they awaken, they are five or five seals spiritual masters, with psychic purple seals, and their potential value is 3300?


    Trolasse glared at him and said nothing.


    What happened to the Mu family? Do you also know that Mu Yunshen is an airman? Nokovic is very clear about the meaning of a male airman, not to mention that this male airman gave birth to their Aslan family. For the twins, and both of them are super geniuses, if this news is leaked, there is no doubt that the royal family will immediately take action against the Rose Star Field.


    Didn''t you watch the video on Star Online? Trolasse looked at him like an idiot.


    What video? Nokovich is busy with military affairs every day, so how can he find time to fish on the star network.


    "Look now! Trolasse wanted to beat him badly.


    Of course, those videos can''t be allowed to circulate on the star network. Trolasse started to deal with it as soon as he knew about it, just as Mu Yunshen''s photo was exposed and he secretly dealt with it.


    It''s just that the amount of video reprinting and downloads this time is too amazing. It was too late when Troleser knew about it. When he took control, many people had video resources in their hands. If you delete it, someone will repost it over there. Trolasse is also a little bit overwhelmed by this. He can only increase the intensity of control, but still cannot make these videos disappear.


    Nokevich searched the Internet curiously and watched the video. Since both of them involved the same person, it was easy to find, especially the video that was just posted in the afternoon, because it was too popular, and someone killed the previous god pet. The video was also posted, and Norkovich clicked on the video of God''s pet when he saw it. He watched that video just to understand the god''s pet. When he clicked on another video, he was immediately scared by the thrilling crash and rollover at the beginning. After seeing Mu Yunshen running out of the car, Nokovic''s face became more and more solemn.


    After watching the entire video, Nokevich''s expression was almost distorted, he was like a lost child, seeking answers.


    Before talking about the Mu family, can I ask, when did that Mu Yunshen become so strong? There is another person, that''s Osmond? Sure, but they] what''s going on? Special effects? Too fucking hilarious?"


    Yun Shen himself has developed the awakening potion. As long as the person who cannot be awakened by the psionicist family is injected with the potion, he will be able to awaken. Now Osmond, Lynn, Owen, and Yun Shen himself have all awakened. Otherwise, why do you think your elites are so willing to stay as mercenaries for Yunshen? Troleser said blankly.


    Nokevich: "..."


    Nokevich waved his hand, "Don''t talk, let me slow down."


    After digesting this explosive news, Nokovic said with difficulty: "Are you really, sure, it was Mu Yunshen''s research, not the research results of your pharmacy company?


    He gave me a potion and asked me to take it back to study, but unfortunately, my researcher has not come up with a clue.


    Nokowicz took a deep breath and asked with luck: "Before I talk about the Mu family, can I apply for cooperation with him? Many of my subordinates are soldiers who have been unable to awaken from the psionic family. ."


    "You don''t need to tell me, you should also know that it is impossible. Thanks to you, he is very hostile to the Aslan family. You want to cooperate with him.


    Nokevich touched his head, and his very annoyed self was depressed for a while before he said: "Tell me about the Mu family, the Mu family knows the identity of Mu Yunshen?


    "That''s right, two sieges have been launched during this time. The first time was led by Mu Youchen from the Mu family to kill Yun Shen, an aunt of Yun Shen, who was also a psionicist, and Mu Youchen. They split up and went to Mu''s house to arrest two children, which is the origin of the pet murder you saw. The second time, this afternoon, the video was taken by the crowd in the afternoon. Then, Troleser He also told Nokovic about Mu Yunshen''s removal of the spiritual abilities of the seven psionicists of the Mu family. The two discussed the matter, and Nokovic scratched his head.


    "This basket is really too big, does Mu Yunshen really have the power to erase the psychic power of the psionicist? Norkovich still can''t believe it.


    Shouldn''t be wrong. Trolasse chose to trust Mu Yunshen.


    Nokevich was silent for a long time before he said: "If the news of the awakening potion can be concealed, Mu Yunshen''s identity as a male empty person may be able to be hidden. After all, researchers have long concluded that empty people will only appear in ordinary people. It is impossible to have an awakened empty person on him. This video of Mu Yunshen just tells everyone that he is an awakened person. Even if the Mu family shakes Mu Yunshen''s identity, others will consider the authenticity of the matter. , As long as there is no tangible evidence, the news may be delayed for a while.


    Of course, Trolasse can also think of this, "The Mu family may have the blood samples of two children, and they inferred the physique of Yunshen''s avatar from the children''s blood samples, although the originals were destroyed by me. , It does not rule out that there are copies left in the hands of the Mu family.


    If Mu Yuanrong wanted to gain Mu Youchen''s trust, he didn''t show any concrete evidence. Mu Youchen wasn''t a fool, so he would believe it so easily. Maybe the Mu family now has a copy of the blood sample data.


    Nokevich rubbed his eyebrows, "The best way is to completely eradicate them before they leak the news.


    I am afraid that there will be fish that slip through the net, and there will be endless troubles. It''s not that he didn''t think about eradicating the Mu family completely, but he was afraid that the eradication would not be complete, and the other party would fight them to death. At that time, Mu Yunshen''s identity as an empty person would be shaken, and the empty person battle would break out again, then history The tragedy of China will surely repeat itself again, and Zuoyi of that year is the best example.


    If they can''t be eliminated in one fell swoop, Trolasse would rather choose a safe way to solve the matter.


    Nokowicz tapped the sofa with his fingers, and said with a smile: "For such a big thing as a male empty man, unless the core members of the family, others have no right to know, if you can do it to the Mu family members who are still on the planet Maca. Drop, on the Mu family side, I''ll do it!


    How sure is it? Of course, Trolasser also wants to eliminate future troubles forever.


    Recently, the Messiah star field is not very peaceful, anything can happen. Nokowicz said inscrutable, "By the way, let Eleanor and the others follow you, you''d better not use your abilities, save your life to reunite with your wife and children. With you here, I can reunite Got it? Trolasse was very angry when he mentioned it.


    Nokowicz defended a little embarrassedly, "Didn''t I know that this was the case before? I am willing to make up for it, what do you want to do? Do you still need elite soldiers? If you need it, just speak up, I will definitely not hesitate. Give!


    No, you don''t even think about stuffing people into the mercenary group. Trolasse refused.


    What about the children of the psionicist family who cannot awaken? I have quite a few such soldiers in my hands. Nokevich continued to ask.


    Trolasse snorted coldly, "You want to get something for nothing, right?


    Nokevich''s face is surprisingly thick, he smiled and said: "But I still think that it is better to let them return to the Rose Star Territory than to let them stay on the Maca planet, after all, the Maca planet is under the jurisdiction of the empire, it is too dangerous!


    You can shut up! My side is in a mess, and Yun Shen has a deep misunderstanding of me. Besides, the base is very safe now, and there is no problem for the time being. Even the entire Wuhai Forest is cloud-deep, what danger is there at all?


    "Do you want me to explain it to you? It''s my order to take the child away, and it has nothing to do with you. Nokevich suggested.


    "You save yourself, don''t make any more trouble, I will thank you, I will find a way myself. Trolasse is afraid of him.


    Just when he was about to turn off the communication, Nokowicz suddenly remembered something, "Wait, Eleanor and the others got lost in the thick fog, you need to find a way to find them, don''t be eaten by the monsters in the forest. already."


    Let them stay in the fog if they get lost. Trolasse hung up the communication decisively, if it wasn''t for them, Yun Shen would not have misunderstood him so deeply!


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    This time, the Mu family really suffered heavy losses. The seven psionicists attacked together, but not only were they defeated, but three others were seriously injured. People are all selected from the branch, and the degree of closeness is definitely not as good as Mu Youchen. He is the direct line of the Mu family, the younger brother of Mu Youlin, and the youngest son of the current head of the family, Mu Boxi. He was cut in the shoulder and the wound was deep. Bleeding all the time.


    After seeing Mu Yunshen and the others running away, Mu Youlin urgently called the medical staff in the small town of Locke to treat their wounds urgently, and asked those medical staff to follow the car to Neil City. Mu Youlin did not believe that the small town of Locke The town''s medical technology, the nearest city to here is Neil City, so they can only rush to Neil City for treatment. As for those bodyguards, some were brought from their own family, and some were hired on the planet Maca. Thinking that they would be so useless, they all fell down before they started fighting.


    The situation was urgent, and Mu Youlin couldn''t have the energy to manage them, so he just handed them all over to the medical staff in Locke Township to help them look after the injuries, and he followed the car to Neil City.


    The three seriously injured people arrived at the Neil City Hospital and were given painkillers, and the wounds were treated urgently. The blood had stopped, and the wounds were still recovering slowly. So lucky, it is not so easy to want to regenerate the arm. At least ordinary hospitals definitely don''t have this technology, so we can only ask a therapist in the future to see if there is any way.


    They packed a large ward, and several people were lying in it. When their injuries recovered a little, they finally had the strength to scold Mu Yunshen for that ruthless bastard, and Mu Youchen could not wait to tear him apart.


    "Don''t care what his identity is, just kill him! Mu Youchen''s face was pale, and the severe pain in his shoulder was directly imprinted into his soul force. Even if he took two painkillers, he felt that it didn''t work, and the wound still hurt him. Crazy.


    "That''s right! He''s simply inhuman, and we can''t catch him alive at all. It''s better to kill him from the beginning and drag it back with a breath!


    Mu Youlin and Mu Xinglan were sitting on the sofa in the ward, listening to their anger and complaints, Mu Xinglan couldn''t help but interject: "You guys even used the tarsal spirit card left by our ancestors, and the result was Didn''t he fail to hurt him? Don''t say it as if you could hurt him with all your strength."


    "If it wasn''t for that woman rushing over suddenly, how could I have missed? The middle-aged man said angrily.


    You should have prevented her from rushing over earlier, but now that you have missed it, it is useful to blame the woman? Mu Xinglan frowned.


    "I would like to ask, where was Young Master Xinglan when we were fighting? The middle-aged man changed his conversation and mentioned this question.


    After all, among the people they came together, only Mu Xinglan didn''t make a move, so he wasn''t injured, he didn''t make any effort, and he wanted to accuse them, how could they be willing?


    Shut up! What are you arguing about? Mu Youlin stopped, "Did none of you notice Mu Yunshen''s last intention? They put a magic circle on you, do you feel uncomfortable? ?


    "No feeling.


    "I didn''t feel anything was wrong.


    No pain, no problems whatsoever. "


    Shao Dong, what did Mu Yunshen tell you at that time?" Mu Youlin asked the middle-aged man.


    He said that this is a lesson for us. If we don''t learn well, we will cut off the power of the Mu family''s blood and make the Mu family completely expelled from the psionicist world. The middle-aged man repeated what Mu Yunshen said at that time.


    Mu Youlin carefully mulled over the meaning of this sentence, and hit Mu Yunshen''s car with his car first, which was a surprise. This was what he had carefully calculated in a very short period of time. He has carefully calculated how many times he spins out of control, otherwise the second car would not have hit it so accurately. If Mu Yunshen''s car hadn''t flipped over and avoided the impact of that car, Mu Youlin can be sure that this It will definitely make Mu Yunshen lose his combat effectiveness, but there are too many uncertain factors, no matter how carefully he planned, he could not predict the strength of Mu Yunshen and the person with him, so it led to a direct failure.

 Chapter 123

    Facts have proved that it will not work if you want to solve it by force. He is very powerful, and we can''t deal with him at all. If we continue to besiege him like this, it will only cause heavy losses to the Mu family, and there will be no possibility of winning. Mu Xinglan said rationally.


    So, you mean, after paying such a heavy price, can''t we let him be free?! Mu Youchen growled, and he almost gnawed a steel tooth.


    Mu Youlin glanced at Mu Youchen, and said without meaning: "You take a rest, pay attention to your own proportions, I will think of a way to do this.


    After talking, he went out with Mu Xinglan. Mu Youchen was already confused, and even mentioned the identity issue in front of those faces. It was news that Mu Yunshen was an empty person. At present, in the entire Mu family, only Mu Boxi is the only one. , Mu Youchen, Mu Youlin, and Mu Xinglan knew that it was a big deal, and of course not everyone was qualified to know.


    Mu Youlin and Mu Xinglan went back to their car to talk, and Mu Youlin asked Mu Xinglan, "What do you think?"


    We want Mu Yunshen, but the purpose is to raise the Mu family. Although our Mu family is not small, we are the only ones who can really wake up. Even if we catch Mu Yunshen and force him to conceive, But after that? He doesn''t want the Mu family''s child, is there a way to get rid of the child?


    "In the best case, even if he agrees to give the Mu family a powerful heir, the process from conception to delivery to the growth of the child will take at least twenty years, right? How can we ensure that the news will not be leaked during this process? ?Can the born child really be raised with the strength of our Mu family?


    I don''t want the Mu family to follow the old path of the Ling family. Our Mu family does not have the strong background of the Gerald family. We can resist all dangers, both light and dark, with strong strength, and raise the children of male empty people. The Mu family can''t do it at all. If so, why are we so obsessed with catching Mu Yunshen? This time we have seen with our own eyes that Mu Yunshen is very powerful, not only him, but also the people around him. The second uncle said that Mu Yunshen was accompanied by a metal monster. This time, the metal monster did not appear, but a person who was good at flames appeared. Who knows if there are other psionicists around him?


    Shan Muyunshen is so difficult to deal with alone. If the psionicists around him take action at the same time, will these psionicists in our Mu family still have a way to live? The laws of the empire cannot control the world of psionicists. , Even if we die, we are all dead in vain. It is also to make the Mu family rise, why don''t we choose to take a shortcut? For example, how can there be less benefits from selling this news to those super big families?


    Mu Xinglan saw it very clearly. His words made Mu Youlin ponder. It must be said that what Mu Xinglan said was very reasonable, and even a big family like Gerald could not protect a family member. Male airmen are not assassinated, let alone a family of middle and lower psionicists like them? To own a male airman is simply a nonsense.


    Originally, the best target to sell this news is the Aslan family. If our relationship with Mu Yunshen is not so bad that we have to fight for our lives, then we are Mu Yunshen''s clan, and he gave birth to the Aslan family. Having two sons with such high talent, and being a male empty person, the Aslan family will never let go. This is actually an opportunity for the rise of our Mu family. There will never be betrayal or betrayal of the Aslan family. To relieve the worries of grinding and killing donkeys, but now, everything has been ruined by uncle''s impulse!


    Mu Youlin was surprised: "You want to sell this news to the Aslan family?


    Mu Xinglan sighed, "This is the best choice.


    "It''s not that you don''t know the delicate relationship between the royal family and the rose star field. If the rose star field is really reversed, all the families involved in the rose star field will definitely be exterminated, and we must not be related to the rose star field. Mu. Youlin said sternly.


    Mu Xinglan looked at his father with a strange expression, "Even if the Rose Star Region is really upside down, how can we be sure that the Rose Star Region must lose? If the Rose Star Region wins, then we are not only Mu Yunshen''s clansmen, There is also the power of the dragon.


    "What if you lose? Mu Youlin asked with a serious expression.


    High returns are bound to come with high risks. Don¡¯t you know this truth best when you¡¯ve managed your family business for so many years? Mu Xinglan also asked back, then sighed, ¡°Originally, this was the best choice, but now, I can¡¯t do it anymore. , If Mu Yun had a deep vengeance and asked the Aslan family to get rid of us quickly, the Aslan family would definitely agree to him for the sake of the empty man and his two grandsons. Then, our Mu family was really in trouble.


    As long as you know. "My son hasn''t completely lost his head, but Mu Youlin finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, have you ever thought that if we sell the news that Mu Yunshen is an empty person, will the Aslan family let go of our Mu family? At that time, how will our Mu family face the Aslan family? anger?


    Mu Youlin also felt in a dilemma, "What you said makes sense. After I go back, I will discuss it with your grandfather."


    Mu Xinglan continued to sigh, "Actually, I''m a little worried about what magic circle they have on their bodies, the less painful it is, the more dangerous it is. Since Mu Yunshen said it was a lesson, it won''t really be a problem, in my opinion. It''s better to go back quickly and find a therapist, so as not to make any mistakes, no family of psionicists can afford to lose seven psionicists at a time.


    Mu Youlin nodded, "When their injuries recover, we will leave immediately."


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    Mu Yun didn''t sleep all night. After taking a hot bath, he went to the space door and taught the orc slaves how to make the shadow dagger.


    Although Mu Yunshen has spoken loudly in front of Troleser, even if he offends the entire world of psionicists, he is not afraid, but it does not mean that he is not afraid of becoming the public enemy of psionicists. In this life, he is not Ziran. Whether he is alive or dead does not affect the second person. He has so many relatives relying on him, he must not be in trouble, so he must actively prepare, at least the soldiers at the base must be equipped with weapons.


    The time inside the space and outside the space is the same. It is dark outside now, and it is also dark inside the space. The inside of the factory building is bright, and Mu Yunshen only discovered it after entering. The top of the spacious and tall factory building is regularly arranged in a row. The row of flat round luminous objects looks like lights, but there is no electricity in the space, and there is no lighting equipment at all. Such things must be prepared in advance by Ninita.


    If there is no electricity in the space door, the machine can''t work. Mu Yunshen can only temporarily get electricity from the villa and connect it to the space door. Even so, the machine can only temporarily start one machine. The voltage in the living area is not enough, so he can''t mess around. .


    When the orcs were working, Mu Yunshen didn''t leave. He stood in the factory and watched them work. All the people working were adults. The three orc children had already gone to bed. At night, they were a little full. Once eating the food of this world, they all eat a lot.


    At night, when there was no one in the dining hall, Mu Yunshen secretly moved a lot of food into the space door, some cooked and some raw. The beastmen would make their own food to make the food they wanted. Just provide them with ingredients and utensils.


    Do you humans only need to use this kind of dagger?" Goffey held a dagger in his hand, and the original dagger, which was just the right size, was held in the hands of a strong orc more than two meters tall, and immediately turned into a child''s toy dagger , looks very small.


    Goffy was the first orc who came over from the gate of the demon world. He was the tallest and strongest among all orcs. His father was the previous chief, and their small group was headed by Goffee.


    "Of course not, I also want a more powerful weapon, but if I want to build a new weapon, I have to go to the gate of the devil to buy new blueprints, and then come back to study, process, forge, and find suitable forging tools. It takes too long to grow ore. I urgently need weapons now, and I have no time to wait, so I can only perfect these semi-finished daggers first.


    There are as many as 500 of these semi-finished shadow daggers. Mu Chifeng originally saw a good response to the 100 shadow daggers that were tested in the water, so he devoted all his energy to rebuilding 500 shadow daggers and wanted to further introduce them to the market. Mu Yunshen was also reluctant to give up investing so many shadow daggers, but even if he finished manufacturing these shadow daggers, he would not be able to put them on the market, otherwise, Haiersen Company might sue them for infringement.


    Every time Mu Yunshen thinks about this matter, he feels very angry. The pirated copy has become an original, but his original is about to become a pirated copy. He has been holding his breath for this matter, and he will get it back sooner or later.


    Goffee looked at the daggers in his hand and said, "Actually, it''s not as troublesome as you said, just melt the materials of these daggers and recast them, just change the shape, then, what kind of abilities do you want to have? Just use any kind of potion, it''s very simple." Mu Yunshen suddenly looked up at Ge Fei, "Do you know how to cast it?


    Seeing that it was troublesome for Mu Yunshen to raise his head to talk, Ge Fei sat directly on the ground and talked to Mu Yunshen, "We orcs build their own weapons, and each of us orcs can make weapons, but the weapons of the orcs are very important to you humans. Said, it is too bulky and not suitable for you. I know a method of casting a sword. It is a slender sword that the elves are good at. However, for you humans, it needs to be slightly modified. It needs to be made wider and shorter. , I wonder if you are interested in swords?


    Mu Yunshen was even more pleasantly surprised than winning the jackpot, "Of course, no matter what kind of weapons, I need them very much. I want to equip the members of my Warcraft mercenary group with weapons. There are currently 34 people in my group. They all need weapons.


    When Goffee heard the name of the Warcraft Mercenary Group, his eyes suddenly lit up, but then it dimmed again, he stroked the ground a few times with his thick fingers, "If you have 34 long swords, melt these Small dagger, the material should be enough.


    Mu Yun was silent for a while and said, "I want to keep 100 daggers and smelt 400 daggers, is there enough material?


    Goffey turned his head and glanced at the pile of daggers, "It should be enough, even if four daggers are smelted into a long sword, it is enough, and there are still some ore here, you can continue to add them.


    Mu Yun said: "What do you need?


    Forging hammers and smelting furnaces, the ones specially used by orcs, we build weapons, we believe in our own feel, and we are not very good at using your machines, and we do not believe in machines. Goffey glanced at the iron-clad things with disdain in his eyes.


    OK, I''ll get it ready for you right away. "


    Mu Yunshen didn''t intend to trouble Ninita, but it doesn''t seem to work. He has to ask Ninita to get him a casting hammer and a smelting furnace as soon as possible. Ninita has been running the market for so many years, and he is very good at shopping, but After leaving for an hour, I bought all the things. It is really common and easy to buy. Ninita directly bought 13 orc hammers and 3 melting furnaces. Mu Yunshen didn''t have much. Ask Ninita why he wants to configure it like this, what he wants most now is weapons and weapons!


    Mu Yunshen originally planned to let the orcs come to help Ninita carry things, but only saw Ninita a cat come back leisurely, and then handed Mu Yunshen a small pocket only the size of a palm. Still green!


    "This is a space bag, I bought one for you, although it is a bit expensive, but I think you should need one, master, it contains 30 cubic meters, the time is constant, and living things cannot be put in it.


    Mu Yunshen took it, looked at the door of the demon world in surprise, and then looked at the space bag in his hand, "Can something be put into the space bag and brought out from the door of the demon world? Is that...?


    "You think too much about the master. Things that can''t pass through the gate of the demon world can''t be brought out even if you put them in the space bag. Ninita ruthlessly attacked.


    Come on! It''s even stricter than the security check at the airport!


    Mu Yunshen didn''t have time to talk nonsense, so he hurriedly gave the space bag to Ge Fei. Ge Fei was very direct and didn''t even want to reach out to take it. Pong pong all fell out.


    With the tools at hand, the work will be faster.


    When it was almost dawn, Mu Yunshen went back to sleep for a while.


    He just felt that he had just closed his eyes, and he didn''t know whether he fell asleep or not, when he was woken up by the communicator. He turned over and touched the communicator to answer.


    Master Yunyan''s anxious voice came, "Shen Shen, where are you? Can you come back? Weiya woke up, she was looking for you, and her mood was very unstable.


    Mu Yunshen lay on the bed, and after a long delay, Weiya could still be heard crying on the communicator, "I''ll go over immediately."


    Mu Yun took a deep look at the time. He had just slept for three hours, and it was still in the morning. He got up, washed and dressed, and walked towards his parents'' villa.


    When Mu Yunshen entered the door, he saw Mu Chifeng sitting on the sofa smoking a cigarette. The two children were lying on the handrail of the stairs, looking upstairs eagerly. Upstairs came Weiya''s crying and Yun Yanshi''s comforting voice.


    Where''s Brother Mu? I''m looking for Brother Mu, Aunt Yun, can you call Brother Mu back?


    "Shen Shen will be back soon, don''t cry, Shen Shen is already looking for a therapist for you, it won''t take long for you to recover, dear, don''t cry. Master Yun Yan comforted her distressedly.


    I want Brother Mu, I want to find Brother Mu! Weiya''s cry suddenly intensified.


    Author gossip:


    So what, there are female supporting roles, friends don''t be angry, she is a good pusher, just watch her do it, don''t give up the article because of this /(ToT)/~~, this plot must be written, so da~~

 Chapter 124

    Mu Yunshen stood in the living room for a while, looked at the two little guys who were not in high spirits, and waved to them, Jiala and Jialan all ran over, Mu Yun squatted down, took out the green space bag, " Dad gave you a task, go to the forest, pick some plants, fruits or stones, whatever, bump them all into this small bag, and bring them back to Dad, okay?


    Gala took the small bag suspiciously, "It''s so small, it can''t hold anything at all.


    "Don''t look at it''s small size, it can hold a lot of things, come on, Dad will make it for you. Mu Yunshen said, stood up, went to the refrigerator and packed all the food and drink in it into a small bag, and the mouth of the bag kept spreading. With Yingying''s light, it seems that it is not limited by the size of things at all. As long as it is put into the mouth of the bag, everything can be put in, and the two children are stunned.


    "Have you seen it? Isn''t it fun? Mu Yun said deeply.


    "Well, it''s fun! Gala''s face has a smile again, holding the small bag like a baby, and Galan is standing on the side watching, obviously he likes it too.


    Garan handed it over, "Galan, do you want to carry it?


    "Yes. Garan nodded, and also became happy, and then Gala clumsily buckled the small pocket on Garan''s body and let him carry it.


    Mu Yun deeply touched the heads of the two children, then turned to look at Mu Chifeng on the sofa, "Dad, take the two children to play in the forest.


    Mu Chifeng glanced at Mu Yunshen, he didn''t need to say anything, he knew what Mu Yunshen meant, the atmosphere at home was too depressing, listening to the crying, the two children were bored, they should go out to play.


    Mu Yunshen told the two children, "You can''t put living things in this small bag, or they will die, remember?


    "Well, I remember. The two children nodded obediently.


    Mu Yunshen took them out of the house, stood at the door and called to the sky a few times, and then asked Mu Chifeng to drive the two children to the entrance of the base. Dormammu would not enter the base, it would only be on the fence. External person.


    After seeing them off, Mu Yunshen turned upstairs and went to Weiya''s room. The door was not closed, and Mu Yunshen knocked on the door to remind them that he was here.


    As soon as Weiya looked up, she saw Mu Yunshen, and immediately stretched out her hand excitedly, "Brother Mu, Brother Mu, I''m in pain."


    Mu Yunshen walked in, looked at Weiya''s outstretched hand, hesitated before grabbing it.


    Master Yunyan comforted Weiya in the morning, and was a little tired. Seeing Mu Yunshen coming back, he said, "Weiya hasn''t eaten breakfast yet, so I''m going to refill a bowl.


    After Master Yunyan finished speaking, he took away the cold porridge and side dishes on the bedside table.


    Mu Yunshen looked at the untouched meal and sat down beside the bed, "Why don''t you eat? How can you be healthy if you don''t eat?


    Seeing Mu Yunshen, Weiya didn''t cry anymore, just looked at him with tears in her eyes, "I have no appetite, I can''t eat, my legs hurt.


    "If you don''t have an appetite, you have to eat a little, how can you do it without eating? Mu Yunshen persuaded her.


    Master Yunyan soon came up with thick porridge and side dishes, and put them on the bedside table, "Where are the children]? Why isn''t it below?"


    I asked Dad to take them to play. Mu Yun said deeply.


    Master Yunyan nodded, "You stay with Weiya for a while, I''ll go down and clean up.


    Master Yunyan walked out of the door and gently closed the door. When the door was completely closed, she heard Weiya''s aggrieved and pitiful voice coming from the room, "Brother Mu, can you feed me? No energy.


    Master Yunyan paused for a moment before closing the door silently.


    She stood in the corridor for a while, a little lost, Wei Ya had been crying all morning, and has been crying since she woke up, no matter how hard she coaxed her, she brought the food, Wei Ya didn''t eat it, she wanted to feed her , Wei Ya still didn''t eat, and she felt very tired just one morning.


    Under Weiya''s expectant and pitiful gaze, Mu Yunshen held up the bowl, blew it by spoonfuls, and fed it to her. When she finished eating, Mu Yunshen packed up the dishes. "You sleep for a while, and I''ll come to see you when I''m done.


    Seeing that he was leaving, Weiya hurriedly said, "Brother Mu.


    Mu Yunshen turned to look at her, "What''s wrong?"


    Wei Ya was a little embarrassed, "I, I want to go to the bathroom."


    Mu Yun was stunned for a moment, and his expression became a little unnatural, "Wait a minute, I''ll come up soon.


    Mu Yunshen opened the door and went out, took the dishes to the kitchen downstairs, and saw Master Yun Yan was in a daze while cleaning up the dishes, "Mom, come up.


    "What''s wrong? Master Yunyan asked inexplicably.


    Mu Yunshen was a little embarrassed, "Weiya is going to the bathroom, it''s not convenient for me.


    Master Yunyan was also stunned for a moment, then nodded, "Okay, I''ll go up with you. Weiya was a little shy when she saw Mu Yunshen coming back. When she saw Master Yunyan who came in behind, her expression darkened.


    Mu Yunshen said: "Weiya, I''ll carry you over and ask my mother to help you."


    Weiya nodded and whispered: "...Okay


    Mu Yunshen carried Weiya to the toilet in the bathroom and sat down. He turned around and closed the door of the bathroom. People waited outside. When Master Yunyan said that he could come in, he opened the door and went in again. Weiya hugged back to the bed from inside.


    Seeing that Mu Yunshen was about to leave, Weiya hurriedly said, "Brother Mu, where are you going? Can I go with you?"


    Mu Yunshen was a little hesitant, and Master Yunyan said: "Weiya, your leg is injured, it''s not good to touch the wound, Shen Shen has something to do, and I will definitely come back to see you when you are done, Aunt Yun is convenient when you are at home. take care of you?"


    Weiya didn''t speak, just looked at Mu Yunshen stubbornly.


    "Mom, I''ll take her to the office building, just as I''m going to see someone who is also injured, I''ll take Weiya over there. Mu Yunshen said, bent down and picked Weiya again, and walked out.


    Master Yunyan followed behind, a little worried. Since Mu Yunshen gave birth to a child, his body has not been as good as before. For so many years, Master Yunyan has been carefully holding and serving, so that he can raise his body to what it is today. The teacher looked at his son Bao Weiya upstairs and downstairs, and felt a little anxious, for fear that Mu Yun would be very tired.


    Mu Yunshen put Weiya in the car and drove to the office building.


    Going downstairs of the office building, Mu Yunshen saw Lin En standing around downstairs, a little strange, "Lin En, why are you here? ... How about him?


    Seeing that Mu Yunshen was coming, Lin En hurried over. He looked up and saw that there were people in the car. He bent down a little uncertainly and deliberately looked in. It was the beautiful woman he saw in the pet store. Looking at Mu Yunshen, "You...?


    Mu Yunshen didn''t want to talk to him about this, he just said: "She is injured, I will bring her back to recover.


    Lin En also remembered that the beauty in the video did pounce on Mu Yunshen at a critical moment, otherwise the injured person must be Mu Yunshen.


    Lynn nodded, showing understanding, "I was just about to tell you about this, Mr. drove away by himself last night, doesn''t seem to be in good condition?


    With Trolasse''s identity, no matter where he goes, there must be someone around him, whether he is a guard or an assistant, he must have someone by his side. Before he asked Lynn to follow him, he also wanted to keep him for personal protection. He, however, seeing what he looked like last night, thinks that he doesn''t need protection at all, he is already so strong, who else can hurt him?


    Just let him go and leave it alone. After Mu Yunshen finished speaking, he went around to the other side of the car, took Weiya out of the car, and walked all the way back to the office.


    "Come on, take a rest. Lin En followed Mu Yunshen upstairs. Mu Yunshen was not as tall and strong as him, and his strength was far less than that of Lin En. He should be tired after walking with a person for so long. He took his hand and let Mu Yunshen rest for a while.


    Mu Yunshen breathed a little, glanced at Weiya in his arms, and saw that she was hugging his neck tightly, and had no intention of letting go, so he could only say: "No, go open the door, and let the high intelligence in the office go. Push the wheelchair.


    It was bought by him yesterday when he sent someone to pick up the blue moonlight, and it should be kept in the office.


    Lin En quickly pushed the highly intelligent wheelchair over, Mu Yunshen put Weiya on it, took a breath, and Weiya was pushed forward by Lin En.


    The highly intelligent wheelchair does not need to be pushed by humans. This highly intelligent wheelchair has a voice control function. As long as the patient can speak, even if the whole body is paralyzed, they can be taken care of very well. This wheelchair also has a deformation function. It is a wheelchair intelligent robot. The price is not cheap. Weiya''s injury should not be cured in a short time. Such a highly intelligent wheelchair must have one. If Weiya wants to go to the bathroom in the future, she can do it herself without help. As long as the wheelchair is transformed into a robot, it is enough to hold her and go up and down the stairs. It is not a problem at all, and it can be solved together.


    "Go and call Bai Yueguang and his younger brother over. Mu Yun said deeply.


    Bai Yueguang? Lynn had never heard of this name.


    "Go to Osmond, he knows. Mu Yunshen pushed Weiya back to his office, and then started to surf the Internet. He wanted to see what happened to Xingwang now, and by the way, he thought about how to solve the problems of the therapist and the Mu family. thing.


    After seeing Mu Yunshen pushing him in, Wei Ya looked at the Internet and ignored her, feeling aggrieved, "Brother Mu."


    Hmm? Mu Yunshen looked up from the external display of the terminal.


    Did I implicate Brother Mu? Weiya said a little nervously.


    "No, it is my responsibility that you are injured. I will find a therapist to help you heal, and you will recover soon. Mu Yunshen comforted softly.


    "What if it''s not cured? Weiya asked.


    will be cured. Mu Yun looked at her deeply and told her for sure.


    "What if? Weiya stubbornly asked, staring closely at Mu Yunshen, "If it can''t be cured, will you abandon me?


    Mu Yunshen looked at her in silence, turned off Xingwang, walked over, squatted down, "Weiya, don''t think about it, I will definitely cure you, don''t worry.


    Weiya grabbed Mu Yunshen''s hand and asked tearfully, "I just want to know, if it''s not cured, will you abandon me and leave me alone.


    "No, it''s my responsibility, and I won''t leave you alone. Mu Yunshen said softly. Weiya was finally relieved, and there was a smile on her face, "This way I''m relieved, Brother Mu, what were you looking at just now?


    I''m looking for a therapist for you, maybe they can fix your leg.


    As Mu Yunshen spoke, there was a knock on the door of the office.


    "Come in. Mu Yunshen stood up and looked at the four people who came in.


    His eyes focused on the young man who was pushed in by Bai Yueguang. He was very handsome and fair-skinned, but he looked a little pale now. He was sitting in a wheelchair. When Mu Yunshen looked at him, he was also there. Look at Mu Yunshen.


    Bai Yueguang said to the young man, "This is the Mu Yunshen I mentioned to you, Brother Mu.


    The young man looked at Mu Yunshen and smiled, revealing two small tiger teeth, which looked even smaller, and also called Brother Mu along with Bai Yueguang.


    Lan Yueguang? Mu Yun looked at him teasingly.


    The young man''s implicit smile suddenly cracked, and he glanced at his elder brother helplessly, "No, I don''t call this name.


    Bai Yueguang replied: "No, he is called Lan Yueguang, although he has always disliked this name.


    "Okay, that''s it. Mu Yunshen made the final decision.


    Even if Lan Yueguang didn''t like the name, he could only accept it reluctantly.


    This is Weiya. Mu Yunshen introduced them.


    The two greeted each other.


    Mu Yunshen walked towards Lan Yueguang, "Is it convenient to see your wound?"


    Lan Yueguang glanced at Weiya, "Of course, but the lady may be a little uncomfortable seeing such a wound.


    Author gossip:


    So what, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, the author knows that there must be many readers and friends who want to kill the author, hug their heads and run away, please don''t slap in the face - she is really a good pusher!!!

 Chapter 125

    Mu Yun looked at Weiya deeply, and Weiya obviously didn''t want to see any bloody scenes, so she flipped the armrest, and the wheelchair turned automatically, turning her back to them.


    Bai Yueguang bent down and lifted his brother''s clothes, carefully untied the bandages wrapped around his body in circles. The bandages were white, without a trace of blood, and they looked clean. Meng and Lynn both saw Blue Moonlight''s injury.


    Osmond couldn''t help but swear, "Fuck, how did this happen?


    Lynn also frowned, looking a little uncomfortable.


    Only Mu Yun stared at the wound with a deep and dignified expression. Lan Yueguang''s wound was right on the side of the waist. There was a small hole there, as if it had been pierced by something. Spreading around, silver-white things like veins grow from the silver-white area, and silver liquid is constantly flowing out of the small hole, I don''t know what it is.


    Mu Yunshen reached out and touched the silvery-white area, it was very hard, like metal, a little silvery liquid was dipped on his fingertips, twisted on his fingertips, it was very slippery, very thick, very like metallic water.


    Mu Yun looked at Lin En deeply, if it was really metal, then Lin En''s feeling should be more accurate.


    Lynn frowned, and also reached out to touch the silver area, frowning even tighter, "Metalized."


    Bai Yueguang nodded painfully, "Yes, the hospital has also confirmed that the silver-white substance is a metal, and Yuelan is now being swallowed by this metal. Wherever those silver branches spread, they will lose consciousness. Now , Half of his body has lost consciousness. The doctor speculates that if there is no way to stop the spread of this substance, Yue Lan is likely to become a metal man in the end.


    When it came to Metal Man, Osmond and Mu Yunshen couldn''t help but look at Lin En, Lin En said speechlessly: "Don''t look at me like that, I won''t eat such metal. Speaking of this, look at the wound again. The silver liquid that kept flowing out made Lynn feel a little sick for some reason.


    Mu Yunshen felt that things seemed to be very troublesome. It was the first time he had heard of such an injury, and the first time he had seen it.


    What kind of cosmic creature is hurting you? Mu Yun asked deeply.


    Bai Yueguang wrapped the wound around his younger brother in circles, Lan Yueguang frowned, his face paler than before, obviously in severe pain, when he heard Mu Yunshen''s question, he just shook his head, " Speaking of which, I still don¡¯t know what the cosmic creatures we encountered were. We landed on an abandoned star, which was very desolate, and we wanted to detect whether there was anything of value.


    When we probed above, we saw a lot of planetary waste and garbage, and there was a lot of accumulation. When we wanted to pass over a pile of discarded metal objects, the pile of rusty things suddenly stood up and turned to us. When the attack was launched, the people walking in the front were immediately pierced through the body. I followed behind. Seeing such a situation, I shot with the surviving people. The sound had no effect at all. We could only escape and ran towards the place where the spaceship was parked. The thing kept chasing behind, and the crawling speed was very fast. Our people were caught up by the thing and killed one by one. I rushed to the spaceship first. I started the spaceship and took off. I circled around the abandoned star to see if anyone was still alive. After I was sure they were all dead, I had to go back alone. "


    Originally, I thought that as long as I left that planet, I would be safe, but after flying for a period of time, I found that the spaceship indicated that the cabin pressure was leaking. I hurriedly went to the leak location to check, and saw that the thing actually gnawed through my spaceship, and it was stuck. In the hole that came up, I was still gnawing at the surrounding metal plates, trying to climb up to my spaceship. The size of the thing was several times larger than that on the planet. I grabbed a piece on the bulkhead. I slashed the axe and tried to get it down. It took me a long time to cut off a rusted metal leg. After my axe was caught by that thing, I took up the air pressure gun and charged at it again. The thing seemed to be afraid of fire, and finally fell out of the hole. I hurriedly isolated the leaky ballast chamber and hid in the cockpit. It was not until I sat down to rest that I found that I had been stabbed in the waist at some point. The air pressure of the spacecraft was not enough, and I was injured again, so I could only find the nearest planet to make an emergency landing, and then I fell on the planet Maca. "


    After a few people listened, they all frowned, and what Mu Yunshen was most worried about was, "Are you sure that thing fell into the universe instead of clinging to your spaceship and landing on the planet Maca?


    Lan Yuebai was stunned. He always thought that he had rushed that strange thing into the universe, but he never thought that it would still cling to the spaceship. If it fell on the planet Maca, then But it''s troublesome.


    I, I''m not sure, I always thought it had fallen into the universe...


    What does that thing look like? Can you recognize it? Mu Yun asked deeply.


    Lan Yuebai shook his head, "When that thing doesn''t move, it lies on the ground, just like a pile of discarded parts, it''s hard to find, and its shape also changes, I saw it on the discarded star, only a few The rusted bracket, when it was on the ship, it was a little more comprehensive, like a big rusted spider, but still tattered, and if it changed again, no one knew what it would look like.


    Lynn Road: Nothing weird seems to be happening on Maca lately.


    Bai Yueguang sighed: "Brother Mu is too popular recently, there is too much news, the news on the entire planet Maca is almost monopolized by Brother Mu, even if something happens, it will not be noticed.


    Mu Yun thought for a while and sighed: "Forget it, I don''t want to do this, let''s think about how to find a therapist to treat your injuries."


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    The four of Eleanor looked at Trolasser sitting on the sofa, and the four of them winked at each other. They had secretly received news from General Nokovich that the plan to bring back the child was canceled, and reminded them that they should never do it again. Mention the child, lest it irritate Trolasse.


    After the four of them were kicked out of the base, they were unwilling to wait at the door like a bereaved dog. They left, and they wanted to wait for the night to go back to the base to get a car out, and by the way, let the child out, such a big man The base, they only have this number of people, no matter how they can defend against it, it must be a breakthrough everywhere.


    They wandered around the base, and then got lost. When they found out, they were surrounded by white fog and couldn''t figure out the direction at all. They wanted to use the location on the terminal to leave the Xuhai Forest, but they found that the location map was white. , There is nothing, the terminal''s signal reception is also interrupted, and they have no chance to send out a communication.


    So, they kept groping in the thick fog, looking for a way out, the sky was getting darker and darker, they still didn''t figure it out, they tossed it into the middle of the night, they actually let them dial the general''s communication, and simply say that the mission failed. After reading it again, he told them that they had lost their way in the Forest of Fog Sea, thinking that the general could contact Aslan to save his life.


    Nokowicz did contact Trolasse at the first time, and it was at that time that Trolasse was unable to control the outbreak of power.


    The four of Eleanor had been groping for too long in the thick fog, and accidentally touched a cold area, and they were all shocked. When they touched the nearby trees covered with frost, they were overjoyed and had this This kind of ability will appear in the forest of the sea of ??fog again, no doubt, it is definitely Trolasse!


    So they moved towards the cold heartland, and luckily, they found Trolasse''s car in this way.


    When Troleser could control his power, he melted the frost on the car and left the Forest of Misty Sea. Eleanor and four of them got into Troleser''s car cheekily, and finally left the Forest of Misty Seas. Before they had time to speak about the base, Nokowicz''s message arrived, warning them not to mention the children again, canceling the mission, and letting them do their own thing.


    Originally, they were still at a loss, but when they saw Trolessor''s attitude towards them, they knew that things had changed. They kept silent, and no one dared to speak out. It happened that Trolessor didn''t want to talk to them either, so, It has become the current status quo. Trolasse should be busy with whatever, and the four of them have been completely put aside. They have been holding it all morning, and they can''t hold it anymore!


    Eleanor didn''t care, even if he was scolded, he would say: "Aslan, we obey orders, even if something goes wrong, you won''t be angry for so long, right?


    Because Trolesse is the most powerful psionicist of the Aslan family, outside, only he is qualified to be directly called "Aslan. The person who used this title was Trolessor''s grandfather. Now The old man has become old Aslan", and Trolasse is the real owner of "Aslan, even if it is Nokovich and their father, when others call them, they will only refer to their identity or position. , Like Nokowicz, under normal circumstances, will be called "General" or directly by name, so when "Aslan" is mentioned in the circle, it directly represents Trolasse. Trolasse didn''t look up, and was quickly handling the official business in his hands, but he said: "Who among you has kicked a black-haired child?


    Several people were stunned for a moment, they just wanted to take the silver-haired child, and they never kicked another child.


    Eleanor was silent for a while, and explained: "I didn''t kick him, he kept holding my leg and let his pet bite me. I knew Mu Yunshen could catch him, so... Lift your leg and throw him away.


    Well, just flick, not kick.


    Trolasse''s hand on official business stopped, he was about to lose his temper, and looked at Eleanor with cold eyes, "Treat my son like this, what do you think I should do to you?


    Eleanor was stunned for a while, and hurriedly defended, "I definitely wasn''t rude to your son, I always held it carefully."


    Trolasse put down the official duties in his hands, crossed his legs, and sat very upright and elegant, "I''m sorry, I have to tell you, whether it was held by you carefully or thrown over by you, it was my son, Both are."


    When Trolasse said it, he emphasized the word.


    The four of them were all dumbfounded. The result was something they never expected. The silver-haired boy, no matter his eyes or appearance, knew at a glance that he was the child of Troleser, but the black-haired wild boy, who had a bright appearance. Like Mu Yunshen, how can he look like Trolasse?


    Are you kidding me? How could that be your child? It doesn''t look anything like you. Eleanor twitched the corners of his mouth and smiled stiffly.


    Does not look like me, can prove that he is not my child? Trolasse asked in a calm tone.


    The more he was like this, the more frightened Eleanor became, and he said annoyed: "But he really doesn''t look like you at all.


    Trolasse looked at him silently, and then said, "Have you noticed his eye color?


    Eleanor nodded hurriedly, "I see, it''s black."


    is purple. Trolasse corrected, "Dark purple, best seen in sunlight.


    four people:"¡­¡­"


    At that time, all their attention was attracted by those violet eyes. Who would look carefully to see if another child''s eyes were black or purple? Even in the sun? They glanced at them and thought they were A pair of black eyes?


    The most important thing is, if that kid is really Aslan''s child, why does he look like that Mu Yunshen? Is it really who raised him like who?

 Chapter 126

    Whether it''s true or not, Eleanor didn''t want to make Trolasse angry, he compromised: "Well, whether it''s true or false, I have to apologize, it''s my fault, it''s me being too rude."


    The person you want to apologize to is not me, but my eldest son Gala and younger son Galan. If they can''t forgive you, you probably won''t be able to continue to follow me. Trolasse said this indifferently.


    The four of them all looked at him in disbelief. The five of them were a team. Every time they went out to perform a mission, they were all together, and only they could accompany Aslan. They all get along well and cooperate tacitly. I didn''t expect that Aslan would actually say something to make Eleanor go away because of this!


    The only female party member of the four said, "It''s my fault, I threw Galan to Eleanor first, and then let Gala get entangled with Eleanor, and he was also killed by their pets. Take a bite and we''ll get their forgiveness, trust us.


    Oh, not just kicking, but throwing?


    Is that right? Trolasse''s tone was still indifferent, "Then wish you good luck."


    The two boys in his family are not so easy to deal with, they hold grudges very much, and they are very sensitive, so they want to get forgiveness so easily? Just dream.


    It didn''t take long for the communication that Trolasse had been waiting for finally arrived.


    How''s it going? Trolasse asked the result


    Sir, something went wrong and we can''t do anything about it. "The other party''s voice was a little anxious.


    What''s the matter? Trolasse''s tone remained steady, only a little more intense.


    "They took some people, old people and children among them."


    Trolasse frowned, quickly tapped a few times on the external display, and sent a few photos, "Is there anyone in it?


    The photos that Trolasse sent were all of Mu Yunshen''s relatives who were not at the base.


    There are, two, an old man and a child. "


    Trolasse already knew who it was. It was Mu Yunshen''s grandfather and his uncle''s children who were taken away by the Mu family. It was a hidden danger to let them out of the base, but the old man insisted on leaving. Couldn''t keep it, Mu Feifeng and Xun had to go to school again, so they had to leave in the end. Mu Yunshen was so busy with his own affairs that he couldn''t estimate the relatives who left the base. It was Trolaise who secretly sent someone to protect the old man. He Mu Feixun did not expect that what he was worried about would still happen.


    He didn''t wonder why the people he sent to protect would miss, after all, the people he sent were just ordinary people, and there was absolutely no chance of winning against ordinary people and so many psionicists from the Mu family.


    How is the situation now? Trolasse asked in a deep voice.


    We had already left Hong Kong. We were at a distance when we found out. We wanted to find a chance to rescue those people, but through our observation, those people seemed to have left with the Mu family voluntarily. The ship has left port!


    Their original plan was that if the Mu family took a spaceship to leave the planet Maca, then they would do it in the universe and let them stay in the universe completely, but now so many people are following on the spaceship, including Mu Yunshen. His grandfather and cousin, he couldn''t do it directly, if Mu Yunshen''s grandfather and cousin were killed because he wanted to kill the Mu family, Mu Yunshen would definitely hate him.


    Trolasse thought quickly, no matter what he did, there was no perfect plan to rescue them, and it was impossible to do anything in the universe. Since the Mu family could remove the people who protected them, they must have been alert. To be a hostage, Trolather can''t take risks, and even the Mu family can''t have trouble, otherwise, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t kill people to vent their anger. Now, the only chance is to rob people on the planet of Messi.


    Mission cancelled, don''t do it. Trolasse gave the final order.


    Yes


    When the communication hung up, Trolasser immediately sent Nokowicz to the communication. They had already decided on a time before, and it was best to start at the same time. This way, if the news was only in the hands of a few people in the direct line, it could be wiped out at the same time. Apart from.


    Things have changed, you can''t do it, Yun Shen''s grandfather and cousin are in their hands and have been taken to the Meisai Planet. You have to find a way to rescue them. Others don''t need to worry, as long as they are both safe.


    Ah, what a great opportunity to be missed, what a pity. Nokevich was still a little unwilling.


    Don''t mess around, I don''t want them to have any mistakes, I don''t want him to hate me. Trolasse was also very helpless. It was indeed a rare opportunity, but he couldn''t. Rather than risk making Yun hate him deeply, he would rather choose to wait for the opportunity.


    Well, if you don''t want him to hate you, then you can just watch him in danger, they will be handed over to me, you don''t have to worry about it. Nokevich hung up the communication and went to prepare.


    big big big


    In the evening, Mu Yunshen took Weiya home for dinner. The two children who were playing on the sofa heard footsteps and rushed to the door excitedly to greet them.


    dad!


    The two children were the same as before. When they saw Mu Yunshen, they wanted to jump into his arms. In the past, Mu Yunshen would squat down and hold the two children in his arms, but this time, it was different. , Mu Yun held Weiya in his deep arms, and there was no way to hold them again.


    The two children rushed to the door, and when they saw their father holding Sister Weiya, they all stopped, and the smiles on their faces gradually disappeared!


    "Hi, baby, is the work done? Mu Yunshen walked in with Weiya in his arms while talking to the children.


    He put Weiya on the sofa and sat down, then went to the car to get her highly intelligent wheelchair. The two children were standing at the door, watching their father come in and out, out and in again.


    "It''s done, we found a lot of fresh stuff. Gala followed Dad and told him about today''s harvest.


    Well, fine, I''ll check out your work in a moment. Mu Yunshen said and walked to the kitchen.


    Gala, Galan, what fun things have you found? Let me show it to my sister, okay? Wei Ya, sitting on the sofa, still wants to talk to the two children with a smile on her face, even the voice It was also very cute, and I just wanted to amuse the two children to drive the two children who used to like to play with Weiya, but at this time, she looked at Weiya and was unwilling to go there.


    The smile on Weiya''s face is also a little stiff, what''s wrong? Don''t you want to play with your sister?


    Gala''s personality is eccentric and his nerves are thick, but his mind is very delicate and direct. He didn''t speak, ran to the table, climbed to his seat and sat down, waiting to eat, ignoring Weiya''s questioning.


    Jialan watched the smile on Sister Wei Ya''s face gradually disappear, and then looked at Gala, who had a thick nerve, pursed her lips, and said softly, "We picked up some stones, flowers, plants, and fruits, and if we poured them out, it would mess up the floor. Dirty.


    There was no longer any smile on Weiya''s face, and her eyes began to redden again, "Are you unwilling to play with your sister because of her sister''s legs?


    "Prepare to eat. Mu Yunshen came out of the kitchen and walked straight towards the sofa. Mu Chifeng, who was sitting on the sofa smoking a cigarette, got up without saying a word and went to the table to prepare for dinner.


    Mu Yun took a deep look at the silent father, then turned to see Weiya looking like she was about to cry, "What''s wrong?"


    Weiya shook her head with tears in her eyes, and Mu Yunshen comforted: "Don''t be sad, you''ll be fine."


    Then, under the eyes of the two children, Mu Yunshen carried Weiya to the chair beside the dining table and sat down. Master Yun Yan brought dinner from the kitchen. Tonight they ate Western food, because Weiya was a In the ancient earth period, Western people were accustomed to eating Western food. In order to accommodate her, the whole family of Mu Yunshen changed to Western food.


    The family sat down to eat, but Wei Ya said awkwardly, "I... haven''t washed my hands yet.


    Both Mu Yunshen and Yun Yanshi were stunned, Yun Yanshi immediately stood up and was going to get a towel to wipe Weiya''s hands, Mu Yunshen stood up,


    Mom, you eat first, and I''ll be fine.


    Mu Yunshen went to get a wet towel, wiped Weiya''s hands clean, and then came back and sat down to eat.


    Wei Ya held the knife and fork, and cut the steak on her plate with some effort, slashing the knife to take a rest, everyone at the table was watching her, Mu Yunshen put down his knife and fork, and took the knife and fork in Weiya''s hand , bring her plate over, cut the steak into small square pieces with one knife at a time, and eat it directly with a fork, no need to cut it hard.


    ?thanks. Weiya took the knife and fork that Mu Yunshen handed over and said thanks.


    The two children sitting on the other side looked at them so eagerly, their emotions were a little depressed, Jialan silently cut the fish steak on the plate with his own knife, and Jia La was also cutting the fish steak, they were already fast. At the age of seven, he has already learned to eat by himself. Although their family is used to eating Chinese food, they occasionally eat Western food, so they are good at using chopsticks and knives and forks.


    Only today, when Gala stabbed the fish steak with a fork, and cut the fish steak with a knife, the fork was too hard, slipped on the plate, and shoveled the fish steak off the table.


    Several adults all looked at Gala, and Master Yunyan saw that his grandson''s fish had been drained, and hurriedly said: "It''s okay, grandma will make a new one for you.


    The two kids love fish steaks, so they eat different food than a few adults.


    Unexpectedly, before Yun Yanshi got up, Gala began to lose his temper, threw the knife and fork on the plate, and said angrily: "I don''t want to eat fish steak.


    Master Yunyan was surprised: "Didn''t you say yesterday that you want to eat fish steak? Why don''t you want to eat it? Are you uncomfortable?


    Gala pouted unhappily, "I just don''t want to eat it."


    Okay, if you don''t eat it, don''t eat it. Grandma will make it for you what you want to eat. Master Yunyan hurriedly coaxed him.


    Gala glanced around, and suddenly said: "I want to eat sister Weiya''s steak."


    Wei Ya was stunned for a moment, obviously not expecting Gala to say this suddenly, sticking a piece of meat, I don''t know whether to put it down or eat it, just hold it on the fork.


    "You want to eat steak, then grandma will eat it for you. Grandma hasn''t started to eat it yet." Master Yunyan handed his steak to Gala, but Gala pushed it away, knocking him into the air. The plate ping-pong.


    Mu Yunshen''s brows furrowed, "Jala, don''t be ridiculous.


    Gala''s voice suddenly rose, and she cried, "I want her plate! I want her plate!


    Mu Yunshen''s face sank, and he reprimanded: "Mu Jiala! What do you want to do?"


    Jia La was frightened. It was the first time he saw such a fierce father. He was stunned, and then cried out with a wow. When he cried, the whole family panicked. He hugged her to coax her, but Gala refused to let him hug her and sat there stubbornly crying.


    Seeing this, Wei Ya handed over her plate, "Don''t cry, I''ll give you my share."


    However, Gala pushed away the plate that Weiya handed over, "I don''t want to eat what''s left of you! Mu Yunshen frowned, his temples throbbing with anger, "Mugala! What are you trying to do? "


    Mu Chifeng was also angry, and shouted at Mu Yunshen, "Why are you so loud? Don''t scare the children!


    Gala cried even louder, "You''re not my dad, you don''t love me at all!!!


    After Gala roared this sentence, she jumped off the chair and rushed towards the door. Galan also hurriedly jumped down and ran after Gala, followed by the two pets.


    "Jala! Jialan! Master Yunyan was so worried that he wanted to chase after him, but was stopped by Mu Yunshen, "Mom! You are not allowed to go to him when you sit down to eat! Look at what he is used to by you all. Looks like it!


    Master Yunyan stood there, in a dilemma, and could only stare at the door in a daze.

 Chapter 127

    Gala cried and ran forward, and Galan kept chasing behind, until Gala tripped over the darkened ground and fell to the ground before stopping.


    He hugged his knees, sat on the ground and cried,


    Garan also sat on the ground panting, "Don''t cry, no matter how loud you cry, they won''t hear you.


    Gala is still crying, "I feel uncomfortable if I don''t cry, my father is so fierce, my father doesn''t want me anymore, he doesn''t love me at all, woo woo woo.


    Jialan sat in silence for a while, and was stunned by Jiala''s cries.


    Otherwise, let''s go to Big Daddy. After thinking about it, Garan suggested.


    Gala cried a little less, and sobbed: "What are you going to do to find Big Daddy? Do you know where Big Daddy is?"


    With a serious face, Jialan said seriously: "Dad loves us, I can feel it.


    Speaking of "love", Gala burst into tears again.


    Jialan was about to be disturbed by Jiala''s crying, so he directly opened the terminal and started to contact his big father.


    At this time, it was dinner time, and the same was true for Troleser. The five of them were dining at a high-end restaurant in Neil City. Troleser received a communication prompt and opened the terminal to see that it was actually Garan. the band number.


    Just seeing this string of band numbers softened Trolasse''s icy expression.


    The other four people winked over there, guessing whose communication could make Aslan look like this. In the eyes of the world, Aslan is elegant and noble, gentle and considerate, intelligent and wise, handsome and golden, and is the whole Nebula Empire. The dream lover of countless men and women.


    But! Only those who are close to him know how cold-blooded and ruthless the perfect lover in their eyes is in private! Even the stingy will not give them a smile! All his smiles are shown to others, close people Not a single point!


    So sad! (TT_TT)


    Troleser clicked to connect, and the moment the screen popped up, weeping and magical voices filled the ears! The unprepared few people were really stimulated!


    Trolasse did not expect such a situation. Ever since he saw the two children, he had never seen them cry like this. Even if Garan misunderstood his background last time, he cried silently when he cried. Gala is like this, fighting with a gun, yes, I wish the whole world could hear him crying, but fortunately they are in a private room, otherwise, it will definitely disturb the public order.


    Garan? What''s the matter? Why is the light so dim over there? You''re outside? Trolasse''s voice was full of concern.


    Over there, Jialan pointed the terminal at Jiala and said, "Big Daddy has spoken to you.


    Trolasse''s heart trembled fiercely, and for a while, all kinds of tastes flooded into his heart, and his cold and hard heart, which had been hardened into steel, instantly turned into a pool of soft water. This was his first time. How can he keep his mind from shaking when he hears his child calling him "Dad"?


    It''s just that Gala''s tears and snot smeared her face in the picture. Even in the face of such a picture, Trolasse''s voice couldn''t help but become more gentle, "Kala, what''s the matter? What happened?


    Trolasse said here, and over there he signaled with his eyes to those guys with pricked ears that they could get out.


    Four people: "...they haven''t eaten enough yet, so they drive us out like this, what''s the conscience?


    Dad doesn''t love me anymore, woo woo ~~~~ Gala is wronged, sad, and sad.


    Trolasse glanced coldly at the four dawdling fellows, so that they ran out of the door very quickly, the door was closed, and they stood at the door to stand guard. This time was the peak dinner time, but they were standing there. Watching outside the box, it was very embarrassing to be seen by the guests coming and going, so I could only bite the bullet.


    "How come, it''s impossible for your father not to love you... At the moment when the door was closed, what they heard was such a sentence, gentle dripping water!


    Dad is super fierce! He is fierce on me! Wow ah ah ah ~~~~" Gala continued to howl.


    Trolasse was silent for a while, he was afraid that Yun Shen would vent his resentment against him on the child. Although he knew that Yun Shen was not such a person, he couldn''t help but worry.


    Why did Dad murder you? Has he murdered you before? Trolasse asked patiently.


    No, Dad used to be good to us, Dad would only spoil us, but now it''s different, he will only hug Sister Weiya, not us, wow ah ah ah ~~~~ Gala continues to howl.


    The name of Sister Wei Ya, Trolaise is too familiar, and when she hears Yun Shen actually hugging her, her heart sinks a little.


    "Galan, tell me, what''s going on? Trolasse had no choice but to ask Garan, who was sitting quietly beside him.


    Jialan was also a little bored, and when he heard the question from his eldest father, he answered angrily, "Sister Wei Ya has come to live in our house, she has been crying since she woke up in the morning, and has been looking for her father, and grandma can''t coax her well. , When grandma coaxes us, we will soon be happy, but she doesn''t, she keeps crying and wants my father, grandma wants to feed her, but she doesn''t eat, but she wants my father to feed her. She is an adult Now, I want my dad to feed her! After Jialan and I are 3 years old, we won''t be fed by anyone! Wuwuwu Jiala added a sentence and continued to cry.


    Dad asked us to go out with grandpa to play, but dad himself played with sister Weiya. After we came back, grandma told grandpa that sister Weiya asked my father to feed her and my father to take her to the bathroom!


    Jialan was also very angry and felt that his father had been occupied by others. Even if they liked Sister Weiya very much before, they were only outsiders no matter how much they liked her. They were incomparable with her father. When she and her father let them choose At times, they will definitely choose Dad without hesitation. Dad still walks with her in his arms, he has no arms to hold us anymore!


    She also wiped her hands before meals, we all washed our hands!


    Dad even cut steaks for her! She''s an adult, and she needs Dad to help her if she has a hand!"


    Dad didn''t spoil us so much! Dad yelled at me because she was fierce to me! I don''t like Dad anymore, I don''t want Dad! Wow!


    The more Troleser listened, the tighter his brows became. Looking at the two children in the picture, one was crying and the other was about to cry. His heart was sad, sour, distressed, and angry. All kinds of emotions were mixed together, and the taste was really hard. Word.


    Big Dad, do you still have any hope of chasing Dad back? If Dad had Sister Weiya, he would not love us anymore... Jialan pouted and looked at the man in the picture with tears in his eyes.


    Even if Trolasse was in desperation, he couldn''t tell the two children that they were still young and couldn''t understand the reason. Trolasse didn''t want them to be involved in the disputes between adults. He restrained himself. Feeling emotional, asked: "What do you think? Do you want our family of four to reunite, or do you want a stepmother?


    We want a big father, not a stepmother! The two children have a good understanding of each other and shout this sentence in unison.


    Trolasse was moved, and a smile appeared on his face, "Okay, daddy will work hard. You are very dangerous outside, do you know how to get back?"


    I don''t want to go back! I don''t want to see that woman! Woohoo~~~ Gala is still sad.


    Big dad, can we go to your place? Bian Lan looked at him eagerly.


    Trolasse''s heart throbbed violently. This result was something he had never imagined. He had missed two children for nearly seven years. Even if the two children were not close to him, he hated him and blamed him. He was ready to accept it. Ready, but his children didn''t, they didn''t make him sad like that at all, they were willing to accept him, they were willing to call him "Big Daddy", and they were willing to get close to him, that''s enough, what else could he not be satisfied with? He only felt extremely grateful and happy that he had two such sensible and well-behaved children.


    "Okay, I''ll pick you up. Trolasse tried not to let his voice tremble, got up, picked up the jacket on the back of the chair, and zoomed the screen to the smallest size, but the communication didn''t hang up, and it just kept on.


    Trolasse opened the door and went out. The four people standing at the door were all startled, and they turned around in a hurry. They saw Aslan wearing a coat and walking out, and the four hurriedly followed, "Where are you going?


    You go back to the hotel first, I have something to go out. Trolasse kept walking out.


    "You alone? Eleanor asked worriedly.


    Trolasse walked out of the hotel, clicked a few times on the terminal, and let his multi-function hover car drive over by itself, the door automatically slid open, he glanced at the four people behind him, "I''m going to see mine Kids, I don''t think they want to see you."


    four people:"...."


    This fucking rhythm is to be nailed to the pillar of shame for the rest of your life!


    Trolasse got in the car and left. He turned the car into the autopilot flight mode and flew at a high speed. He didn''t care whether it was an area or an airspace, he was speeding through the same area. Trolasse can''t handle so much anymore. His car has very good performance, and the speed of the flight mode is very fast. The city of Neil where he lives is not too far from the base of the Forest of Fog Sea, and the speed of the flight mode is half an hour. During this period of time, Trolasse had been chatting with the two children, and Gala had been coaxed by him to stop crying, and even a lot of words were told, the two children talked to Trolase in high spirits From the experience of adventure in the fog sea forest.


    Trolasse listened attentively, complimenting them from time to time for being excellent and doing a good job, and when there was a dangerous move, he would also bring it up and tell them that they couldn''t do that, it would make them hurt and suffer. to danger.


    In fact, all children need is listening and companionship.


    The two children were very happy chatting with the eldest father, and the previous sadness and sadness were gradually forgotten.


    Big Daddy, we picked a lot of strange plants and fruits in the forest, and there are a lot of beautiful stones, do you want to see it?


    Trolasse couldn''t help but smile, "Of course, I''m very honored to have your share."


    Gala brought the small pocket that Galan was carrying on his back, and showed it to the eldest dad happily, "The fruits of our labor are all in it.


    Trolasse also saw the palm-sized green pocket, "Wow, the bag is beautiful, but isn''t it a little too small.


    When Gala and Galan heard this, they giggled like little devils who had succeeded in mischief.


    Trolasse also laughed, "Let me guess what you did? You hid the results elsewhere, didn''t you?


    "No, the stuff is in there, it''s a secret, we''ll show you when you come.


    Oh well, actually I''m already there. As Troleser said, the dazzling light from far to near stopped steadily beside the two children.


    The door slid open, and the two children jumped up excitedly, "Dad!


    Trolessor carried the two children into the cab one by one, and one sat on one leg. He had never been so close to the two children as he was today, and he kissed the children again and again with the surging fatherly love. kiss and hold the two treasures tightly in their arms.


    He calmed down for a while before opening his mouth, "Do you really want to go with Big Daddy?"


    Well, to go. The two children spoke. Trolasse helped them sit up, looked them in the eyes, and told them seriously, "If Big Daddy takes you away like this, Daddy will definitely be very worried. Now you guys should reconsider whether to go home or not. Go with Big Daddy?"

 Chapter 128

    The two children hesitated, and Gala pouted glumly, "I don''t want to go home, it''s annoying at home."


    Garan suggested, "Why don''t we go to Big Daddy first, and then tell Daddy, can we be at Big Daddy''s place?


    Don''t tell daddy! Gala was about to cry again, "Don''t tell daddy, daddy doesn''t want us anymore, he hasn''t come to us for so long, I don''t want to go back, don''t want daddy!


    Trolasse also didn''t understand a little bit. He had been talking to the two children. During this time, the two children stayed where they were and did not leave. No one came to look for them, nor did they answer any communication. of being abandoned.


    Trolasse had been holding on to anger in his heart. Hearing this, he no longer hesitated. He pressed a button, the door was closed, and he continued to activate the autopilot mode and drove out of the base.


    How does it feel to sit here? Trolasse sits the two children on their laps, facing the front window, watching the buildings and trees zip by.


    So cool! Dad doesn''t have a car like this! Gala gets excited again.


    Like? Trolasse asked with a smile.


    Well, I like it very much, it feels very cool! Gala nodded immediately, expressing that she liked it very much.


    Well, when you reach your driving age, Big Daddy will buy you the latest model. Trolasse said condoningly.


    "It''s a deal, big daddy is not allowed to lie. Gala said excitedly.


    Well, no lie. Trolasse agreed.


    The speed of the hover car came quickly towards the city of Neil.


    Mu Yunshen took Weiya back to the room upstairs, arranged for him to go to bed, and pushed her into the bathroom in a wheelchair, because she wanted to take a bath, Mu Yunshen wanted to call Master Yunyan to help, but Weiya refused Now, she doesn''t want to trouble Aunt Yun, she wants to wash herself, she can do it herself.


    However, after a while, Weiya''s screams came from the bathroom, accompanied by fearful cries, Mu Yun, who was standing outside the door, knew deeply that she must have seen her legs Drained skin and muscles, dry and dark, are no different from facing a mummy.


    Mu Yunshen had seen how Lin En looked after being injured, so he was worried that Weiya would not be able to bear it, and sure enough.


    Mu Yunshen knocked on the door, "Weiya, Weiya?


    "Brother Mu! Brother Mu!! How could my legs become like this? Brother Mu!!


    Mu Yunshen lingered at the door twice, and then he twisted open the bathroom door and walked in. He turned his face away, did not look at Weiya, took a large bath towel from the shelf, and moved towards the misty place. When he walked, before the person approached, he shook off the big bath towel and wrapped the whole body around Weiya, who was sitting in a wheelchair and crying bitterly.


    "It''s alright, you''ll be alright... Mu Yunshen kept comforting her, Weiya threw herself in Mu Yunshen''s arms and kept crying.


    When Mu Yunshen finally comforted Weiya, took her clothes, asked her to put them on by herself, carried her back to the bed, and covered her with the quilt, Weiya kept holding his hand and not letting him go, sobbing. fall asleep.


    By the time Mu Yunshen quietly came out of Weiya''s room, a long time had passed.


    When he went downstairs, he saw Master Yunyan and Mu Chifeng standing in the living room looking upstairs, seeing him coming down, Master Yunyan greeted him,


    How is Weiya? Did you sleep? Why did you cry like that?"


    After such a thrilling fight yesterday afternoon, the energy that was overdrawn has not been recovered, and I stayed up all night to make weapons. I squinted for a while in the early morning, and then came and walked in the cry of Weiya. At the end of the day, Wei Ya''s diet and daily life have to be handled by him personally. He still has so many things to do, and he really feels that he is about to take care of it.


    Mu Yunshen felt a little tired, "she saw her injured leg, was stimulated, and is now asleep.


    Yun Yanshi and Mu Chifeng were all silent and sad. Even if they watched their son suffer, there was nothing they could do. Wei Ya was injured because of her son. They should take care of her and treat her, but when they saw her son So hard, they are also very distressed. Don''t look at the son''s health and energy now. He almost lost his life in order to give birth to two children. After two or three years, his health has not been good. The most fearful thing is that my son will be affected, for fear that he will fall down because of this, and his body will be exhausted.


    Mu Yun rubbed his eyebrows deeply, "Where are the children? Are you back?"


    No, I went out with my dad to find them, but I couldn''t find them, so I guess I''m still aggrieved. You pull up the comms and ask, we did not pick up the comms, or we were on the phone, and we didn''t know who to chat with. Master Yunyan loves his son and grandson as well. He can''t find anyone. He just thought they were wronged and hid. He didn''t think there would be any danger. The base was very safe. There can be no danger.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "I''ll go look for it, you all rest first, don''t worry, they sleep with me tonight, and I''ll talk to them.


    Well, speak well and don''t scare the child. Master Yunyan couldn''t help but exhort.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply and walked outside.


    He opened the terminal to find the location of the two children. He had already opened the location of the children, so that he could find someone at any time. If the parents couldn''t find them, it didn''t mean that Mu Yunshen couldn''t find them either. Can you beat him?


    However, when Mu Yunshen stared at the target positioning distance, his forward steps suddenly stopped.


    He thought that there was a problem with the positioning, and he turned it off and restarted, but it was still the same. He just felt dizzy, and the whole person was stunned. How could two children who are less than seven years old go so far by themselves in such a short period of time?


    Mu Yunshen''s first reaction was that those four people got in again yesterday afternoon, and they even stole his child! He felt his heart beating wildly, his eardrums bulged, and he couldn''t hear anything, not even his fingers. All trembling, he tried to connect the two children''s terminals, but he failed to click the communication button after several times.


    At this moment, a communication came in from his communicator, and when he saw it was this band number, he immediately answered, "Where''s my child?


    Trolasse saw that Mu Yunshen was very dark and knew that he might be outside, "They are here with me...


    Before Trolasse''s words were finished, Mu Yunshen broke out, and he was very emotional, "Why did you take the children away without my consent?! What do you want to do? Bring them back to the Rose Domain? I tell you, it''s impossible! Get my baby back right away! Immediately!!


    Trolasse had already guessed that this would be the case, so he went to another room before dialing the communication, not wanting the children to see their quarrel, he just wanted to leave the best side of himself to the children.


    They are in a bad mood and don''t want to go home for the time being. Let them stay with me for one night. When they want to go back, I will send them back. Troleser controlled his emotions and said calmly.


    I won''t leave my child alone with you, absolutely not, I don''t care what you think, what your family thinks, no one wants to take my child away! After Mu Yunshen said this, he cut off Communication, quickly got into the car, and wanted to chase the positioning felt around the children.


    After starting the car, just drove out a few hundred meters, braked again, jumped off, he decided not to drive, the drive was too slow, he didn''t have so much time to waste on the road, he was afraid that Trolasser would take the child with him Go, then he won''t even think about finding the children again.


    He quickly rushed back to his residence, and when he entered the door, he shouted, "Griffin! Come out with me!"


    The pet that used to be mistaken for the Cai Ling bird, after being reminded by Ninita, finally got his identity certificate. Now that he knows that it is not the Cai Ling bird, but a very powerful griffin, Mu Yunshen. I started to focus on cultivating it. After I had a little more gold coins on hand, I got a lot of food that can quickly improve its strength and grow up. Before, the griffin stayed at home and was responsible for eating and growing up. Now it can be used.


    Hearing Mu Yunshen''s call, the little gryphon, like a snow ball, twisted its round body and ran out. With big pomegranate red eyes, he looked up at Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yunshen was very anxious and spoke very fast, "I need you to take me to a place now, the faster the better.


    The griffin turned its head and walked towards the yard. Then, the little thing like a snow ball began to swell and grow, revealing its true face¡ªa snow-white griffin-headed beast!


    Today''s little white dumplings have been fed to adulthood by Mu Yunshen, but their bodies are still in the growth stage. Today''s griffins stand on four legs, not counting the length of their tails. The length of a single body is more than 2 meters, and the wings are spread 7. 8 meters, its own weight is about half a ton, and two adult males are not burdensome for adult griffins, let alone Mu Yunshen alone?


    Mu Yunshen had never felt the flying speed of the griffin, but only heard from Ninita that it was very fast.


    Mu Yunshen also has another option, let Holjinke send him there, but although Holjinke can also fly, he doesn''t have the ability to control his body size. If he rushes into the city like that, can he survive? It was a problem to come back, Mu Yunshen didn''t dare to take the risk, so he could only let Griffin take him there.


    Mu Yunshen had only seen an adult griffin once, and the shock at that time was indescribable. This was the second time he had seen it, and he felt that it was completely bearable. He explained that the griffin should be quiet and not cause panic at the base.


    The griffin squatted down, Mu Yunshen supported the strong wings of the griffin, turned over and rode on it, and touched the white feathers on the neck of the griffin, "Go.


    The powerful wings of the griffin vibrated, and it rushed into the air.


    Trolasse knew that Mu Yunshen must be on his way by now. He walked into the master bedroom. When the two children were in the car, they were already asleep. It was because I was tired from playing during the day, and cried a lot at night, and I was sleeping soundly now.


    The two pets that sneaked into the floating car were lying on the carpet beside the bed and sleeping, guarding their owner. After hearing the soft door opening, they all opened their eyes and saw that it was Trolase. Come in and close your eyes again.


    Trolasse sat on the edge of the bed and looked at the two sleeping children silently.


    At this point in time, in larger cities, it is a lively time, and the nightlife has just begun. There are not only many pedestrians but also many vehicles on the streets. Road vehicles and hover vehicles can be seen everywhere in Neil City. They are chatting with friends while driving. The young man who was driving the hovering car suddenly had a dark vision, and a huge white figure whizzed past his car.


    Holy crap! What the hell is that?! He slammed on the brakes, and the car body was already off track.


    Seeing his panicked appearance, his friends teased him, "What did you see, brother? Aliens? Oh no, no, aliens are worthless now, we] are all aliens, haha."


    The frightened young man adjusted the front of the car amid the rapid honking of the horn behind him, moved on, and said irritably: "I''m not fucking kidding you, I really saw it, it''s a big guy, white, and still There was a tail that flew past my car!


    What he saw most clearly was a slender tail!


    Oh come on, I''m sure you must be hallucinating. Friends still didn''t believe it, and the young man was extremely depressed.

 Chapter 129

    On a suspended bus, a little girl who was only a few years old looked out without blinking, "Mom, Mom, I saw a big white bird fly over, and the big bird was still sitting on its back. one person.


    The little girl''s mother obviously didn''t believe it, and said with a smile: "That shouldn''t be a big bird, but a new type of hover car, right?"


    At the same time, in the city of Neil, many people saw a strange thing passing in front of their car or the sky, and the speed was very fast, leaving only a white shadow, and many people failed to catch the thing. true colors.


    The stunned citizen of Neil couldn''t help shaking his head, "Recently, our area is really messy, and strange things always happen.


    The companion also felt worried, "No matter how chaotic there will be no chaos in the town of Locke, this is the first time I have heard that there are still people like psionicists in the empire, and I have never heard of any news before, since the video was exposed. When they came out, so many people flocked to the small town of Locke. I heard that there are many psionicists among them. I don''t know what to do in the town of Locke. It''s just a small town, how can it be so attractive.


    "It''s so chaotic. In the past, Planet Maca was calm and there were very few traffic jams. Now I have to set aside time for traffic jams when I go to work, which is unbelievable.


    Mu Yunshen, who was riding on the back of Griffin, kept staring at the terminal on his wrist, and when he saw the high-rise building, he patted the Griffin, "Falling on the roof of that building.


    Griffin charged up and landed firmly on the top floor of the hotel.


    Mu Yunshen slid down from it and patted the griffin''s body. The strong and healthy griffin immediately shrank and turned into a small white dumpling the size of a cat, crawling up with Mu Yunshen''s clothes on. , and finally lay on Mu Yunshen''s shoulder and did not move.


    Mu Yunshen went down from the top floor and quickly ran towards where the two children were.


    He had been to this hotel before, the time Osmond brought him there. In that room, he was speechless by Mr. Aslan, and now the two children are still there.


    He ran out of the room panting, knocking on the door, ringing the doorbell, knocking on the door, ringing the bell quickly.


    Trolasse was surprised when he heard the sound. He predicted that it would take Mu Yunshen an hour to rush over at the fastest. The performance of the car was different, which directly determined the speed. knocked.


    He stood up and walked out, closing the door of the master bedroom, not wanting the child to be woken up.


    The door was opened, Mu Yunshen pushed it open, and walked in quickly, "Where are the children? Where are they?


    Trolasse closed the door again, "How did you get here?


    The cars in the base are all purchased by Trolasse. He knows the performance best. He can''t drive here in 20 minutes. It''s a big night. How can he come here? Trolise recently discovered that Mu Yunshen Always being able to get some weird stuff out, I can''t help but be a little worried about the way he got here.


    When he asked this sentence, his eyes stopped on Mu Yunshen''s shoulder, there was a small white dumpling lying on it, and a pair of very young white wings, it was a little strange to see more He glanced at it, and there was a vague guess in his heart, but it was not confirmed, and he was not sure.


    "This is not important, I want to take the children back. Mu Yunshen said, and walked towards the master bedroom.


    Troleser grabbed the arm, "They are sleeping, don''t wake them up.


    One is that I want you to stick to it and not give up halfway.


    You don''t need to say it, I don''t want to hear it. Since I can''t cancel the contract, that''s all I can do. I want to take the child home. Mu Yunshen finished in a hurry and was about to go to the bedroom again, but was held back by Trolasser again.


    Why didn''t you ask me why I took the child? Trolasse said solemnly.


    What reason do you have? Mu Yunshen refuted him.


    "Yun Shen, your actions have already hurt the child!


    I hurt my children? I gave birth to them and raised them for so many years, what have I done to hurt them? They are my children! Mu Yunshen said angrily.


    You made them panic, they were crying in fear of losing their dad, two kids in the dark, sitting on the cold ground, calling me, Gala was crying, they were scared, scared You find them a stepmother, give all your love to others, and lose your love for them, when they are most disturbed, you are fierce to them! I drove half a full distance on the way. Hours, this time, where are you? What are you doing? Why don''t you come to the children? It''s so dark outside, don''t you worry that they will be afraid?


    If it wasn''t for them being really helpless and desperate, do you think they would think of me as a new dad I just met? They desperately want love, they want to talk, they don''t want to go home, that''s why I drive over to take them Take it! Even if you want to take them back, ask them if they want to go back!


    Then why didn''t you notify me in advance when you were taking them away? Mu Yunshen dared not recall the panic when he found out that the two children were so far away from him.


    This is their decision, and they may know that after notifying you, they will never go, and they don''t want to go back to their current home.


    "It''s all your excuses! No matter what you say, I won''t let the kids stay here!


    Mu Yunshen turned around and was about to leave, but was pulled back by Trolasser again, he could no longer control his emotions, "Don''t hide the fact that you put all your thoughts on that woman and ignore the child! Yun Shen, tell me, what do you want to do? Do you want to find a stepmother for my child?


    "It''s my business, and it has nothing to do with you! Mu Yun pushed him deeply, but Trolasse wouldn''t give in an inch.


    Why does it have nothing to do with me? You are looking for a stepmother for my child, do you think it has anything to do with me? Trolasse''s eyes are burning with anger, but he has been trying to suppress it so that his reason will not collapse.


    Mu Yunshen was a little shocked by such Trolaise. Mu Yunshen had only seen him like this twice. The first time, it was Trolaise who discovered his application for transfer. Holding down the strong kiss, his mouth was full of blood while frantically biting. The second time was last night, he was almost unconscious from the cold, and now it''s the same, Mu Yunshen was a little scared, he wanted to push Trolasse away, But still can''t do it. Trolasse forcibly endured, and has been patiently suppressing his temper.


    Yunshen, let me tell you, I don''t allow you to find any stepmother or stepfather for my child, and I will never allow my child to be treated like that! You only have two options, either stay single and raise the child by yourself, or Stay with me, let''s raise kids together! There is no third way to go, and I won''t give you the chance to choose a third way!


    Mu Yun struggled deeply, but he couldn''t break free from the other party''s restraint, and he was about to laugh at such rude demands again, "Are you crazy! I''m in charge of my own affairs! Don''t worry about it! Just let go. .


    "You are the father of my child, do you want me to take care of you? Trolasse''s emotions are a little out of control, and the voice that has been deliberately lowered has become louder.


    Mu Yunshen was about to be mad with anger, so he roared and punched him, "You''re a fucking bastard!


    However, just as Mu Yunshen threw his fist out, he heard a "click" from the door behind him, and his fist had already hit Trolese in the face.


    Mu Yunshen turned back quickly, and saw that the bedroom door was opened a crack, and two pairs of eyes appeared in the crack, watching everything that happened outside in panic.

 Chapter 130

    Mu Yunshen was a little annoyed, he didn''t want the two children to see him like this, but now he not only saw it, but also saw him beat up Mr. Aslan, the biological father who just recognized him.


    Trolasse was also too surprised, so he didn''t react, and was directly punched by Mu Yunshen.


    The two adults who were agitated, when they saw the two children hid behind the door and peeked in fear, they all seemed to be poured down from the head by a basin of cold water.


    Troleser calmed down a bit, squatted down, opened his arms, and said softly, "Hi, baby, I''m sorry, I woke you up."


    The two children saw the big dad''s open arms and gave him a sneak peek, then opened the door, ran out barefoot, and threw themselves into the big dad''s arms.


    Gala stretched out her little hand in a rare and sensible way, covering her daddy''s face where she was beaten, and looked at him with tears in her eyes, "Are you two arguing?


    Trolasse held Gala''s little hand, put it on his lips and kissed, a heart had softened into a puddle of water, and softly reassured: No, no, we are discussing some adult things, the voice is a bit loud , I''m sorry to disturb your sleep.


    "But Daddy beat you. Gala pursed her lips and looked at Daddy with tears in her eyes, "Is it because we came here privately?


    Jialan looked at Mu Yunshen who was standing beside him, tears welling in his eyes, "We are going to follow Big Daddy, Daddy don''t hit Daddy, don''t quarrel.


    As Garan spoke, tears fell, sobbing softly, like a little milk cat who was wronged but didn''t dare to cry loudly. The pitiful appearance caused the hearts of the two adults to ache.


    Mu Yunshen eased his expression a bit, then squatted down and said softly: "Okay, it''s my father''s fault, my father is too impulsive, we will not quarrel.


    No quarrels are allowed in the future, okay? Jialan Xiaopo continued to cry.


    Mu Yun took a deep look at Trolasse and saw that he was silent, so he could only say: "Okay, Dad promises you, we will not quarrel in the future.


    Gala immediately added: "Dad is not allowed to kill me in the future, . . . okay?


    Mu Yunshen looked at the stinky boy Gala who was taking advantage of the fire, grinding his back teeth, and was about to preach a few words. Gala seemed to have the ability to predict the future, and immediately burst into tears with a "wow".


    Mu Yunshen surrendered immediately, "Okay, daddy promises you that he won''t kill you in the future.


    The crying Gala stopped crying, and the goal was achieved.


    However, Mu Yunshen''s last move also came, "You also have to promise Dad, you must be sensible, and you can''t fool around, otherwise Dad can''t guarantee that he won''t lose his temper.


    Gala nodded and agreed, "Then Dad can''t be fooling around."


    Mu Yunshen: "Dad won''t fool around.


    Gala: "You just beat Big Daddy, we all saw it.


    Mu Yunshen: "¡­


    Gala: "The parents of other people''s children are in love with each other, and they will take their children to buy ice cream together. In our family, Jialan and I both bought it by ourselves, which is really pitiful. Didn''t my father say that we were born to you? ?Then you are our mother and the eldest father is our father. Why can''t you love each other and take your children to buy ice cream together?


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    He felt that today''s Gala didn''t seem to be his family''s Gala, um, it must have been changed.


    Jia La covered the place where Big Daddy was beaten with one hand, and said seriously: "Dad will be responsible for his own mistakes and blow it to Big Daddy.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Taking a careful look at Mr. Aslan, he saw that he was still silent.


    Seeing that Dad didn''t move, Gala was ready to make more moves, "So Dad lied to me, and he said he wouldn''t be fooling around, wow wow


    Mu Yunshen only felt the pain in his brain, he couldn''t bear to stare at Jia La, he didn''t dare to see what Mr. Aslan''s expression was, he quickly leaned over, and quickly blew on Mr. Aslan''s handsome face Two breaths, "Is it alright?


    Mu Yunshen didn''t notice that Trolasse''s violet eyes became darker.


    "Well, it''s alright. Jiala suddenly leaned in and kissed Mu Yunshen''s face, "I''m sorry Dad, I shouldn''t make you angry, I''ll be good. "


    Mu Yunshen breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and rubbed Gala''s head, feeling very relieved.


    However, in the next second, Gala looked at him with bright eyes, "Dad, it''s your turn.


    Mu Yun was stunned for a moment, "What''s up to me? Gala continued to look at him with bright eyes, "I kissed you and apologized, it''s your turn to kiss your eldest dad and apologize.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    The calm and silent eldest father was also surprised. He looked at Mu Yunshen, and then looked at the two children. These two boys are simply his little angels! God''s helpers!


    After Mu Yunshen was shocked, he finally came to his senses and glared angrily at Trolaise, who was innocent. His two boys are not like this, this is not right, they are not his two little treasures at all, how long has it been since he came here, he I always feel that the two boys have turned their elbows out!


    Mu Yun stared at Trolasse angrily, and suddenly heard a choking sound in his ear, "Dad...


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Taking a deep breath, taking a deep breath, and finally leaning over with a smile on his face, he gave Trolasse a quick kiss on the face, and without looking at him, he said, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have done it.


    Unexpectedly, Trolasse answered very generously, "It''s okay, I forgive you."


    Forgive your big watermelon! Mu Yunshen is about to flip the table!


    However, this was not over yet. Garan, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said full of doubts: "Aren''t mom and dad supposed to kiss on the mouth? Why do you want to kiss the face? Only children kiss the face.


    Mmmm, yes, mom and dad kiss, the relationship will get better and better, and there will be no quarrels in the future. Gala hurriedly agreed.


    Trolasse also looked at Mu Yunshen with anticipation, but at this moment, Mu Yunshen was about to explode, "You give me enough time!


    He angrily glared at the bastard, they must be one big two small three, they must be working together to trap him!


    Trolasse smiled gracefully, "This kind of thing should be done on the initiative of Big Daddy.


    He stretched out his hand and wrapped it around the back of Mu Yunshen''s neck. The lips that had already stirred his heart were finally grasped!


    Mu Yunshen was stunned, his eyes widened, when he felt his lips being sucked by the other party, he reflexively wanted to push the other party away, but the back of his neck was tightly clasped by the other party, and he couldn''t push it away at all. , Not only that, the other party is still gently biting his lips, tentatively trying to deepen the kiss.


    Mu Yunshen''s scalp was numb. He hadn''t forgotten that there were two little guys watching with relish!


    Trolasse looked at Mu Yunshen''s reaction with interest. Seeing that he was holding his breath nervously and his cheeks were reddening, he had to let him go this time, and forced him into his arms and let him be in his own arms. He took a moment in his arms to avoid embarrassing frizz in front of the children. Then, wouldn''t all the previous efforts be in vain?


    This time, Mu Yunshen didn''t push him away, buried his face in the other''s arms to ease his embarrassment. He heard the other''s light laughter, which was low and full of magnetism. Mu Yunshen''s heart roared along with it.


    Is this still satisfactory? Trolasse asked the two children with a smile.


    Very satisfied! The two children happily clapped their hands, "It will be good to have a good relationship with each other often, so that there will be no quarrels."


    Mu Yunshen left Trolasse''s arms and stared at his two boys, "Where did you learn this?


    Gala was a little carried away, "It''s always played like this on TV!


    Garan added, "In addition to kissing, rolling around on the bed!


    Mu Yunshen was about to explode, his face that had just subsided, reddened again, covered a little guy''s face with one hand, and said, "Starting tomorrow, cut off your TV watching time!"


    The two boys shouted in dissatisfaction, and Trolasse finally couldn''t help laughing, and rescued the two boys from Mu Yunshen''s hands.


    Well, your dad is too shy to say more. Trolasse reminded.


    Shut up all of you! Mu Yunshen was so mad that he blushed.


    Jialan still asked persistently, "Then when will you roll around? After you roll, you can get married! We will be a real family in the future, and we will have parents too!


    As soon as Garan''s words came out, the two adults were silent.


    They were silent, not because of the content of the rolling, but they all heard that children''s desire for a complete family, they also want to have a complete family like other children, to have their own parents.


    Trolasse looked at Mu Yunshen, but what he got was Mu Yunshen''s avoidance, and Mu Yunshen didn''t even dare to look at him.


    Now that you are awake, let''s go back, it''s very late. Mu Yun said deeply.


    The two children did not want to leave. They felt very happy and happy with their two fathers. After returning, the father must be busy with his own affairs again, and they will not be able to see the eldest father.


    Dad, can we go back tomorrow? Gala asked pitifully. I''m afraid it won''t work. Dad didn''t come by car. It''s not good to be seen when he leaves during the day. Mu Yunshen said, grabbed the little white dumplings who were chasing beside Baker and Yura, and showed them to the two children.


    When the two children saw Xiaobai dumplings, they immediately said in surprise: "Dad, did you ride Xiaobai here?"


    Well, so we can only leave now. In order to take away the two children, Mu Yunshen could not care about the exposure of the griffin.


    However, after leaving, we will not see Big Daddy. The two children looked at Trolasse very reluctantly.


    Mu Yunshen was helpless. It was the first time he had seen two children who depended on someone so much in such a short period of time. Could this be the nature of blood relatives? Never been so dependent.


    "How could it be, daddy will often go to the base, and he won''t be missed. Mu Yunshen comforted them and just wanted to get out of here quickly.


    No, this is too dangerous. I rode a flying pet back with my two children, and I didn''t have any safety measures. What should I do if I fell?


    Trolasse confirmed his guess, and it''s not surprising. After seeing Baker and Yura, what''s so strange to see a pet that can fly? What''s more, the summoning pet of the Summoner''s pet family The body size can also become bigger or smaller, nothing surprising, but he still can''t just let them go] The three of them left and flew back, just like a joke.


    No, Xiaobai is measured and flies very smoothly. Mu Yun said deeply.


    That''s how you flew here? Do you know how chaotic the Maca planet is now? Do you still want to make a splash? Troleser said, clicked on the terminal, and connected to the star network, he had already taken Mu Yunshen occasionally The astonishing move is gone.


    "Xiao Bai is flying very fast, the sky is dark, and no one will see it. Mu Yunshen said this, but he was muttering in his heart, if you hadn''t taken the children away suddenly, I wouldn''t have been riding directly. Griffin come.


    It won''t be seen, it will just be photographed. Trolasse said, and showed Mu Yunshen the news he had found.


    The picture is not clear, a little blurry, a white figure with wings and a tail, and a person sitting blurry on top of the white figure. Fortunately, the picture is not clear, but the title of the photo is very eye-catching : After the town of Locke, a vision also appeared in the city of Neil.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."

 Chapter 131

    Trolasse looked at him with interest, "Guess, if you go out and fly around now, will someone directly take a video and send it to Star Online?"


    "..." Mu Yunshen couldn''t believe it, "Do you think that someone would really wait for me to show up with a camera?


    What do you think? Troleser asked back, "I think I have to remind you that from yesterday afternoon until now, a lot of psionicists have suddenly poured into the town of Locke, why did they flock to the town of Locke, I believe You don''t know.


    Is... To find him? Mu Yunshen is a little terrified. Could it be that the magic circle on the Mu family''s body has been discovered? But it''s not right, that magic circle will only slowly release the magic energy, and kill each other with the spiritual energy in their bodies. , annihilate each other, the speed cannot be so fast, why is that?


    Trolasse gave him the answer, "The emergence of a new type of psychic power will always attract the attention of the psionicist world, or attract, or study, as long as they notice you and are interested in you, they will will find you."


    Mu Yun was silent for a while, he couldn''t be caught without his hands, he had to take the initiative to attack.


    "Even if I can''t fly back on Xiaobai, I still want to go back. Mu Yunshen said firmly.


    Seeing that there was no possibility for him to stay, Trolasse could only say: "Okay, I''ll take you back.


    It was a tossing night. When Trolasse sent them back to the base and said goodbye to them and was about to leave, Garan suddenly said, "Big Daddy."


    Trolasse, who was about to get into the car, stopped, saw little Garan running towards him, and hurriedly squatted down, "What''s the matter?


    Jialan untied the green bag that had been tied to him, "There are many things that I and Gala collected in the forest, and they are all in it. We couldn''t share it with Big Daddy, so we decided to put our favorite bag. For Big Daddy.


    Jialan, that is... Mu Yunshen was shocked, and as soon as he made a sound to stop him, he met two identical eyes, and his words got stuck in his throat.


    Jialan wondered: "Dad, can''t we give the small bag to the big daddy? This is the first gift we gave to the big daddy, and it is also our favorite gift, can''t we?"


    Trolasse also wondered why Mu Yunshen cared so much about such an inconspicuous little bag.


    Of course not! Give him the small bag, which means that the secret of space storage is revealed to him!


    However, no matter how unwilling Mu Yunshen was, facing Jialan, who was always sensible and well-behaved, he still couldn''t say it. He had to say: Dad is not unwilling, Dad just thinks that this green bag is more suitable for you, even if it is a gift Big dad, big dad is not easy to use, right? If you want to give a gift, you must give a gift that big dad can use.


    Gala blinked her big eyes and asked, "Then, is Dad going to prepare us a gift that can be used by Big Dad?


    Mu Yunshen: "...What''s the matter with the illusion of digging a hole and burying yourself?


    Jialan interfaced, "Is it also like our small bag, which can hold a lot of things, and can''t always contain gifts?


    Gala continued, "It needs to be bigger. Big Daddy is an adult. There must be a lot of things that I want to put in. It must be much, much, much, much bigger than our small bag."


    Jialan thought for a while, "It needs to be many times bigger.


    Gala: "Twice as big."


    Garan: "No, it''s twenty times bigger."


    Gala: "It also looks good, suitable for Big Daddy.


    Garan: "That''s right, we''re sure Dad will buy such a perfect gift.


    The two children completely ignored their stunned father, and said goodbye to the eldest daddy, "Dad, this small bag is for children, so I won''t give it to the eldest daddy. Wait until tomorrow, let daddy buy us a new gift and give it to us. To Big Daddy.


    Jialan turned his back to Mu Yunshen, and said while blinking at Trolasse, implying that Big Daddy is a good thing, and quickly agreed.


    Trolasse was already confused by them, and after receiving the hint from Garan, he could only nod, "Okay, then I''ll wait for the babies to prepare gifts for me.


    Mu Yunshen: "¡­


    That''s asking me to pay for it, and it''s a gift I prepared! Your babies are just borrowing flowers to offer to Buddha, okay! Mu Yunshen was about to cry without tears, completely unaware that he was also being entered by "men".


    Goodbye daddy, good night. The two children said their goodbyes.


    Trolasse kissed the two children, said good night, then stood up and walked towards Mu Yunshen, who immediately looked at him on guard.


    Trolasse whispered, "The children are watching."


    Mu Yunshen immediately looked at the two children who were looking at him eagerly, and did not dare to move. Trolaiser held his face and kissed it on the lips for a long time before leaving reluctantly, and when he left, he leaned close to Mu Yunshen''s ear. Side, softly said: "I''m waiting for your gift, baby.


    Mu Yunshen was so angry that his back teeth were going to be flattened. Watching the bastard get into the car and leave, his fierce eyes immediately stared at the two boys. The two boys shuddered and took a step back. Gala said nervously, "Is Dad going to get angry again? You promised not to kill us.


    Mu Yun took a deep breath, endured, endured, endured.


    Then, with a smile on his face, he asked, "Who taught you to do this?


    The two children said in unison, "No one taught us."


    Isn''t that what Big Dad taught you to say? Mu Yunshen continued to talk.


    What? The two kids don''t understand


    "It''s just... what gifts are there for those kissing, hugging and rolling around!


    After Big Daddy came to pick us up, we fell asleep shortly after getting in the car, until you woke up. Big Daddy didn''t say anything to us, he kept listening to us tell interesting stories in the forest. Garan said very wisely.


    Mu Yun sighed deeply and decided not to let his two boys be alone with that guy in the future. Even if he wants to see that guy, he must be there! No one can tell who he is with.


    Let''s go, go back to sleep. Mu Yunshen took the two boys back to his residence, but did not find that on the second floor of the villa not far away, there was a shadow standing at the window, and it hadn''t moved for a long time.


    After washing the two children and putting them to bed, Mu Yunshen also took a bath to get rid of his exhaustion.


    I had to call Ninita again and tell him to buy another space storage. It should be simple and elegant, suitable for adult men. Bought one for each of the two kids.


    Ninita had to tell his master that such a request was easy to achieve, but it only cost a lot of gold coins.


    Both children have said it for that sake, what can he do? If he can''t get a gift tomorrow, the two children may be very disappointed. No matter how expensive it is, he has to bite the bullet and buy it.


    After seeing Ninita, Mu Yunshen entered the space gate to see if the orcs'' weapons were ready.


    The orcs were still busy, but they were not building weapons, but gathered to discuss something. The appearance of Mu Yunshen immediately caught their attention.


    "How is it? Is it finished? Mu Yunshen came over and saw the neatly placed shadow daggers on the long table in front of the orcs. He picked up one and looked at it, "These are all finished products?


    Goffey introduced: "The 40 daggers here use two kinds of potions, both fortitude and unyielding blessings, and the 60 daggers here, according to your instructions, use the potion of tenacity."


    Mu Yun deeply pulled out a dagger that had been blessed with a potion of tenacity. Near the handle of the dagger, there was a very delicate figure of a man sitting cross-legged, which was very eye-catching.


    Mu Yunshen was a little surprised, "What is this figure?


    Goffey explained: "It''s the icon of the potion of fortitude used.


    Mu Yun was deeply surprised, and quickly pulled out a dagger that had been blessed with two potions of tenacity and unyielding. On the dagger near the handle, there were indeed two figures, one was a figure of a man sitting cross-legged, and the other was a figure standing upright. graphics.


    What''s going on here? The shadow daggers I used to forge out of potions of fortitude didn''t have such graphics. Mu Yun asked Goffey in a puzzled way.


    The method you taught us, we have tried it, and there is no way for the icon to appear. We can only use the method we used to do before. Instead of dripping the potion directly onto the dagger, we directly immersed the dagger in the potion, and then took it out and calcined it at high temperature. Re-beat, forge, and then continue to submerge into the potion, continue to calcine, beat, and forge again and again until the icon appears on the dagger, then it is truly successful.


    Mu Yunshen: "...


    He was simply shocked, "That is to say, the shadow dagger created by my method cannot be successfully enchanted at all?"


    Yes, dropping the medicine directly onto the dagger in that way not only wastes the medicine, but also fails to attach energy. It is very wasteful to use the medicine directly. When it is used to soak the weapon, it should be diluted with water and then soaked. The energy in the dagger will be evenly absorbed into the dagger, which is far better than the effect of smearing. Goffey explained.


    This news has dealt a huge blow to Mu Yunshen, which means that the tough liquid medicine he used on the shadow dagger before was completely thrown away. No dagger has ever been successfully attached, but even so , Those medicinal liquids still have some effect on the dagger, but they can''t achieve the effect of fully attaching energy.


    Mu Yunshen held the two shadow daggers that were actually enchanted, and he was a little excited. He wanted to know what kind of power the shadow dagger would have after the real enchantment. He tried the tough and unyielding dagger first. These 40 handles are what Mu Yunshen intends to keep for the members of their mercenary group. Of course, the best quality is the potion with energy. Mu Yunshen generously used two kinds. Mu Yunshen found a piece of metal at random. , holding the shadow dagger with dual powers and gently slashing, Mu Yunshen only felt that the dagger had slashed into the tofu, and easily cut off the piece of metal.


    "What a sharp dagger! Mu Yunshen is overjoyed, with such a sharp dagger in their hands, what kind of defense can''t be broken?


    The orcs surrounding this side looked at each other in dismay as they watched Mu Yunshen''s actions.


    After Mu Yunshen was overjoyed, seeing their eyes were wrong, he wondered, "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?


    Goffey also had a question mark on his face, "When you were using it, you didn''t use the energy-enhancing effect."


    Ah? Mu Yunshen was also confused, "...how to use it?


    It''s already so sharp, and the enchantment effect hasn''t been used yet? Goffey continued with a question mark face, "Enchantment means attaching a certain ability to make the weapon have such ability, but to use such an ability, energy is needed If you do not inject energy, how to activate the attached energy effect?


    In other words, the speed of the car is very fast, and it is a good tool for transportation, but if you don''t refuel the car, how will the car go?


    Mu Yunshen finally gained insight. Sure enough, only outsiders can truly understand foreign technology. This is something that he could not learn from a blueprint, minerals or potions, and it is impossible to know. If it wasn''t for the orcs who told him, he would not have known it until today. I don''t know if these potions have such an effect.


    I just need to inject magic energy into the dagger, and that''s all it takes? Mu Yunshen asked tentatively.


    Yes. '' Goffey replied.


    Mu Yunshen planned to give it a try, he held his breath, mobilized the magic energy in his body, and rushed towards his right hand. When the magic energy poured into the palm of his hand, he grabbed the dagger handle in the palm of his hand, and suddenly there was a suction force. , as if the power was finally turned on.

 Chapter 132

    Om!


    The dagger shook slightly, and a layer of white energy halo shrouded the dagger. The halo extended two inches from the edge of the knife, forming an independent energy blade.


    Goffey continued: "The dagger is used for physical attacks, and the energy blade can break through any energy defense."


    This is really great! Mu Yunshen couldn''t help laughing excitedly, but just after laughing, he suddenly stopped, "No, the mercenaries who use these daggers are ordinary people, and there is no energy source in their bodies, what should I do? use?


    "This is also the issue we were discussing just now. If it is used by ordinary people, an energy supply device needs to be installed on the handle. I don''t know if there are any energy stones in your world, but in our world, Just use the magic stone directly.


    Mu Yun''s eyes lit up, he turned back to his room, and quickly took out a small box, which contained some energy stones, which he bought and left for Ninita to sell at the gate of the devil world. Yes, Ninita takes a little every time, not much, and will take it again when it runs out, so Mu Yunshen will have some such power stones in his hands.


    He handed a box of power stones to Goffey, "These things are the power stones of our world, I don''t know if they can be used.


    Goffey picked up an irregular black power stone and looked at it carefully, "Is there any energy in it?


    Yes, it is the energy of our world. Mu Yunshen re-emphasized that he was very afraid of the problem of different energy systems. However, when he thought about it, as long as there was an energy source, an external device like this should be fine. Wind power can generate electricity, and water can also generate electricity.


    Goffee took a power stone and started tossing it, cut a piece with a dagger, quickly cut the small piece of power stone into a hexahedron with a long point in the middle, and then started tossing on the handle of the dagger again, and saw that he scratched it. Cross out, dig around, dig out a small groove, put the cut energy stone in the small groove, and half of the energy stone grows out of the small groove.


    The amazing thing is that the power stone was put into the small slot of the handle, and there was no anti-drop device that Goffee had made. The power stone was automatically absorbed in the small slot. A power stone, push it forward.


    "Om! The halo on the shadow dagger lit up, and the energy blade appeared again. Seeing this scene, Mu Yunshen and the orcs were all greatly relieved, and Mu Yunshen was even more happy. In this way, his Even if the mercenaries are ordinary people, they should not be underestimated.


    Seeing that such a power stone could be used, other orcs also joined hands to try to install these daggers on the energy source as soon as possible.


    The energy stone was just put up, why didn''t it fall? Mu Yunshen was very curious about this.


    Attaching energy requires an energy source, as long as it encounters it, it will be adsorbed immediately, and it will not fall off unless the energy is exhausted. "


    Goffey took the dagger and began to modify the energy gauge on it, "The energy device still needs to be modified, to achieve the ability to activate the energy when it is in use, and disappear when it is not in use. It can only be used as a normal dagger. The dagger just looks ordinary, but in fact it is not ordinary at all, it is just to save energy.


    Mu Yunshen looked at the big hand of the orc''s palm fan, laboriously doing such delicate work, and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Mu Yun looked around deeply, but didn''t see what he wanted to see, "The long sword you said you wanted to build before, did it succeed?


    Goffey didn''t lift his head, he pointed out, "It''s all over there."


    Mu Yunshen looked over, and there were many palm-length circular objects on the other side of the long table, like sword hilts. Mu Yunshen had seen them before, and he thought that the hilts were intended to be installed in Goffey''s mouth. On the elf clan long sword, it should only be the parts.


    Mu Yunshen walked over, picked up a sword hilt and held it in his hand. It was very comfortable and the workmanship was very fine. The whole hilt was metallic, narrow at the top and wide at the bottom. When fighting, it was not easy to let go, and it was very suitable for the human body. mechanics.


    Of course, these orcs definitely don''t understand human mechanics. They know how to make it, but it is the experience gained from countless actual battles of life and death. This is also the precious experience that the scientists cannot get from the theory. The weapons created by the orcs are The best weapon for fighting.


    Mu Yun heard Ninita mentioned that the orcs themselves are a good fighting race, and their dignity is very high. In the non-stop invasion and battle of good fighting orcs, there will always be many defeated orc slaves. These slaves are very important to the slave owners. It was all money, and they were reluctant to waste it. Even if the orc slaves rioted repeatedly, they were still reluctant to give up so many gold coins.


    Orcs are difficult to tame. Even if they become slaves, they cannot tame their warlike factors. If Ninita is not a magician, it is impossible to get these orcs. , There is still no way, in an orc tribe, the leader must be the chief and the mage jointly, many times, the mage''s decision will be higher than the chief.


    Ninitati used the Soul Shackle to control these orc slaves, just because he was afraid that Mu Yunshen would not be able to control them and something went wrong, but even with the control and control of the Soul Shackle, those reckless orcs , and never addressed Mu Yunshen as "The master is talking to Mu Yunshen, using equal names, this is the pride of the beastman.


    Mu Yunshen had already discovered it, but he didn''t care. If these orcs could be used by him, he would certainly treat them with courtesy. If they dared to have two hearts, Mu Yunshen would definitely kill them without hesitation and lock their souls. The shackles control the soul, no matter how strong their physique is, once the soul is destroyed, they will not be able to live.


    When Mu Yunshen was playing with the hilt, he found that the hilt and the gauntlet were detached and could be turned. He picked it up and wanted to turn it around, but was suddenly stopped by Goffey, "Hey, your posture is not right, so Unscrew it carefully and stab yourself through it.


    Mu Yunshen looked back at Ge Fei, saw him put down the dagger in his hand, walked towards this side, picked up a hilt, stared at Mu Yunshen, didn''t even look at the hilt, only saw his wrist Shaking, I only heard "Qiangqiang, originally just a hilt, but a sharp blade suddenly popped out. This sword is shorter than an ordinary long sword, but the blade is much wider and looks very heavy. .


    When Mu Yunshen was about to see the texture of the sword clearly, Ge Fei''s wrist trembled again, "The clanging sound came again, a good long sword, but only one hilt is left, Ge Fei seems to have come a few times, Release, take back, release, take back.


    I don''t understand the fact that you made those daggers with enchanted potions. Enchanted potions should be used on big weapons. Small daggers like that are a waste. Of course, this is your decision, as long as you like it. Ge Fei played with the long sword for a while, obviously not understanding Mu Yunshen''s waste of potion.


    It was only at this moment that Mu Yunshen recovered from the shock brought by the long sword.


    Big weapons have the use of big weapons, and small daggers have the benefits of small daggers. Are these long swords capable? The long swords built by orcs completely subverted Mu Yunshen''s expectations. The sword is the kind of ancient earth period, who would have thought that there would be such a surprise.


    400 daggers. When I smelted and forged, I added some other minerals to the ores you brought to create 100 long swords. For the potions of power you left behind, I chose five types of attachments. Can, each with 20 handles. But I want to tell you that even if there are five kinds of attached powers you can choose at will, it does not mean that it is suitable for everyone, such as the ancient god of war potion. They are all unstoppable, but this kind of combat power like a god of war is given to the user by the sword. The user must have a strong physique to bear it while gaining powerful strength. For those who are not strong enough, even the sword itself is released. The power of the sword is unbearable, how can you control this sword? Forced use can only be self-destruction.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply and accepted Goffey''s advice that he would use these weapons carefully.


    With Mu Yunshen''s affirmation, Ge Fei and the others can start installing the energy stone. Mu Yunshen was very tired and could no longer stay up all night with the orcs. After talking to them, he went back to sleep.


    The next morning, Mu Yunshen still woke up with the reminder of the communication. This morning was not from Master Yunyan, but from Weiya herself. She didn''t cry like yesterday, but she still wanted to see Mu Yunshen.


    After Mu Yunshen got up, he went to see the children. The two children were no longer in the room. They were probably looking for their grandparents.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t go to see Weiya immediately, but busy with his own business first, called Ninita out first, and asked if the space storage was bought.


    Of course, Ninita will complete the things he explained, giving Mu Yunshen a small wooden box and a red bag, the same as the green one before, both the space memory and the shape of the bag are exactly the same, except the color is different.


    Mu Yunshen opened the small wooden box, took a look inside, his expression immediately became strange, and asked Ninita with his eyes, is this really right?


    Ninita is very calm, "This is the space storage that meets all your requirements.


    Mu Yunshen: "...


    He felt that if he couldn''t give it away, he couldn''t give something like this casually!


    "Can I still return it or exchange it? It''s really not suitable for giving away. Mu Yunshen said strongly.


    I think this one already meets your standards very well. It cannot be returned or exchanged. You should accept it, otherwise all the gold coins will be wasted. Ninita suggested.


    Mu Yunshen suddenly noticed that when Ninita talked about gold coins, his tone was a bit wrong, and suddenly had a bad feeling, "How much is this thing worth in gold coins?"


    Ninita: "I have to tell you the truth, Master, you are now bankrupt, I don''t even have a single copper coin in my hand, and I have mortgaged all the power stones, china and glass products in my hand so that I can afford it Space storage in your hands.


    Hearing this bad news, Mu Yunshen almost didn''t faint.


    He fought back his dizziness, "Ninita, why did you buy such an expensive space storage?


    Ninita was puzzled, "Didn''t the master say that as long as it meets your requirements, no matter how expensive it is, you have to buy it?


    But this is too expensive, isn''t it?! It just made him go bankrupt!


    Mu Yun endured the heartache and said, "That is to say, the gold coins that were going to be used to hire goblins have all been spent?


    Yes Master. Ninita answered very sincerely.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    He silently dragged over the things he had prepared at home early in the morning and asked Ninita to sell them. These are things that can be sold in the gate of the devil and can earn gold coins. Of course, Mu Yunshen had to store some of them at home. As he was doing things, he was thinking, how could he dig something back from Trolasse so that he would not lose so much!


    After sending Ninita away, Mu Yunshen went to the space door again to see how the results were. Mu Yunshen was very satisfied with the work efficiency of the orcs. He took out a travel bag, put some finished weapons in it, and carried them with him. The travel bag headed towards the parents'' house.


    Mu Yunshen entered the door. The two children were having breakfast. When they saw their father, they all stared at him with bright eyes. The expectations inside were too obvious!


    Mu Yunshen was so depressed, he almost didn''t know his two boys anymore.

 Chapter 133

    He sighed, walked over, opened the travel bag, and took out a small red bag, "this is for you, the two bags are of different colors, the others are the same, you can choose the color you like, but I want to tell You, these two small bags are very special, you can''t show them to others at will, and you can''t give them away, understand?


    Understood! The two boys were very happy. The green packet was originally in Garan''s hands, and now the red packet was naturally given to Gala. Gala also liked this color, just as Garan liked the green packet.


    Mu Chifeng was also very curious when he saw the two boys kept packing things into their bags yesterday, but they couldn''t fill them up.


    What kind of bag is this? It looks quite small, but I didn''t expect it to be able to hold things so much. Mu Chifeng asked Mu Yunshen strangely.


    This is a space bag that can hold a lot of things. Mu Yunshen didn''t hide it, Mu Chifeng and Yun Yanshi were all shocked when these words came out, Yun Yanshi hurried over, pulled Mu Yunshen and whispered: "Shen Shen, this space bag is a kind of space storage, right? ? Isn''t it said that there is only one type of space button for the empire''s space storage? And this space button is only designed for storing mecha, and other things can''t be stored at all. The entire empire has no more than 100 space buttons, all of which are in the hands. In the hands of the top class and legion of the empire, what happened to your little bag?


    Of course Mu Yunshen knew that it would be shocking to take out this space bag, he couldn''t explain it too clearly, after all, this matter involved too much, so he could only say: "A friend gave me a gadget for the children. "


    In Mu Yunshen''s heart, Ninita is his best friend. Although Ninita calls him master every time, Mu Yunshen has never seen him as a servant.


    Two pieces of space storage or gadgets? Master Yunyan didn''t know what to say, "Your friend, you are really generous.


    Mu Yun smiled deeply and didn''t say much.


    Mu Chifeng suddenly said: "No, doesn''t it mean that the space storage can only store mechas, and can''t store other things? But this small bag seems to be able to store all kinds of things?


    Mu Yun said with a deep smile: "These two small bags, except for the living body and some things that exceed the space of the small bag, can be put in other things, so they are said to be gadgets.


    The reason why the space button can only be used to store mecha, the biggest reason is not only that the space inside the space button is unstable, but also because when the space button is storing the target, it relies on the suction force of the space to pull the target in and pull the object in. Release is repulsion. The suction and repulsion of the space are very strong. The suction and repulsion of the space button are scheduled according to the endurance of the mecha. If you want to store other things, the suction and repulsion of the space must be adjusted accordingly. This involves The research is very detailed, and it is not possible to achieve results overnight. At present, only mechas can withstand the attraction and repulsion of space.


    Mu Chifeng and Yun Yanshi are speechless, isn''t the space bag that can hold anything more powerful? Is this really just a gadget?


    Dad, what about Big Daddy''s gift? Gala and Galan finally couldn''t help but ask.


    When Yun Yanshi and Mu Chifeng heard this, they looked at each other with a clear look in their eyes. They both glanced upstairs and sighed silently.


    Mu Yun was hesitant and tangled, and in the eyes of the two children, he finally took out the small wooden box and put it on the dining table, "Okay, this is for you, remember, this is what you] gave, It has nothing to do with me, understand?


    The two children nodded obediently, a little curious about what was in the small wooden box. When they reached out to take it, they were held down by Mu Yunshen. He still felt that this gift was not suitable. I kept the small wooden box, for fear that my father would go back and take the gift back.


    Mu Yunshen:  ¡­


    Is this still my son? Why does it feel like I''m raising someone else''s son?


    Finally, Mu Yun was discouraged, decided to leave it alone, and explained: "When giving a gift, tell him how to use it, and let him drip blood from his fingertips on the gift, so that the gift will really become his, This is called confession by blood.


    "Let''s remember, Dad.


    The two children quickly grabbed the small wooden box and couldn''t wait to open it. Then the two boys exclaimed "Wow~~" at the same time. Mu Chifeng and Yun Yanshi were also very curious, so they leaned over to look at them, and immediately froze. , Looking back to find someone to ask what it means, he saw that Mu Yunshen had already run upstairs in embarrassment.


    Weiya sat in a highly intelligent wheelchair, looked out the window expressionlessly, and only turned around when she heard the knock on the door.


    Mu Yunshen saw that Weiya seemed unhappy, he walked over, "What''s the matter? Unhappy?"


    Weiya stared at Mu Yun deeply, "Do I have anything to be happy about?"


    Mu Yunshen didn''t know how to answer for a while, Weiya continued to stare at Mu Yunshen, "Brother Mu actually thinks I''m a drag, right?"


    How come, don''t think too much. Mu Yun deeply comforted her.


    "If not, how long has it been since I sent you the communication? You have been making me wait like this. That''s right, I can''t do anything now, I really can only wait. Weiya laughed at herself.


    Mu Yunshen also saw that Wei Ya''s mood seemed a little wrong today, "Sorry, I have something to deal with, so I came a little late, have you eaten breakfast?


    I do not want to eat. Weiya Road.


    "Eat a little, skipping meals is not good for your health, should you eat here or go down? Mu Yunshen asked.


    What can be wrong with my current body, whether I eat or not?


    Weiya, don''t be discouraged, I said that if you will be cured, you will be cured. Mu Yun thought deeply that Wei Ya was stimulated last night and may not have recovered.


    Weiya chuckled and looked at Mu Yunshen, "What about after the cure? If you don''t cure it, you will feel guilty in your heart, and you have to be responsible for this drag on me. After you cure it, you can abandon me logically, right?


    Mu Yunshen was silent for a while, and said: "Weiya, I still have a lot of things to do today, I can''t accompany you for too long, I''ll take you down to dinner first, and come back to see you when I''m done, okay? Mu Yunshen Bending over, trying to pick Weiya up from the wheelchair, who knew that Weiya suddenly pushed Mu Yunshen away, the wheelchair did not brake, and slid backwards, hitting the cabinet behind with a bang, and the top The vase fell down and shattered.


    "Since you don''t have time to accompany me, send me away! Anyway, I''m a waste person wherever I go, and I''m a drag! Weiya suddenly yelled out of control.


    Mu Yunshen hadn''t recovered from Weiya''s abnormality, when she saw that after she had shouted this sentence, she supported the wheelchair with her arms, and rushed towards the broken vase fragments on the ground.


    Weiya! Mu Yunshen rushed forward and supported Weiya with his arms, not letting her fall on the debris, but after bearing Weiya''s weight, his body sank and his knees fell.


    Yun Yanshi and Mu Chifeng heard the movement upstairs and hurried up to see their son kneeling on the ground to support Weiya''s fallen body.


    They were on the other side of the bed and couldn''t see the situation on the ground. When the two of them hurried around to help, they saw their son kneeling on one knee on a pile of broken tiles, supporting Weiya in this posture. Body.


    Seeing this scene, Master Yunyan''s face turned pale. Together with Mu Chifeng, they wanted to hold Weiya back in the wheelchair, but Weiya hugged Mu Yunshen tightly at this moment and did not let go, shouting loudly. Weeping bitterly, "Brother Mu, you are not allowed to leave me! You are not allowed to leave me! I will follow you wherever you go, and I will not leave you! No!


    Mu Yunshen was sweating a little on his forehead. Master Yunyan and Mu Chifeng couldn''t stand Weiya, so they could only work together to help Mu Yunshen stand up. They wanted to send Weiya back to the wheelchair, but Weiya hugged him tightly. Mu Yunshen just didn''t let go.


    After Master Yunyan put Mu Yunshen up, he immediately looked at Mu Yunshen''s knee. There was still a broken piece of porcelain stuck on it. Weiya, you let go first, Shenshen''s knee was injured.


    Master Yunyan pulled Weiya''s arm and forcefully pulled her away from Mu Yunshen. Weiya, who was pulled away by the force, looked at Master Yunyan sadly.


    Yun Yanshi''s face was already ugly, even if Weiya was the one who grew up watching her, but her son was hurt by such unreasonable troubles, even if Yun Yanshi liked her again, she would not be able to give her a good face.


    Mu Chifeng helped Mu Yunshen to sit on the edge of the bed, frowning, and said nothing.


    Mu Yun bent over deeply and pulled out the pieces that had stabbed at the patellar tendon of the knee. The triangular pieces were still stained with blood. Both Yun Yanshi and Mu Chifeng frowned. The injury was not bad, but the injury was in the on the knee.


    Master Yunyan said with a sullen face, "Don''t move around, I''ll go get the medicine box.


    Mom, don''t disturb the children... As soon as Mu Yunshen turned his face, he saw two children lying outside the door and looking in.


    Mu Yun took a deep look at the pieces in his hand and threw them away casually, "Have you finished your breakfast?


    Gala and Galan nodded obediently and looked at Weiya, who had been crying. They didn''t go in, so they just lay by the door and looked in.


    When Mu Yunshen was cleaning the wound and bandaging, he asked his father to take the two children to play. He didn''t want them to see such a scene. Originally, he heard that he was going to play, and the two children would definitely follow immediately, but today is different. They just stood there looking in, not going anywhere.


    Mu Yun was helpless, so he had to wash and bandage under the watchful eyes of the two children, then stood up, limped out the door, and wanted to go back and change his pants.


    Seeing that Mu Yunshen was leaving, Weiya cried even more, "Brother Mu! Brother Mu, don''t leave me!


    Mu Yunshen looked back at Weiya, and couldn''t bear it, "You eat first, I''ll change your clothes and pick you up."


    Mu Chifeng helped Mu Yunshen to go out. At this time, Mu Yunshen missed the treatment robot in Mr. Aslan''s car. He secretly made up his mind that when he became rich in the future, he must buy one back. It is simply a treatment artifact.


    Mu Chifeng, who didn''t say much about this, couldn''t help but say, "What are you going to do? You can''t keep going like this."


    Since Weiya came, the whole family has been shrouded in a depressing atmosphere. The whole family is holding her carefully, feeling guilty and trying to make up for her as much as possible, but this is not the way to do it all the time, you must think of a solution. way to do it.


    I will try to cure her as soon as possible. Mu Yunshen also found that the atmosphere at home became more and more strange.


    Weiya ate breakfast obediently and waited for Mu Yunshen to pick her up.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t break his promise, and he came back to pick her up, but his knee was injured, and it was difficult to carry her up and down the stairs. Weiya was finally willing to use a highly intelligent wheelchair to slide down the stairs, but when he got into the car, he still wanted to Cloud hugged deeply.


    Mu Yunshen put the travel bag in the car and saw two boys standing under the car looking at him eagerly.


    If they didn''t say it, Mu Yunshen knew what they were thinking. Didn''t he see that Jiala was still holding the small wooden box in his hand?


    boarding. Mu Yunshen tilted his head, and the two boys immediately climbed into the car.


    After driving to the office area, Mu Yunshen carried Weiya down again and put him in a wheelchair.


    I have something to do now, and it''s not convenient for anyone to be there. Do you want to play here? I''m upstairs. If you want to find me, you can go up at any time. Mu Yunshen''s tone was very light, and his words were cautious, for fear of irritating her again.


    Wei Ya also obviously felt Mu Yunshen''s cautiousness, she nodded, "Okay, I''ll take a stroll around here, will Jiala and Jialan accompany me for a while?


    Mu Yun looked at the two children deeply, "Would you like to accompany Sister Weiya? Dad is going to work, so he can''t accompany you, can you?


    The two children were silent, before nodding after a long time. All content is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology. If there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] to inform, and this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 134

    Mu Yun touched their heads deeply, and went upstairs with the travel bag.


    When he met Owen on the road, he kept walking, "Let Bai Yueguang come to the office to see me, and he said he had something to help with."


    Owen left to find someone.


    Seeing that their father had left, Gala and Galan looked at each other and ran to the steps next to each other. They sat there and began to divide things. Both boys were carrying a small bag, one red and one green. In the green pouch, now that Gala has pouches too, they have to separate their favorites.


    Gala put the small wooden box in her hands on the steps, and took the stones, fruits, leaves, flowers, weeds, etc. that Galan took out from the small bag, and scattered many small things.


    Weiya sat in the wheelchair and watched for a while, the wheelchair slid over, and looked at their small bags of the same style, and there was no doubt about it, after all, Jialan''s small hand can only take out a stone or a fruit at a time, and the stone and the fruit are both. It''s not big, and it can fit in a small bag, although she doesn''t understand why the two children are collecting those messy things.


    Wei Ya''s eyes were attracted by the old and delicate little wooden box, and she had been holding it in her arms until she saw Gala.


    "Jala, where did you go last night? Weiya asked with a soft tone and a smile.


    Gala looked up at her, didn''t speak, and continued to lower her head to load things.


    Weiya''s hand on the armrest of the wheelchair tightened, and she continued to ask with a smile: "I saw you coming back by car last night, who was the person who sent you back? I don''t seem to have seen him.


    Last night, when Mu Yunshen was leaving, Weiya didn''t really fall asleep. She thought about a lot of things, and then she couldn''t fall asleep and was attracted by two beams in the air, which were obviously the beams of the high beams of the hovering car. Only then did she move to the wheelchair, and when she looked at the window, she saw a car parked in front of the villa on the other side. Although the light was dim, Weiya recognized at a glance that one of them was Mu Yunshen, and the other two boys It was Gala and Galan, but there was another tall figure she couldn''t recognize.


    She saw the tall figure squatting on the ground and talking to the two children, what they were saying that Wei Ya couldn''t hear, but it could be seen that the relationship between the two children and the person was very close, and then Wei Ya saw the man Walking towards Mu Yunshen, she saw that the two were sticking together for a while before separating. From her point of view, she couldn''t see what they were doing, but Wei Ya had a faint feeling in her heart that they were kissing.


    This guess made Wei Ya fall into a madness, she was crazy with jealousy, she couldn''t sleep all night, she was afraid that Mu Yunshen would be taken away by others, she was afraid that Mu Yunshen would leave her world completely, she was afraid Mu Yunshen will abandon her completely, she can''t stand it, she can''t accept it, she will never allow anyone to rob Mu Yunshen from her, no one can!


    Who does she become like this now? She is suffering so much, how can Mu Yunshen leave her? Mu Yunshen wants to take care of her and is responsible to him, this is his responsibility! He can''t shirk it!


    The two children still ignored her, Wei Ya suppressed anger in her eyes, waited for a while, but still didn''t hear the answer, she let the wheelchair slide to Gala''s side, "What''s in this box? Can I take a look? ?


    Wei Ya said, bent down to get it, Jia La threw the stone in her hand, and took the small wooden box into her arms, "Don''t show it! Don''t touch it! This is not for you!


    Wei Ya froze, she forced a smile, "Can''t my sister take a look?


    No! Galaphon refused very decisively.


    The smile on Weiya''s face also disappeared. She looked at the vigilant eyes of the two children, and she couldn''t believe that she would be treated like this, "Jala, Jialan, what happened to you? You were not the favorite before. Did you play with your sister? Didn''t you say that you like your sister the most? What''s the matter now? Don''t you like your sister?


    I don''t like it! We don''t like you anymore! Gala glared at her angrily and answered simply and decisively.


    Wei Ya looked astonished, staring at the two children, tears came down, Jiala saw her crying, and became even more angry, he has been tired of her crying for the past two days, and said loudly: "Why are you crying?" What''s there to cry! No matter how good you cry and how pitiful my father is, I can''t see it! Just pretend to be pitiful!


    Gala''s voice was very crisp, with the voice of a child''s milk, and such a serious tone of teaching, all the people who had just come over couldn''t help but laugh.


    Yo, who''s pretending to be pitiful?" An unruly voice came over.


    When the two children looked up, their originally angry little faces suddenly burst into big smiles, got up, and rushed towards the tall figure headed by them like two small cannonballs.


    Big Daddy! The crisp voice is full of excitement


    Trolasse bent down and picked up the two children who rushed over, sitting on one arm and kissing the two children''s small faces, making the two children giggled, not to mention more Happy.


    What are you doing sitting here? Dad? Trolasse is always the gentlest in front of the children.


    We''re here waiting for Big Daddy, who works upstairs. Gala answered first.


    "Well, very nice. Trolasse praised them and kissed their little faces again.


    Then, Gala, like a proud puppy, with her tail raised high, turned to Weiya, who had been completely stunned, and said, "Didn''t you just ask who the person who brought us back last night? I''ll tell you now. , is my eldest father. "


    Trolasse''s gaze finally looked over. This is the rumored "Sister Weiya", and Trolise couldn''t recognize it.


    Wei Ya stared blankly at the man in front of her, her eyes were wide open, full of disbelief.


    With the same eyes, similar looks, and holding Garan like this, anyone who sees this scene will know that this pair is the real father and son.


    In addition to the names of the two children just now, one big daddy, this person is Jialan''s real father, so why does Jiala also call him big father?


    While chewing gum, Eleanor stretched out his head and glanced at it, and joked: "Little guy, why did you bully people to cry?" It wasn''t us bullying her, she cried every day, especially in front of my dad, Will pretend to be pitiful! Gala said angrily.


    Eleanor and Dale couldn''t help laughing out loud, Dale straightened her proud twin peaks, and looked at the girl in front of her, "Tsk tsk, no, I''m not good enough, I pretend to be pitiful. The children have seen through it, and the acting is not good.


    Weiya finally returned to her senses, her face was blue and white, her eyes were vigilant, but she hated these people, especially the man at the head, who was the man last night, even if Gala didn''t say anything, she would still It can be recognized from this figure that he is kissing her brother Mu.


    Gala suddenly remembered the gift in her arms, and said happily: "Dad, look, this is the gift Dad gave you!


    Child Gala betrayed his father in an instant.


    Weiya, who heard these words, was shocked again. Was the box that she couldn''t even touch, was it a gift from Brother Mu to this man? The jealousy in her heart had flooded into the sea.


    What''s inside? Trolasse looked at such an old wooden box and asked with a smile.


    is good stuff. The two children snickered mysteriously.


    Trolasse squatted down, put the two children on the ground, and took the small wooden box that Gala sent over, looking forward to what was inside.


    He originally thought that it was impossible for Yunshen to prepare a gift for him, and he didn''t have any expectations for it. He didn''t expect that he had just said last night that he received a gift early this morning, which was really a big surprise.


    The four people behind also stretched their necks curiously and waited to see, but Eleanor was interested in this small wooden box, "This box seems to be good, the color looks a bit like sandalwood and rosewood from the legendary ancient earth period, right? right?


    Dale teased: "Have you seen sandalwood and rosewood from the ancient earth period?


    Eleanor: "No, isn''t there a documented record? I just think that if there is sandalwood and rosewood, it should look like this!


    Then he flattered and said: "Boss, boss, captain, take the gift away, why don''t you give me the box?"


    Trolesse took the antique carved box and looked around in his hand. The box was not big, the color was dark purple, the hand was heavy, the appearance was smooth and shiny, and there were exquisite carvings on the box. "This is indeed the sandalwood and red sandalwood recorded in the literature, at least 20,000 years ago."


    Eleanor was immediately dumbfounded, "No, no? If that''s the case, isn''t it a top antique, very, very valuable.


    Trolasse nodded and said: "It is indeed very valuable, at least you are not worth the price.


    Eleanor: "...


    I just want to squat in the corner and draw circles to make him feel depressed.


    Dai Er couldn''t believe it, "That Mu Yunshen can be so rich? He gave away such a precious antique?


    Eleanor struggled: "Sister, this is not something money can buy at all!


    Trolasse twitched the corners of his mouth, "I guess he doesn''t even know how valuable this box is.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to give it to him. Only he knew how short of money Yunshen was, which had to make him a little curious about the origin of this box.


    Eleanor Four:  ¡­


    That young man looks quite shrewd, not stupid, can such a baby be given away?


    Even the origin of a box is so scary. What kind of gift is in it, which makes several people''s curiosity aroused. Their eyes are fixed on the box for a moment, just want to see what is inside at first glance. .


    Trolasse was also looking forward to it, opened the box carefully, and was stunned when he saw the contents inside.


    The four people behind were also stunned, and Eleanor had a question mark on his face, "A... ring?


    When Wei Ya heard the word "ring, her face turned pale.


    They are all descendants of the ancient earth, how can they not know the meaning of the ring? Up to now, when lovers get married, they will still wear rings to each other. The meaning of the ring is too direct.


    Trolasse also did not expect that the box would contain a ring.


    This ring is very special. The face of the ring is a square black gemstone. The gemstone is enough to cover a knuckle, so you can see how big it is.


    The black color of the gemstone is thick and dark, very deep. When you stare at it carefully, it seems that there are stars twinkling in the black, and the stars seem to have a starry sky inside, which is very strange.


    Eleanor exclaimed suddenly: "I''m going, am I dazzled? How can I see something flashing in the gem?


    Where is it? Why didn''t I see it? Dale curiously wanted to take a closer look, but the lid of the box suddenly snapped shut. Trolasse frowned and fell into contemplation, this ring is by no means simple, he has a strong feeling, but he is not sure.


    Gala leaned into Trolasse''s ear, cupped her mouth with her hands, and said in a very low voice, "Dad said that after you put it on, you should drip blood on the ring with your fingertips, which is called confession by blood.


    Trolasse''s heartbeat was a little unstable. He didn''t know if his guess was right. Hearing Gala''s reminder, he opened the box again, took out the ring, hesitated for a moment, and then put it on his left middle finger. The knuckle was covered two-thirds of the way, and it looked dignified and atmospheric, very nice, but the ring of the ring was a bit big, and it was loose on the finger and slipped off easily.


    According to Gala''s instructions, Trolasse pierced his finger with an ice thorn and squeezed two drops of blood onto the ring face. Now, the starlight flowed in the jet black gemstone, and the ring that had been loose suddenly tightened, and it was just right on the middle finger of Trolasse.

 Chapter 135

    Trolasse seemed to instantly feel the other self in his body, and he was constantly involved in parting with this ring. Could this be soul involvement?


    What surprised him the most was that he could feel everything in the ring, he didn''t need to see it, he didn''t need to feel it, he just knew the situation in the ring, it was a very vast space, it was dark inside, it was very big and very wide. , can accommodate a lot of things, the time inside is constant, except that it can''t place living bodies, there is nothing that can''t be put in.


    Trolasse was only surprised for a moment, and immediately restrained all his emotions, so that no one could see it.


    There are too many surprises today, but once every one of these surprises spreads, it will inevitably put Yun Shen in a dangerous situation. He is worried that Yun Shen will die every day, so how can it put him in danger? Thanks to his control over his emotions Except when facing Yun Shen, he often loses control. At other times, there is nothing that can make him lose control.


    Trolasse was introverted. After seeing the two children looking at him with anticipation, he finally understood what the two children meant by saying that their small bag could hold a lot of things. Could it be that their small bag is also a storage space?


    When Trolasse looked again, he found that there was not only one green bag, but also a red one on Gala''s body. The two bags were of the same style, only the colors were different. Come to think of it, Yunshen specially bought one for each of them.


    Big Daddy, do you like the gift that Dad gave? Jialan asked expectantly.


    Like it, like it very much. Trolasse took the two children and kissed them dearly, "Thank you darlings.


    Gala giggled happily, "Big dad should thank my dad, big baby."


    Trolasse laughed, and a mocking whistle sounded from behind, "Is our boss booked? The rings are all accepted, and they are so happy, unscientific and demonic!


    As soon as Gala looked up, she saw the red hair talking, and said with a fierce look: "Why are you again? Didn''t my father say that you are not allowed to step into the gate of the base again? How did you come in? I want my father to fight Are you going out?


    Four people: "...


    Eleanor was dumbfounded and even forgot to chew the gum. Under the pressure of Trolasse, he had no choice but to say: "We are here to apologize to you, please forgive us, it was our fault that day."


    Gala raised her face and said disdainfully, "Apologizing is useless, we won''t accept it."


    Garan nodded, "I don''t accept it.


    Four people: "...


    Do you need such a direct rejection? Give me some face, kid.


    Dale didn''t want their team to be disbanded because of a trivial matter, and wanted to convince them with feminine charm, "Little darling, then how can you forgive us?"


    "Don''t call us little darlings, we are not your little darlings, it sounds disgusting. Gala frowned in disgust.


    Dai''er''s face instantly turned green, and the three behind them couldn''t help laughing.


    Garan looked at Big Daddy, looked at them again, and said quietly, "It is not impossible for us to forgive you, as long as you promise us one thing, we will forgive you.


    Gala was anxious, "No! They want to take you, but they can''t forgive them!


    Jialan pulled Jiala and dragged him to the side. The two of them discussed with their heads leaning on their heads and whispering for a while. The four people who were about to be judged all felt chills behind their backs, and always felt that something bad would happen.


    The two children discussed and returned, but it was Garan who asked, "Do you agree?


    Promise, you say it. Dang''er thought to himself, what conditions can the two little devils make? Wouldn''t they want some toys?


    ''We''ll forgive you for buying us a therapy robot. "


    As soon as Jialan said this, several people were stunned for a moment, and then all secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Dai Er was even more delighted in her heart, is this a therapy robot to play around with? A child is indeed a child


    Okay, buy, how many do you want? You can buy a good quality one for a few hundred stars for a toy therapy robot.


    Jialan glanced at them, "Looking at your appearance, it is difficult to buy one, how many more? Well, since you are so sincere, let''s buy two for us.


    Well, just two of the two. Eleanor readily agreed!


    Trolasse looked at them sympathetically, didn''t he think his child would be so naive, would he really only want a toy therapy robot?


    The next moment, Jialan''s request came, "I want the latest model, which is often advertised on TV, model: G-7500, worth 4.99 million stars, two in total, when you can buy it, When will we forgive you.


    The jaws of the four fell to the ground, their eyes almost popped out of their sockets, and Dai Er sat down on the ground indecently.


    Eleanor said with difficulty, "You don''t want... a toy therapy robot? Who wants toys? Wouldn''t we buy them ourselves? Why do we need you to buy them? Gala looked at them very proudly.


    four people:¡­


    Difficulty looking at the boss who has been silent all the time, please help and beg for mercy, that is something nearly 10 million star coins! They can''t buy it even after selling it!


    Don''t look at me, this is your own fault, clean up by yourself. Trolasse spoke cruelly.


    The four of them were about to cry, and Dai Er said with difficulty: "Let''s have a discussion, or... can you change your request?


    no. The two children answered in unison.


    Eleanor grimaced, "You don''t need the treatment robot, why don''t you change it?


    We can''t use it, but Dad can use it, and so can the uncles in the regiment. Garland Road.


    The four of them were about to vomit blood. They were ripped off. Do they look like rich people?


    Dai Er was about to cry, "Your father is so rich, he doesn''t need us to buy these things, right?


    My father has no money. Garland affirmed.


    Don''t be kidding, I didn''t see the gift your father gave to the boss, is a box worth a fortune? Sell that box, let alone two therapy robots, ten can be afforded, so rich why bother us poor people?


    "Really? Garan was also a little confused.


    Yes, yes, that''s true! The four of them hurriedly agreed.


    But no matter how rich my father is, it is my father''s money, not yours. You must buy the treatment robot, otherwise, you will not be allowed to enter the base in the future. Garan wouldn''t be fooled, and he made a conclusion in one sentence, and the four choked people were speechless.


    Trolasse said at this time: "Okay, since my son has spoken, you can decide what to do.


    The four people only feel that their souls are gone, and if the 10 million is divided equally among the four, they can''t come up with it, ah ah ah!


    Trolasse stood up, holding the priceless box in his hand and wearing the ring sent by Yunshen, just looking at Wei Ya, who had been ignored.


    Wei Ya had been watching the interaction of several of them before, and her emotions gradually calmed down from shock to now, but her hostility to the man in front of her did not diminish at all. Seeing the other party looking over, Wei Ya immediately became nervous, for fear that the other party would attack her. unfavorable.


    Miss Weiya? Trolasse spoke.


    He is wearing a decent slim suit, tall and straight, handsome in appearance, elegant and restrained in temperament, mature and stable, and when he looks at someone, his beautiful eyes like a starry sky always make people feel tender and affectionate , Such a man, no matter whether he is a man or a woman, can''t resist his charm, even Wei Ya, knowing that she likes Mu Yunshen, still feels a heart pounding.


    "You know me? Weiya looked at him nervously.


    Trolasse smiled slightly, such a smile made Wei Ya''s heart rippling, "I have admired the name for a long time, how can I not know it?


    There was a blush on Weiya''s face, which obviously couldn''t stop Trolasse''s charm at all.


    I haven''t thanked you for blocking Yun Shen, otherwise the injured person might be Yun Shen, thank you Miss Weiya. Trolasse is sincerely grateful.


    These words seemed to have other meanings, Wei Ya pondered slightly, and her face suddenly became ugly, "Don''t thank me, with my relationship with Brother Mu, I should save him.


    "Anyway, Yun Shen is not injured, that''s the best thing. Trolasse''s expression remained unchanged, as if he couldn''t hear the "feeling" deliberately mentioned in Wei Ya''s words, "I know that Miss was injured in order to save Yun Shen, The young lady''s injury made Yun feel deeply guilty, so I made a special trip to bring a therapist to see the young lady''s injury.


    Weiya was stunned. Of course she knew that Mu Yunshen had been looking for a therapist for him. She just didn''t expect it to happen so quickly, and it was her rival who found her for her. What does this mean? How could she not Understand? Don''t you just want her to recover quickly and get out of here quickly, away from Mu Yunshen?


    Eleanor, look at the legs for Miss Via. Trolasser put one hand in his trouser pocket and commanded.


    it is good. No matter how arrogant and arrogant Eleanor is, he has never been sloppy in the face of business affairs, not to mention Aslan''s orders.


    Eleanor walked to Weiya, and Weiya immediately shouted: "Don''t come here! I don''t want your treatment, you are not allowed to touch me!


    Then, Weiya violently controlled the wheelchair to slide back quickly, as if she didn''t know that there were steps behind.


    "Ah-


    The speed of the wheelchair was too fast and too violent, she backed up and hit the steps, Weiya swayed and fell from the wheelchair, lying on the steps and shouting loudly, at the same time shouting, "Brother Mu! Brother Mu, help! !!Brother Mu, save me--!!!


    Everyone at the scene: "...In the office, Mu Yunshen, who was doing a live broadcast, suddenly heard Weiya''s screams, stood up and rushed out the door. Bai Yueguang also quickly followed, and the few people standing outside the door also followed in confusion.


    When Mu Yunshen ran downstairs, he saw Weiya''s wheelchair overturned on the steps, and Weiya herself was lying on the steps, crying and calling for help, while dragging her legs to the steps with her arms supported. Climbing up, not to mention embarrassed.


    Mu Yunshen ran down, followed by several people hula la, Osmond has already run over to help up the overturned wheelchair!


    Brother Mu! Brother Mu!! Weiya cried and stretched out her hand towards Mu Yunshen, who ran down.


    Mu Yunshen walked over quickly, squatted down, and wanted to pick up Weiya on the ground. One of his knees was injured, and he was in a squatting position. The other was unable to stand up, and the injured knee knelt on the ground again. .


    Fortunately, Bai Yueguang, who was next to him, stretched out his hand to help, otherwise both of them would have to fall. Lynn and Owen hurried up to help and wanted to take Weiya from Mu Yunshen''s arms, but Weiya hugged Mu Yunshen tightly. His neck just didn''t let go, as if he had been greatly frightened.


    It''s okay, don''t be afraid, I''m here. "Mu Yunshen hugged Weiya on one knee and kept comforting her.


    Weiya buried her face in Mu Yunshen''s neck and cried, "Brother Mu, they want to harm me, he wants to hurt me! Let them go! Don''t let them in, let them go!!!"


    Trolasse stood where he was, watching with indifference.


    Dai Er was simply amazed, "This is just a showman, it''s a lot of insight.


    No matter what the adults thought or had any scruples, the two children couldn''t bear it. Gala and Galan rushed over at the same time, one grabbed one of Weiya''s arms and tried to pull her out. A child is not afraid.

 Chapter 136

    ''Let go! Don''t touch my father! You bad woman! Get out! Don''t stay at my house!! Seeing that Jia La couldn''t pull that arm away, she simply began to tear up Weiya, who was in Mu Yun''s deep arms.


    Dad''s knees are bleeding! You are a bad woman! You are a bad person! Don''t touch my dad! Jialan also pulled and tore Weiya, but they were so small that they couldn''t pull her away at all.


    Weiya couldn''t stop crying because of the words of the two children. These words really hurt her, and she was not acting, but really crying.


    Weiya, who was hugging Mu Yunshen tightly, suddenly shouted "ah" and one arm finally loosened. It turned out that Jiala hated her so much, she lay on her arm and took a bite. Yell, and then the two children pulled Weiya and fell to the ground again, but Weiya''s other hand was holding on to Mu Yunshen tightly, and her fall directly brought Mu Yunshen to the ground!


    The scene was chaotic and ugly, and Mu Yunshen only felt exhausted and gasped, "Galagalan, don''t make a fool of yourself."


    Gala, however, was like a little mad dog who was pissed off. He screamed and scratched Weiya''s face twice. Fortunately, Mu Yunshen responded quickly and hurriedly grabbed Gala''s little hand that was about to scratch again. Pushing Gala towards Lynn, he was supported by Lynn, "Grab him, don''t let him mess around."


    How could Gala let Lynn hold her, crying and screaming, kicking and beating in Lynn''s arms.


    There are several red marks on Wei Ya''s face at this moment, and some places have broken skin, which was scratched by Gala. Gala obviously hates this woman very much, otherwise he will not do it.


    Jialan, do you want to make a fool of yourself with Jiala? Mu Yun looked at Jialan who was standing beside him tiredly.


    Jialan choked, "Dad, this woman will only pretend to be pitiful in front of you, she is tossing you every day, your knee has just been injured, she wants you to hold her, she does it on purpose...


    "Jialan. Mu Yunshen sat on the ground without any image, looking at his young son, "Don''t embarrass Dad more?


    Garan kept his mouth shut and wept, and stopped talking.


    Trolasse walked over with an expressionless face, kicked away Weiya and held Mu Yunshen''s hand, bent over, and in front of everyone''s eyes, slapped Mu Yunshen in his arms and walked in, "Daier, Get something from the car."


    Yes. Dale turned her head and ran in the direction of the car. Trolasse didn''t have to say what it was, she knew what the boss wanted.


    It wasn''t until Trolesse walked several steps away that Mu Yunshen, who was in shock, didn''t come back to his senses, "Hey! What are you doing?! Put me down!"


    If your knee is injured, just stay calm and don''t be brave. Trolasse''s voice had no emotion, but because of this, it made people who knew him feel creepy.


    Everyone present was dumbfounded as they watched Mu Yunshen being carried away, then turned their heads mechanically, looking at Miss Weiya who was still lying on the ground with pity.


    Weiya was completely stunned at this time, and she never expected such a result.


    Eleanor already felt that their leader was in a very rich and unhappy mood. For the sake of his own life, he still didn''t want to die at all. When he passed Weiya, he raised his chin and said, "Who are you? With a little love, help Miss Ren to the wheelchair, escort her up by the way, and it''s best to stay away from us, if we say we want to hurt her, I can''t tell."


    The few people who came down with Mu Yunshen looked at each other for a while, and finally Bai Yueguang and Owen, each with one arm, helped Weiya back to the wheelchair and sat down, watching her hair disheveled, covered in mud, and her face again The scratches are again tears and dirt, which is really embarrassing.


    Bai Yueguang looked at Wei Ya who was sitting in a wheelchair without saying a word. When she saw her yesterday, she was not as impactful as it is today. This person really can''t look at her appearance.


    Mu Yunshen was directly carried into the office by Troleshen in this posture, and he put him on the sofa and sat down. Mu Yunshen raised his leg and was about to kick him, but Troleser held his leg first.


    Are you crazy? How can I be a man in front of my brothers in the future? Mu Yunshen was going crazy, and even the embarrassment just now was not as big as it is now.


    "Are you afraid of being gossiped? Then you can hug in private? Trolasse said with an expressionless face.


    "Go away! Don''t hug me at any time! Mu Yunshen will definitely tell him.


    Troleser helplessly spread his hands, "That''s a pity, I want to hug you anytime, anywhere.


    Trolasse''s tone was very ambiguous, Mu Yun was in a hurry, but before he had a seizure, the door of the office was pushed open, Dai Er strode in with the treatment robot, and saw her captain squatting on the ground, Putting Mu Yunshen''s leg on his own, he was rolling up his trousers.


    Mu Yunshen really wanted to kick this bastard out, but for the sake of having outsiders present, he endured it.


    How did the knee hurt? Trolasse untied the gauze around his knee in circles.


    Accidentally knocked down. Mu Yunshen made nonsense casually.


    Is that right? Why do I think you were injured because of Miss Weiya? Trolasse said without raising his eyelids.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t answer, his eyes were attracted by the square ring on Trolaise''s left middle finger, I have to say, this ring is really pretty on Trolaise''s hand.


    After examining Mu Yunshen''s knee injury, the little robot reported the injury with a mechanical voice, "The cruciate ligament is partially ruptured, and the ligament needs to be connected.


    Trolasse nodded, his voice unable to hear emotions, "Yes, you can still run around like a normal person with a partially ruptured cruciate ligament, and you still have the strength to hold a big living person. It seems that your physical fitness is very good."


    Trolasse''s tone was calm, and there was no trace of anger, but it sounded like a mockery. Mu Yunshen just felt speechless, didn''t want to pay attention to him, and kept silent.


    All the people who came up from behind rushed into the office, and Weiya was also pushed in by Bai Yueguang. She was in a state of embarrassment and did not clean up. She sat in a wheelchair like that, and looked at Mu Yunshen on the sofa with red eyes.


    Mu Yun looked at her deeply and sighed in his heart.


    Gala and Galan stopped crying and looked curiously at the little robot standing on Dad''s lap, working hard to repair the injured knee.


    After Bai Yueguang pushed Weiya in, he went to the side, his terminal sound kept thinking, he wanted to see what the news was.


    In the quiet office, there was only Bai Yueguang''s constant "ding ding ding ding" sound. At first, everyone was still watching the treatment robot treating Mu Yun deeply. He kept looking at the source of the sound.


    Even Mu Yunshen and Trolasse looked at Bai Yueguang.


    Bai Yueguang stared at his terminal screen with a dull look on his face, and stammered: "Mu, Brother Mu, the situation seems to be out of control, your official homepage has been bombed."


    Mu Yun was stunned for a moment. Didn''t the official homepage just open? It''s only been so long, why did it get bombed?


    "What''s the matter? Mu Yunshen can''t move now.


    That video you just posted is so¡­ hot. Bai Yueguang swallowed and said with difficulty.


    When they heard the "video" again, after everyone was stunned, they all began to bow their heads and nod to their terminals.


    Just now, only Mu Yunshen and Bai Yueguang were in the office. Osmond and the others were all standing guard outside the door. They didn''t know what the two of them were tossing about inside. Now that "video" was mentioned, everyone couldn''t wait to see what it was. what.


    The signal in the base was originally bad, and now so many people are sharing it at the same time, which directly leads to no one being able to open the video, and everyone''s video is in the buffering stage.


    Osmond said anxiously: "Oh, it''s all turned off, don''t share the signal, Bai Yueguang, you click on the video to enlarge it, let''s see what video it is."


    Bai Yueguang looked at Mu Yunshen, Mu Yunshen couldn''t help holding his forehead, whether he agreed or not, they would see the video sooner or later.


    Bai Yueguang saw that Mu Yunshen didn''t say anything, so he clicked on the homepage video on his own initiative, and enlarged it to broadcast.


    The video buffered for a few seconds, and finally the image appeared.


    In the video, Mu Yunshen sits leisurely at the desk, which is the desk in this office, and the scene is also shot in this office.


    In the video, Mu Yunshen looked at the camera and said casually, "Good morning, all netizens."


    I think a lot of people should know my name. Of course, in front of my name, there may also be a prefix of the most popular Internet celebrity, a superpower, a superpower, or some people only recognize this prefix, but they don''t know my real name. name. Now, let me introduce myself formally. I, Mu Yunshen, are the leader of the Warcraft mercenary group. "


    Many people are curious about the previous video, the ability of my companions and I, and even many people came to the town of Rock just for us. No matter what purpose you have, I will tell you here, refuse to dig around and refuse to explore the ability. , Refuse to win over in various ways, this is the strength of our Warcraft mercenary group, what you have seen is just the tip of the iceberg, you can talk about cooperation, and the rest are not discussed.


    Recently, there has been a lot of news about me on the Star Online. I didn''t want to pay attention to it, and I didn''t want to let everyone know the existence of our Warcraft mercenary group in this way, but recently I happened to have something to trouble you, so I came to you in this way. meet up. As for what... In the video, Mu Yun paused for a while, as if he was holding something, "Of course it''s this."


    In the picture, Mu Yunshen has an extra dagger in his hand, he took the dagger and let the camera take a careful circle, "See, it''s this dagger.


    People from other planets may not know what kind of dagger this is, but the people of Planet Maca, especially the people from Neil City, Eastern Forest Province, will definitely find this dagger in my hand very familiar, but it is not Haier. Is it the shadow dagger launched by Sen Company? I also made this kind of dagger, and I want to promote and sell it to the general public here. As for the price, of course, it is very expensive. You can buy 100 shadow daggers, but you can''t buy it in my hands. of this handle. "


    Do you want to sue me? Oh sorry, we just have the same idea, don''t look at the shape of our daggers are exactly the same, in fact, the shadow dagger in my hand is 6.73 grams lighter than the shadow dagger launched by Helson, is this different?


    "Of course, there are other things, let''s find the difference. After Mu Yunshen showed the scabbard of the shadow dagger, he pulled out the dagger and turned it slowly in front of the camera, and then presented the blade near the hilt to the camera. forward.


    Found it, there is another difference, that is, there is an icon on my shadow dagger, but the shadow dagger of Haiersen Company does not, let''s take a look at the shadow dagger produced by Haiersen Company.


    Mu Yunshen picked up another dagger whose appearance was exactly the same as the one he showed. No matter the scabbard or the dagger, it was exactly the same, but there was no icon on the second dagger. Mu Yunshen held a dagger in one hand, "Of course. , there is one difference.


    The two daggers suddenly slammed into each other, and the expected metal crashing sound did not appear. I saw that one dagger was so fragile that it was directly cut off by the other dagger.


    Mu Yunshen held the intact dagger, the blade turned over, a striking icon appeared in front of everyone, and then Mu Yunshen began to "cut the radish, and cut off the broken "shadow dagger" section by section. Radishes are even easier.

 Chapter 137

    Mu Yunshen said while cutting: "Guess, is the boss of Haiersen going crazy now? In order to let him know that counterfeiting is always a counterfeiting, even if you use means to preemptively register a patent, it will not change the fact that it is a counterfeit product. .


    What kind of dagger do you think the shadow dagger is? Mu Yunshen suddenly smiled and asked, "I said it is actually a psionic weapon, do you believe it? Oh, by the way, many people probably don''t know what a psionic weapon is. , But the people who see the video will always know.


    Look. The dagger in Mu Yunshen''s hand suddenly made a buzzing sound, a halo shrouded the blade, and the energy blade appeared instantly, making the entire dagger mysterious and powerful.


    Seeing this scene, everyone in the office couldn''t help but exclaimed in amazement.


    In the video, Mu Yunshen, holding the dagger with the energy blade turned on, slowly approached the dagger in his hand that was about to be cut off. The camera zoomed in so everyone could clearly see that the energy blade had just approached the dagger. , Before you touch it, the "Shadow Dagger" that was about to be cut off began to melt.


    "The difference between psionic weapons and ordinary weapons is that psionic weapons can break through all defenses with energy, while ordinary weapons can only create physical attacks, and when encountering defenses with pure energy, they will be helpless.


    "Psionic weapons can be cold weapons or hot weapons, no matter which type, you need to draw a spiritual pattern on the weapon, and the function of the spiritual pattern is the energy of a psionic weapon. source, and the formation of the spiritual pattern is created by the craftsman using his own spiritual ability to condense and describe it. Before the spiritual pattern disappears, the psionic weapon can send out a psychic attack. Once the spiritual pattern as the energy source disappears, the spiritual A capable weapon will become an ordinary weapon. If you want to have a psionic weapon again, you must re-draw the spiritual pattern. That is to say, the length of the use of the psionic weapon depends on the pattern master''s ability to condense the spiritual ability. How much, of course, if it is a powerful psionic weapon, maybe a single strike can consume a spiritual pattern. If it is on the battlefield, when the fighting is in full swing, the spiritual pattern suddenly disappears, what will be the consequences? ?Even if you have a tattoo artist with you, it is impossible to draw a new spirit tattoo immediately, right?


    In the video, Mu Yunshen said so much, and everyone in the office was silent. Among them, some were awakened psionicists, and some were unawakened people in the psionicist family. Even if they did not have psionic weapons, at least I have heard that what Mu Yunshen said can be said to be incisive. This is a drawback that everyone knows, but everyone still wants psionic weapons.


    Because the spiritual patterns on the psionic weapons are formed by using the psychic abilities of the wielders themselves, the number of wielders directly affects the number of psionic weapons. If you want to condense and depict powerful spiritual patterns, one The tattoo artist can''t portray one in a day, which directly leads to the scarcity of psionic weapons, and there is no way to solve this problem.


    In the video, Mu Yunshen made the energy blade on the shadow dagger disappear, leaned the blade tip down on a broken blade on the desk, twisted with his fingertips, and made the shadow dagger spin on the short knife," said After so much, my purpose is just to tell you that the psionic weapon in my hand does not need to consider this issue at all, because my energy source is this."


    The rotating shadow dagger suddenly stopped, and on the hilt facing the camera, a black hexahedron the size of a thumb appeared, Mu Yun tapped the black hexahedron deeply, "Do you know what this is?


    Everyone in the office also stared at the black hexahedron, trying to see what it was, but they felt familiar, but dared not confirm it.


    You all know this thing, don''t doubt your eyes, this is our common energy stone.


    "Power stone? How is this possible! Eleanor couldn''t help but scream.


    Shhh!" A burst of boos made him shut up and keep watching.


    In the video, Mu Yunshen pressed his thumb on the black hexahedron, pushed it forward, and the energy blade appeared again, "This device is very simple, just like a flashlight in ancient times, push it forward, turn on the energy source, and ordinary The dagger will become a psionic dagger. If you step back, the psionic dagger will become a normal dagger. When the energy in this power stone is used up, you can take it off and replace it with a new one. Very simple, as long as the size can fit into the energy tank."


    In the video, Mu Yunshen gave a demonstration, digging out the energy stone originally left in the energy tank, then picked up a polygonal energy stone that had been prepared, and took a shadow dagger to cut off a piece from the energy stone, as before. The shape of the energy stone was cut quickly, and another energy source device was quickly produced. Mu Yunshen put his newly cut energy stone into the energy tank, the size was just right, pushed it forward, and the energy blade appeared again.


    In order to distinguish it from the psionic weapons made by the pattern maker, these weapons of mine have been renamed magic weapons. As long as you buy one, it can be used all the time unless it is artificially destroyed. If you want the energy to last longer, the condition is good. , You can use a higher-purity power stone, this is absolutely fine, there is no limit, my magic shadow dagger is currently priced at 100,000 star coins, and the number for sale is 30. If you want to send a private message, fill in the information, and confirm. After the first remittance, the remittance to the delivery, first-served first-served, only the first 30 will be taken.


    In addition, I have to make it clear that my magic weapon can only be obtained in this way. Any other magic weapon sold with the same signboard is all fake. Those who have been deceived should not come to me and cry. Authorization to go out, will also be posted here.


    Just when everyone thought that the video was about to end here, the picture did not go out, and Mu Yunshen looked at the camera with a serious expression.


    Next, is the main purpose of this video. Someone in my mercenary group is injured and needs a therapist with good ability. Our planet Maca is a small planet. It is really hard to find a therapist with good strength. Difficulty, only through this method, the only way to find someone in the whole empire.


    In the video, Mu Yunshen said, took out a piece of something in his hand, stood up, he showed the thing in his hand to everyone, then held it with his right hand, his wrist shook, what was originally only the length of the palm, suddenly "Qiang". Qiangqiang turned into a long sword, and the purple electric light on the sword body was wrapped around it like a purple giant snake.


    In the video, Mu Yunshen looked around, "In order not to destroy my office, I decided not to show my power. I can tell you that lightning can be swung out. As for the distance, speed and power, let me get this magic. Those who are capable of swords, try it for yourself, my things will not disappoint you."


    After he finished speaking, his wrist flicked, and the lightning and the sword body disappeared. Mu Yunshen only had a palm-length hilt left in his hand. He turned the hilt and let the camera capture the same energy as the magic shadow dagger. source device, then slap the hilt on the desk.


    The therapist who intends to come, please contact the station first. If the treatment is successful, this magic sword will be sent as a reward. In the picture, Mu Yunshen just sat down and stood up abruptly. He ran out of the scope of the camera without saying a word. There were only footsteps in the video, and then the video picture suddenly disappeared. What happened in the end? You know, Mu Yunshen heard Weiya''s sharp point, and ran away without even having time to say the concluding remarks.


    After watching the video, there was a dead silence in the office. Everyone looked at the desk in unison. Sure enough, there was the silver sword hilt on the table. A fiery light flashed in everyone''s eyes. He moved quietly a little closer.


    Whoever dares to reach out and chop his paws. Mu Yunshen issued a warning as if he had opened his eyes behind his back.


    Mu Yunshen''s knee had already been treated, everyone was watching the video, and he had to watch it again.


    Trolasse looked at Mu Yunshen and didn''t know what to say, "Is the source of the news on Xingwang hidden?


    He was really afraid that Mu Yunshen would bring all the people of the empire to Wuhai Forest, then the trouble would be big. He solved the technical problems that the whole empire had not solved with ease, and he dared to show the results in such a high-profile manner. It''s too bold to sell.


    It''s the hack I found, and no one can trace the source of the port back. Bai Yueguang said.


    Trolasse looked at him, "So, the hacker you hired is the first person in the Nebula Empire?


    Uh... Bai Yueguang was speechless.


    "Can you guarantee that you won''t encounter a stronger hacker and break the interception? Trolasse continued.


    Bai Yueguang: "...looking at Boss Mu with the eyes of pleading for help, there is no way to do this. Mu Yunshen shrugged.


    Are you taking your chances with your safety? Trolasse would have stopped him if he had known he would do it, but it was too late to say anything.


    Otherwise, what else can I do? Mu Yunshen asked him back.


    Trolasse looked at him, but couldn''t tell what was in his heart. He would rather let himself take risks than open his mouth to him. This was really Yun Shen''s character.


    While the two of them were staring at each other, an excited voice interjected, "Excuse me, can I recommend myself?


    When Mu Yunshen turned his face, he saw a red hair, and his brows immediately wrinkled, "Why is it you again? Who let you in? It''s not enough to turn around in the thick fog, right?


    Eleanor: ...I just want to earn that magic sword, should I be so cruel?


    I''m a therapist, can you let me try it? Eleanor is not discouraged, he fought for that cool magic sword!


    Everyone else in the office stared at him with envy and hatred, wishing they could kill him a hundred times with their eyes!


    Mu Yun was taken aback for a moment, his brows furrowed even tighter, "Are you a therapist?


    "That''s right. Eleanor nodded.


    How many seals? Mu Yunshen expressed his doubts.


    Six blue prints. Eleanor answered somewhat contentedly.


    He is the aptitude for the blue seal of psionic energy, and he is a healer of the three seals just after awakening. How can he not be complacent?


    Mu Yun looked at Trolasse deeply and asked him to verify the truth of the matter, Trolasse nodded.


    Six seals...should be barely enough. Mu Yunshen said uncertainly.


    Then he said to the already excited Bai Yueguang: "Go and bring the blue moonlight.


    Alright, I''ll go right now. Just as Bai Yueguang wanted to run to bring his younger brother over, he heard Mu Yunshen say: "Let others go, tell me the situation of the letter in the station.


    Owen turned to pick up the person, Bai Yueguang was a little excited, the therapist who had been waiting for so long, actually appeared like this, and his younger brother could finally recover.


    The mailbox is full, just for a while, there are tens of thousands of messages to buy, I just posted on the official website that the top 30 have already appeared, and there is no need to post the rest.'', just this one, the comment area of ??the official website was The bomb fell, some people were asking when the next batch of magic weapons would be sold, and more than half were questioning the authenticity of the video, and the comment area was already noisy.


    Mu Yunshen has already thought about the normal feelings of unknown people who question people. There are voices of doubt, and of course there are people who would rather believe than miss them, such as those who sent internal letters on the site.


    Mu Yunshen couldn''t help but sigh, "There are so many rich people in the empire, there are so many people vying to buy a dagger with a handle of 100,000 star coins.


    All four of Eleanor looked at Mu Yunshen with strange eyes, as if he was hesitant to speak.

 Chapter 138

    Mu Yunshen was figuring out how much money he would make by selling 30 magic shadow daggers when he heard a chuckle from the side.


    What are you laughing at? Mu Yunshen looked at Trolasse next to him angrily.


    Trolasse smiled nicely, "Do you know how much the cheapest psionic weapon is?


    Mu Yun was stunned for a moment. He really didn''t know this. He had never bought a psionic weapon, and no one around had bought it. He couldn''t find the price on the Star Online. Part of it was the news from his mother, and part of it was derived from the magic weapon made by orcs. After all, this theory is correct.


    In Mu Yunshen''s opinion, selling 100,000 stars for a dagger is already high, so he will set this price, but why does he hear that Mr. Aslan''s meaning is not right?


    Trolasser told him with a smile, "There are also daggers among the psionic weapons. Generally, the simplest spiritual patterns are engraved on the daggers. A psionic dagger like this is priced at 150,000 star coins. The price of the first purchase, after the spirit pattern is exhausted, if you want to engrave it again, there will be an additional fee."


    Mu Yunshen almost spat out a mouthful of old blood!


    He stared at Terminus, "You, you didn''t lie to me?


    I am a businessman, do you think I will lie to you for such a price? Trolasse looked at him with infinite sympathy.


    Mu Yunshen was going to be mad, the irritable villain kept roaring and roaring in his heart, wishing he hadn''t posted that video, how many people inside the whole empire would call him a fool, it''s impossible Live!


    Regret? Trolasse flirted with him on purpose.


    Mu Yun''s face turned green with anger, but for the sake of face, he still resisted firmly, gritted his teeth and said, "No, later, regret."


    "Well, in that case, first give me 10,000 daggers of this kind of magical energy. Trolasser rudely placed an order.


    Mu Yun stared deeply, "Why should I...


    contract. Trolasse reminded him,


    It is written in the contract that they are in a cooperative relationship. Whether Mu Yunshen is researching a drug or something, if he wants to find someone to cooperate with, his primary goal is his Trolase. Even if it is sold to the public, he has priority to buy it. Quan, if he wanted to buy it, Mu Yunshen would not sell it, but he had to supply him first.


    Mu Yunshen was about to burst with anger, he had never seen such a bully!


    Looking at Mu Yunshen''s furious expression, Trolasse finally laughed.


    With his smile, not only Mu Yunshen was stunned, but even the four of Eleanor and Osmond were stunned. When did Mr. Aslan smile like this? His smiles were all elegant and subtle. To put it bluntly, it is "a polite smile.


    Mu Yun suddenly reacted after realizing it, "You are lying to me, aren''t you?


    Trolasse smiled and said, "What do you think?


    Mu Yunshen couldn''t help but also laughed, "You must be lying to me, even if it is a psionic weapon, it is impossible for a dagger to sell for 150,000, not to mention that it is not something that can be used for a long time. It¡¯s just consumables, you have to make up for them when you run out, if you use psychic weapons for a long time, how much you have to put in, you must be lying to me.¡±


    Trolasse reached out to stop Mu Yunshen''s shoulders and brought him over to him. Mu Yunshen wanted to hide, but he heard Trolasse whispering in his ear: "What I said is true, The most common psionic dagger is indeed a handle of 150,000 star coins, and there are 5 spiritual micro-psionics in it.


    It was the first time that Mu Yunshen heard that there is a unit of measure for psionic energy, and shook his head.


    Troleser maintained this posture and continued: "When the psionic energy in the psionic dagger is exhausted, the psychic energy that the tattoo artist wants to re-engrave is charged according to the psychic micro, and 1 spiritual micro fee is charged. 10,000 Star Coins can usually be opened for 3 hours normally. The consumption of spiritual microbes is determined according to the battle. If the user wants to use a psionic dagger to break through the skin of a cosmic creature with strong defense, maybe this will be enough. Completely consumes 1 spirit micro.


    When Trolasse said these words, he was speaking to Mu Yunshen, but his violet eyes were looking at Miss Weiya who was near the door. He kept this posture and used the topic to attract Mu Yunshen. Let him show a focused look, and forget their current intimate behavior, he just watched Miss Weiya''s face gradually pale.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t notice this at all, and heard the questioning voice ask, "How can the psionic dagger be prevented from consuming its psychic energy when it is not in use?


    When the magic weapon is not in use, it is enough to cut off the energy source directly. What about the psionic weapon? This is what Mu Yunshen does not understand. He knows the composition principle of the psychic weapon, but he does not know the specific design.


    Troleser continued to whisper: "You have entered a misunderstanding, psionic weapons are pure psionic weapons, there will be no physical attack and energy attack, just like a psionic dagger, when not in use, it must be put in The scabbard, the scabbard is a device that prevents the consumption of psychic energy. Once the dagger is pulled out, it is a psionic dagger. Even if it is not used and placed in the air, it is constantly depleting psychic energy, so it must be put back into the scabbard. .


    Like psionic thermal weapons, such as guns, the consumption of psychic energy is equivalent to the consumption of bullets. If you do not shoot, the psychic energy will not disappear, but the psychic energy consumption of hot weapons is far greater than that of cold weapons, which is why many people When choosing a psionic weapon, the reason why I would rather choose a cold weapon. "


    Mu Yun was deeply annoyed and said, "I really feel that I have lost a lot!


    "If you encounter problems in the future, you can ask me first, I must know a lot more than you. Trolasse patted Mu Yunshen''s shoulder kindly, and then took it naturally before Mu Yunshen reacted. Open hands.


    Mu Yunshen was still in the pain of losing so much money. Even if he made a shot at the same price as a psionic dagger, he would have lost 1.5 million. It''s too much. If you sell a handle of 200,000, it is estimated that people will be robbed. Damn, so angry!


    Mu Yunshen suddenly looked at Trolasser who was sitting beside him, and narrowed his eyes maliciously, "If you want to buy my magic dagger, I will lose a little money and sell you the same price as the psionic dagger. 150,000 handle, how about it?


    Trolasse was helpless, "Yunshen, you are revenge for your kindness and vengeance." There is only one branch in the entire empire. Do you like it or not? Mu Yun Shenfeng said very coldly.


    Why don''t you sell it to others for 200,000, or sell it to your own people for 100,000. We are our own people, so of course we should have due discounts? What do you think? Trolasse began to pour him ecstasy soup.


    Mu Yunshen really began to think seriously, and hesitantly said: "It is possible, but why do you want so many magic daggers? You should play with one at most, if you want 10,000, I will sell you 100,000. , if you turn around and take it and sell it for 200,000, am I not losing money?


    Troleser hurriedly said: "This is your business, how could I rob your business? I assure you that the magic dagger I bought will never be sold, and I will keep it for myself.


    Mu Yunshen was still a little skeptical, and was really scared by him, "Really?"


    Trolasse: "Really.


    Mu Yunshen compromised, "Okay, but 10,000 handles is a bit too much, I need time."


    Trolasse smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter, I can wait."


    Seeing that the deal was settled here, someone immediately said: "We are also our own people, let''s sell us 100,000 handles."


    "Yeah, yeah, I''m going to buy it too, 100,000 handle, okay?


    "Brother Mu, I want to buy it too!


    Boss, you must leave a handle for me!


    Mu Yunshen watched them rushing around to buy magic daggers, looking at him with anticipation.


    Mu Yunshen - swept over them, then set his eyes on the four Eleanor, "You are not your own, for the sake of the gentleman you know, 200,000 star coins will be sold to you, otherwise, you I can only go to my official website to compete for those 30 places!


    Trolasse was very comfortable with Mu Yunshen''s special treatment.


    On the other hand, the four Eleanor: "..."


    "Boss, what about us? What about us? Osmond asked nervously and expectantly.


    As for you... Mu Yunshen looked at Osmond and the others nervously, "The brothers of the mercenary group don''t need to buy it, this magic dagger is the standard equipment for the brothers of our mercenary group!


    Oh oh oh one by one!!!


    In addition to the magic dagger, all the brothers of the mercenary group will also be equipped with a magic sword. The power of the magic sword is different. For example, the one on the table is the lightning magic sword. What kind of ability to master, but also need to try after the decision.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen said these words, Osmond and the others were already crazy with joy. They don''t have to envy those who can grab the magic dagger. Their boss has already prepared them for them, and any good things are provided to servants first. Brothers of the Corps, how can this not make them excited?


    In addition to the magic dagger, how much is the magic sword?" Qiao Xi, a thin man who had never spoken, couldn''t hold back Mu Yunshen and waved his hand, saying: "The magic sword is not sold, it is priceless.


    "...The four Eleanor received 10,000 points of damage again.


    All of them know that the power of the magic sword is far greater than that of the magic dagger. If they have the opportunity to get the magic sword, they will definitely buy it no matter how expensive it is, but who knows, they will not sell it directly!


    The four of them looked at Aslan on the sofa at the same time unwillingly, Trolasser said indifferently: "Eleanor, don''t you have a chance to get a magic sword?"


    If he could buy it, of course Eleanor would like to buy a few more handles. It would be good to take it back and give it to his relatives. Since he met him, of course he didn¡¯t want to miss it, but if he couldn¡¯t buy it, he could only try his best to get that one. The magic sword sent by the handle.


    At this time, Bai Yueguang''s excited voice has come, "Brother Mu, there are currently 5 therapists who have sent letters to the site.


    Eleanor suddenly felt like a great enemy. Since he couldn''t buy the magic sword, he could only win the gift of the sword. How could others be allowed to grab business with him.


    Mu Yunshen stood up and walked to the desk, "This method really works, I usually don''t see a single one, it''s only been so long, 6 therapists have appeared!


    Mu Yun took a deep look at Eleanor and asked Bai Yueguang, "How many seals do they have?


    Eleanor was also nervous. If a therapist with a higher level than him appeared, Mu Yunshen would definitely choose a therapist with a higher level. In that case, he might lose this opportunity.


    3 five seals, one six seals, and one seven seals. "Bai Yueguang has just chatted with them, these basic requirements, don''t ask Mu Yunshen, he also knows that he must ask clearly.


    Seven Seals? Mu Yunshen was a little surprised.


    The therapists at this level are all senior therapists. The therapists are rare, and it is not easy to see a senior therapist.


    Yes, this Qiyin therapist has a condition, he wants to see Brother Mu in person. White Moonlight Road. Trolasse looked at Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yunshen was not stupid, so he heard this condition and said decisively: "You let him wait, I''m very busy, so I might have time to see him someday.


    Owen pushed Lan Yueguang in, and seeing so many people standing here, Lan Yueguang smiled at everyone.


    Mu Yunshen held the sword hilt on the desk and nodded Eleanor, "If you can cure them both, this magic sword will be given to you unconditionally.

 Chapter 139

    Well, I will cure them. Eleanor agreed immediately, for fear that Mu Yunshen would go back on it.


    He glanced at Miss Weiya in the wheelchair, and then said to Mu Yunshen: "Mr. Mu, if I want to cure them, I also need their cooperation. If they don''t cooperate, it''s not a matter of my strength, you can''t Because of this, don''t you give me the magic sword?


    Mu Yun looked at Weiya and Lan Yueguang deeply, his eyes stopped on Weiya, "First treat Lan Yueguang and let me see your strength.


    "No problem. Eleanor readily agreed.


    As long as he doesn''t face the actor, he has nothing to worry about. Judging from the previous reaction of this woman, it may not be easy to get her to cooperate with the treatment. He must remind Mu Yunshen that these people present are not Mu Yunshen. The people of Yunshen are the people of Trolasse, and they are all trustworthy people. Bai Yueguang personally took off the bandages tied to his brother''s body, revealing the terrifying wound.


    When everyone saw the wound, they all showed shock, and Wei Ya, who glanced at it inadvertently, covered her mouth and turned around and retched.


    Eleanor''s brows furrowed, "Boss, take a look at this injury."


    Trolessor sat on the sofa, and the blue moonlight surrounded the boudoir. Trolessor couldn''t see the blue moonlight''s wound at all. Hearing Eleanor''s voice, he walked over, and the people around spread out. Give the place to Mr. Aslan.


    Trolasse looked at such a terrifying wound, his face was calm, his eyes were light and cloudy, "Injured by cosmic creatures?


    Lan Yueguang was suffering from the pain of gradually metallizing his body all the time, a layer of coldness appeared on his forehead, "It should be!


    "Captain, is this a new type of cosmic creature? Dang''er asked with a frown.


    possible. Trolasse looked at the metalized flesh and blood around him with a contemplative look on his face.


    Do we want to report it? Danger asked uncertainly.


    Where do you want to report to, of course, the Xingchen Palace. In addition to managing the order of the psionicist world, the Xingchen Palace also takes into account the elimination of all cosmic creatures that endanger the safety of human beings and the emergence of new cosmic creatures. Of course, it must be reported to the Xingchen Palace. , let them send people to eliminate, let them go to headaches.


    "What kind of cosmic creature is this wound? Trolasse didn''t answer Dang''er''s words, but asked Blue Moonlight.


    Bai Yueguang answered Mr. Aslan''s question on behalf of his younger brother. Except for Mu Yunshen, who already knew the inside story, all four of Eleanor looked at Trolasse, waiting for him to make up his mind. Such a special cosmic creature is a They''ve never met before.


    Heal him first. Trolasse didn''t say much, he thought about it for himself.


    Eleanor nodded, and under everyone''s gaze, he stretched out his right hand, and everyone held their breaths, wondering how he was going to heal Lan Yueguang. Would it be bloody? Would it be painful?


    Just as everyone was waiting for the healer to show off his mighty power to save the blue moonlight with incomparably mysterious means, blue leaves began to appear on the palm of Eleanor''s outstretched right hand, one, two, three...until The sixth piece appeared, and the palm suddenly flashed with white light, and a white, plump fruit that looked like a peach but not the size of a peach appeared in Eleanor''s palm, just like magic.


    They have all seen this kind of fruit. It is a fruit discovered in the interstellar age. It has a peach shape, a smooth skin, a milky white color and a lot of sweet juice. It is the well-known ice fruit.


    All the people who had not seen the therapist looked at Eleanor in confusion, wondering what was going on.


    Eleanor explained: "The profession of healers is actually a variation of plant controllers. The biggest difference between healers and plant controllers is that healers use their own psychic abilities to condense things, but plant controllers are Using psychic ability to control external plants, one internal and one external, the difference is very obvious, and the most obvious point is that what therapists condense through psychic ability has a strong healing effect, and each therapist can condense it Things are different, but they all have healing effects. Like me, I am healing by condensing ice fruit, and my ice fruit is my healing food.


    Those who don''t understand, then know that therapists are such a special existence, and it is no wonder that the number of therapists is rare. In fact, therapists are not pure plant controllers, but only the mutation ability of plant controllers. Since they are mutations, they appear to be seen. The probability, although the number is small, is very powerful.


    Eleanor handed the frozen fruit in his hand to Lan Yueguang, "Hurry up and eat it, the longer it takes, the worse the medicinal properties will be.


    Lan Yueguang looked at the frozen fruit in his hand, it seemed that it was no different from the ones sold in the market, but the way the frozen fruit appeared just now was very bluffing, he was about to go mad with pain, how could he control whether it was effective or not? As long as there is a slight chance of recovery, he will not give up, not to mention, this is the healing food that the Six Yin Healer personally gave him.


    Lan Yueguang started nibbling regardless, the juice splashed and he nibbled very impatiently. His hand was shaking while holding the ice fruit. It was so painful that he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Everyone stared at him, and when Lan Yueguang had eaten half of the ice fruit, he suddenly fell on the back of the wheelchair in pain, and the remaining half of the ice fruit was tightly held in his hand. His body trembled in pain, his hands and feet twitched, and silver-white metal water kept bubbling out from the wound on his side waist.


    "Ahhh--!!!" Lan Yueguang couldn''t bear it and cried out in pain.


    Bai Yueguang hugged his brother who was mad in pain and looked at Eleanor anxiously, "Save him, save my brother!


    Eleanor looked at the wound that kept flowing metal water, and then saw the half of the body that had been metallized, the silver metal was slowly retreating, and the skin after receding showed pink and tender flesh, like new tender meat. .


    Don''t stop, continue to eat, the metalization is fading, the potency is not enough, hurry up! Eleanor said, stretched out his right hand again, and condensed two frozen fruits in a row. In his budget, this amount should be Enough to force those metal substances out of the body.


    Lan Yueguang''s teeth were shaking in pain, and he couldn''t continue to eat. Bai Yueguang took the half-eaten ice fruit and wanted to feed his brother, but he couldn''t open his mouth at all, so anxious that Bai Yueguang was sweating profusely, " Eat, eat, hold on, the metallization is fading, and you''ll be back soon, just hold on.


    Osmond, get the juicer. Mu Yunshen ordered.


    Osmond responded, turned around and ran away. He quickly picked up a juicer, threw two and a half of frozen fruit into the machine, and smashed it into juice. In his hand, he said with a trembling voice: "Xiao Lan, hold on, drink this, you will be well after drinking it, and it will never be so painful again."


    Lan Yueguang''s mind was chaotic, his face was bloodless, and his hair was wet against his face. I don''t know if he heard Bai Yueguang''s words. He tried his best to open his mouth and swallowed the ice condensed juice in the glass. The metallization of the stomach, which was slowly fading, suddenly accelerated. Lan Yueguang was so in pain that he fell off the wheelchair. Bai Yueguang hugged his struggling younger brother tightly, clenching his teeth and holding back the maddened heartache. Mu Yunshen stood on the side and watched for a while, then walked towards Lan Yueguang, raised his right hand and pushed, wiped, and painted in the air. A small fiery red magic circle appeared in his palm. Anyone who has watched the video knows that Mu Yun Yunshen would use this special ability, but the four Eleanor didn''t know that their eyes almost went out of their sockets when they saw such a miraculous scene.


    What was that? Eleanor couldn''t help but speak, but no one answered him.


    I saw Mu Yunshen walk slowly to Lan Yueguang''s side, and pressed the magic circle in his palm against Lan Yueguang''s eyebrows. The red light in his palm flashed and the struggling and roaring Blue Yueguang suddenly quieted down, closed his eyes, and stopped moving.


    Bai Yueguang looked at Mu Yunshen with red eyes, "Brother Mu...


    Mu Yunshen patted his shoulder, "It''s okay, let him sleep for a while, and everything will be over when he wakes up.


    Bai Yueguang tightly hugged his brother''s hand, and thanked him with red eyes, "Thank you, Brother Mu.


    Lan Yueguang completed the extraction of this metal toxin in his sleep, and saw that half of his body had turned pink, and even the hole on his side waist was gradually recovering. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and looked again. The pool of silver-white metal water on the ground was filled with lingering fears.


    Osmond. Mu Yun said deeply.


    Osmond stepped forward, his palms folded together, a fiery flame appeared on both hands, he squatted down, and pressed down with his burning palms, without touching the metal liquid, only listening to the "sizzling sound, With the smoke, the metal liquid was quickly dried.


    Eleanor and the others stared at all this in stunned eyes. Originally, they thought that only a few of them were psionicists, but they did not expect that Mu Yunshen himself was also a "psionicist", and his abilities were so special. This big man is actually a "psionic person, and he is also a fire element.


    Thinking of the fire element, Eleanor''s first reaction was to look up at Osmond''s cheek, thinking that there would be the unique flame imprint of a fire element wizard, but there was nothing on Osmond''s face. Could it be that he guessed wrong Now, he is not a spiritual master? There is no spiritual seal between the eyebrows, and he should not be a spiritual tattooist. So what is he? Is he a person with special abilities?


    Eleanor couldn''t figure it out. After seeing that Osmond had only two hands with flames, he breathed a sigh of relief. Fire-type psionic energy is domineering and has strong attack power, but only the flames on both hands limited his attack. The range, as long as the distance is widened, he can''t help the enemy.


    How does Eleanor know that Osmond is not only a flame on his hands, he is directly a fire man, and even needs to eat flames to supplement the loss, he and Lynn are not even within the scope of human beings.


    Dale took a test tube, took the metal liquid left on the wheelchair, and kept it for later research.


    After Lan Yueguang''s wound was completely healed, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and then all looked at the other person in a wheelchair. Since she came up, Wei Ya was as quiet as a chicken, not even saying a word, just that. stay.


    When she saw that everyone was looking at her, Wei Ya only looked at one person, Mu Yun looked at her deeply, and sighed helplessly, he walked over, squatted in front of Wei Ya, thought about it, and said: " If you are afraid of pain, you can sleep and everything will be fine when you wake up.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen''s hand moved in the air, a fiery red energy line appeared, and the hand was grabbed by Weiya. Trolaise on the side stared at the hand that grabbed Yunshen, his eyes narrowed slightly. .


    What I''m afraid of is not the pain, but... Weiya clutched Mu Yunshen''s hand tightly, her eyes full of infatuation, "Brother Mu, after I recover, will you leave me?


    Hearing this question, other people in the office could not help but secretly look at the man with a strong sense of presence. It can be seen from the fact that Mu Yunshen was able to "raise" a child for Mr. Aslan, the relationship between the two of them is probably Not only "The task is so simple, not to mention that just now Mr. Aslan directly slapped Mu Yunshen in, who can enjoy such treatment as Mr. Aslan?


    Troleser put one hand in his trouser pocket, and his thumb slowly rubbed the ring on his middle finger. He also wanted to hear how Yun Shen would answer this question. Miss Weiya''s purpose was very obvious, and she did not hide her intentions. It is impossible for Yun Shen not to know these things, but instead of rejecting her, he has been accommodating and indulging her, which is what Trolasse is most disgusted with.

 Chapter 140

    Mu Yun lowered his eyelids deeply, did not look at her, but said, "Weiya was injured by a five-mark water-type spirit tattooist, and all the moisture on her legs was lost, can you restore her?


    Weiya was injured on both thighs and was wearing pants. It was not easy for Eleanor to see the wound. Mu Yunshen could only tell Eleanor about the situation.


    Eleanor stepped forward, "If it''s just drained of water, it shouldn''t be difficult to treat, it''s just five marks, it can''t help me.


    Brother Mu, is this question difficult to answer? Weiya stared at Mu Yunshen tightly, tears in her eyes


    Seeing that Mu Yunshen was still silent, she finally smiled and controlled the wheelchair to step back. Mu Yunshen wanted to grab the wheelchair, but it was too late.


    Weiya looked at him with a smile, "If only in this way can Brother Mu think of me, then I would rather be like this for the rest of my life than recover.


    After Weiya finished speaking, she turned around and slid out of the door.


    Mu Yunshen took a few quick steps and grabbed Weiya''s wheelchair, "Weiya, you are in your best time, what a pity to waste on the wheelchair.


    The best time is not accompanied by the right person, what is a pity if you want it or not? Weiya looked at Mu Yun and said.


    Mu Yunshen felt very uncomfortable. They had known each other for all these years, and they never thought that Weiya would be like this. Weiya is no longer the simple and cheerful Weiya before. Is it possible that a person has really changed so much?


    Mu Yunshen was silent for a long time before he said: "Weiya, you became what you are now because of me, how can I watch you sit in a wheelchair for the rest of your life? My biggest wish is that you can recover. all willing.


    Wei Ya paused and said: "Brother Mu, if I don''t get better and I have to sit in a wheelchair for the rest of my life, will you stay by my side forever?


    Mu Yun looked at her deeply and told her word by word, "You are my responsibility, and I will not ignore you.


    Although Mu Yunshen said that she would not ignore her, Weiya knew that responsibility and liking were two completely different things. Even if she could use Mu Yunshen''s guilt to tie him by her side for a lifetime, it would only be because of responsibility, not liking.


    She was silent for a while, and suddenly said: "Brother Mu, do you have someone you like? Someone who can make your heart flutter, you will be full of joy when you see the other person, no matter how bad your mood is, you can become happy, only by staying with the other person. When you are around, you will feel happy and at ease. In front of the other party, you can be willful, lose your temper at will, and do anything irrational, because you know that the other party will definitely tolerate everything you have, no matter what you do, hurt. You don''t have to worry about people hurting yourself, or causing great disasters, because there will always be someone who will stand by your side and accompany you to face all dangers, does Brother Mu have such a person in his heart?"


    Mu Yun looked at Weiya deeply, and was silent for a long time before he said: "Don''t think too much, the most important thing you need to do now is to take care of your body, don''t let me worry, okay?


    Weiya stared at Mu Yunshen tightly, stared at him for a long time, her heart had sunk to the bottom, she smiled miserably, and couldn''t help looking up at the dazzling man who had been silent, and then looked to the other side Two children playing, she almost laughed out loud.


    What about responsibility? What she can''t get, why let others get it?


    "Brother Mu, do you think a Six Yin therapist can help me recover? Weiya looked at Mu Yunshen again, she had already made a decision in her heart.


    I''m not sure, at least try it. Mu Yunshen felt that Weiya was abnormal, whether it was her smile or her words.


    OK, then try it. Weiya said calmly.


    This time, Eleanor condensed three frozen fruits at one time, and directly made ice juice and sent it over. His spiritual ability limit was to condense six frozen fruits at a time, and after condensing these three frozen fruits. At the time, Eleanor''s face was pale and weak.


    Mu Yunshen took the ice cream juice, "After drinking, in order to reduce your pain, I will let you fall asleep, and when you wake up, everything will be fine.


    Weiya smiled faintly, and without saying a word, grabbed the cup and drank all the ice-condensed juice in the cup in one breath. The magic circle in Mu Yunshen''s palm was ready. When she finished drinking, the magic circle was pressed on her forehead. A red light flashed in the palm of her hand, and Weiya leaned on the back of the chair and fell into a deep sleep.


    Mu Yunshen caught the water glass that fell from Weiya''s hand, looked down, and landed on Weiya''s slightly sunken thigh, waiting for it to miraculously recover and return to its original fullness.


    However, after waiting for a long time, Mu Yunshen did not see that the shriveled area became full again.


    He doesn''t believe that these healing frozen fruits will be useless. Blue Moonlight can heal a serious injury. There''s no reason to cure Weiya. Maybe there will be a miracle after waiting. Wait, wait, wait. .


    Ten minutes, half an hour, an hour, and the miracle still hasn''t happened.


    Eleanor couldn''t bear it anymore, "It''s impossible, I''m a six-sin healer, how could it be impossible to heal the five-sin spirit tattoo master''s injury, Trolather, who didn''t say a word, stepped forward, held down the Mu Yunshen, who was squatting on the ground and waiting, said on the shoulders, "Don''t wait, the spell master who hurt her is not Wuyin at all.


    Mu Yunshen looked at the sleeping Weiya and said tiredly: "Impossible, I have played against him, and he is Wuyin."


    Trolaise grabbed Mu Yunshen''s arm and pulled him up. After squatting for so long, Mu Yunshen was no surprise, his legs were sore and numb, he couldn''t stand at all, and he had to rely on Trolaise''s arm strength. Stand firm.


    No one said that the five-seal spell master can only use the strength of the five seals at the most. Since the spiritual pattern card, the spell master family has become an existence that can rival the spirit master. It is not that their psionicists have increased, nor is it Their strength has increased, but high-level spell pattern masters can store their powerful spell patterns through the spirit pattern card. In the hands of a five-seal spell pattern master, even holding a seven-sin or eight-sin spirit card is normal. "


    "So in the future, if you meet people from the Magic Marker family, you must be careful. The Magic Marker doesn''t look at the strength of the individual, but the background of the entire family. As long as the Spirit Mark Card can be activated, they may have elders on them. Amulet given."


    It was the first time that Mu Yunshen heard about this kind of thing. Although the Mu family is a water-type magic pattern master, they just moved out of the branch of the family and left the family for nearly a hundred years. After all these years, they only have one magic pattern of Mu Yuanrong. Teacher, how could Mu Yuanrong tell them about things like this, so that they can be wary?


    That is to say, the spirit pattern card in the hands of the five-seal pattern master is actually a high-level spirit pattern card? Mu Yun asked deeply. ''Injured by a psionicist, the wound will leave the psychic power of the psionicist. If you want to erase or suppress such psychic power, you must have a psychic power that is stronger than it. Eleanor''s six The ice congealing fruit condensed by Yin Ling''s ability is helpless against such an injury. The level of the spirit pattern card is at least seven seals or above. If it is a six imprint spirit pattern card, the ice congealing fruit will also have an effect, but the recovery will be. Slow down and watch this trend, it''s totally ineffective. Trolasse guessed.


    Mu Yunshen suddenly thought of Ninita''s words and asked, "What if the bone marrow of both legs dried up?


    Eleanor''s expression changed, and he hurriedly looked at Trolasse.


    Trolasse looked at Mu Yunshen, sighed for a while and said, "The Mu family really even took out the treasure at the bottom of the box in order to catch you."


    What do you mean? Mu Yunshen didn''t know what to do.


    The Mu family, the water-based spell pattern master family, has the strongest spell pattern master who has ever appeared in his ancestors. It is the eight seal spell pattern master. After his death, if the descendants are successful, the high-level spirit pattern card he left for the family will also be used. The spiritual pattern card, which is enough to bless the family for hundreds of years and can dry up the marrow, is the masterpiece of the spell master. He was very famous in his era. This spell is called the tarsus. It will directly drain the bone marrow, no accident.


    The Aslan family has existed for thousands of years, and Trolasse is the most outstanding one in this generation. The education he received since childhood determined his higher than ordinary knowledge reserves and unique vision. What Mu Yunshen did not understand, It''s best to ask him.


    Hearing this, Mu Yunshen still didn''t understand, he smiled bitterly, "In other words, if you want to heal Weiya''s injury, you must hire a therapist above the Eight Seals? There are such therapists in the Nebula Empire. ?"


    Not eight seals, but nine seals. Trolasse corrected: "Bone marrow is different from flesh, if you want to repair and restore, you must have a strong spiritual ability to wash it all at once to be able to recover, and the Eight Seals healer cannot do this at all.


    "Nine seals, nine seals. Mu Yun nodded deeply, turned around and walked to the side in silence, pacing all the way to the window before stopping, looking out of the window in a trance.


    Are there any Nine Seals healers in the empire? This is what Mu Yunshen is most worried about.


    If there is, there will always be a way to invite someone, but if not, where is he going to get a nine-yin healer? It is estimated that in the end, he can only hope for the research of the energy converter. If he wants to conduct research, then What he needs most is money. As long as he has money, Ninita can use it to hire goblins, and he can put the energy converter research on the agenda.


    Have. As soon as Troleser said this, Mu Yunshen turned around and looked at him, as long as there is hope, there is hope.


    He is one of the cardinals of the Star Palace. "


    Mu Yunshen: "...


    The gathering place of the psionicists is the Xingchen Hall. It is too late for Mu Yun to hide. How dare he move forward? Is there any difference?


    As for why Mu Yunshen hides from the Xingchen Palace, firstly, he is an empty body, which any psionicist would like to obtain, not to mention the Xingchen Palace; secondly, if the Mu family were to wipe out the psychic abilities of the psionicists When the news came out, the Xingchen Palace would definitely not let him go; thirdly, what he did today would definitely arouse the hostility of all the artisans. If they have connections in the Xingchen Palace, they definitely want to Kill him, no doubt, before killing him, he must still want to get the technology in his hands.


    In addition, there is the matter of "God''s favor", which may have offended the Summoner''s family, and his own abilities. Xingchen Palace must be very curious, and there must be a heart to arrest him for research. There are so many. Dangerous factors, how could Mu Yunshen hit the muzzle?


    It seemed that he had no choice but to choose the last way¡ªto research the energy converter as soon as possible, and find the pharmacist in the Demon Realm Gate to dispense medicine.


    Just when Mu Yun was thinking about where to get the money, he heard Trolasse''s voice, "I will handle this matter for you, don''t mess around.


    Trolasse was really afraid that he would do something shocking in order to treat Miss Weiya.


    Mu Yun''s eyes lit up and hurriedly said, "You know that person?


    "Know, but don''t know each other," Trolasse said.


    Mu Yunshen was immediately overjoyed, if he could solve this matter, it would be considered one of his worries, "Then, ask someone for help, do you want to prepare some gifts? Money... It''s too tacky, and I don''t have any money, why don''t I? How about sending a magic dagger? No, no, the magic dagger is not good enough, then send a magic sword, ten lightning magic swords, what do you think?"


    Eleanor who accidentally took 100,000 damage: "..."


    I was so cheap, and I didn''t even earn a magic sword with all my hard work. I asked the Nine Seals healer to give me ten!


    [throws blood and falls to the ground]


    Trolasse looked at him and actually agreed to let him help, making progress.


    He smiled and said: "You don''t need to give it to others, just prepare ten magic swords and give them to me."


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    After thinking about it, who is it not the same? As long as Weiya can be cured, ten magic swords will be ten.


    "Okay, I''ll prepare it for you. Mu Yunshen agreed.


    Trolasse stared at him and said softly, "Thank you for the gift, I like it very much."


    Mu Yun''s heart skipped a beat, and immediately wanted to explain, only to see Trolaise turned around and walked out.

 Chapter 141

    The four of Eleanor followed Trolasse and left, but when they walked to the door, Eleanor was still unwilling and turned back: "Mr. Mu, I worked hard to treat them, even if I didn''t cure two of them, But at least one is cured, you can''t say nothing, just let me go?


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Indeed."


    He walked to the desk, opened the drawer, took out a dagger, and threw it in the air, "This is a reward for you, we will settle the account of bullying my son, and we will settle it slowly in the future.


    Eleanor got a magic dagger, and before he could be in a hurry, he was beaten back to its original shape by Mu Yunshen''s words.


    Just as he turned to leave, he heard two young voices.


    "Don''t forget your compensation, when will you bring it and when will you enter the base again.


    "Yes, two."


    Eleanor stumbled on the front and the back, almost not lying on the ground.


    Damn, who is he provoking? Isn''t it just an order, how can he be treated like this?!


    Mu Yun looked at the two little guys suspiciously, "What compensation?


    They want compensation for our forgiveness, no compensation, no forgiveness for them. Gala said angrily.


    That''s right. Garan nodded.


    Although Mu Yunshen was curious about what compensation the two boys wanted, he didn''t ask much, as long as they were happy.


    Trolessor walked out and counted the time. When he got into the car, the terminal rang as scheduled. He glanced at it, didn''t answer, and hung up. He hung up here, and it continued to ring there. Loreiser directly blocked this band number.


    On the other side, Nokovic couldn''t get through the communication, and he was about to spit blood in a hurry, and he was so angry that he slapped the table.


    General, what should I do? It is reported that the other three major legions have all begun to act, and they are all investigating whether the magic dagger and magic sword in Mu Yunshen''s hands are real. That''s far more powerful than a psionic weapon!


    "If this is true, let them be the first to arm such a team, what else are we doing with the Rose Legion? General, hurry up and think of a way, or should we also send someone to investigate?"


    "Don''t be stupid, if we let the royal family know about our actions, we won''t have to scare our pants?


    Holy crap, I just can''t bear it! If that magic weapon is real, this Mu Yunshen is not ours, wan. We are all fucked up! Ordinary people hold psionic weapons, and their combat power is equivalent to that of us. Psykers, if we form a team or an independent group or something, what are we going to play? It''s all laid flat and ravaged!


    Shut up! Nokevich let out an irritable roar, suppressing the clamor of all able-bodied men.


    All the bosses of the Rose Legion looked at Nokevich in unison, "Have you figured out a way?


    General, as long as you say a word, no matter whether the matter is true or false, I am willing to go personally and take that kid to our Rose Star Region. If he dares to resist and disobey, I will kill him directly!


    Kill your grandma! Nokevich cursed violently.


    Wouldn''t that be better than being drawn over by our opponents?" Some bosses disagreed.


    You know shit! That Mu Yunshen is a member of our Aslan family, who dares to touch him and kill him first! Nokevich yelled.


    what?


    All the bigwigs were stunned.


    Since he belongs to the general, doesn''t the general know whether this is true or not?


    "Yes, does this mean that each of us will have magic weapons in the future?"


    Let me state first! Our legion has the least amount of supplies every year, all of which are taken away by these shameless old bastards! General, this time you must not be more biased, otherwise don¡¯t blame me for bringing my brothers to your office every day Hit the floor!


    General! We don''t need too many legions, first apply for 100,000 magic daggers!


    General! I only need 10,000 magic swords!


    "Bun Gun, what can the people in your mecha battalion want the magic sword to do? Is it to embroider the mecha in your hand?"


    Does the mecha start without energy? When there is no need to use the mecha, we should save as much as we can, and all of them will be transformed into magic warriors, so much energy is saved, general, do you think this is the truth?


    The generals have said that Mu Yunshen is his own. Since he is his own, how many magic weapons do you want? What are you fighting for? Everyone must have a share. you fight. "...Nokevich coughed awkwardly, "Currently...not yet.


    All the bigwigs: "¡­


    Let me just say, how can such a powerful person be a general!"


    I''ve said before, don''t be too happy, with such a good thing, can the general himself be so anxious to go to the room?


    Shut up, Lao Tzu! You don''t want to mess up, do you? One more thing, none of them have magic weapons! Nokvici growled.


    The clamorous Legion bosses instantly fell silent, as quiet and well-behaved as children waiting for candy.


    Nokevich walked around the office with his hands behind his back, stood still, "Give me a terminal."


    Immediately, a big guy unfastened the terminal and handed it over with both hands.


    Nokowicz used someone else''s terminal to communicate with his bastard brother, and a group of quiet gangsters all began to make eye contact.


    Why did the general borrow someone else''s terminal to pull out the communication?


    It must have been blocked, the general is really annoying.


    What have I seen, does the general really have a way to know the truth?


    Otherwise, why did the general immediately call out the communication like crazy when he saw this video? There must be a way!


    I think Xuan, even if he has a way, he may not be able to get magic weapons. Haven''t everyone blocked him? Obviously, the relationship is not good.


    It''s all the general who hates it so much that he blew our magic weapon and beat him up even if he tried to remember it.


    Set of sacks!


    Agree!


    Over there, Nokevich was concentrating on calling his bastard younger brother, how did he know that these powerful men were going to rebel.


    The communication was connected, and Nokovic stared at the terminal nervously and anxiously, for fear that he would be hung up by his bastard brother again, and he would hit the wall in a hurry.


    Fortunately, after the communication was unplugged for a while, it was finally connected. However, the last time the terminal owner used it was the external broadcast, and it was not called back after it was turned off. As a result, as soon as Troleser was connected, the screen was directly enlarged and played, so that the All the bosses present saw that the general was a fierce man who had to be used by someone else''s terminal.


    The big guys: "¡­


    Nokevich subconsciously reached out to cover the terminal, but it was too late. Since everyone has seen it, then... see it.


    What''s the matter? Trolasse in the picture spoke expressionlessly.


    All the bigwigs felt their hearts tremble. It was obvious that this guy didn''t care about the legion, but why were they more afraid every time they saw him than when they saw the general? Obviously people are modest and polite, so why should they be afraid of them?


    Because of Mu Yunshen''s affairs, Nokovic was a little guilty. When facing Trolasse, he always felt that he was not confident enough, but today''s matter was no child''s play, he said with a serious face: "I''ll tell you the business, I Tell you, don''t hang up my newsletter!


    "The video you saw is real, the magic dagger and the magic sword are real, to the extent that you offend Yunshen, if you want to get the magic weapon, there is no hope. Trolasser doesn''t want Nok at all. When Vicky opened his mouth, he knew what the other party wanted to ask. After saying these words, Trolasse hung up the communication without hesitation, completely taking Nokovich''s warning as a fart.


    Nokevich: "...


    All the bigwigs: "...


    All of them were shocked by such shocking news. The magic weapon thing is! Really!


    But unfortunately, the general seems to have offended the inventor!


    General, I think that from tomorrow onwards, our regiment can stop training.


    I also think so, other legions are actively investigating this matter, maybe they already know that the magic weapon is true, and they have begun to actively form a magic legion, but the general of our legion has offended people to death, What else is this?


    Unfortunate family! How can we let us follow such a general!


    Nokevich was about to die of anger, "Go go! Go go to Lao Tzu! See if Lao Tzu got the magic weapon for your share.


    After blasting those guys away, Nokovic spun around in the office angrily, and said fiercely for a while: "Lesser, you forced me, don''t blame my brother for shaking your bottom! Nokovic thought about it, thought To get the magic weapon, it is estimated that only the grandfather can do it, so he decided to continue the business of suing!"


    Nokevich opened the door to his office and strode outside.


    He wants to go home, he wants to see the old man, he wants to sue, he fought for the magic weapon!


    When Nokovic arrived home, he met two people who came out, a man and a woman. The man was handsome and powerful, and the woman was graceful and elegant, with a noble temperament and amazing beauty, but, Her eyes were as cold as her expression.


    Norkovich did not expect to meet these two people here, they are none other than his father and mother.


    "Father, mother. Nokowicz stopped anxiously and said hello.


    Ron nodded and glanced at Nokevich, "Why are you back at this time?


    Nokowicz: "...come back and see Grandpa.


    Ron tilted his head, "Go in.


    Just as Nokovich was about to leave, a cold voice came over, "Your brother hasn''t come back yet?"


    Nokevich stopped as he left, "No.


    Evelyn glanced at her eldest son, "Do you know where he went?"


    Nokevich glanced at his father, then said: "I don''t know, maybe there is a mission.

 Chapter 142

    Evelyn glanced coldly at their father and son, "A few days ago, the matter of Planet Maca was caused by your brother?"


    Nokowicz paused and said, "I don''t know.


    Evelyn said coldly, and the person had already walked out, "Is this what your brother is like?


    Nokevich didn''t speak, and watched the two of them leave, and when he saw them go out, he turned around and continued to run inside.


    Grandpa, Grandpa! Nokevich rushed into the villa, didn''t see Grandpa in the living room, went to the dining room, and saw the old man sitting at the table, staring at a table of delicious food.


    Nokowicz thinks it''s abnormal. His old man likes food and pets. Food can be eaten every day, but pets cannot be kept. So far, the old man has raised many pets, but they all die tragically due to various reasons. Among them, the most common cause of death. It''s just being held to death one by one!


    The old man always thinks that his pet will have the same appetite as him, so as long as he is eating, he must prepare some for the pet, so the tragedy continues.


    Such an old man who likes food, it is absolutely abnormal that he is in a daze for food today.


    "Grandpa? Nokevich sat down on a chair next to him, reached for an egg roll and took a bite, "Why did they suddenly come over?


    The old man sighed, "Isn''t it here for Lesser''s marriage?


    Marriage, cough, cough... Nockwich was choked, and hurriedly picked up a glass of water on the table and poured it down.


    The old man gave him a disdainful look, and continued to sigh, "Why do you think Layser is so obedient? I wish he didn''t follow the instructions of his ancestors, and it would be better for him to have an illegitimate child, and it would be better than the current situation."


    "Grandpa, grandpa, what are you talking about? Nokovitch finally stopped coughing.


    "The royal family has arranged a marriage for Laise. The old man said with a frown.


    !!!! Nokowicz: "Who?!"


    Who else?" The old man said annoyed.


    That Hugh, Hughes?! Nokowicz couldn''t believe what he heard, "The royal family is really going to marry Hughes to Leather? That''s his own son! My mother''s own nephew! Are they crazy? Now? Don''t you know that there will be fools even if the descendants of artificially conceived children are close relatives?


    You know, how could they not know, just because they knew it, they would do this. It would be better to cut the line of Lesser to him, which would be in line with the royal family''s wishes? And only in this way, can we completely cut off Lesser and give birth to a powerful The possibility of future generations, they can sit back and relax.


    Nokevich was so angry that he wanted to scold his mother, and after a long while of anger, he remembered his purpose, and suddenly laughed happily.


    The old man took his eyes and squinted him.


    While laughing, Nokevich slapped the table wildly, "Hahahaha, Grandpa, I want to tell you one thing, the royal family must know, it must be crazy, hahahahahaha...


    The old man stared at him with a sullen face.


    Nokovich held back a smile and said, "Grandpa, let me tell you, Leather has an illegitimate child, and there are more than one, hahahaha!


    Father: "...


    The first reaction was to reach out and knock it on the eldest grandson''s head, "Are you stupid? Do you think Laise is not like you?


    Grandpa, what I said is true, I came here today because of this! Nokovich covered his head in grievance and tried his best.


    The old man, however, had no love for life, and sighed: "Now I just hope that Lesser can develop faster with the girls of the Carino family, and it would be best to have an illegitimate child, so no matter what choice, at least Lesser has A normal descendant."


    Grandpa, why don''t you believe me? I really, really mean it. Nokevich scratched his head anxiously.


    The old man stared at Nokovic, and Nokovic thought that the old man finally came to his senses, but unexpectedly, the old man watched for a long time, and suddenly said: "Vickey, why don''t you urge your brother to let him ignore the house rules, don''t worry. Live boldly."


    What am I urging, Grandpa! Nokovitch was about to cry, jumped up and walked around the table, suddenly thought of it, and hurriedly opened the terminal and rummaged in it, "Grandpa, let me tell you, Leather, he is absolutely He''s not as good as you think. He really has an illegitimate child. If you don''t believe me, I''ll look for it for you. I even got the photo. It looks exactly like Lesser. I found it. Look, Grandpa, see for yourself.


    Nokowicz turned out the photo sent by Eleanor, and opened it for the old man to see, "Look, Grandpa, see for yourself.


    The old man stared at the external screen in front of him with his old eyes, and looked at it for a long time, "Isn''t this a photo of Lesser when he was a child?


    Nokevich almost fell on the ground without standing still, "You are my grandfather, this is not Leather, please take a closer look."


    The old man looked at it carefully again, and said clearly: "You changed Laiser''s hair color?


    Nokevich was going crazy, "Dear grandfather, take a closer look, it''s really not Leather!" The old man looked seriously again, this time he was not staring at his looks and hair color, but his eyes. The more shocked he looked, no one was more familiar with Lesser''s eyes than him. It was the pride of the entire Aslan family. He didn''t know how familiar he was with these eyes, but the eyes in the photo were even better than Lesser''s. The eyes are still clear and transparent, what does this mean?


    Looking at the old man''s shocked and unbelievable look, Nokowicz touched his nose. When he thought of what he had done, Nokowicz felt a little lack of confidence, "This is Laiser''s youngest son, named Jia. Lan, will be seven years old soon.


    The old man looked at Nokovich tremblingly, and asked in disbelief, "You... what you said is true?"


    How could I lie to you, Galan also has an older brother named Gala, they are a pair of twins, and according to Lesser, these two boys have awakened now. When Nokevich said this, he was still very shocked.


    Two or two? All awakened?" The old man no longer knew how to react, so he could only repeat Nokovich''s words mechanically.


    Yes, and both of them are psionic purple seals, they are the five-seal spiritual masters when they wake up, and the potential value of both children is as high as 300! When Nokovic said these words, he held his breath until Now he still feels incredible, unless the two children really stand in front of him and show their strength in front of him, he can have a sense of reality.


    "This is absolutely impossible. I woke up at the age of six, both of them are psychic purple seals, and they are still five-seal spiritual masters just after awakening. More importantly, the potential value, which can be as high as this value has never appeared. !


    To say that the old man believed Nokovich''s words at the beginning, but the more he talked about it, the less he believed it. This is really ridiculous, even if it is imagined, no one dares to imagine it is so perfect, it is just a daydream!


    Nokowicz said sternly: "Grandpa, this is true. I sent someone to bring Laiser back, but I accidentally found these two children, because the two children didn''t look alike, I sent them People recognized at a glance that those eyes were the heirs of our Aslan family, and they asked me what to do. When I saw the photo, I was completely stunned. And he was still such a pure blood, so he asked the people who sent them to bring the child back no matter what, but they failed to take the child. Later, Lasser knew about this, and he had a big tantrum with me. , Blame me for disrupting his plan, he never left the Maca planet, he just stayed by the father and son''s side, and wanted to bring them back to the Rose Star Territory together, but because of my rashness, the other party misunderstood...


    Wait, the old man suddenly interrupted Nokovic, "Father and son? What do you mean?


    Nokevich stared at the old man, took a deep breath, and said slowly: "Grandpa, do you remember the person named Mu Yunshen who I told you last time?


    The man Leather likes? It''s about the grandson, and the master must remember it best.


    That''s right, he gave birth to those two children for Leather. Nokevich said slowly.


    old man:¡­


    Man... having a baby?!!!!


    "He''s a male airman. Knokwich finally dropped the bombshell.


    The old man: "!!!!???


    Afraid of provoking the old man, Nokowicz hurriedly helped the sluggish old man to calm down, and softly persuaded: "Grandpa, don''t worry, the situation is still under control, there is no problem at all, don''t worry first. what.


    The old man almost didn''t take a breath, and after a long time, he was relieved by the eldest grandson''s patting, and tremblingly stretched out his hand and grabbed the eldest grandson''s arm, "You... are all this true?


    It''s the real grandfather. I shouldn''t have told you about this matter. Lesser has never told you. He may have his own arrangements. When the time is right, he will definitely confess to you, but now, I can''t wait. !


    Before Nokowicz could finish speaking, the old man began to meditate in a trance, "The child who is more than six years old, almost seven years old, was born to Laise by Mu Yunshen. If he was taken away, he would already be pregnant with the child of our Aslan family.


    Nokevich: "...Dear grandpa, can you not remember so clearly?


    The old man was stunned for a long time, and then suddenly burst out. He grabbed the chopsticks on the table and knocked on Nokovic. When Nokovic heard the old man mentioning this, he knew that the situation was not good. Sure enough, the old man was going to get up. When he was beaten up, Nokvici rushed out when the old man jumped up, perfectly avoiding the attack of the old man''s chopsticks, and screamed as he ran.


    Grandpa, this can''t be all my fault! Lesser himself didn''t know that he was pregnant with his seed, and that''s what happened later, how could I know!

 Chapter 143

    The old man chased and beat his eldest grandson, who was uneasy, and ran around the dining table twice, thinking that the lethality of the two small sticks was too small, so he threw them away. A bonsai, even the pot was picked up, and smashed towards Nokevich.


    Nokowicz screamed in fright, "Grandpa! Dear grandpa! That bonsai is your favorite. It has been carefully raised for decades, and it will be gone if it is smashed!


    The old man was really in a hurry, and he scolded him while beating, "It''s not enough to get things done! It''s not enough to drive people away and come to me to talk about it, what do you want me to do with them? As a male empty man, Pregnancy is the most dangerous time. Our Aslan family not only failed to take good care of them, but also drove them out of the army. After they left, it was a kindness to us that they didn''t take away the child directly. You Where did you get such a big face to rob someone''s child? You bastard!


    Nokowicz was beaten with a few sticks on his legs, "Stop beating, Grandpa! Didn''t I know that at the time? I just thought that Lesser was still in love with others and sent his illegitimate son to him. It was raised by Mu Yunshen, so I wanted to snatch the child back! Those eyes are too obvious, if anyone with a heart sees it, let alone the fate of our Aslan family, even Mu Yunshen himself will be exposed! La and Garan are twin brothers, Gala looks very much like Mu Yunshen, and Garan and Layse are carved out of the same mold, and then let people know that they are twin brothers, as long as they are not stupid, they will definitely Doubtful to the empty man!


    The old man continued to use the stick, "Just as you know? I don''t believe that Lesser couldn''t think of this! Lesser is so smart that even he couldn''t bring back the three of them, and you still interfered with Lesser''s plan, you As soon as the shot is made, what will Yun Shen think? As long as the child does not want him? If you want him to go back to the Rose Starfield together, it is because he is interested in his identity as an empty man! How do you ask Laise to explain such a misunderstanding?


    How could Norkovich not know that he did something stupid again, and he stopped running, so he stood there and let the old man beat him, "Grandpa, hit me hard, and I can feel more comfortable in my heart!


    The old man caught Nokovic and took a few sticks. He was so tired that he was out of breath. After chasing Nokovic for so long, the old man''s bones were about to fall apart. Bonsai, standing in the restaurant with old tears.


    Nokovic didn''t care about the pain in his leg, he hurriedly supported the old man and comforted him: "Grandpa, don''t be sad, this is my fault, if necessary, I can personally apologize to Mu Yunshen, as long as He is willing to forgive Leather, forgive our Aslan family, and let me do whatever I want, do you think it''s okay?


    The old man burst into tears, "What a wonderful child, to have children for our family. Raising such a large family has never asked for anything from us. It is worth it in this life for Layser to fall in love with such a person."


    Nokevich helped the old man to sit down, knelt down on one knee, and squatted beside the old man, "Grandpa, I was wrong, don''t be angry!


    The old man scolded and scolded, beat and beat, and he couldn''t do anything stupid for the eldest grandson. He just hoped that the kid would take Laiser''s face and forgive this bastard.


    How is he now? The old man wiped his eyes and asked in a hoarse voice.


    Things aren''t going well. "


    Then, Norkovic told the old man about the hot video on Xingwang. The first video was because the Mu family wanted to capture Mu Yunshen and their two children, and it was revealed that "God favors the Lord." The second video is a live video of Mu Yunshen being chased and killed by the Mu family''s psionicists.


    While talking, Nokevich tuned up both videos for the old man to watch. After all, the old man has experienced strong winds and waves. After the emotional agitation at the beginning, L has completely calmed down at this moment. He listened to Nok. Vicki''s commentary, after watching two videos.


    His expression was very solemn, especially when he saw Mu Yunshen use the red magic circle roulette, the solemn old face showed a thoughtful look.


    After watching all the two videos, the old man tapped his fingers slowly, with a smile that was not a smile on his face, "The family of the water-based magicians admires the family one by one, coveting my little grandson and daughter-in-law, and wants to snatch it away from me. Great-grandson, really courageous.


    Nokowicz worried: "Originally, I planned to get rid of all the people in the Mu family who knew that Mu Yunshen was an airman, but something went wrong in the middle of the plan with Lesser, and the people in the video returned to the planet of Messi safely. If they leaked Mu Yunshen''s identity, that would be the worst thing, and more importantly, they should have known about the existence of Jialan.


    The old man waved his hand and said, "It''s not a bad thing to fail, if you can completely wipe out those who know the truth, that''s the best thing, if there is a fish that slips through the net, he will definitely break the net with us, shake out Mu Yunshen and the other two. The matter of a child''s identity is but a moment.


    Nokevich was puzzled: "Then what should we do now? We can''t keep guarding the Mu family''s time bomb like this all the time, can we?


    The old man glanced at Nokowicz, "Lesser can''t think of it, it can be said that he is a fan of the authorities, how can you think of it?


    Nokevich: "???" in a head of question marks.


    You can only think of killing the insider, why can''t you think of winning the Mu family? The old man knocked Nokovic on the head.


    "To win over the Mu family? Nokevich was surprised: "They have repeatedly attacked Mu Yunshen, is such a Mu family really worth winning?


    The old man leaned into the back of the chair, his eyes slightly closed, "There is a saying in the shopping mall that there are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests, and this sentence is also applicable to our family of psionicists.


    Judging from the video, the Mu family tried their best to catch Mu Yunshen, but they failed in the end. The two failures were enough for the Mu family to recognize the truth. They wanted to seize the empty space of Mu Yunshen. It is absolutely impossible for people, even if they are really caught, with a small family like them, they cannot leave a male empty person, but will bring disaster out of thin air. In the face of a male empty person, there is no psionicist family. , will let others helplessly, but the most important thing is that the Mu family did not grasp the strength of Yun Shen at all. Then, in order to maximize the benefits, they are likely to sell this important news at a high price to obtain greater benefits for the Mu family.


    "Although the Mu family is expensive as a water-type spell master, compared with other spell master families, it can only be regarded as a small family. If they want to develop better, they will definitely choose a huge force to take refuge in. It happens that they already know Yun Shen gave birth to two children for the Aslan family, and is an empty person. His position in the Aslan family is very stable. Yunshen is from the Mu family. Their Mu family is Yunshen''s maiden family, which is our Aslan. The in-laws of the family, if possible, they will naturally choose to make this transaction with our Aslan family first.


    Nokovic frowned and said, "But... can Mu Yunshen agree? What if he is not happy to win over the Mu family?


    The old man said slowly: "With the advantage of Yun Shen at that time, if he really wanted to kill the Mu family who attacked him, it would be a matter of his own hands, but he didn''t do that, have you thought about the reason?


    Nokowicz: ¡­You don''t mean to say he''s concerned about blood ties?


    "Even if he has no concerns about this, he must consider his father and grandfather. If he really does this, even if they understand him, they will definitely not feel better in their hearts, and at the same time, they will bear the infamy of killing their relatives and exterminating their ancestors. , This will make his family suffer unbearable pressure from public opinion.


    Nokovic had nothing to say about this. He didn''t know what Mu Yunshen was thinking, but if it was him, he would not have the heart to let him destroy the entire family because of something that was related to his life. I would rather go away by myself than let myself destroy a family that has been passed down for several years.


    Of course, wooing them is just an expedient measure, if we can move them to the Rose Star Region, isn''t everything under our control?" said the old man.


    Nokowicz suddenly realized and gave a thumbs up, "Grandpa is really smart, rather than leaving this time bomb outside, it''s better for us to control it ourselves, so that we don''t have to worry about those unpredictable dangers.


    The old man half-squinted his eyes, "I will personally solve this matter, and I will personally meet the contemporary head of the Mu family." With the old man coming out in person, what is there to worry about Nokovic? At this moment, with an anxious heart, Immediately settled down.


    After the old man said this, his eyes finally swept to the eldest grandson, "You can''t come here this time just to tell grandpa about this, right? Come on, what else is there?


    Nokevich smiled, "Grandpa is wise, sure enough, nothing can be hidden from Grandpa''s eyes."


    Nokovic first flattered, in exchange for the old man''s eyes.


    Nokovic flattered the old man''s legs, then stood up and squeezed his shoulders, and asked tentatively, "Grandpa, do you know what other amazing things Mu Yunshen has done?


    In addition to being a goddess and his own strength, what other amazing actions are there? "The old man has already seen that this little grandson''s daughter-in-law is definitely not a fuel-efficient lamp. It''s amazing. Look at the little grandson who has been crushing the eldest grandson to death. If you can''t conquer it for a long time, you can see that this little grandson''s daughter-in-law is definitely more capable than the eldest grandson.


    Knowing that you didn''t know, Nokovic slapped his hand, pulled a chair to sit next to the old man with a smile, "I''ll show you a video, you can watch it first.


    Then, Nokovic tuned up the video that Mu Yunshen posted this morning and showed it to the old man. The old man was leaning on the chair comfortably. When he saw Mu Yunshen showing the magic dagger, he sat up straight. He straightened up, his eyes lit up, and he stared straight at the picture, feeling a little excited.

 Chapter 144

    This is a magic dagger? Okay, okay, this magic dagger is really good! The old man stared at the dagger that can be exchanged for energy sources at will, wishing he could directly grab the dagger from Mu Yunshen''s hand.


    Nokevich smiled and said, "Grandpa, it''s not that powerful, there''s more to come, you can continue to watch."


    When the old man saw Mu Yunshen show off the magic sword, his eyes almost fell out of his sockets, "How did this come about? Only if it is so big can it become a long sword?


    The old man said while gesturing, looking very excited.


    Until the end of the video, the old man''s excitement has not passed, he directly gave the eldest grandson an order, "Go get me some magic daggers and magic swords, the more the better, this is so damn useful and convenient. !


    Nokevich couldn''t help laughing, "Grandpa, do you know how many people in the empire want to get this magic dagger and magic sword?"


    The old man was taken aback for a moment, and then he thought of the impact of this video after it was broadcast. He touched his chin, "How could Lesser let him do such a reckless act? Isn''t this deliberately pushing himself to the cusp of the storm? So what? Someone on the planet Maca robbed the granddaughter-in-law''s shadow dagger patent?


    Nokowicz: ...isn''t sure if she''s your granddaughter-in-law? What''s the use of calling you so hot at the moment?


    Since he said so, he should be right. Nokevich has black lines all over his head.


    You are so daring, even our granddaughter-in-law of the Aslan family dares to snatch the patent, is there really no one behind him? Help him out?"


    Nokevich: "..."


    The real husband of your granddaughter-in-law is still there, and I haven''t seen him vent his anger on his daughter-in-law. I am the eldest brother and I am so far away, what can I do?


    "Lesser is there. Nokowicz reminded him that the old man would forget it.


    That''s right, with Leather by his side, how could he be so wronged? The old man finally reacted.


    Nokowicz finally seized the opportunity, slapped his thigh, and said excitedly: "I told you long ago that Lesser is not a good person, he must be watching your granddaughter-in-law being bullied, and he is waiting for a hero to save beauty. Buying people''s hearts! Look how dark he is!


    Old man: "..."


    The old man: "I haven''t seen him solve this problem after buying people''s hearts."


    Nokovic spread his hands, "There is only one possibility, your little grandson can''t control your granddaughter-in-law at all, maybe they won''t let him intervene at all, just like such a cool video, I bet Lesser must have done it beforehand. I don''t know, otherwise, with his prudence, it would be impossible to let him broadcast directly! You see, he did this to find a better therapist. I have already sent Eleanor there. He still came out like this, what does this mean? One by one, it means that people don''t accept his love at all!


    The old man: "...why are you so excited? If it wasn''t for you to make trouble, after so many years, their relationship is absolutely indestructible, and now it''s all your fault!


    Uh... yes yes yes, it''s my fault. The ecstatic Nokowicz hurriedly admitted his mistake.


    Alas, this happened. The old man couldn''t help sighing again.


    Nokowicz carefully looked at the old man''s face, and then said cautiously: "Grandpa, now the whole empire probably knows that this magic weapon is real, I don''t know how many people are looking for sisters-in-law to cooperate to buy weapons, If we let other legions form the magic energy legion first, how can we get together with the rose legion? We are our own people, and the magic energy weapons of my sister-in-law should be close to our own people first, right?


    The old man finally understood the purpose of the eldest grandson''s coming, and it was for this reason that he went around so many turns.


    The old man gloated and said: "I offended my sister-in-law and I can''t buy magic weapons, right?"


    Nokowicz scratched his head and smirked, "Grandpa, look... can you talk to Lesser and let him get me some magic weapons?


    The old man continued to gloat over the misfortune, "Lesser won''t give you magic weapons, I agree with both hands!


    "...Nokovich was about to cry, "Grandpa, you are my grandfather, you can''t wait to die this time, this is related to the development of our entire Rose Legion!


    Neither is pro-grandfather, you deserve it! The old man very rudely refused the eldest grandson''s request.


    "Grandpa, dear grandfather, dear grandfather, you must help, or I will."


    Nokvici howled in embarrassment, and was interrupted by the urgent communication reminder halfway through his howl, thinking that it was Trolasse''s conscience, and hurriedly opened it, he saw a fiery red head, "¡­


    Eleanor said bitterly: "General, you gave the order, you can''t wait for death."


    The four of Eleanor discussed it carefully. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t get the money together. Even if the family background behind them was good, it was the family''s money, not theirs. These children, don''t look at the money they usually have. But it also depends on who they are compared with. Compared with ordinary people, they are rich people. Compared with Trolasse, they are even worse than beggars. Let them spend nearly 10 million stars to buy treatment. Robots can''t afford to sell them.


    Nokevich was at a loss, "What can''t be saved?"


    Eleanor said with a sad face: "Didn''t we follow your order and wanted to take Jialan away? Now the boss has given us a choice. If we can''t get the forgiveness of the two children, we won''t let us continue to follow him. But in order to obtain the forgiveness of the two children, it is necessary to...


    Nokowicz''s forehead was cold, and he glanced at the old man beside him secretly. He regretted that he didn''t turn off the external sound. What should he do? Those two children are just little devils. They said that they wanted them to forgive us. We need to buy a treatment and treatment robot for each of them. Eleanor also went out of his way. They couldn''t get the money together, so they could only let the general find a way. Anyway, they would not leave Aslan''s side.


    Hearing this, Nokowicz finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Look at what you''re doing, how much is a therapy robot worth? Since your nephew wants a present, buy them a good one, there''s a 99,000 therapy robot toy. Very realistic, just buy that one.


    Eleanor said with a bitter face: "Your nephew personally mentioned the desired model."


    Oh? Do they have a model they want? Nokowicz asked with interest.


    G-7500, a treatment robot worth 4.99 million, two units.


    Cough, cough.... Nokovic choked on his own saliva, stared at him and said angrily: "The 4.99 million one?


    Eleanor nodded, "Yes."


    Two more?


    Yes.


    "What''s the use of having such a good therapeutic robot for their two children?


    They said they couldn''t use it, they wanted to use it for dad and uncles.


    Nokowicz really wanted to cry now, "Black! It''s black! Whose son looks like! I''m full of bad water, and the little one is not much better! They think I''m a Trole. Se that money pot?! Laozi is so poor that he has to reckon with the army''s salaries, where can he squeeze out 10 million!


    Eleanor said innocently: "There''s no way, I can''t get two treatment robots, so we won''t be allowed to enter the base next time.


    Pfft - Nokevich directly spit out a mouthful of old blood, almost fainting from anger.


    The old man smiled on the side, gloating over the misfortune, and almost didn''t say, "My great-grandson is really smart, my great-grandson is slaughtered well, and my great-grandson is the best!


    Nokowicz gasped and stared at Eleanor, and suddenly a flash of inspiration came, "You just got back from the base?


    Yes. Eleanor doesn''t know why.


    Then have you seen Mu Yunshen''s magic dagger and magic sword with your own eyes? Nokovic shamelessly began to inquire about the news.


    Yes, I also got a magic dagger. Eleanor said this, and took out the magic dagger he just got to show off.


    Do you have a magic dagger?! Where did it come from? Nokvic asked excitedly, and the old man next to him was also a spirited man. To see his magic dagger, Nokvic hurriedly covered the terminal camera and blocked it. picture here.


    I rescued one of his younger brothers, and Mu Yunshen brought me a handle. Eleanor said with some pride, not caring at all why the screen on the other side turned black.


    Good! If you want to heal the robot, you can exchange the magic dagger in your hand! Nokovitch said shamelessly.


    Eleanor looked bewildered: "¡­


    Nokevich said decisively: "When will you send me the magic dagger, and when will I buy you two healing robots.


    Nokevich hung up the communication triumphantly. He really wanted to laugh twice. He exchanged 10 million yuan for nothing and exchanged it with a magic dagger. Of course, he would choose the latter without hesitation.


    Well, I want to say something nice to you, this magic dagger belongs to me. The old man said rudely.


    Nokovic almost shrugged, looking at his grandfather with tears in his eyes, finally knowing what a mantis catching cicada oriole is behind!


    Is it still worth 10 million in the end?


    The old man completely ignored the resentment of the eldest grandson, and started to taste the food on the table leisurely. By the way, he thought about when he would be able to see the two great-grandchildren with his own eyes. Thinking of the two great-grandsons who had never met, the old man felt extremely excited.


    Nokovic looked at the smile on the old man''s face, and his heart was sour for a while. He hadn''t told the old man about the news of Trolather''s advancement. He was afraid that the old man would not accept it. Although Lesser was not in power in the family, he did not Participated in legion affairs and founded GAD company by himself, but he was the backbone of the entire family. If he had any mishaps, it would directly affect the status of the Aslan family, and at the same time affect the stability of the entire Rose Star Region.

 Chapter 145

    However, Nokovic didn''t have the guts to hide such a big thing, and if anything happened to Lesser, he would definitely regret it.


    After thinking about it again and again, Nokovic decided to tell the old man so that the old man could make arrangements early.


    Grandpa, there is something... As soon as Nokovic spoke, a beep came from the old man''s communication.


    The old man looked down and looked solemn, "If you have nothing to do, just go back."


    After speaking, he stood up and walked towards the study room upstairs.


    Looking at the old man who left, Nokevich sighed in his heart, is this destined not to let him say it?


    No way, Nokovic had to find another opportunity to talk to the old man about this matter. In Nokovic''s heart, even if he was unwilling to accept the fact, he knew that Lesser''s situation could not be solved by a therapist at all. Yes, it will not be delayed until now. Their only hope now is to hope for a miracle, but will a miracle really happen?


    Nokevich left the old man''s residence with a heavy heart.


    Here, the old man returned to the study, sat in the seat, took out a holographic helmet and put it on. Everything in front of him changed rapidly. After the vision stabilized again, he had already appeared in a huge palace. The decoration of the palace was extraordinary. Feng Chang luxurious, this palace is not a virtual thing on the star network, and the building that actually exists is the highest palace that rules the world of psionicists - the Xingchen Palace!


    When the old man arrived, the hall was already full of people. He was the only one who came last. There were constant discussions and quarrels in the hall. Among them, the most excited was a tall and strong old man. , an old face flushed red and shouted loudly: "This is a provocation! This is a contempt for the Star Palace and a challenge to the psionicist world. This matter must not be taken so easily! He must be made aware of the psionicist. position is unshakable.


    The old man sat in his seat and looked at the excited man with a flushed face. He is the spokesperson of the royal family in the Xingchen Palace. His words and deeds directly represent the attitude of the royal family. He is the husband who married His Majesty''s sister. Ro Sowell.


    The Sowell family was originally just a family of high-class tattoo artists. Because they got on the boat of the royal family, they became prosperous from then on. After becoming a prince, Feirosoville borrowed his identity and the relationship between the royal family and founded the company. Today, 99% of the psionic weapons and psionic armors that appear in the Nebula Empire, one of the four arsenals of the Nebula Empire, are from the arsenal of divine weapons.


    Ferosoville is so angry now, the old man Cumberland knows the reason even if he doesn''t ask. When he watched the video about the magic weapon by his daughter-in-law, he immediately thought that this video would directly offend him. Man, is definitely this arrogant and domineering husband.


    After so many years, the Sowell family has completely monopolized the manufacture of psionic weapons and psionic armor, and has accumulated rich wealth for the Sowell family and the royal family. Armor is in the hands of the royal family, and the royal family has nothing to be afraid of, which is why the royal family values ??this husband so highly.


    I''m used to covering the sky with one hand, how can I endure this hairy boy who was killed suddenly?


    No matter if it is Ferosoville or the royal family, it is estimated that he will be so angry that he vomits blood at this moment. It has been a few hours since the video was broadcast. Those who are in the top 30 to buy magic daggers are probably close. I received the magic dagger sent by Mu Yunshen. I think these guys have confirmed the authenticity of the magic weapon. Otherwise, such a meeting would not be held urgently, and Ferosoville would not be so angry.


    No matter how angry Ferosoville was, this incident was a good news for the four major legions.


    However, they are wily one by one, no matter what plan they have, they will not show it on their faces, let alone say it on such an occasion.


    Psionic weapons and psionic armor are in the hands of the Sowell family, which is equivalent to being in the hands of the royal family. The Sowell family is just the lackey of the royal family. It has been controlling the sales of psionic weapons for so many years. Even if it is sold, buy it. The family cannot be completely separated from the artifact arsenal. It is a weapon that needs to be supplemented with psionic energy in the later stage, and it is very restrictive.


    Therefore, so far, apart from the Imperial Army, none of the four major legions have been able to form a "psionic legion", and the cost and restrictions are too large to be realistic. They never dreamed that they would kill a magic weapon in the middle of the road, and also solved the energy source problem. There is no limitation of psionic weapons at all, but the power is more than that of psychic weapons. Such a baby, of course, makes everyone crazy.


    Needless to say, just by looking at the appearance of the three old guys, you can see what they are thinking about. If Cumberland guessed correctly, the Giant Wings Legion, Lion Legion and Soaring Snake Legion estimated that at this moment. All have acted.


    Facing Ferosoville''s clamor, the three old guys turned a deaf ear, so angry that Ferosoville was about to spit out a mouthful of old blood. Sitting on the top seat was the Pope of the Hall of Stars, Archibald. Abel


    He is now 156 years old. His beard and hair are all white and his face is full of ravines, but his spirit is very good. His old eyes are very sharp. He is a very powerful Lei Mage, and he is also the pillar of the entire Star Palace.


    He was obviously tired of Fellosoville''s clamor, and said slowly, "According to the king''s opinion, what can be done?"


    Ferosoville was so angry that he wanted to say: Of course, he was to catch that kid and ask him about the manufacturing method of magic weapons, and more importantly, the solution to the energy source.


    However, in the face of these old foxes here, he absolutely cannot say such words, even if everyone knows it, he can''t say it so bluntly, he represents the royal face, but he can''t look too ugly.


    Although Ferrosoville was used to being arrogant and domineering, he was not an idiot to be able to run such a large arsenal.


    Does His Excellency the Pope have any good solutions? Fellosoville asked back.


    Archibald''s eyes were unclear, and he said faintly: "I have been observing the matter of Planet Maca for a while, from the appearance of the pet, to the ability that the child used, to the magic weapon that appeared now, Everything surprised me, and I would love to meet him in person to see if he is willing to join the Star Palace, his abilities seem to be very special.


    As soon as Archibald''s words came out, everyone in the room was shocked, and Ferosoville was even more shocked.


    Yes, he actually ignored the attitude of Xingchen Temple.


    To say that the current Nebula Empire looks calm and peaceful on the surface, but in private, the waves are treacherous. On the one hand, the royal family must beware of the Rose Star Field, on the other hand, it must stabilize several large legions, and then work hard to meet the Star Palace. Good relationship, the royal family wandered among these forces, and felt more and more exhausted and difficult to control.


    It is true that the royal family controls the entire Nebula Empire, but the existence of the Star Palace is very special. It can be said that the Star Palace is an individual independent of the empire, but because the Star Palace is in charge of the psionicist world, it is closely related to the empire. Contact, the decision of the Star Palace, even if His Majesty the Empire is in person, has no right to change.


    Nowadays, with the weakening of the psionicist family, the number of psionicists has become less and less, which directly leads to the more and more weakness of the Xingchen Temple. Historically, at the beginning of the establishment of the Xingchen Temple, it was very strong. Powerful people accounted for more than 80% of the forces of all parties. At that time, even the royal family had to look at the face of the Xingchen Palace, and the royal family wanted to intervene in the affairs of the Xingchen Palace. , Take a lot of benefits in exchange.


    Nowadays, there are fewer and fewer people who know the Star Palace and the psionicists. This is all due to the intentional credit of the imperial family. But now it can''t be done. In order to continue the continuation of the Star Palace, a necessary compromise is also required. Otherwise, Ferosoville will not appear here.


    If Xingchen Hall had a chance to rise, why would it give up? What''s more, as long as it is related to that young man, it will become strange, "God''s pet is like that, so is his special power, and now he is doing it again. It is too dangerous to come out with magic weapons.


    The more Feirosoville thought about it, the more he felt that this person must not be kept, and he must be removed as soon as possible, otherwise the Star Palace would get it, and the consequences would be disastrous.


    The Xingchen Temple got that kid, nothing more than to strengthen the strength of the Xingchen Temple. It may not be harmful to the empire, but it will only make the royal family completely unable to control the Xingchen Temple. Weir has no doubt that as long as the Rose Starfield has enough strength to fight against the royal family, he will never endure it any longer.


    Thinking of this, Fellosoville''s eyes inevitably became gloomy. He glanced at Cumberland, and began to calculate in his heart that Archibald looked at Fellosoville, and said meaningfully: "He is very special, Whether it is for the empire or for the Hall of Stars, he is a rare talent. At the moment when there is a shortage of psionicists, his appearance is undoubtedly very timely.


    How could Ferrosoville not hear Archibald''s warning, this was a warning to him that the kid had special abilities, and it was best for him and the royal family not to touch him.


    Ferrosoville chuckled, "Those who can be used for themselves are called talents, and those who can''t be used for themselves are enemies."


    Cumberland had a faint smile on his face, but his eyes became more and more cold.


    Archibald gave Ferrosowell a deep look, how could he not know that the royal family wanted to completely control the mind of the Star Palace? , Not everyone is willing to swear allegiance to the Hall of Stars.

 Chapter 146

    If you can''t be loyal and loyal, the Star Palace will not have absolute control, and some are only temporarily dispatched, which also causes the status of the Star Palace to become less and less than before, but the thin dead camel is bigger than the horse, the majesty of the Star Palace, even the royal family. Do not dare to provoke lightly, the Xingchen Palace has stood up to this day, and there are many trump cards, which are enough to deter the royal family that is about to move.


    Ferrosoville smiled and said: "The main purpose of holding this meeting is not just for that stubborn boy, a wild boy who came out of nowhere, and is not qualified to be brought here, His Excellency the Pope, Is it time for you to announce what''s next?


    Archibald stared at Ferrosoville for a long time before he retracted his gaze, "According to the news from the royal family, the distant changelings that have disappeared for several years have reappeared, and the Star Palace also went to investigate and collect evidence some time ago. 2 psionicists were defeated and returned.


    Cumberland''s heart shrank. This far-space changeling family is not a cosmic creature that is easy to deal with. Compared with the void orcs, the far-space changeling family''s wisdom is too high, and it is not inferior to human beings. The high-level changeling family, Wisdom will also be higher than that of human beings. To deal with this kind of cosmic creature with high intelligence, it is not only strength, but also super-high intelligence.


    As soon as he heard the name Dianyuankong Changelings, Cumberland had a bad premonition.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Archibald''s eyes turned to him, and he said bluntly: "After the unified negotiation between the Palace of Stars and the royal family, I think that the person selected is none other than Trolasse. After all, he has something to deal with. The experience of the far-space changelings, and came back alive.


    Invisible anger rose in Cumberland''s heart, but the expression on his face did not change much. He frowned in embarrassment. Your Majesty Pope, you and His Majesty look down on my Lace too much. To tell you the truth, seven. In the mission a few years ago, Lesser also narrowly saved his life. He suffered from a mental attack from the changelings, which caused a memory gap. Until now, he has not been able to recover, and he often suffers from headaches. He has no ability at all. Face the distant changeling once more. There are many talents who can accept the transfer of Xingchen Hall. I am afraid that my grandson will not be up to this task at all, and he will be shocked by the grass. The Pope may wish to consider it again?


    Ferrosoville smiled sincerely and said, "You are too modest, your little grandson is very strong and wise, who among the younger generation can compare with him? Let''s not say anything else, just talk about his spirit Yin is also the tallest among the younger generation, even those of us, the old fellows here, should be ashamed. He has the experience of dealing with the Far Void Illusory Race, and no one is more suitable than him.


    Cumberland said with great sincerity: "Your Excellency the Prince has lifted it up. I heard that Your Excellency the Prince also has a grandson with outstanding talent. He should have reached the Eight Seals now, right? Among the young people, the young talents who coexist with strength and wisdom should be the Prince. The grandson of my family is right, my Laise is really not to be praised by the prince, and Laise has been weak since she was a child. After so many years of raising her, she has not taken good care of her body, so she is really not suitable for this task.


    Ferosoville said with a smile: "The person who arrived at the Eight Seals at a young age is your grandson, and my Danie is still wandering on the Seven Seals, and we are only tattoo artists, not good at fighting, even if When it comes to the Eight Seals, it is not suitable to charge into the battle. Trolasse can still defeat the distant changelings when he is weak. I regret that he has such a body, but it seems that only he is competent in this matter. It is to die, the psionicists have become more and more rare, everyone is a precious resource, and it cannot be lost any more.


    Fortunately, Trolaise is such a half-dead body, if he really keeps him alive, the royal family will not be the same as it is now, and they will definitely try to kill him. Now Trolaise''s body is getting more and more serious. Poor, the contest between the royal family and the Rose Star Territory depends on whether the Royal Family can grind Trolesse to death, or the Rose Star Field can heal Trolesse.


    The anger in Cumberland''s heart was burning, but on the surface there was no trace of it. Instead, there was a look of worry on his face. He couldn''t be seen. He disregarded the safety of the people of the empire and only wanted to save his grandson. He had to show it. My own worries about the people and the helplessness of my grandson''s poor health can''t help.


    I hope Patriarch Aslan can think about it for the people of the Empire. At present, the most suitable candidate is only Trolasse. If someone could be sent there, we would not hold this meeting to ask your opinion. It is our respect for you, and I hope you will consider it carefully.


    Cardinal Lucia Morn also spoke at this time. She is a very mean old woman. The power of blood is a water mage, and her strength is very powerful.


    Cumberland sneered in his heart, thinking carefully? Does he still have room to consider?


    His eyes swept across the faces of everyone in the meeting. This was not a discussion, nor was it respect, it was just an order he decided.


    At this time, Cumberland didn''t know that his little grandson was no longer the Eight Seals Spirit Master, and had already stepped into the Nine Seals on the edge of life and death.


    It doesn''t mean that a psionicist will die when he enters the Nine Seals, but he said this to Trolaise. Trolaise''s talent is very high, and the level of his spiritual seal is also very fast. However, his spiritual seal Every time he raised a seal, his body became weaker.


    I have seen many trusted therapists from childhood to adulthood, but there is no good way. The final result can only be to suppress the improvement of the spiritual seal as much as possible, so that I may live a few more years, otherwise, once the spiritual energy is incorporated into the body Exceeding the load of the body, the final result is definitely an explosion and death.


    Such a diagnosis is the top secret of the Aslan family, but the final news was leaked, which also caused the royal family to use a mission to force Trolasse to raise the spirit mark, because after each battle, After the spiritual energy in the body is exhausted and refilled, the strength will increase a bit. In this way, Trolaise will be pushed to the brink of destruction sooner or later. As long as Trolaise dies, then Rose Star Field will be lost. A giant with two arms, even if its size is scary, its combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced. By then, it will not be easy for the royal family to control the rose star field?


    Seeing that Cumberland still didn''t answer, Archibald sighed: "We are also very worried about Trolasse''s body. If you want, the emperor can send Longjiv to help him try to treat him, but this time the situation is urgent. , The dangers of the Yuankong Illusory Race are too great. Once they are mixed into human society, all walks of life will become very dangerous.


    Cardinal Longive, after hearing the words of His Excellency the Pope, also looked at Cumberland.


    Although he is more than 100 years old, he feels very gentle. This gentleness is not caused by his character, but the aura of his whole body, which is related to the power of his blood. He is Trolase In his mouth, the Empire''s strongest Healing Mage, whether in the Empire or in the Hall of Stars, is extremely respected.


    Longev had always known that Trolaisor was not in good health, but the Aslan family had never spoken to the Star Palace, perhaps because they had grudges or concerns about the Star Palace, which also kept Longjiv unaware of Trolais. What happened to Se''s body, I have only heard some rumors.


    Why didn''t Cumberland want to ask Longjiv to treat Trolasse, but because of the ambiguous relationship between the Palace of Stars and the royal family, Cumberland couldn''t trust the Palace of Stars. Is Leather''s situation fully exposed to outsiders?


    In the face of everyone''s gaze, Cumberland''s expression remained motionless, his brain was running fast, thinking of a way to escape. He had seen such a scene many times, but it was not like this today, even the Pope himself spoke up. .


    If the object of the deal were changed, perhaps Cumberland would agree to it for the sake of His Holiness the Pope himself, but it would be a big deal to make some adjustments to the manpower sent to the mission. The Aslan family''s awakeners are not only Trolai. Se alone, he is just the most talented member of the Aslan family, is it not easy to find a clan to replace him?


    However, once this mission is completed, whether it is Troleser or other clansmen, they will face the very difficult Far-air Changelings. Back then, even Troleser could be recruited, let alone other people. This The task, he absolutely cannot follow.


    At this moment, Longjiv, who was sitting on the lower left hand of the Pope, looked down at the terminal communication reminder on his wrist, and when he saw the name of the communication person displayed on it, his expression became a little subtle.


    Everyone cast curious glances because of Longev''s actions.


    Now in the highest meeting of the Star Palace, they are all wearing holographic helmets, and everything about themselves is the same as in reality. If he connects to the communication now, it is undoubtedly equivalent to connecting in front of everyone. More importantly, this is in the meeting. Among them, receiving communication in the middle is a very bad behavior.


    Archibald frowned when he saw Longjiv staring at his terminal. He knew that Longjiv was not a person regardless of the occasion, so he didn''t have a seizure, and only asked: "What happened?"


    Longev said respectfully: "Your Excellency Pope, it is Troleser''s communication."


    What? Leather? Cumberland asked out of surprise, and it was simply incomprehensible.


    It wasn''t just Cumberland who was surprised at the scene, everyone else was surprised too. catch. Archibald gave this answer after pondering.


    Cumberland was a little nervous. He didn''t know what was going on with Lesser suddenly looking for Longjiv, but it was certain that Lesser must not have known that they were in a meeting now, otherwise he would not have called for communication at this time.


    With the Pope''s order, Longev no longer hesitated and connected to Troleser''s communication. However, he did not click on the screen to broadcast, but he released the voice.

 Chapter 147

    "Sir Bishop, good afternoon. Trolasse''s humble and slightly respectful voice came out.


    Longjiv looked at the screen on the terminal, nodded slightly, and accepted the greeting from the other party.


    These old guys are old enough to be grandfathers of Grandpa Trolasse, and they can still be worthy of a greeting.


    "Trolesse, do you have something to do with me? Longjiv asked bluntly.


    Troreiser is not a person who is obsessed, and said bluntly: "I want to ask the bishop for a liquid of the Nine Seals Healing."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the venue was surprised. The healing liquid of Nine Yin, even Longjifu, who is a therapist of Nine Yin, can only condense one a day at most, and it will take several days to relieve it. Condensing the healing liquid again, and it will no longer be able to condense the healing liquid of the Nine Seals that month.


    Naturally, not to mention the therapeutic effect of the Nine Seals Healing Liquid, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is invaluable.


    Longjiv did not speak, and the scene was surprisingly quiet.


    Trolasse continued: "I won''t take Lord Bishop''s Nine Seals Healing Liquid for nothing, I can promise you one thing.


    Cumberland''s heart suddenly twitched, and the first reaction was whether there was something wrong with Laiser''s body, to the point where he had to take the Nine Seals Healing Liquid to relieve it? Otherwise, how could such an unlimited condition be treated? open?


    But then, he thought of another possibility. In the morning, Mu Yunshen had just announced the use of the magic sword to offer a reward to the healer in the video. At this moment, Trolaise came to ask for the healing liquid. Regardless of whether there is a relationship between the two, it is inevitable that people will think of one.


    Cumberland''s whole heart lifted up, and his palms even broke out in a cold sweat. He didn''t know whether Xingchen Temple and Ferrosoville had investigated Mu Yunshen. As long as they investigated, they would definitely be able to find Mu Yunshen easily. He once served as a soldier in the Rose Star Field, and even served as Trolaise''s guard for two years. With such a combination, people without brains will think of Mu Yunshen and Trolaise''s actions together.


    Cumberland''s only hope now is that they haven''t investigated Mu Yunshen, so that he has time to erase some traces.


    Longjiv looked up at Archibald and asked what the Pope meant.


    Archibald gave him a look and motioned him to continue.


    May I know what you want the Nine Yin Healing Liquid for? Longjiv said.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t answer. Trolasso bluntly refused Longjiv''s inquiry.


    In the venue, except for Cumberland, everyone''s expressions were a little subtle, Fellosoville''s eyes were a little gloomy, and Archibald''s eyes were a little complicated.


    Longjiv glanced at Cumberland and said again: "I can guess, is it related to Mu Yunshen that you want the Nine Seals Healing Liquid?


    Cumberland''s hand on his knee suddenly clenched, but there was no trace of his inner tension on his face.


    As soon as Longjiv said this, everyone turned their attention to Cumberland, and there were all kinds of speculations in that line of sight.


    Trolasse on the other side was obviously hesitant, and after a while, he said, "You guessed right.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked. Could it be that this Mu Yunshen had something to do with the Aslan family? But if there was something, how could Trolese dare to publicly reveal it to Longev?


    When everyone looked at Cumberland again, seeing that he was still as steady as a mountain, with no emotion at all, they couldn''t help but murmur a little, isn''t that what they thought?


    Troleser''s next words also came out. The Eight Immortals crossed the sea and showed their magical powers. I don''t know what means others used to get close to Mu Yunshen, but I want to get the magic sword he offered as a reward in this way. Of course, if It would be great to get to know him!


    Hearing this, everyone was greatly relieved. Once the magic weapon in the video was confirmed to be real, all forces took action. In the end, it depends on the individual who has a relationship with Mu Yunshen. It''s up to you!


    Everyone here today, it can be said that everyone has a movement. As for the movement, it cannot be disclosed to the public. It is definitely not only Trolesse who wants to approach Mu Yunshen through a therapist like Troleser. , There must be others doing this, as to whether it can be successful, that is another matter.


    Cumberland''s clenched fist slowly loosened, and he said, how could his little grandson be so stupid.


    Longjiv''s expression relaxed when he heard Trolasse''s words, and the corner of his mouth curled slightly, "Listen to what you said, maybe I can exchange the healing liquid for a magic sword.


    Trolasse said calmly: "If the bishop wants to do this, of course I won''t stop it."


    In any case, as long as Mu Yunshen can get the healing liquid of the Nine Seals, it will be fine. However, Trolaise is certain that Longjifu will not exchange the healing liquid for the magic sword by himself, and it is even more unreasonable to be said so publicly. Yes, in addition to the face problem of the Xingchen Palace, there is another opportunity for the Xingchen Palace to get the magic sword if you miss this opportunity, but if you miss his promise, there will be no second time.


    Trolasse is so shrewd, when Longive looked up at Archibald for the first time, he realized that something was wrong, plus Longive looked down at the picture instead of directly exposing it, obviously the occasion did not allow him Speaking out, the second time Longjiv looked up at Cumberland, Trolasse knew that there were at least two outsiders at the scene, because Longjiv was looking up in the wrong direction.


    It was obvious that someone was there, but after the communication was connected, the scene was so quiet, which made Troleser suddenly think that they should be in a meeting at the moment, and there should be a lot of people at the scene.


    In fact, it is not difficult to speculate at all. After all, Mu Yunshen just threw a bomb this morning, so it is completely logical for the Star Palace to hold an emergency meeting.


    All of you here still don''t know that Troleser has already seen through the status quo, and is still trying his best to breathe lightly, for fear that the other party will hear the clues and want to use this to find out more explosive news. Longjiv looked up at Archibald again, the question in his eyes did not hide, Archibald nodded after pondering!


    Longjifu said: "The Nine Seals Healing Liquid can be given to you, but there is also a task in the Hall of Stars that you need to complete."


    Cumberland''s brows immediately wrinkled, he already had a premonition of what the Palace of Stars was going to do.


    Even if Xingchen Temple intends to forcibly delegate this task to Trolasse, he insists that he will not agree. Either Xingchen Temple will choose someone else, or he will just waste the energy. See who can afford the energy, he will get At most, it was the dissatisfaction of those present and the royal family got it. It may be the anger of the people in the empire. He can spend it shamelessly, but the royal family and the Xingchen Palace cannot.


    However, if the Temple of the Stars exchanged the Nine Seals Healing Liquid for Trolasse, and Trolasse agreed, Cumberland would be useless even if he wanted to be shameless. He wanted to speak in a hurry. But he was stopped by Archibald raising his hand, motioning him to be quiet and not make a sound.


    Cumberland is in a hurry.


    Can. Trolasse agreed without thinking about it!


    He was so decisive, but it surprised Longjiv, "You agreed to such a mission without asking what it was?


    All I want is the Nine Yin Healing Liquid.


    The implication is that no matter what the task is, he will do it, as long as he is given the Nine Seals Healing Liquid.


    I will send you the address, please ensure that the efficacy of the medicine will not be lost, and when I get the Jiuyin Healing Liquid, I will also fulfill my promise and go to complete the task.


    After Trolasse said this, he hung up the communication very decisively, leaving everyone in the audience with their own thoughts.


    Ferossoville chuckled, "Look, your grandson is much more decisive than you.


    Cumberland was full of anger and had nowhere to vent. This matter was not imposed on Trolasse by the royal family and the Star Palace, but Trolasse himself was willing to take on this thorny task, which made him unable to find it if he wanted to get angry. object.


    As soon as the meeting in the Hall of Stars was over, Cumberland, like a blown-up lion, dialed the communication to Troleser.


    Trolasser, who was far away in a suite in a high-end hotel on the planet Maca, hung up the communication from Longjiv and waited quietly. He knew that the old man would definitely send a communication in a while.


    As expected, it didn''t take long for the old man''s communication to arrive.


    As soon as Troleser was connected, the old man''s roar came over, "Lesser! Do you know what you are doing?


    Trolasse answered quietly, "I know."


    You know shit! Those bastards want you to deal with the far-space changelings! How dangerous is the far-space changelings, don''t you know? The royal family put pressure on the Xingchen Palace to solve the far-space changelings. , Xingchen Palace sent people to investigate, and two psionicists died, which frightened them, and actually wanted to let you solve the problem directly! These turtle grandchildren are more treacherous than each other, do not want to lose the people in their hands, Let others die, they are a bunch of bastards!


    People who usually strictly require juniors to pay attention to etiquette, at this time, they can''t help but swear like an old fire dragon.


    Trolasse did not speak, and waited peacefully for the old man''s anger to pass.


    After scolding the old guys from the royal family and the Hall of Stars, Cumberland''s anger pointed at Trolasse again, "I said how dare you be so bold? Ye, how can you be sure that none of them has investigated Mu Yunshen''s identity? Do you know how much risk you are taking by saying that?


    They won''t find it, Trolasse said with certainty: "At least not anytime soon.


    The old man paused, his eyes narrowed slightly, "What did you do?


    As early as the video of the battle between Yunshen and the Mu family''s psionicists was exposed, I have already started to arrange it. There is a big brother in the legion to cover up all traces of Yunshen. Of course, under the cover, there is another layer. brand new truth.

 Chapter 148

    "Even if there are people with hands and eyes, it is found that Yun Shen once joined the army in the Rose Legion, but due to some mistakes, the Rose Legion abolished his military status and had to return to his home planet Maca to live in, such a relationship. , It''s hard to tell whether it is good or bad, and it''s hard to say whether Yun Shen loves or hates the Rose Legion.


    As for the small town of Locke... Trolather paused, the corners of his mouth curled up, "All those in the know, even if they have heard about Yunshen, are promised great benefits to secretly transfer the whole family. Went to the rose star field.


    "Right now, only the Mu family''s family is the one who understands the deepest and most detailed information."


    I think, rather than obliterating the core figures of the Mu family and attracting the attention of the Xingchen Palace, it would be safer to win over the Mu family and completely control them in the hands of the Rose Starfield. "


    On this point, Trolasse''s thoughts coincided with the old man.


    Trolasse was not afraid of letting people know that Mu Yunshen had served in the Rose Legion, but in order to delay time and avoid unnecessary trouble, no one would find out about it, so they naturally wouldn''t say it publicly, even if they found out about it. What about a little bit? Those who served as soldiers in the Rose Legion are still the citizens of the Nebula Empire, not to mention those who were expelled from the army by the Rose Legion.


    Among them, the only exception is Cecil Heisman. In addition to knowing that Mu Yunshen was a soldier in the Rose Legion, he also knew that Mu Yunshen was related to him, but there was no evidence. What Sier saw was that he went to pick up Mu Yunshen once.


    If Troleser guessed correctly, the Heisman family should have taken refuge in the Augustine family, and Yulia of the Augustine family had seen Mu Yunshen with her own eyes, but at that time, Mu Yunshen It''s still his bodyguard, I just don''t know if Yulia can remember Mu Yunshen, even if he does remember, as long as he investigates, a new "truth" will be triggered.


    Mu Yunshen has indeed served as a soldier in the Rose Legion, and also served as the guard of Trolaise, but so what? Wasn''t Mu Yunshen expelled from the Rose Legion in the end? As long as he is not a member of the Rose Legion now!


    In any case, the Augustine family will definitely try their best to win over Mu Yunshen, and they dare not let the royal family know about it. After all, this is a shortcut to get magical weapons. If the royal family intervenes, will the Augustine family still be able to It is uncertain to get the magic weapon. After all, the royal family trusts the Augustine family so much, how can the Augustine family cooperate with Mu Yunshen behind the royal family?


    Trolasse''s words completely silenced the old man.


    He just said that his smartest little grandson couldn''t be so reckless, is he really worrying about it in vain?


    On the Mu family''s side, I will personally come forward to win over you, so you don''t have to worry about this. "The old man''s tone softened a lot.


    Trolasse stared at the old man in the picture and looked at it for a long time before speaking, "Did you already know?"


    Old man - listening to this, he started blowing his beard and staring, "Yes, I already know."


    Big brother wants to ask you to help him buy magical weapons? Troleser raised his eyebrows.


    "...The old man sometimes really thinks that people who are too smart are a bit scary.


    However, the old man felt that he was right, and said confidently: "If Nuoke doesn''t tell me, how long are you going to hide it from me?


    Trolasse was silent for a moment, "I want to wait until the time is right and bring their father and son back to meet you. I told you first, but it''s just to make you worry in vain. Besides, as long as I take them back, father And the mother''s side, maybe also know.


    The old man knew that there must be his own reasons for Trolasse not telling him. Hearing him say this, the old man could only sigh helplessly.


    Indeed, as long as Yun Shen and the child are brought back, his son and daughter-in-law will definitely get the news. Let''s not talk about the son''s thoughts, the daughter-in-law is the imperial princess and the younger sister of the present Majesty. In many things, she is standing by. On the side of the royal family, some decisions of the Aslan family had to be separated by her.


    There must be some reasons why Trolasse did not immediately inform the family of the existence of the two children and Yunshen.


    The old man''s voice was a little lower again, there was no irritability and anger at the beginning, and some were just full of helplessness.


    Are you really going to carry out the mission of the distant changelings? The old man is still very worried


    I need the Nine Seals Healing Liquid. Trolasse said bluntly.


    The old man nodded silently, just as he was about to say something, he suddenly thought of a question, he suddenly raised his eyes to look at the little grandson in the picture, "You took so many people away from the town of Locke, and suddenly there are so many people missing.


    The old man did not continue to speak, the eyes of the two grandfather and grandson met, and they were all tacit.


    "You... alas-!" The old man sighed a long time, "your strategy is indeed much higher than that of Nock."


    "This is a good opportunity. Taking advantage of the surge in the number of people on the planet Maca, and the influx of a large number of strange faces in the town of Locke, it is also time for the arrangement. Trolasser looked at Grandpa very seriously, "I can''t let Yun Shen and The two children had any mishaps. "


    I understand, I understand. The old man nodded, the little grandson is an assertive person. From childhood to adulthood, there is almost nothing for adults to worry about. What he wants to do, what he wants, he has always fought for himself, and he has never failed.


    Now, even if he acts boldly, the old man still decides to support him unconditionally.


    The matter of the Yuankong Illusory Race may be really urgent. The Nine Seals Healing Liquid was quickly delivered to the delivery location designated by Te Ming Laiser. Of course, he couldn''t tell the Star Palace with his current specific address. Longjiv''s address is located in the Rose Star Field, where there is a special person waiting to pick up the package, and then a reliable person will send it to the planet Maca in person.


    After the Nine Seals Healing Liquid was sent to the Rose Star Field, the mission book of the Star Palace was also sent to Trolather''s personal terminal.


    Before leaving, Trolasse made another trip to the base.


    These few days, Mu Yunshen has been very busy. During the day, he is busy with the mercenary group, and when he goes back at night, he has to keep an eye on the progress of the orc casting. On the day the video was posted, in a short period of time, Mu Yunshen received a remittance of 3 million star coins, and on the same day, he sent all the magic daggers purchased by the top 30.


    Mu Yunshen actually knew very well that among the 30 buyers, there were almost no people who completely believed that he believed in the existence of magic weapons, but even so, there were still so many people who would rather use 100,000 star coins to test the water than Missing such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, what if the magic weapon is real? They bet on this "what if."


    It turns out that their adventure was well worth it, as they actually got the incredible magic dagger!


    When the buyers got the magic dagger, they couldn''t hide their excitement, and they posted pictures and videos on the star website to prove that the magic weapon really existed. Many people took videos of themselves replacing the energy source, although The energy source is a bit ugly, but the key is to use it! It can be used! It can be used! It can be used!!!


    Nothing is more exciting than this.


    If it is said that Mu Yunshen''s video may be fake, one or two buyers who post pictures and videos may be dragged by Mu Yunshen, but suddenly one or 20 people with different accounts and different login locations are posting pictures and videos at the same time. And those accounts are all real-name authentication and can''t be faked at all, can this still be procrastination?


    So, is the birth of magic weapons real?


    After this recognition was confirmed, the entire Star Network and even the people of the Empire who knew about it went crazy. The official website of the Warcraft Mercenary Group had already been completely paralyzed by the bombing. After trying to log in countless times, they finally climbed up. , I want to leave a message under the official website to ask when I can buy the magic dagger again. A message has not been edited, and the message board has turned several pages.


    Bai Yueguang, who temporarily manages the official website for Mu Yunshen, is in a state of confusion, because even he can''t go to the official website!


    After I finally got up, I was completely overwhelmed by the stuffed mailbox and the messages that were looking for him alone.


    In the face of such hot buying information, Mu Yunshen ignored it. Many people guarded the official website of the Warcraft Mercenary Group day and night, for fear that magical weapons would suddenly be sold, but what they had missed perfectly happened, day and night. The night watchman is on the front line.


    They kept guarding for two days and two nights. They were afraid of missing the latest news even in the blink of an eye. They didn''t see any news on the official website of the Warcraft Mercenary Group. Just when they were about to stare at the corns in complete despair, a news was refreshed.


    "Today at 9:00, the Warcraft mercenary group will sell a batch of magic daggers again, still only 30 daggers, and only the top 30 purchased by mailboxes. After this sale, they will not sell magic weapons for a short time. , The first batch is sold at half price, and the second batch is restored to the original price, and each magic dagger sells for 300,000 stars."


    Once this dynamic is swiped, all kinds of mourning in the message area are everywhere.


    There are 30 handles and 30 handles, and there are only 30 handles. Is there any hope for someone like me who has been fortunate from childhood to adulthood?


    The handicapped party has no way to survive ah ah ah ah!!!


    I''m going to upgrade my star network to the highest level now, is it still too late?"


    The ancestors are on the top, at 9 o''clock, my star network must not be stuck!


    In order to earn back the first batch of lost money, Mu Yunshen did not hesitate to directly double the money of the second batch of sold magic daggers. He originally thought it was a bit inauthentic, but after the news was sent out, No one in the message area cared about 150,000 or 300,000, and they were all mourning that the number was too small, and they might not be able to grab it. Mu Yunshen seriously doubted whether they saw him deliberately marked the large and thick amount!


    When it was exactly 9:00, Mu Yunshen knew that it wasn''t that they didn''t see it, but that they didn''t care about the difference of 150,000.


    Damn, if I knew this earlier, he simply added a zero directly after the 150,000 star coins!

 Chapter 149

    3 seconds.


    3 seconds after 9:00, Bai Yueguang refreshed, and there were more than 100 purchase messages in the purchase mailbox, and the number was still soaring, which was already beyond the 30 category, and he looked blank. I started to send a message to tell everyone that there is no need to send it again, the top 30 have already appeared, and for the sake of fairness, Bai Yueguang announced the reserved screenshots of the people who squeezed into the top 30.


    Those buyers who missed this opportunity for various reasons cried in the message area and asked when the next sale would be.


    Mu Yun was deeply satisfied and collected 9 million again, and suddenly felt that he was very rich.


    Bai Yueguang was stunned throughout the whole process. He did not expect that it would be so easy to make money. 150,000 and 300,000 turned out to be the same in the eyes of some people. Hehe, hehe, you are paralyzed, should these local tyrants hit people like this?


    With this money, Mu Yunshen first repaid all the foreign debts owed by the family, and the remaining money began to buy minerals, ready to be put into production, and half of them to buy gold mines and silver mines separately.


    This is what Mu Yunshen suddenly thought of. Since the gate of the demon world dislikes their gold purity, he will directly buy gold and silver mines and sell them to them, and let them refine them by themselves, so that there will be no purity disputes. Bar?


    Mu Yun knew that Ninita needed gold coins very much, otherwise he wouldn''t have delayed hiring the goblins for so long. This time, he directly asked Ninita to bring the gold and silver mines to sell, so that he could get the money. It will always be faster, and the goblin can be hired faster, so that he is equivalent to having three researchers!


    When Trolaise came over, Mu Yunshen was still immersed in the joy that the mercenary group was finally on the right track. When he heard that Trolaise was leaving the planet Maca, Mu Yunshen was stunned for a moment.


    During this period of time, although Trolaisor was not at the base every day, he also came every once in a while. Seeing Trolais at the base, Semu Yunshen was used to it, and he was obviously surprised when he heard that he was leaving.


    Trolasse was well-dressed and slender. Those eyes that looked like stars were staring at the young man in front of him for a moment.


    Mu Yunshen quickly restrained his emotions, and he felt inexplicable about his own reaction. He had been expecting him to leave Maca Planet as soon as possible, but now that the other party is finally leaving, he felt surprised, really strange.


    Mu Yunshen organized the words for a long time, but in the end he didn''t say anything, just said dryly, "The journey is smooth. The dark eyes touched those beautiful violet eyes. This time, Mu Yunshen did not evade. Those eyes looked straight back at each other.


    Looking at these eyes, Trolasse felt that his soul was shaking, like an ark, drifting on the stormy sea, the hand in his pocket could not help but slowly clench, he forced Don''t do anything impulsive, he can''t hurt Yun Shen any more.


    "I have already sent the Jiuyin Healing Liquid, and it will be delivered soon, don''t worry.


    Mu Yun was deeply surprised, opened his mouth, and finally answered dryly, "...Okay."


    After thinking about it, he added, "Thank you."


    Trolasse stood there, didn''t answer, just looked at him, he was distinguishing the emotions in Mu Yunshen''s eyes, he didn''t know if he was wrong, when he first entered the office, Mu Yunshen''s eyes were very Liang was filled with joy that he couldn''t hide. When he told the other party that he was leaving the planet Maca, Mu Yunshen was stunned, and the look in his eyes dimmed a bit.


    Trolasse was a little unsure of what such a change represented, and the surrounding atmosphere became dignified and depressing. It had been a long time since they had been so cold.


    Mu Yunshen''s reverence, alienation, and indifference at the beginning gradually turned into respect and alienation. Later, even the alienation gradually disappeared. After finding out about the child, even the respect he had always maintained no longer existed. They could use equality. Zhi Zi spoke calmly, and when it came to interesting things, Mu Yunshen still showed a smile. This kind of smile was sincere and cheerful, completely different from the disguised smile.


    It was obvious that he had already reached this step, but he did not expect to be beaten back to the starting point again at this moment.


    After a long silence, Trolasse felt that he couldn''t stay here any longer, and he was afraid that the longer he stayed, the more reluctant he was to leave.


    "Yun Shen, take care of our children."


    This sentence was like a heavy hammer hitting Mu Yunshen''s heart. Mu Yunshen nodded dumbly, his eyes still on the other side, and he replied dully, "...Okay.


    When he reacted, he found that Trolasse had already walked towards the door, his voice was faster than his own thoughts, "Wait.


    Trolasse stopped and turned to look at him.


    At this moment, Mu Yunshen felt a sense of panic. His escaping eyes drifted to other places, obviously he didn''t think what he wanted to do with Trolase "wait for it. Fortunately, he suddenly thought of solving the problem. Turn around and go to the safe inside the office.


    Opening the safe, Mu Yunshen rummaged through it, finally took out ten smooth and exquisite sword hilts, slammed the door of the safe, turned and walked quickly towards Trolasse.


    Since you have brought me the Nine Seals Healing Liquid, I promise you that I will also honor it, and these magic swords must be used with caution. "


    Mu Yunshen handed over the ten magic swords that he had promised before, Trolaise didn''t look at the magic sword, but stretched out his long arms, and hugged Mu Yunshen, who came over, into his arms, tightly. He hugged him, Trolasse''s arms were very strong and strong, so tight that Mu Yun felt pain.


    Mu Yunshen held the magic sword in both hands and stood there stiffly, letting Trolasser hold him in his arms.


    Trolasse''s low voice entered his ears, like a trapped beast trying to suppress something, "Take care of yourself and your children, if you have problems that you can''t solve, you can speak to the Rose Starfield, and they will help you unconditionally. .


    After saying these words, Trolesse did not wait for Mu Yunshen to react, cupped his face, placed a deep kiss on his lips, slid his hands down, and grabbed the magic sword in Mu Yunshen''s hand. Come over, take a step back, focus on Mu Yunshen, then turn decisively to leave.


    When he walked to the door and was about to open the door, the magic sword hilt in Trolasse''s hands disappeared out of thin air, he opened the door, and walked out empty-handed.


    The ten magic swords have been put into the storage ring by him, and the ring has the same mind as him, like an arm and a finger, as long as a thought can store and release anything he wants. Eleanor and others waited outside the door, and when they saw Trolasse come out, they also followed.


    Mu Yunshen stood on the spot, looking at the reopened door, a little lost for a while.


    Trolasse said that the Nine Seals Healing Liquid would be delivered soon. That''s right. Not long after Trolasse left, a stranger came to the base and was led by Lynn to see Mu Yun. deep.


    When Lynn knocked on the door, Mu Yunshen was standing by the window of the office in a daze, looking at the thick and thick fog like cotton, Mu Yunshen was recalling what Trolesse said when he left, " If there is a problem that cannot be solved, speak to Rose Star Field, Rose Star Field will help him unconditionally."


    There is no doubt that Rose Star Field should already know about him and the children. Now that they know, why haven''t they acted?


    Could it be that it is not yet time to act? He absolutely does not believe that a large family can ignore the emptiness and the descendants with such a high talent to stray.


    However, a period of time has passed since the last time Eleanor and the others robbed the child. If the Aslan family really intends to do something, it is estimated that they have already found this place and haven''t appeared yet, why?


    Also, Mr. Aslan said to let him speak to Rose Star Field, what about Mr. Aslan? Is he going to completely draw a line with the three of them? If so, why let Rose Star Field help them? ?


    Mu Yunshen couldn''t figure it out, just at this moment, the door of the office was knocked.


    "Come in. He made a sound, and when he heard footsteps coming in, he turned to look.


    Following Lin En, was a handsome, gentle-looking young man wearing a pair of gold-rimmed glasses. His eyes were fixed on Mu Yunshen for a moment, and when he saw Mu Yunshen turn around , a look of surprise appeared on his face.


    Before Mu Yunshen could speak, he was the first to speak, "Are you Mu Yunshen?


    Mu Yun said solemnly: "It''s me.


    I was so surprised, I didn''t expect you to be so young, did you really research the awakening potion? The handsome man looked frantically, and then denied his own question, "No, no, it''s not that I underestimate you, this kind of awakening Drugs are definitely not something you can research, and you may not even know genetics.


    This man really can''t speak, and Lynn frowned directly.


    Mu Yun looked at him deeply and said calmly, "Are you the person that Mr. Aslan said was very interested in the awakening potion?


    Yes, I am honored that Aslan mentioned me before you. The handsome man walked over, took the initiative to extend his hand, and shook hands with Mu Yunshen, "Milwood Fast, Aslan''s hair is small.


    When Mu Yunshen heard the word "faxiao", he couldn''t help but raised his brows.


    Milworth looked around and said expectantly: "So, can I see the warrior awakened by the awakening potion?


    Mu Yun walked to the desk carelessly, sat in the chair, crossed his hands on the table, looked at the man in front of him coldly, "Mr. Fast, I think you have made a mistake, what do you think? Where is this place?"


    Erwo was a little puzzled, "Isn''t it Aslan''s pharmaceutical research base?


    Mu Yunshen sneered, "This is my monster mercenary group, please remember this."

 Chapter 150

    Milworth spread his hands indifferently, "Well, it doesn''t matter whether it''s a mercenary group or a pharmacy research base, as long as I can see people who are awakened by the awakening potion.


    Mu Yunshen told him cruelly, "Until you get my trust, you will not come into contact with anything related to the awakening potion."


    Aslan''s face is not good?" Milworth was a little surprised.


    Mu Yunshen swept towards him coldly, "You are not him."


    Alright alright. "


    Milworth finally gave in. He picked up the suitcase in his hand, carefully placed it on the desk in front of Mu Yunshen, and began to unlock the combination locks one after another. After unlocking seven layers, he finally opened the lock. Carrying only a suitcase, carefully opened the lid and turned the direction, and pushed the box in front of Mu Yunshen.


    Inside the box was a small transparent square box. Inside the box was a test tube as long as a little finger. The colorless transparent liquid was stored in the test tube, which only took up half of the test tube.


    This is the Nine Seals Healing Liquid that Aslan asked me to bring. I personally rushed back to the Rose Star Field from the Messiah Star Field, and rushed back after picking up this one, because Aslan can¡¯t trust anyone, so I can only do it myself. to run. I really don¡¯t know what benefits you gave Aslan, but you actually asked him to ask the Xingchen Temple to get you the Nine Seals Healing Liquid. Do you know the value of this Nine Seals Healing Liquid? It¡¯s not just money and power. As far as I can get it, I really don''t know what Aslan used in exchange to get this from those vampires.


    Mu Yunshen picked up the small transparent box in the box, and the test tube inside was suspended in the small box. This was obviously specially treated. It is estimated that it was specially packaged to preserve the efficacy of the medicine.


    This Jiuyin Healing Liquid was exchanged by Mr. Aslan from the Hall of Stars? Mu Yun was deeply surprised.


    Milworth blinked and said strangely: "You don''t know?


    do not know. Mu Yun shook his head deeply.


    Milwat glanced at Mu Yunshen strangely, "The Hall of Stars is not for charity, how could it be possible to give out a healing liquid of the Nine Seals unconditionally? What''s more, even Cardinal Longev, condensed this One of the Nine Yin Healing Liquid can no longer condense the Healing Liquid within a few days, and cannot condense another Nine Yin Healing Liquid within a month. Can you understand the value of the Nine Yin Healing Liquid?


    Mu Yun was silent, and slowly clenched the small transparent box in his hand. Could it be that Mr. Aslan left suddenly because of this Nine Seals Healing Liquid?


    Mu Yunshen looked up at Milworth, "Do you know where he went?


    Ah? How do I know where he went? Maybe he went to perform a mission. It has always been like this. As long as he disappeared for no reason, he must have gone to perform a mission. Milworth pouted and looked casual. After all these years, he had nothing to worry about.


    Do you know the mission location?" Mu Yunshen always felt a little uneasy when he thought of what Mr. Aslan said when he was leaving.


    How could I possibly know this? By the way, I brought you all the precious healing liquid of the Nine Seals. Can you trust me a little bit?


    Milworth was not disgusted by Mu Yunshen''s cautiousness, but was a little impatient. He was obsessed with research for many years, and he was about to see the effect of the legendary awakening potion with his own eyes, but he was stuck at this critical juncture. It feels more uncomfortable than being suddenly cut off when I was about to orgasm.


    Mu Yunshen was also very helpless, feeling that he was so restless that he was simply crazy.


    "I believe you for the time being, I will give you a task to detect whether there is any spiritual ability in Gray Rodri''s genes as soon as possible."


    Ninita calls this substance in the gene an energy substance. In fact, to put it bluntly, it is the hidden spiritual ability. Although it does not cover the wide range of Ninita, it can make Milwo better understand, the researcher. They are all stubborn groups.


    The spiritual ability in the gene is the premise of using the awakening potion. If there is no awakening potion, there is no need to waste the awakening potion.


    Millwall: "...


    Mu Yunshen took the small transparent box and got up to leave. When he passed by Milworth, he saw that he was still standing there with a sluggish expression, and he couldn''t help but stop again, "What? Mr. Aslan has already helped you. When you''re ready, put it in the research room. If you don''t know the way, I''ll ask Lynn to take you there. I think you shouldn''t need someone to teach you how to use those instruments.


    "But I need someone to teach me how to detect the psychic abilities in my genes," Millwort said.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Mu Yunshen hesitated, "You... don''t know?


    Milworth spread his hands, "It''s not just me, if you ask any researcher in the empire, you won''t know, how do you know that there is psychic ability in the genes?


    Mu Yunshen asked him, "If there is no psychic power in the genes, then how will the power of the psionic family''s bloodline be passed on to the next generation?


    Gene stores all the information of life''s race, blood type, gestation, growth, apoptosis and other processes. Gene inheritance deduces important physiological processes such as reproduction of life, cell division and protein synthesis.


    If psychic abilities do not exist in genes, how can they be passed on to offspring in the form of blood?


    Milworth''s gaze towards Mu Yunshen changed somewhat. He originally believed that the awakening potion could not have been researched by this young man, but now he is a little unsure.


    There will be some kind of power in the gene, which is what we often call the power of the bloodline. The power of the bloodline does exist, and it is also an important basis for awakening into a psionicist. However, the theory that there is a certain power in the gene is only a hypothesis. , because no one has actually detected it, do you know how to detect it?"


    Mu Yunshen: "..." How would he know, he was just a student who knew the answer in advance, he couldn''t even recognize the instruments in the laboratory, let alone detect it.


    Mu Yun looked at Milworth deeply and said, "It seems that I overestimated you."


    After saying this, he left without looking back.


    Millwall left behind: "..."


    Mu Yunshen drove towards the living area. He wanted to give the Nine Yin Healing Liquid to Weiya. After doing this, he could be considered to have completely put down a huge rock in his heart, and he felt a lot more relaxed.


    After Wei Ya woke up from the drowsiness that day, Mu Yunshen thought she would be very lost and sad, and waited to comfort her, but after waking up, Wei Ya seemed to have changed back to the past, becoming well-behaved, sensible, and obedient. , Don''t cry, don''t make trouble, and be very considerate to Mu Yunshen, even if Mu Yunshen can''t see anyone for two or three days, she won''t be clamoring to see Mu Yunshen.


    Such a sudden change made the Mu Yunshen family very surprised. However, this kind of Weiya is always easier to get along with than the previous Weiya, but, no matter how nicely Weiya talks to the two children, they all don''t Pay attention to her and make no secret of her disgust.


    When Weiya was crying, Mu Yunshen would feel very tired, but when she was obedient and obedient, Mu Yunshen would feel guilty and self-blame. This feeling was too bad, he wished that Weiya could recover immediately. Get him out of this torment.


    When Mu Yunshen entered the door, he only saw Master Yunyan busy in the kitchen, and Mu Chifeng took the two children to play in the forest again!


    Seeing that the two children are about to turn seven years old, it is not the way to continue playing like this. Mu Yunshen is also thinking about what to do next. He didn''t see Weiya downstairs. He thought it was in the room. Running upstairs,


    The door of Weiya''s bedroom was not closed. When Mu Yunshen went in, he saw Weiya was sitting in a wheelchair, looking out the window in a daze, and hearing footsteps, Weiya turned around, and when he saw Mu Yunshen, A smile appeared on his face immediately.


    "Brother Mu, why are you back at this time? Are you busy?"


    Mu Yun walked over with a deep smile and took out the small transparent box that was kept behind his back, "Look what I brought you.


    What is it? Wei Ya''s smile became a little stiff when she saw the small transparent box in Mu Yunshen''s hand.


    Mu Yunshen opened the small transparent box outside and carefully took out the test tube from the small box, his tone was full of joy, "This is the healing liquid of Nine Yin, this time it will definitely heal your legs, and in the future You can restore your original health and never have to be in a wheelchair again!


    As soon as Mu Yunshen looked up, he saw Weiya''s somewhat stiff smile, and hesitantly said, "Aren''t you happy?


    Weiya smiled, "No, Brother Mu thinks about me everywhere, how can I be unhappy."


    Then drink it quickly, the longer the delay, the more the effect of the medicine will be lost. If you are afraid of pain, after drinking it, I will put you into a deep sleep, don''t be afraid, everything will be fine. Mu Yunshen carefully handed over the test tube.


    Wei Ya hesitated, looking at the half transparent liquid in the test tube, hesitantly said: "This is really the liquid of the nine seals? The only person who can condense the liquid of the nine seals is the Cardinal Lungev of the Star Palace. How did Brother Mu get this?


    Mu Yun paused for a while, then looked at Weiya with deep eyes, feeling a little complicated, "This is the real Jiuyin healing liquid, drink it!


    But Wei Ya did not obey Mu Yunshen''s words and drank the healing liquid, but said to herself: "Did he give it to you?


    Mu Yunshen didn''t speak, and the good mood before became worse and worse.


    "Brother Mu, why do you believe him so much, did he tell you that this is the Nine Seals Healing Liquid or the Nine Seals Healing Liquid? That is the Cardinal of the Star Palace, even if he is a member of the Aslan family, he cannot Can you get it at will?" The smile on Weiya''s face has completely disappeared.


    Mu Yunshen was a little anxious in his heart. When he thought of what Mr. Aslan said to him before he left, he couldn''t calm down. Mr. Aslan must have exchanged some kind of mission with Xingchen Palace. It should be very dangerous, otherwise Mr. Aslan would not Maybe he didn''t even say "he will come back", and directly let them go to the Rose Starfield for help when they encountered something. Does this mean that he doesn''t even know if he can come back alive?

 Chapter 151

    Mu Yun stared into Weiya''s eyes and told her, "I believe him, I believe he won''t lie to me."


    Wei Ya''s anger suddenly sprang up, "You believe him, it doesn''t mean that I also believe him!


    Without warning, he raised his hand and smashed the test tube directly on the opposite wall. The test tube smashed with a light sound, and the only half of the healing liquid was completely broken before it fell. dissipated in the air.


    Mu Yunshen couldn''t believe his eyes, his beautiful eyes opened wider and wider, staring at the place where the precious healing liquid disappeared, his anger could not be suppressed.


    What the hell are you doing?!!! Mu Yunshen roared angrily.


    Weiya had never seen Mu Yunshen get really angry, and she had never seen him lose such a big temper. She was startled by this roar, and she felt both grievance and anger in her heart. She took her heart out for this man, but How did he treat himself?


    Wei Ya''s temper also came up, shouting loudly, "What did I do? You suddenly asked me to drink something of unknown origin, or someone gave it to you, what if it was poison? Don''t I have the right to refuse to drink it? ?


    Mu Yunshen was already furious to the extreme. His rage was like a volcano erupting. He forcibly seized the trace of his own rationality so that he would not do anything that could not be undone. Because he was too angry and could not vent it, he had to stop He stopped panting, his fists clenched tightly, and his body was shaking slightly.


    Being hit by such anger, he even felt the long-lost dizziness.


    He staggered and took a step back, with a pair of bloodshot eyes that climbed up because of extreme anger, staring at Weiya, "You are simply unreasonable!


    After Mu Yun said this sentence with deep hatred, she turned around and was about to leave, but Wei Ya''s angry and aggrieved scream rang out.


    Mu Yunshen! I saved your life, is this how you treat me?


    Wei Ya''s emotions were completely out of control, she screamed: "Don''t say you are for my own good, you ask yourself, I brought this thing, I also don''t allow you to love others! That man can''t do it! ¡¨¡¤You Don''t want to get rid of me in this life! Even if you don''t love the purpose! Don''t you just want to get rid of me? I''m not as good as you want! I saved you!


    Wei Ya''s shrill scream made Yun Yanshi, who rushed up to hear the movement, blushed. He stood at the entrance of the stairs, did not walk over, let the tears fall from the corners of his eyes, seeing his son tied with such a layer of shackles, She felt pain in her heart every day, not to mention that Wei Ya still spoke so nakedly?


    Mu Yunshen didn''t turn around, just turned her back to Weiya. Weiya was afraid that he would leave, so the wheelchair slipped and blocked in front of Mu Yunshen. She opened her arms and blocked the way, preventing Mu Yunshen from going.


    "Brother Mu, tell me, did you fall in love with that man? That''s why he brought me the Jiuyin Healing Liquid of unknown authenticity? He wouldn''t have such kindness, I can see that he hates me very much. , he couldn''t have given me the real Jiuyin Healing Liquid. Don''t be deceived by him. His purpose is just to get me away from you. Brother Mu, can you trust me? Kindness. Weiya grabbed Mu Yunshen''s hand and cried and begged.


    Mu Yun looked at her expressionlessly, with undisguised coldness in his eyes, "Since you know that the healing liquid of the Nine Seals can only be condensed by Cardinal Longjiv of the Star Palace, then you should also know that you want to What is the price to pay to get a Nine Seals Healing Liquid from Xingchen Hall?


    Weiya''s face was covered with tears, and she looked up at Mu Yunshen dazedly.


    Mu Yunshen looked at her indifferently, "I tell you, that Nine Seals Healing Liquid is real, Mr. Aslan made a deal with Xingchen Temple, I don''t know what deal they made, but I know, This deal is absolutely dangerous, you better hope he''s all right, and if anything happens to him, the bill will be on your head.


    No, you can''t do this to me, you can''t! Weiya cried and shook her head.


    Mu Yunshen suddenly revealed a sarcastic smile, "Why can''t I? Weiya, I am so accommodating to you, because of your injury, all kinds of patience and concessions, and self-blame, but the reason for me to do this is not because of our relationship. The friendship between you is because you are Uncle Colbert''s daughter, and Uncle Colbert is my mother''s friend. It''s just because of this relationship. To put it bluntly, my patience with you is only up to my mother. face."


    Mu Yunshen broke away from Weiya''s hand, took a step back, and continued: "Did you really save my life? If you didn''t rush out suddenly, I would throw the magic circle roulette out to protect you, Blocked the sniper bullet for you, you are now a dead person, if it wasn''t for you, I would have been attacked? Even if you didn''t pounce at that time, I would have no problem.


    That''s right, if he was really drawn by the water belt, the result would definitely be much better than now. His injuries can be treated by the pharmacists in the gate of the demon world, because what he cultivates is magic energy. What does that little injury count? Besides, the injury to the leg couldn''t stop him from fighting at all.


    Mu Yunshen looked at the pale Weiya, "I didn''t want to be so straightforward, since you are so ignorant, don''t blame me, I gave you a chance to recover, you don''t want it yourself, if that''s the case, then Just keep on waiting."


    After Mu Yunshen finished speaking, he walked around her and was about to leave, but was held back by Weiya, "Brother Mu, Brother Mu, don''t go, you can''t treat me like this, I love you, I really love you very much. I love you, no one can love you more than me, that Aslan is lying to you, don''t be fooled...


    Get out! Mu Yunshen waved his hand and shook off Weiya, regardless of whether she fell from the wheelchair or not, he walked away.


    When Mu Yunshen passed the stairs, he saw his mother standing there with red eyes and kept walking, and said directly: "Help her clean up, I will send someone to see her away, I don''t owe her anymore, since she wants to live forever In a wheelchair, just let her sit like this, I have no obligation to get her a Jiuyin Healing Liquid!


    Deep, deep... Master Yunyan followed him a few steps, but Mu Yunshen left without looking back, feeling a little dazed for a while.


    She had never seen such a ruthless and indifferent son before. No matter how Mu Yunshen was outside, he was gentle at home, and it was almost difficult to see him lose his temper. Today''s Mu Yunshen made Master Yunyan felt very unfamiliar.


    Wei Ya in the room obviously heard what Mu Yunshen said to Master Yun Yan, and cried aloud, "I won''t go! I won''t go! None of you want to send me away!


    Mu Yunshen went straight out the door and started to call the communication. Osmond was on the training ground and panted to answer, "Boss!


    Bring a few people to the living area and give you a task to send Miss Weiya back to the town of Locke, now, immediately. After Mu Yunshen said this, he cut off the communication, and when he put down his hand, his eyes were fixed on the terminal of his wrist.


    He hesitated for a moment, then tried to pull out the familiar and unfamiliar band number, but unfortunately, the reply he got was that he was not in the service area.


    Mu Yunshen put down his hands in despair, looked up at the dense fog like cotton in the distance, and murmured, "Why do you want to do this, want me to repay a favor and owe you again?"


    Mu Yun bowed his head deeply and said in a low voice, "Even so, you have to come back alive." Osmond, who took over the communication, stood in the training ground with a bewildered expression. Milworth visited the training ground and saw Osmond''s face being struck by lightning, and joked: "What''s the matter? Lost your soul?"


    Osmond turned his face mechanically, looking at Lynn and the sven scum wearing gold-rimmed glasses, "Hehe..."


    Mu Yunshen was not in the mood to work, so he went back to his residence, called Ninita out, and asked how to detect whether there is energy in the gene. Although Mu Yunshen knew it, asking Ninita was a vain question, But there is still luck.


    Ninita was silent for a long time before saying: "This question, the master might as well ask Sen Jin himself."


    "Sen Jin? Mu Yun deeply moved, "You hired the goblins!


    Ninita didn''t speak, and didn''t ask Mu Yunshen to enlarge the gate of the devil world, but just walked to the gate of the devil world, probed in and said, "Come on, meet your employer, he will pay you in the future. people."


    Oh~ I can''t stand it. I actually want to work with you two. As soon as I see your appearance, I''m almost depressed. Now I don''t know if it''s too late. The soul contract can be cancelled, but I really don''t want to pay back the gold coins. go back. "


    A savage female voice came out in a devilish language.


    Then, a goblin who was only a little taller than Ninita jumped up, round and round, and gave Mu Yunshen a back kill first, he pointed at the gate of the demon world and shouted loudly, "Do you want to fight? ?I tell you, don''t think you''re a woman and I''m reluctant to beat you!


    The second goblin came out, Mu Yunshen finally saw him in front of him. He was thin and slender, in sharp contrast to the chubby goblin who came out first. He had green skin, pointed ears, a slender face and a small nose. Some are pointed, and when they speak, they show a set of sharp teeth.


    I''m crazy to work with you two mentally retarded. "The skinny goblin said with disdain.


    The last one to come out was a lady with striking light pink hair standing in front of Mu Yunshen''s eyes. This goblin had a different skin color from the previous two, either green or the normal skin color of an ordinary person, just a little dull. Except for her height, she looks no different from a human, with a round face and a little cute.


    Shut up the two ugly ghosts, my eyes have nowhere to be placed, ugly hurt eyes. The female goblin retorted sharply, then turned her head to look at Ninita.

 Chapter 152

    Magic cat, as for the employer, I have to look at the appearance of the employer first. If he is an ugly ghost like these two, then the employment relationship will be void, and I will not wrong myself. This is what we agreed in advance. "


    Mu Yunshen: "...I really hope I don''t understand the Devil''s language.


    Ninita walked over with a wand in his hand, stood in front of his two legs, and introduced: "This is your employer, Mr. Mu Yunshen.


    The three goblins looked at each other and saw two long legs.


    Looking up, trying to look up, the two male goblins did not respond, but the only female goblin suddenly became excited.


    She looked around, suddenly ran to the cabinet against the wall, quickly climbed to the cabinet, stood on the cabinet and looked at Mu Yunshen, her round eyes were seeing Mu Yunshen''s face When , it immediately turned into a heart shape, and the nympho appearance was revealed without any concealment.


    Handsome! Good-looking! Hello handsome man! The female goblin excitedly stretched out her short hand to give Mu Yunshen a firm hug, but unfortunately the cabinet was against the wall and was a little far from Mu Yunshen, and she didn''t want to go down to the ground and hug like that Can only hug each other''s long legs.


    The female goblin suddenly pulled the strap of the backpack behind her, only to hear a "woo one-one" sound. The female goblin who was still standing on the cabinet seemed to be swept away by the strong air current. She opened her arms and shot at Mu Yunshen.


    Her excited laughter resounded throughout the room, "Hahaha, let''s give a hug, handsome man!


    Mu Yunshen''s expression changed, he felt that these three goblins were not normal goblins, they were a little crazy!


    Ninita, who was standing beside Mu Yunshen, flicked his wand in his hand, and an invisible energy barrier suddenly appeared in front of a servant and a master. The face was distorted and slid directly to the ground in a large font.


    Mu Yunshen: ...is it really okay to find such an unreliable goblin?


    Ninita pointed to the female goblin who left two tubes of nosebleed on the ground, and introduced: "Fina, a hybrid of goblin and dwarf, has a lot of research on weapons and mechanical engineering. Nicknamed Crazy Fina."


    Mu Yun nodded secretly, really crazy.


    Ninita pointed to the chubby fat goblin. His eyebrows and beard were all fiery red. Although his ears were pointed, he was a little cute because of his fatness and round head.


    "Zul, has a bad temper, is easily irritable, and is good at alchemy."


    Ninita finally pointed to the arrogant skinny goblin, who had short silver hair like a steel needle and a bowl-like metal hat on top of his head. He didn''t know what trend he was following.


    "Sen Jin, the weird pharmacist who likes porcelain, the master can ask him anything about medicine.


    Sen Jin raised his head and looked at the employer in front of him. The other party was obviously much taller than him, but he was not affected by Mu Yunshen''s aura at all. Instead, he spoke first with a strong aura, "Human, you can understand. Do we speak? Oh, but don''t be a fool who doesn''t understand the language.


    .... Mu Yunshen: "I can understand Devil''s language, thank you!


    Fenna, who was still sitting on the ground, jumped up and cheered: "Did we really leave World of Warcraft?! Yo hoo-one, it''s amazing! New world, wait for my Fina to conquer it hahahaha --!!!


    "Women conquer what world, go away, let me come! Zul also howled.


    Two guys with a negative IQ still want to conquer the new world? Senkin despised them.


    Mu Yunshen:¡­


    Fenna laughed wildly for a while, ignoring the hated Sen Jin, and looked at Mu Yunshen a little shyly, "Handsome guy, I think we can try to date, oh, I hope you are still single now, you are so handsome, I am so beautiful , Our two children will surely have the best genes."


    Mu Yunshen''s hair stood up one by one, thank you for not being sensitive.


    Sen Jin kicked the crazy Fenna away and said to Mu Yunshen: "The soul contract has been concluded. Before the soul contract expires, we are in an employment relationship. However, there are a few requirements that I must explain in advance.


    you say. Mu Yunshen finally saw a reliable one.


    We negotiated with the magic cat that the monthly basic salary is 3 gold coins. Even if you don¡¯t work and eat, 3 gold coins should not be less. If there is a research project and the research is successful, we will have a bonus. The amount of the bonus depends on the difficulty of the research. degree decides.


    Yes, I promise. Mu Yunshen had already thought about the bonus, but before he could speak, the goblin took the initiative to say it.


    You don''t have to give gold coins for my salary, but you have to exchange things that interest me. No matter the value, I only look at the eye. Senkin Road.


    ¡­it is good. Mu Yunshen didn''t forget this freak who seems to be a goblin world. Goblins are born with a love for money, but he sees money as nothing and only likes rare and gorgeous things. When he comes to this world, he may be more satisfied? After all, this world There are so many beautiful things!


    The chubby Zul raised his short arms and interjected: "I have something to say, I always feel that our basic salary is too low, what is 3 gold coins enough for? With the reputation of the three of us, 30 gold coins per month is too little, 3 gold coins is simply impossible."


    Mu Yun''s eyes narrowed slightly, "I think it is necessary for me to tell you about the exchange ratio between your gold coins and our world''s star coins, 3 gold coins are equivalent to 30,000 star coins in our world, you know that the working class in our world is generally How much is the salary? 3000 star coins are only 3 silver coins after the exchange. Of course, there are still many people who can''t get this salary at all. You are receiving 30,000 star coins every month, is it too little? Zuer, you said 30 gold coins is enough for a person in our world for several years. It is impossible for me to agree to such a request.


    Zuer stuck his waist unconvinced, "We are geniuses, how can we be compared with those ordinary people? Mu Yun looked at Ninita, who had a serious cat face and said without emotion: "Look Come on, you don''t like this world. After you return to the city of Hecrates, will the city lord still remember that you turned his concubine''s favorite gem into a pile of carrion.


    Mu Yunshen: "...


    Zueryuan stared, obviously very unconvinced.


    Fenna was about to speak, but Ninita''s wand was already pointed at her, "Prince of Alec Duchy, I must really hope to see you again, the fact that you rushed over and kissed the prince in front of everyone''s eyes, has become a matter of Asia. You were the laughing stock of the Principality, you were wanted by His Royal Highness everywhere, and you used your homemade cannon to collapse the castle tower of the Principality when you were running away. I think His Royal Highness will never forget these accounts.


    Mu Yunshen: "...


    Fenna helplessly spread her hands, "Okay, 3 gold coins is 3 gold coins, I accept it, it''s no big deal."


    Ninita''s wand pointed at Zul again, Zul turned his face away angrily, and said angrily: "I accept it too!


    After suppressing the two goblins, Ninita bowed slightly to Mu Yunshen and bowed to apologize.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply and motioned for Sen Jin to continue.


    Sen Jin continued: "The research materials are all prepared by you."


    Can!


    We want to live and eat well, and not restrict our personal freedom. When we arrive in the new world, we also want to go outside to open our eyes. "


    This one made Mu Yunshen a little hesitant. As far as the three of them were twitching from time to time, would they really be able to let them out by themselves? Wouldn''t it be impossible to come back after they were released?


    Food and lodging is naturally no problem. As for other things, it is not enough for the time being. After you are familiar with the rules of this world, you can go out with me, and I will take you to play in this world.


    The three goblins looked at each other, then gathered together to discuss a few words in a low voice, and finally Senkin said, "Okay.


    They are not fools, with higher IQs than anyone else, so they naturally know what their employers are doing.


    Mu Yunshen originally thought that the three goblins had a bad relationship, but he didn''t expect that it was not like that at all. They were noisy, but the relationship was still very good, at least they could let others speak for him.


    So much for now, we will add more when we think of it!


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Since your conditions are finished, now it''s my turn to talk about the conditions.


    The three goblins were a little dumbfounded. They all looked at Mu Yunshen. Obviously, they didn''t expect that their employers would have requirements for them.


    The first thing I want to say is: In this world, you must remember that you cannot kill people. This is a legal society, unlike your world where there are wars everywhere, you can kill people if you don''t agree with each other, you can''t do it here, absolutely not, unless you want to keep your life here.


    The three goblins nodded. In their world, some large cities are not allowed to kill people casually, otherwise they will be taken away by the guards, and if the circumstances are serious, they will be publicly executed. This world seems to be like this.


    Second: In addition to Fenna, if you two want to go out, you must act as a disguise. Your appearance is too different from that of humans, and you will be discovered.


    Zul proudly patted his chest with his fleshy hand and said, "What can I do with discovery? The three of us are so good, as long as we have us, we can change the world!


    Mu Yun spread his hands deeply, "I can tell you responsibly, once you are discovered, your fate will not be to change the world, but to lie on the test bed and be studied, do you know how our world treats research materials? ? With a sharp scalpel, cut open your stomach, take out your internal organs, and see what is different from human beings, and then open up your clever heads to see if it is possible to transplant them into other creatures. in the head!


    Mu Yunshen''s words made the three self-esteem goblins all play smart and count down.


    It was obvious that he had already started to be afraid, but he still stuck his neck to hide his fear.

 Chapter 153

    Mu Yunshen sneered in his heart, not believing that he couldn''t hold back these three cunning goblins, it''s fake that they came to work in this world, and it''s true that they came here to take refuge?


    I only have these two requirements for the time being, and they are also the most deadly. You should keep this in mind. Mu Yun said deeply.


    The three goblins nodded reluctantly, indicating that they understood.


    Sen Jin, how did you detect the Awakening Potion that Ninita asked you to research before? The deity is here, and if he has any doubts, he will of course ask directly.


    Gene?


    "It''s the energy substance in the blood. Mu Yunshen explained.


    Sen Jin said strangely: "It''s very simple, just try it with the ink spirit grass."


    "Ink spirit grass?


    Mu Yunshen and Sen Jin looked at each other, and immediately understood that the obstacle between them was not language, but the cognition of different worlds.


    Sen Jin explained: "The ink spirit grass is very sensitive to energy perception, it can perceive any energy, and the same is true for blood.


    Mu Yun pondered deeply, "Do you have ink spirit grass on your body now?


    Each of the three of them carried a backpack on their backs. These backpacks should not be ordinary backpacks. After seeing the magic and power of the world inside the gate of the demon world, his ability to accept now has improved. After seeing the group of orcs , Seeing the goblin again, don''t be too calm.


    They have to stay here for a long time, and they will definitely bring some things here. If such a small backpack, if it is not a storage backpack, even Mu Yunshen himself does not believe it.


    Yes, but what do you want in exchange for me?" Senkin took off his backpack and reached in to feel it.


    "Look at what you like in my house, you can take it yourself. Mu Yunshen said very casually.


    He doesn''t have much money, but it''s not easy to barter? It''s so satisfying.


    Sen Jin groped in his backpack for a long time, and grabbed a dark... grass?


    Sen Jin opened his hand and put the grass in the palm of his hand and let Mu Yun take a deep look. , The limbs and torso are very human-like.


    When Mu Yunshen was surprised, he saw a miraculous scene. The black grass bent his legs and stood up by himself, tilting his head, as if he could see Mu Yunshen. In fact, it had no eyes at all. , That Xiaocao was only a finger tall, standing in Sen Jin''s palm, his arms bent into an akimbo posture.


    Mu Yunshen: "...is this really grass?


    Ink spirit grass turns green when encountering energy, and grows by absorbing energy. Senkin introduced.


    Mo Lingcao first tilted his head and stared at Mu Yunshen, then opened his arms by akimbo, and made a hug to Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yun watched this scene in amazement.


    Sen Jin pouted, "This ink spirit grass seems to like you very much."


    Mu Yunshen stretched out his hand, and the ink spirit grass really climbed onto his palm. The "palm" and "foot" with roots were a little itchy when they grabbed Mu Yunshen''s hand, and Mu Yunshen cautiously approached him. took a look.


    Seeing Mu Yunshen''s cautious look, Sen Jin said, "Don''t be so careful, Mo Lingcao''s body is strong and won''t die."


    After Sen Jin finished speaking, he unceremoniously searched the room and took away the one he was interested in.


    Mu Yunshen looked at Mo Lingcao''s thin arms and legs, as if it could be torn off accidentally, "How do you support this?


    It is very easy to maintain. When there is energy, let it absorb a little. When there is no energy, let it stay in the water for a while every day. Senkin Road.


    This is a living body, right? Your storage backpack can hold a living body? Mu Yunshen felt strange just now.


    Sen Jin turned his head to look at him strangely, his eyes a little contemptuous.


    Mu Yun looked at Ninita in a puzzled way, did he say something wrong?


    Ninita explained: "This is not an ordinary storage backpack. Inside the backpack is his own personal research room, which is of the same nature as the space door, except that the space is very small.


    Compared with the space in the space door, even if it is small, it is not too small, right?


    Mu Yunshen: "...Well, he''s a bitch, no wonder he looks at him like this. Mu Yunshen couldn''t help but glance at Fenna and Zuer''s backpacks as he thought about it. Are they all like this, right?


    Before Sen Jin''s things were picked, Mu Yunshen''s communication rang.


    He was stunned for a moment, then thought that it might be Mr. Aslan who came back, hurriedly checked, and then disappointed to find that it was not Mr. Aslan''s communication, but his uncle.


    Mu Yunshen gave Ninita a wink and walked into a bedroom to answer the communication.


    Uncle? Mu Yunshen was a little surprised when he saw the thick white fog behind Uncle, "Are you back?"


    Well, I''m at the gate of the base, are you at the base? Mu Chixuan said.


    I''m here, you wait, I''ll go pick you up now. Mu Yunshen hung up the communication in a hurry and opened the door to go out.


    Sen Jin was holding a bright vase admiring it, and when he saw Mu Yunshen come out, he said, "I want this.


    "Okay, take it. Mu Yunshen hurriedly went upstairs and lowered it to a space the size of a boxy suitcase.


    "I have something to go out now, your residence is here.


    Mu Yunshen patted the space door, "I will arrange work for you now, and research the energy converter of the two worlds for me as soon as possible. The three of you can cooperate, and you can share the research results. List what you need, and I will give it to you. You are ready, now, to enter your castle.


    Mu Yunshen turned the knob on the space door, the originally white space door suddenly turned yellow, Mu Yunshen opened the door, and the luxury inside immediately appeared in front of him, "Please come in."


    The three goblins packed their backpacks very naturally and walked towards the space door. They usually work in their own space backpacks, and they are used to living in the space.


    Mu Yunshen was in a hurry to go out, so he handed the space door to Ninita for safekeeping, closed the door to the demon world, turned and walked out quickly.


    Get in the car and gallop towards the gate of the base.


    When Mu Yunshen arrived at the gate of the base, he found that the uncle came with a suitcase, and immediately greeted him with surprise, "Uncle, you are back. Mu Yunshen came up and gave the uncle a Embrace.


    Mu Chixuan smiled and patted Mu Yunshen''s shoulder, "You did a good job, Xingwang was almost overwhelmed by you, you are everywhere.


    Mu Yunshen chuckled, "I won''t leave when I come back this time? I''m so busy here, I''m seriously short of manpower.


    With a smile on Mu Chixuan''s face, he let out a long breath, like a sigh, but also like a sigh of relief, the meaning is unclear.


    If you don''t leave, come here to help you. Your dad urges me to come here several times a day, and I can''t bear it anymore.


    "It happens that I am short of people who can be in charge. Bai Yueguang can''t be busy by himself. I have to do a task. The base''s internal and external work needs people to take care of it. I will trouble my uncle to help me in the future. Mu Yunshen I am so happy that their family can be together, there is nothing better than this.


    When we have time, we will go to pick up Grandpa and Xun Xun together, and I will invite someone to come to the base to teach the three of them how to read. This is what Mu Yunshen thought about again and again. The child is getting older and can''t continue to play like this.


    Speaking of this, the smile on Mu Chixuan''s face faded a little, "Shen Shen, your grandfather and Xun Xun don''t need to take over."


    Why? Mu Yunshen saw that his uncle looked a little wrong, and hurriedly asked: "Did something happen to Grandpa and Xun Xun?


    Seeing that Mu Yunshen was in a hurry, Mu Chixuan reassured: "They are all right now, but... they have already left the Meisai Star Region.


    What? Mu Yunshen was dumbfounded


    Mu Chixuan sighed, and told Mu Yun that the old man and Mu Feixun were forcibly brought back to their home by the people of the Mu family. Mu Yun was deeply shocked.


    "I know that the old man and the big family dream of going back to their home every day, but your grandfather doesn''t want to go back. My family forcibly took them away, probably trying to coerce you. Fortunately, on their way back to their home, they were caught by a group of people. It was robbed and taken away from the control of the Mu family.


    When Mu Chixuan received the communication from the old man, he was so frightened that he was about to have a heart attack.


    Mu Yunshen was also frightened, "Who robbed them? Where are they now? Are they safe?


    Mu Chixuan raised his hand and signaled to Mu Yunshen not to worry, "They are very safe now, and it was the old man who sent me a communication. I only knew that they had experienced such a thrilling thing. They are now on the Rose Planet, and they were rescued. brought by people.


    Mu Yun''s heart skipped a beat, Grandpa and Xun Xun went to the Rose Star Region?


    Are they alright on Rose Planet alone? When will they be back?


    As long as the Rose Star Field is involved, Mu Yunshen will be extra cautious. Although the Rose Star Field may already know about him and his two children, there has been no movement in the Rose Star Field, so he can''t figure out the other side. Whatever you want to do, so be careful.


    Mu Chixuan''s expression was a little weird, "The old man said that he will not come back for the time being, and he will take Xun Xun to study there. I don''t know how many times better the education there is than the town of Locke. Rose Planet is the capital star of the entire Rose Star Region. , The prosperous level is no less than that of the Imperial Capital Star Ziluo Planet. Of course, the education there is good. Such a prosperous big planet is indeed good for everything, but relative, the consumption level is definitely not comparable to the Maca Planet, but that''s it, Grandpa still doesn''t want to come back?


    With the old-fashioned thinking of the old man, he can stay on the Rose Planet willingly. If there are no other factors affecting it, Mu Yunshen would definitely not believe it. He asked with some uncertainty: "Grandpa is really willing to stay, Not forced?


    Mu Chixuan was also a little helpless, "I originally thought he was forced by someone, but after receiving the communication, I rushed over immediately and found that the old man and Xun Xun are living well, and they] also have a fancy house to live in. , There is a nursing home servant to take care of them.

 Chapter 154

    The old man said that he borrowed it from a friend. He and that friend got along very well. The friend''s house was very rich, and the house was vacant. They went to a very well-ranked school that was not far from where they lived, so it was very convenient. "


    Mu Yunshen listened in a stunned manner, unable to react, "How long has it been since Grandpa was gone, how can he have such a good friend?"


    There is nothing to be courteous, and it is either a traitor or a thief.


    I was also very worried that the old man would be deceived. Later, after meeting his friends, I changed my mind. Mu Chixuan said.


    Have you met that person? What kind of person is he? Mu Yunshen no longer knows how to describe his mood at the moment!


    "I''ve seen it, it''s a little old man, about the same age as your grandfather, but he looks younger and takes good care of it. The two little old men have similar interests, and they kill ancient chess when they meet. The old man is with him, and he talks a lot. There are also many smiles, I can see that the old man is really happy, the two little old men drink tea together after playing chess, and when they eat, they compare each other who eats more, they are completely two old children."


    Although the old man has only been on the rose planet for a few days, he has changed a lot and his spirit has improved a lot. I almost didn''t recognize it when I saw it. Now he likes gardening and keeps the borrowed small yard in good order. He also followed the servant to learn how to grow flowers. He said that when the flowers were in bloom, he would sell them. I stayed there for two days and found that his life was very fulfilling. Although he was busy, he was in good spirits. , I saw that they really had nothing to do, so I left some money for him and came over to your side.


    Mu Yunshen is sure that this matter must have something to do with Mr. Aslan, but now he can''t contact Mr. Aslan, no matter how anxious he is, he can only ask him when Mr. Aslan comes back!


    Either way, they''ll be fine.


    Let go of me! I''m not going one-!


    While Mu Yunshen was thinking about things, a sharp voice suddenly came over, and Mu Yunshen and Mu Chixuan turned to look at them at the same time.


    An off-road vehicle drove over, braked, and a tall man pushed open the door and strode over, saying familiarly, "Mr. Mu, long time no see.


    It was none other than Osmond who came here. As soon as this guy saw Mu Chixuan, his eyes lit up and he moved forward like a pug.


    There was a smile on Mu Chixuan''s face, and his temperament became refined, and he was no longer casual with Mu Yunshen. This was his state in front of outsiders, and it was completely different from facing his family.


    Hello, long time no see. "


    Mu Chixuan saw the Osmond man striding over, stretched out his hand, and wanted to give a handshake, but Osmond ignored the hand and gave him a big bear hug. Mu Chixuan was obviously stiff. After a moment, he patted Osmond on the back like a child.


    In Mu Chixuan''s eyes, Osmond, Lynn, and Owen are all comrades-in-arms and good buddies with Mu Yunshen. He is also Mu Yunshen''s uncle, and is naturally their elder, so when facing them , Mu Chixuan are extra tolerant.


    How could Mu Chixuan know what kind of thoughts Osmond had towards him? If he knew, he would definitely not accept this hug so calmly!


    Mu Yun''s eyes twitched deeply, how dare this bastard take advantage of his uncle in front of him, and treat him as a dead man?


    He kicked Osmond''s butt and said angrily: "Don''t be dawdling, hurry up to do things, come back to do a mission.


    Osmond grinned and smirked. He was backing away, but his eyes were fixed on Mu Chixuan. He didn''t even hear what Mu Yunshen said about the mission. His whole soul was taken away by this elegant man. How could he notice other .


    I don''t go, I don''t go! Brother Mu, Brother Mu, you can''t treat me like this, you can''t treat me like this! Weiya in the car saw Mu Yunshen standing at the door, and she leaned out excitedly to the window and sat down. Lynn and Milwood, who were around Weiya, hurriedly grabbed Weiya who wanted to climb away, with a bitter look on their faces, and they were actually caught by the bastard Osmond as a coolie, which was really bad luck.


    Milworth, who just came today, is even more irritable. He came here to do research, not to do chores for Mu Yunshen! When Aslan comes back, he must sue! What a nonsense!


    Mu Yunshen didn''t even look at him, he brought up Mu Chixuan''s suitcase and put it in the car, then took Mu Chixuan into the car and left, letting Weiya cry in the back without looking back.


    On the other hand, Mu Chixuan turned back frequently, seeing Mu Yunshen''s gloomy face, and couldn''t help but wonder, "What''s the matter? Isn''t that Wei Ya from the Kebert family? Did you quarrel?


    This is not a quarrel that can be summed up at all. Mu Yunshen no longer wants to mention the time he was tossed by Weiya, not only him, but also the two children. Just because she is at home, the two children must be able to run out. They don''t know how to stay at home, the children are simple, they don''t like it, they don''t like it, and they don''t hide it at all, which makes them] these adults have no choice, Mu Chifeng can only take two children to play in the forest every day.


    Mu Yun sighed deeply: "It''s hard to say a word."


    Seeing that Mu Yunshen didn''t want to say more, Mu Chixuan didn''t ask.


    When Wei Ya saw that Mu Yunshen decided to leave, she was completely dumbfounded, and she sat so dumbly all the way, not crying or making trouble!


    The silence in the car was a little weird. Osmond and Lynn made eye contact in the indoor mirror, and they saw Milworth''s face inexplicably. When they arrived at the town of Locke, Osmond looked at Via in the indoor mirror and saw her. He was still dumbfounded, his eyes were scattered, and he looked like he had lost his soul.


    Miss Weiya, are you taking you to the store or home? Osmond asked aloud.


    As expected, no answer was received.


    Osmond didn''t know where Weiya Xiaoda''s home was, but he knew where her pet store was, so he drove the car directly to the pet store!


    When they arrived, Colbert was already waiting at the door of the store, and there was a big sign hanging on the door of the pet store, saying that the store would not be open today.


    Only in this way can the shop be quieter. As soon as Weiya left, Master Yunyan called Kebert, apologized earnestly, and vaguely mentioned what Weiya had done at the base these days, emphasizing that Mu Yunshen finally got it. The Jiuyi Healing Liquid was broken by Weiya. Master Yunyan thanked Weiya repeatedly for saving Mu Yunshen, and said to send Weiya back. Te Neng persuaded Weiya, as for how to treat them, they will continue to think of ways, but there should be no more Jiuyin Healing Liquid.


    After Yun Yanshi''s communication hung up, Kebert was silent for a long time, closed the store, and kept standing at the door waiting for Weiya to come back.


    Corbert has also seen that video, and he sees all the twists and turns. To be honest, Wei Ya has become what she is now. I really can''t blame Mu Yunshen. If it wasn''t for Mu Yunshen, Wei Ya estimated that at the time He was shot and killed, and there is no such thing as a crippled leg?


    But he knows that Weiya is his daughter after all. It is impossible for him not to feel distressed when her daughter becomes like this. He is very angry while feeling distressed. He is angry that Weiya is confused. That''s right, how can she toss herself like this in order to catch Mu Yunshen, doesn''t she need her dignity as a girl? Cobert felt very frustrated when he thought that the daughter he had taught himself had become like this.


    When the car arrived, seeing Weiya being carried out of the car and put on a wheelchair, Kebert''s heart was aching, he was stunned for a moment, then quickly walked up to meet him, and took the gift from Lynn''s hand. wheelchair.


    Wei Ya, Wei Ya look at me, I am a father. Kebert squatted in front of Weiya, looking at her worriedly.


    Weiya, whose eyes were distracted, finally had a focus, and when she saw the person in front of her, she burst into tears!


    Cobert hugged his daughter distressedly and patted gently, "Just come back, don''t be sad."


    Weiya cried and said: "Dad, Brother Mu, he hates me, he hates me, I have no chance...


    Kebert patted his daughter, just like when he was a child, and said softly: "Weiya, a girl can''t give up her dignity at any time, even if you give up yourself, how can others cherish you? You have dignity and reason. A woman is charming, how can you become like this now? Is this still my sensible and well-behaved daughter?


    Weiya fell into her father''s arms and cried.


    Osmond and Lynn looked at each other, got in the car and left in silence.


    The car drove off for a while, and Osmond remembered it later, "The boss just seemed to say that we are going to perform a mission?


    Lynn was shocked, "The boss really said that?


    "Speaking, what I heard, let me finish the work quickly and go back to the mission. Osmond was excited, drove the off-road vehicle very fast, and wanted to fly back to the base immediately, and then go out to the mission.


    What the hell! If you didn''t tell me earlier, I wouldn''t come with you if I knew earlier. I have to prepare first. The boss will definitely take me with him when he is on a mission. Staying in the base all day will make my hair grow. Come on, don''t let those bastards take my place! Lynn can''t sit still.


    Osmond smiled smugly, "I''m definitely going on a mission. As for you, I''m really not sure."


    "Fuck! I can definitely follow! Lynn is furious.


    Someone always has to stay and watch the house. Osmond continued to be complacent.


    It must be your housekeeping. Lynn asserted.


    You don''t have a crow''s mouth, and I can''t do it without the boss. I will definitely follow. Osmond grinned, and that was a happy one.


    Milworth watched them fight and said speechlessly: "What''s the point of just going on a mission?


    This is the first mission of our Warcraft mercenary group, and the boss will definitely take a big vote, not to mention... hehe. "


    As long as the mission is out, they can use the magic dagger and the magic sword in an open and honest manner.


    The brothers in the regiment are all excited like chicken blood these days. There is no other reason, but because of the magic dagger and magic sword, they are all happy to be fools, and they train hard every day. , is holding the magic dagger and the magic sword hehe giggling, even if you are sleeping, you have to hold them to sleep. Now the magic weapon is undoubtedly the dream lover of these rough men, no handsome man or girl has magic weapon. can attract them.


    Everyone can easily equip a magic dagger, but the requirements for equipping a magic sword are very high.


    The boss summoned all the brothers at that time, lined up to try, who has the ability to have what kind of magic sword, completely depends on their respective strengths, it is very fair.


    There are five magic swords that are placed out, with five completely different attributes, in order: flame magic sword, lightning magic sword, avalanche magic sword, magic torrent magic sword, and ancient war god magic sword.


    As the name suggests, the stronger the power, the higher the requirements.


    The first is to start from the three of them, Osmond can''t wait to grab the first one, one person is trying, the others are driven to the periphery by Mu Yunshen, a distance away from Osmond, to avoid being hit by the magic sword the power of interference.


    The first flame magic sword that I started, when the power was activated, Osmond was instantly enveloped by a strong coercion, this coercion was very hot, shrouded in that fiery coercion, Osmond had The illusion that he is the god of fire and has endless power.


    When he got the second Lightning Magic Sword, the coercion surrounding him was a bit stronger than the first Flame Magic Sword, but it was still within Osmond''s tolerance. Meng''s feeling is wild, domineering and tyrannical, and he is allowed to gallop in the sky and the ground.


    When he got the third Avalanche Magic Sword, the moment the power was turned on, Osmond only felt his knees sink, and he almost fell to his knees. His body was as heavy as a giant mountain, and he was released from the sword. The terrifying cold air made Osmond unable to bear it at all, so he hurriedly turned off the attached power.

 Chapter 155

    It was also at that time that Osmond knew the reason why Mu Yunshen kept other people at a distance. The powerful Weiya on the magic sword, in addition to acting on the tester, would also have an oppressive effect on the space near the tester. , If you get too close, it will definitely be affected. In Mu Yunshen''s opinion, the Avalanche Magic Sword is already Osmond''s limit. Unfortunately, Osmond has a body of flame, which is not compatible with the Avalanche Magic Sword. When he asked Osmond if he wanted to try the latter two, Osmond said decisively to continue.


    A man should choose the strongest weapon!


    Then, Osmond picked up the fourth magic sword, the power was just turned on, I saw a flash of light on the sword, the sword-wielding Osmond had already flew out, the magic sword fell off his hands, and the power failed to start. .


    The fourth magic sword was not fully activated at all, and Osmond was ejected.


    What happened to Osmond scared everyone. He couldn''t even open the fourth handle, let alone try the fifth handle. For the sake of life, don''t challenge the fifth handle!


    Osmond can barely withstand the third avalanche magic sword, but in the contest between people and swords, Osmond''s power is slightly inferior to the magic sword, he can''t completely suppress the power of the magic sword, so he Unable to use it freely and forcibly use it, it will cause a great burden on his body, and there will be a danger of being controlled by the magic sword. In the end, Osmond can only choose the lightning magic sword unwillingly.


    The second attempt was Lynn. He was not much different from Osmond. He challenged the fourth handle even when he was unconvinced. The result was the same as Osmond. Going out, there is no need to try the fifth handle at all, it will definitely not work.


    Lynn has the body of King Kong and is resistant to cold. However, he can barely withstand the coercion of the Avalanche Magic Sword, but he cannot use it freely. Resist, how can he fight like this? There is no need for others to kill him, and he will collapse first.


    No, Lynn could only choose between the flame magic sword and the lightning magic sword, because Osmond chose the lightning magic sword, and in order to avoid it, he chose the flame magic sword.


    The third attempt was Owen. Owen tried the third magic sword all the way. The Avalanche Magic Sword was held in Owen''s hands. Although it was very stressful, it was not enough to resist it with all his strength. Under the shroud of pressure, it felt a little hard.


    Owen didn''t even try the fourth magic sword, he chose the Avalanche magic sword directly.


    Seeing both Osmond and Lynn''s eyes turn red with jealousy.


    The fourth one was Gray. When he couldn''t bear the third magic sword, he chose the lightning magic sword very wisely. The four of them are the strongest in the group, and even they couldn''t bear the third magic sword. For the magic swords above the handle, not to mention others, they have to choose between the flame magic sword and the lightning magic sword.


    Osmond.


    Just when Osmond was thinking about how to take his magic sword to kill the Quartet in the mission, he heard Lynn''s low voice and they had cooperated many times together, and there was still some tacit understanding.


    After Lynn called him, Osmond looked at the rearview mirror subconsciously, and sure enough he saw a few cars behind him.


    This is the road leading to the Forest of Misty Sea. There are few pedestrians and vehicles on the road. Tracking like this is undoubtedly the lice on the bald head, which is too clear at a glance.


    Osmond twitched the corners of his mouth. It seemed that there were quite a few people lurking around the Cobert Pet Shop, just waiting for them to appear.


    In the video, Weiya was taken away by Mu Yunshen. If Zha Weiya is not with Kebert, then it must be with Mu Yunshen. When there is no clue, just keep an eye on Kebert One family, sooner or later, will be able to wait until Mu Yunshen appears.


    Milworth noticed that Osmond was constantly increasing the speed, and also realized that something was wrong. He turned his head and saw a few cars chasing behind, and said in surprise: "We are being followed?


    Yes, you have to know how helpless it is to have a boss who is pulling hatred every day. Our boss is so popular now, how many people love him, how many people want to kill him. Osmond Bo teased without pressure.


    Milworth, a researcher, had never encountered such a thing before, and couldn''t help but feel a little nervous, "Are you going to go straight into the forest? Don''t you get rid of them first? They''ll follow!


    Both Osmond and Lynn showed an inexplicable smile, and Lynn said directly: "What about following up? As long as they dare to go in, don''t even think about coming out again, let them follow.


    Milworth obviously didn''t understand what Lynn meant, but Osmond understood that the Lord of the Sea of ??Misty Forest was now the servant of the boss. For them, the Forest of the Sea of ??Fog was their back garden, and there was no danger for them to go in and out at will. , but if others want to break in, I am afraid that it is easy to get in, but difficult to get out.


    Osmond rushed into the foggy forest at a high speed, and the following vehicles also rushed in.


    Damn, they''ve entered the Fog Sea Forest!


    Follow up and follow up! It¡¯s hard to see them show up, and they must not be lost. "


    That mercenary group is not located in the forest?


    Notify Shangfeng that we have found their location.


    "...No, the communicator can''t receive the signal, there is magnetic field interference!


    Follow closely, don''t get lost!


    No, the fog is so thick that you can''t see the road at all!


    ''Keep going, they must be ahead! Hurry, hurry!


    Then, they kept driving like this, they couldn''t get out of the white fog, and they didn''t see the shadow of the car again, as if it was just an illusion that they saw a car coming in, and now they are stuck in it themselves, no matter how they go around. not going out.


    Osmond drove his car and dangled around in the thick fog. He didn''t take the normal road to enter the foggy forest. At this moment, he didn''t know where the car went, but he didn''t worry about himself at all. will get lost. Millwall, who was experiencing this for the first time, was about to suffer a heart attack, shouting all the way, "Slow down, be careful hitting the tree!


    Don''t worry, you can''t hit it. Osmond said excitedly.


    "Where is this place, where do you still have a sense of direction in the thick fog? Millwall was jolted by the bumps.


    Not at all, and I don''t know where I''m going. Osmond said indifferently.


    Millwall: "¡­


    What are you kidding?! Don''t you know how dangerous the foggy forest is? People trapped by dense fog and magnetic fields have no chance of going out! Have you read books? Didn''t your geography teacher teach you this? ?Milwood was so irritable, his elite style disappeared instantly.


    "It''s alright, you don''t have to worry about being able to go out. Lynn couldn''t bear to see Milwood so frightened, so he could only comfort him.


    Milworth turned and glanced back. The vehicle that was chasing behind was completely gone, and he didn''t know where it was going.


    He hurriedly looked at his terminal again, and as expected, there was no signal at all.


    "It''s over, it''s over, we''re going to be trapped here. Millwall is desperate, he''s here to do research, not to feed the beasts.


    While Milworth was staring vigilantly at the thick fog around him, alerting the wild beasts that might come at him at any time, he suddenly braked suddenly, and he hit the back of the seat in front of him directly. I saw an animal that looked like a deer but not a deer standing in front of the car, looking into the car with a pair of black eyes and tilted head.


    Millwall: "...guess in my heart, this animal looks quite docile, it should be a herbivore that can''t eat people, right?


    Osmond patted the steering wheel and smiled: "If I see it, I''ll say it''s okay."


    Milworth was speechless about these two madmen. He was about to get out of his body in a hurry, but the two of them were very calm. Instead of being in a hurry, they were relaxed. They seemed to be accustomed to getting lost in the foggy forest. nervous.


    At this moment, seeing an animal that is not afraid of people at all, Osmond actually looks very happy, what kind of brain circuit is this? Only animals that are not afraid of people appear here, they are completely fearless, maybe there will be a large group of beasts behind them. Not sure.


    The animal that looked like a deer but not a deer tilted its head for a long time, then turned around and ran away. Osmond hurriedly started the car and chased after him.


    Millwall put his hand on his forehead, unable to lose his temper, "Are you fucking crazy? What are you running after it?


    Osmond ignored Milwood, who was about to go crazy, and smiled: "Didn''t you see it leading us?


    Didn''t see it at all! I just saw that you were going crazy! Millwall thought he might have stumbled into a mental camp.


    Just when he was full of despair, the car jolted for a while, and finally rushed from the potholes in the forest to the flat road. The animal that looked like a deer but not a deer ran in one direction on the road, and Osmond turned hurriedly and got on the road.


    Haha, see? Isn''t this the way back to the base? I''ll just say it''s fine, I don''t know what you''re worrying about. Osmond said with a heartless smile.


    Milworth, who was already desperate, looked up, and sure enough, he saw that the vision in front of him was widened. The only thing with wide vision was this road. The two sides of the road were like two cotton walls stacked up, and only white could be seen in the thick.


    The animal was still running in front of the road, and when it saw the car behind it following it, it turned its head to take a look, and it jumped into the thick fog and disappeared.


    Milworth looked at all this with a blank face, and he couldn''t recover until the car drove into the base. He only knew that when he came, the surrounding environment was not like this at all. He was looking for it strictly according to the map given by Aslan. He came here, and was warned by Aslan that he could only go this way. If he wandered around and got lost in the foggy forest, no one would save him.


    But now, what is all this about?


    Osmond parked the car under the office building, turned his head and grinned at Milwoor who had not returned to his senses, "I said don''t worry, what are you worrying about? If you dare to set the base in the Forest of the Sea of ??Fog, how can we not rely on it? Woolen cloth?


    After he finished speaking, he opened the door and jumped out.


    Before getting out of the car, Lynn patted Milworth on the shoulder, "Relax, you didn''t understand when you first arrived, as long as you get the boss''s approval, even if you sleep in the fog of the foggy forest at night, there will be no danger. ¡¨


    Milworth got out of the car and said blankly, "What, what do you mean?"


    Lynn smiled and said, "It means that the Forest of Wuhai is our boss''s own territory."


    Millwall: ".=_=


    You don''t want money for bragging, right?


    However, the scene just now was indeed a bit weird, is that animal really leading the way?


    Shaking his head vigorously, this is crazy, how could there be such a thing, it is impossible.


    When the three of them arrived at Mu Yunshen''s office, Owen, Gray, Mu Chixuan and Bai Yueguang were all there, and they were discussing something around the desk, Osmond, Lynn, and Milworth walked over. Boss, we are back. Osmond inadvertently squeezed away Bai Yueguang, who was standing beside Mu Chixuan.


    Bai Yueguang, who was talking to Mu Chixuan: "¡­


    Just now, Mu Yunshen had already told Mu Chixuan about the general situation of the base, and even about the awakening potion and magic weapon. He had also deliberately learned a little about it. Although he had already made sufficient psychological preparations, he still did not expect that Mu Yunshen would be able to come up with something as terrifying as an awakening potion.

 Chapter 156

    It''s just that there was not much time left for him to be shocked and digested. Mu Yunshen would soon have to perform tasks with an outsider, and he would be left to Mu Chixuan and Bai Yueguang to take charge of the headquarters. He has a lot of money, but he has a lot of experience, he is mature, and his work is much more reliable than Bai Yueguang. More importantly, Mu Yun deeply trusts him!


    During the time when Osmond and the others were out, Mu Yunshen and Bai Yueguang told him everything Mu Chixuan needed to know and understand. In the next work, Bai Yueguang would also assist him. Mu Chixuan can also communicate with Mu Yunshen.


    When Osmond came in, Mu Yunshen and others were looking at the map, looking for the mission location.


    How is it? Mu Yunshen asked.


    "Complete the task perfectly. Osmond replied loudly like a chicken blood.


    Lynn added: "When we got back, we were followed and they followed the Forest of Fog Sea."


    The others didn''t react when they heard these words, only Mu Chixuan and Milwat changed their expressions, worried that those people would find the base.


    Mu Yunshen stared at the map, and said without raising his head, "Let''s go with them, we are rushing to court death, what can we do?"


    Mu Chixuan worried: "Shen Shen, is it okay for them to break in? Although the base is in the Forest of Wuhai, it is close to the edge after all.


    It''s okay, as long as we stay in the foggy forest, we are safe. We don''t have to worry about people with malicious intentions breaking in. They can''t get out of the thick fog at all. Mu Yunshen said without worry.


    Brother Bai Yueguang had heard about Mu Yunshen''s heroic deeds during the time he was at the base. The soldiers took them as their own and did not hide these things. I already know. It is precisely because of this that I fell in love with Mu Yunshen''s admiration, and because Mu Yunshen fulfilled his promise and helped Lan Yueguang heal his wounds, he completely let these two brothers follow him, never wanting to leave here again. .


    The people who don''t know the Lord of Wuhai Forest now are probably only Mu Chixuan and Milwo, so they are worried about the safety of the base.


    Osmond said eagerly: "Boss, I heard that we are going to carry out a mission? Has the mission been selected? In the past, no employer hired us, but now our reputation has been established, and there are many hiring tasks, but boss, you have You have to pick and choose, as I said, don¡¯t look at anything, just find the one with the highest employment fee, and if the employment fee is too low, just let them get out.¡±


    As soon as Osmond said this, Mu Chixuan, Gray and Bai Yueguang all looked at Osmond with complicated eyes, and said in their hearts: You are brothers, it is not unreasonable.


    Bai Yueguang patted Osmond on the shoulder, "Dude, you still know the boss, the boss really chose this way."


    The few people who knew Mu Yunshen''s decision all looked terrible. The high employment fee directly represented the difficulty of the mission. According to Bai Yueguang and Mu Chixuan''s intentions, when opening the first mission, they must choose a more secure one. It should not be too low and the risk factor should not be too high.


    But Mu Yunshen disagreed. He directly chose the one with the highest employment fee from the employment task bar that had flocked to him in the past few days. It came up to a high price of 50 million star coins. Competent protection work - they have to escort a person to the swimming planet, and the responsibility of the mercenary group is to protect the safety of that person.


    If there is no ghost in this special girl, no one will believe it, just protect a person and directly hire someone from the bodyguard company. The price is still cheap, and there is no need for mercenaries at all. As long as you hire mercenaries, things will not be easy .


    This mission is definitely dangerous, and they do not agree that the first mission is so difficult, but Mu Yunshen is the leader of the mercenary group, no one can change the decision he makes, and they can only hold back if they disagree.


    When a few people felt uncomfortable, Osmond smiled heartlessly: "Boss is wise! Then what are we] waiting? Hurry up and pack up!


    Everyone: "..."


    Are you fucking here to make trouble? Nothing has been decided yet, so you''re about to pack up and leave?


    Being approved by others, Mu Yunshen''s complexion also looked a little better.


    Don''t worry, I still have something to do. Mu Yunshen looked at Milworth, who had just been running errands, and said, "Mr. Fast, I''m here to give you some insight.


    ... Milworth said tiredly: "You can call me Milworth, since you are Aslan''s friend, you are also my friend."


    Mu Yunshen was not polite to him either, beckoned to him and asked him to come over, "I will teach you how to detect the energy substance in your genes, that is, spiritual ability, and you can do the same next time.


    Milwoong was shocked by the sluggish spirit that had been frightened before, and he walked over quickly, "Are we going to the research room? There should be a full range of instruments there. Aslan has invested in pharmaceutical research for many years, and he still has a very good eye for instruments. OK


    Mu Yunshen waved his hand, "No, I don''t need any instruments."


    Milworth was stunned, "How can we test without instruments?


    Mu Yunshen took out the prepared glassware from the desk drawer, a total of three, and placed them on the desk in turn. Without answering Milworth''s question, Mu Yunshen turned to look at Gray.


    Gray seemed to have had a hunch, and when he found Mu Yunshen looking over, his heart immediately jumped wildly.


    Don''t you really want to wake up? Now, as long as your conditions are met, I will help you wake up today. Mu Yun said deeply.


    Gray was so excited and happy that it was difficult to calm down. He had been waiting for this day for a long time, and he was looking forward to this moment every day.


    He stepped forward quickly and asked nervously: "What should I do?


    Mu Yunshen pointed to a glass vessel on the desk, "Bloodletting. Gray is a soldier, and he doesn''t care about bloodletting at all. Although he is bound by the heirs of the psionicist family, he wants to wake up. , must obey Mu Yunshen''s arrangement.


    He skillfully pulled out the magic energy dagger pinned to his waist, without saying a word, he directly slashed the palm of his hand, and the blood and water fell into the glass vessel.


    When the blood covered the bottom of the glassware, Mu Yunshen said, "That''s enough."


    Gray quickly grabbed his hand to stop the bleeding.


    Mu Chixuan, Bai Yueguang, and Lan Yueguang are not soldiers, they don''t know what is iron blood, what is real man, they only know the feeling of slashing a knife on their own without hesitation - it really hurts!


    Milworth looked at them speechlessly, "Have you returned to the primitive society? Who is easier to heal with a pinhole or this knife.


    Everyone: "..."


    Mu Yun touched his nose deeply. He didn''t expect Gray to be so upright, so he cut the palm of his hand with a knife. Originally, he thought it would be enough to cut a finger, but who would have thought it would be like this!


    Cough, the blood is already there, so let''s start testing. Mu Yunshen changed the subject and said.


    "How to test?" Milworth stood by the desk, waiting for Mu Yunshen to do it for him.


    Mu Yunshen reached into his pocket, took out the ink spirit grass that had been in his pocket, and put it on the desk, "Use this.


    Several people all looked at the dark thing, and at first glance they were startled by the appearance of its kind of person. When Mo Lingcao turned its head to look left and right, and stood up blankly, all the people in the circle were frightened. step back.


    What the hell! What the hell! It''s moving! Osmond screamed.


    Milworth was also very shocked, and he asked calmly: "What is this?


    Mu Yunshen picked up the glass vessel filled with blood and introduced: "This is a plant called Molingcao, it is very sensitive to energy, as long as it comes into contact with energy substances, it will turn green, even if it is Weak and small to the gene, no exception.


    Milworth''s expression was very strange, and he was also taken aback, and he forced himself to speak calmly, "Aren''t you joking? With such a rigorous research, you actually plan to use a grass to test it?


    Mu Yunshen didn''t intend to waste his words, and was going to speak with facts.


    If he didn''t know the wonders of that world, if he didn''t believe it himself, how could he let others believe it for no reason?


    Mu Yunshen put the glass vessel filled with blood next to Mo Lingcao, "As long as it is detected that Gray''s blood contains invisible energy substances, then he can use the awakening potion to awaken.


    Gray was full of excitement and nervousness, his eyes fixed on the glassware, and he held his breath nervously.


    Mu Yunshen grabbed the ink spirit grass and placed it in the vessel very roughly.


    Mo Lingcao sat in Gray''s blood in a sitting position, and when the external force left, Mo Lingcao hurriedly stood up again, lifted the two very sticky "legs", and shook it in disgust, but, just now. After shaking it twice, the shaking action stopped.


    Mo Lingcao seemed to have found something of interest, and re-submerged the raised two legs into the blood, which was not enough, it bent down again and buried the two tentacled hands. Into the blood, at this time, a miracle occurred.


    I saw that the originally dark ink spirit grass gradually turned green from the limbs it inserted into the blood, and the speed was very fast.


    Everyone was shocked by this scene.


    Seeing this scene, Gray was so surprised that he wanted to cheer, and he looked at Mu Yunshen excitedly, "Boss!


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, compared with the shock of others, he seemed very calm, "Yes, the invisible spiritual ability in your genes is very powerful and can be awakened."


    If there were no other people here at this moment, Gray would definitely be jumping and cheering to show his excitement and excitement, but right now, there is still Lynn among so many people. If he is so unpromising, he will definitely be laughed at by him. Yes, so, Gray can only hold all his joy in his heart and just keep giggling


    When others saw such a miraculous scene, they didn''t think much except for being surprised, but Milworth was different. He was a pure researcher. When he saw such an unreasonable phenomenon, he always wanted to study it thoroughly.


    "What is the principle of this? How can there be such a change? Milworth doesn''t understand, and I hope Mu Yunshen can give him an explanation.


    He didn''t understand, and of course Mu Yunshen didn''t understand either, he only knew that he could detect it by doing this, and he was not a pure researcher, so he didn''t need to waste time on this matter.


    Mu Yunshen took the ink spirit grass from the blood that had absorbed the energy substance, put it on the table covered with tissue paper, and said that you are all members of the mercenary group, I will not hide it from you, the first batch of awakening potions At present, I only have three left in my hand, and they can also help individuals awaken. I don''t know when the next batch of awakening potions will be made. The medicinal materials are hard to find, so these three awakening potions must be used on the blade. "


    Mu Yun looked at them one by one, he saw the excited Gray becoming serious, the envy in Bai Yueguang''s eyes, the indifference in Mu Chixuan''s eyes, the frenzy in Milwo''s eyes, the enthusiasm in Lan Yueguang''s eyes. Hesitant to speak.


    Gray, the mercenary group was just established at the base. As I said, I will investigate him. As long as he satisfies me and his blood reaches the conditions for awakening, I will help him awaken. Now, he has met all the conditions. , Among the three medicines, one belongs to him.


    Hearing this, Gray couldn''t help but straighten his waist even more, full of gratitude. All content is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology. If there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] to inform, and this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 157

    Bai Yueguang, who was still envious of Gray, was suddenly stunned, unable to recover, he pointed at himself uncertainly, "Give, give me?


    Lan Yueguang, who had been hesitant to say anything, grabbed Bai Yueguang excitedly, "It''s for you, the boss will give you an awakening potion, bro!


    Bai Yueguang was obviously a little confused by the sudden surprise, and he couldn''t recover from being held by his younger brother.


    He didn''t expect himself to have the possibility of awakening in his life. He only hoped that he could take good care of his only younger brother, let him marry and have children, and continue the blood of the Ling family, so as not to break the incense in their generation.


    Awakening... This word is his most distant dream. He didn''t even dare to think about it. He never thought that someone would tell him that it could help him wake up. Is this a reality or a dream?


    Mu Chixuan was a little surprised when he told Mu Yunshen that he wanted to awaken him. He had lived as an ordinary person for more than 30 years, and he only knew about the existence of psionicists for a few months. He never thought about it at all. , One day he will break away from the category of ordinary people and become a capable person. He has never thought about this issue at all, so he is not envious of Gray at all, and looks like he is out of the way.


    "Shen Shen, I don''t need it anymore, the awakening potion is too precious, you should leave it to those who need it. Mu Chixuan shied away.


    Before Mu Yunshen could speak, Osmond said first, "Why give up such a good opportunity? There are not many people who can meet the conditions, so let''s try it.


    Mu Yunshen said: "Uncle, help you wake up, not out of my selfishness, but because I need you to become stronger. In the future of the mercenary group, you and Bai Yueguang will inevitably go out to discuss business, mercenary. This line of business is licking blood on the edge of the knife, money comes quickly, and the dangers that come with it are also great. I don''t ask you how strong you are. I only hope that you have the ability to protect yourself when you encounter danger.


    When Mu Chixuan spoke, Bai Yueguang had already recovered, and was listening to their conversation with a serious face.


    Mu Chixuan said with some distress: "I''m just an ordinary person, even if I have the power of awakening, I won''t use it, it''s a waste to give it to me.


    I don''t know how to fight, so I have someone teach me. As a member of a mercenary group, you must have a sense of crisis at all times. This matter was decided in this way, not to mention, it is not certain whether your blood is in line or not, you have to test it before you can know. Mu Yunshen said decisively.


    Milwaukee, bring the guys you eat and draw their blood. "


    Millwall: "..."


    The benefits are not my share, but it is quite easy to direct me to work.


    Mu Yunshen asked people to go to the research room to get the blood needles, and Milwat started to draw blood from Bai Yueguang and Mu Chixuan respectively, and put them in two other glassware.


    With the previous experience, as soon as the two glass vessels were placed next to the ink spirit grass, it took the initiative to submerge its limbs into the blood. Fortunately, the blood of Mu Chixuan and Bai Yueguang all met the conditions for awakening.


    It''s just that the energy substances in Mu Chixuan''s blood are relatively rare, which can only make Mo Lingcao''s limbs green, and the body and head are still black. This kind of Mo Lingcao is a bit funny, and he looks around dumbfounded, still wanting to find it. new energy substance.


    The energy substances in the genes of Gray and Bai Yueguang can make the ink spirit grass turn green completely, but Mu Chixuan''s is obviously too weak.


    Seeing this result, everyone was a little silent, how precious an awakening potion is, they all know, whether Mu Chixuan can use the awakening potion, they don''t know, all of them look at Mu Yunshen, hope He comes to make up his mind.


    Mu Yun frowned deeply and thought for a moment, and finally made a decision, "The three of them wake up together."


    He went to the safe, took out the refrigerated safe, took out the first awakening potion, and asked Milworth to inject Gray.


    I can''t guarantee whether you will be in danger when you inject the awakening medicine, but what I can guarantee is that you will definitely experience unbearable pain for ordinary people. As long as you endure it, you will succeed. Before injecting the medicine, this is what Mu Yunshen must say.


    How could Gray not know how painful it was when he saw Osmond and Owen''s awakening with his own eyes? He was already prepared to accept that pain.


    He turned his sleeves and said firmly: "Come on.


    Among the three, Mu Yunshen was least worried about Gray. In any case, Gray was a regular soldier, and his endurance was still very strong.


    What Mu Yunshen was more worried about was Bai Yueguang and his uncle. After Bai Yueguang shaved off the stubble on his face, he looked white and frail. It''s always more bluffing than a little white face.


    Osmond, Lynn, and Owen all awakened in this way. Except for Lynn, Osmond and Owen knew what kind of pain it was, but the others didn''t know, Especially Milwoong, he was very excited to be able to see the awakened person using the awakening potion. This is a living material, how can we miss it?


    Mu, I want to record the data of his awakening, can I go to the research room?"


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, he really needed Milworth to master some scientific data, so as to make reference for future research.


    A group of people were transferred to the research room, and Gray was tied with a lot of things on his body. In order to prevent him from tearing off those data cables because of the pain, Milwoor directly tied Gray to the laboratory bed, and the others all withdrew outside, separated from each other. Looking through the glass at Gray and Milworth inside.


    Millworth was debugging the instruments, and he was very proficient in these instruments, and at first sight he was a very experienced researcher.


    When the Awakening Potion worked, Gray struggled and screamed on the test bed, and his crazy appearance frightened many people who saw Awakening for the first time.


    Milworth looked at the continuously soaring data on the monitor with a solemn expression. He was already speechless because of the soaring value. In his opinion, this is not an energy intensity that human beings can bear at all, but these energies are not enough. The real is formed within Gray''s body.


    The people standing outside could not hear the voice inside through the glass, but they could see Gray''s pain. Mu Yunshen was a little worried about whether Bai Yueguang and his uncle would be able to get through this, he thought for a long time before saying: "Or, when you wake up, I will let you fall into a deep sleep to get through...


    no. Osmond said with a serious face: "If they fall into a deep sleep, they will miss the perception when they awakened. Even if the awakening is successful, they will not be able to use their abilities freely. Although the process of awakening is painful, the energy flows through the veins and channels. When retracting, you can feel it very clearly, and this is how the bow guides us in how to use our abilities in the future."


    Mu Yun was deeply surprised, he did not expect such a thing to happen.


    He has not experienced it, and naturally he is not very clear about these things. He looked at Owen, and Owen nodded, "It is indeed the case."


    Then Mu Yunshen looked at Lin En again, "What happened to you then?"


    Lynn: "...Maybe I got the insight too? (?¡÷)?


    Mu Yunshen: "...(¡Á)


    Osmond:¡­.(¡Á)


    Owen: "¡­


    Lynn grabbed the messy hair on his head and explained helplessly, "I didn''t know if I was alive or dead at the time, the only feeling was that I was in pain, I was going to be resurrected, and then I was really resurrected, I don''t know. Is it because of the pain of the injury or the pain of awakening, so I don''t know if you ask me.--


    The three together despised this confused guy.


    Bai Yueguang knew that Mu Yunshen was worried that they would not be able to survive, he smiled and said, "Boss, don''t worry about me, I never dreamed that I would have a chance to wake up one day, since the opportunity is in front of me, a little pain can be counted. what?


    Mu Yunshen patted his shoulder, "Come on, you must survive.


    Bai Yueguang nodded, "I will."


    Mu Yunshen looked at his uncle again, Mu Chixuan smiled gently, "Don''t look down on your uncle too much, okay? Don''t worry, it''s fine.


    After Gray''s awakening, he walked out without any vision.


    Everyone looked at him with eager eyes, just wanting to know if he succeeded, and if he succeeded, what abilities he gained.


    Gray''s originally expressionless face suddenly burst into laughter after seeing their eagerness.


    "What kind of ability is it, try it! What is it? Lynn asked angrily.


    Don''t try it, I''m afraid of razing this place to the ground. "Grey said proudly.


    "It''s still razed to the ground? Do you think you woke up with a bomb?" Lynn scolded him disdainfully.


    ''It was indeed a bomb, and it was an energy bomb. Gray was even more proud.


    Everyone stayed.


    Gray raised a hand, and everyone felt that there were traces of white air emerging from his palm, which soon formed an apple-sized milky white energy group, and the energy group seemed to have a very terrifying force spinning at a high speed.


    Gray held back his excitement, walked to the corridor with the energy ball, and threw it towards the sky.


    Everyone looked up and couldn''t even see the shadow of the energy ball, which was thrown too high.


    Gray watched for a while, then suddenly his expression changed, and he shouted, "Get down!


    As soon as the voice fell, a loud "bang" came from high in the sky, followed by a huge shock wave, all the glass upstairs was shattered by the shock, and a few of them were almost thrown away by the shock wave, but fortunately The reaction was fast, and they all fell to the ground.


    Mu Yunshen''s first reaction was to protect his uncle, Bai Yueguang was thrown to the ground by Lan Yueguang.


    Are you fucking crazy? Lynn got up and shook off all the shards of glass.


    Gray was also a little dumbfounded by such power. He originally thought that his estimates were already very high, but he didn''t expect such consequences. He scratched his head in embarrassment, "Sorry, I have already predicted that there may be The power of the energy bomb, I didn''t expect that I still underestimated the power of the energy bomb.


    Mu Yunshen got up, flicked the fragments off his body, and said expressionlessly: "All losses will be deducted from your mercenary fee.


    Yes! Gray was happy even when he was about to bleed.


    Mu Yunshen lay down on the corridor, waved downstairs, and let the soldiers who were attracted by the movement here all go back to what they should do.


    After a big disaster, Gray stood there with a guilty conscience, waiting for Mu Yunshen to reprimand. Mu Yunshen looked at him coldly, Gray.


    "The ability is good, so pay attention to your sense of proportion. Mu Yunshen finally let him go.


    Yes! Gray smiled again, which scared him to death.


    "Next, Bai Yueguang.


    Mu Yunshen walked into the observation room, and was meeting Milwood who ran out. The sound insulation of the research room was very good, and the glass installed was bulletproof. The energy bomb has exploded.


    Milworth looked at the shards of glass in the corridor and said in surprise, "You used the ability?"


    Gray glanced at Mu Yunshen with a guilty conscience, and saw that his expression had not changed, so he responded.


    Milworth said regretfully: "The next time I use my ability, I''ll say it first, I want to test the strength of my strength.


    Gray''s first reaction was to look at Mu Yunshen, and sure enough, Mu Yunshen''s face darkened.


    If you want to test the strength, you can, but you can''t destroy my base, otherwise, all losses will be deducted from you.


    Millwall: "...this is a stingy boss.


    The awakening continues, and the next person is Bai Yueguang.

 Chapter 158

    When Bai Yueguang is in effect, the pain is also unbearable, but he does not have the explosive power of Gray, he even struggles very little, he only endures and endures ignorantly, just wanting to survive this is worse than death painful process.


    However, when everyone thought that Bai Yueguang had passed the awakening safely, an unexpected scene happened!


    Just when Milwoor helped Bai Yueguang untie the straps that bound his hands and feet, Bai Yueguang spat out a mouthful of blood as soon as he sat up.


    The expressions of all the people standing in the observation room changed greatly, and the blue moonlight rushed in directly.


    Seeing Bai Yueguang vomiting blood, Milworth was also startled. His first reaction was to look at the testing instrument, and found that the data on the instrument was soaring rapidly at this moment, and his energy was close to the value at Gray''s peak.


    Seeing this scene, Milworth was a little dazed. When he was just monitoring the values, he was still surprised that the average value of Bai Yueguang was more than half weaker than that of Gray. I can''t figure out, Bai Yueguang''s value will soar after spitting out a mouthful of blood, close to Gray''s value, and even several items have exceeded Gray''s monitoring value.


    Brother! Blue Moonlight rushed in, and the others followed behind.


    However, when everyone saw the scene in front of them, they were all stunned.


    I saw that the blood that Bai Yueguang spat out did not land on the test bed, but floated in the air, and was gradually forming a shape at a slow speed. , The flute with blood red as jade, after the flute became more and more solid, it finally formed a real object and fell directly on the test bed.


    Everyone in the research room, including Bai Yueguang, has the same expression./(mouth)


    What''s the situation? Milworth said with difficulty, he felt that he must be dazzled, otherwise how could he see such a strange scene?


    A blood flute spews out a mouthful of blood?


    Although Mu Yunshen was also surprised, he was the one with the most "vision" among all of them. "Is this your ability to awaken?


    Bai Yueguang swallowed his saliva, "...Maybe."


    Mu Yun raised his chin deeply, "Try it and see if it works."


    With trembling hands, Bai Yueguang picked up the flute made of his own blood. When the flute started, Bai Yueguang was sure that all this was not a dream. He naturally picked up the flute and put it under his lips. A quiet voice came out.


    The moment he heard this voice, Mu Yunshen only felt his soul tremble. The flute sound seemed to pierce directly into his soul, causing his mind to be in a trance for a moment. His sanity struggled to break free from this trance-like quagmire.


    Stop! Mu Yunshen''s first reaction was to stop Bai Yueguang from continuing to blow.


    Bai Yueguang, who still wanted to continue blowing, was startled by Mu Yunshen''s voice, and hurriedly stopped, looking at him blankly.


    Mu Yunshen looked left and right, and sure enough, he saw that everyone else was just like him, their eyes were blank and their faces were blank, obviously their mind was disturbed.


    Mu Yun took a deep breath and clapped his hands together, "with a crisp sound, "Wake up!


    A few people who were fascinated by their minds, their bodies shook violently, and they all came back to their senses, and some did not understand what happened just now.


    Mu Yunshen patted Bai Yueguang''s shoulder and said helplessly: "Until it is absolutely necessary, you should not blow your blood... jade flute, or you can control its influence and don''t harm your own people.


    Blood... jade flute?" Bai Yueguang repeated, his eyes shining brightly, "Good name, it will be called blood jade flute from now on. "


    Mu Yunshen: "...


    Isn''t that the point?


    Damn, what kind of ability is this, I just heard the flute sound, my body floated lightly in mid-air, I was frightened by the boss, and I fell back again. Osmond looked at Bai Yueguang with a puzzled expression.


    Mu Yun held his forehead deeply, "If my guess is correct, the sound of the blood jade flute has the effect of disturbing the mind.


    Bai Yueguang and Lan Yueguang glanced at each other with deep joy in their eyes.


    It may not be as simple as disturbing the sanity.


    The abilities of their spiritual master family are more than just interference.


    Lan Yueguang said excitedly: "This is a kind of mental power attack, I can feel that the flute sound played by my brother has very powerful mental power fluctuations, much stronger than mine.


    ''How many seals are you? Mu Yunshen asked.


    Three green seals.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, thoughtfully. The crowd did not continue to discuss Bai Yueguang''s ability, but gave up their position and awakened the younger uncle Mu Chixuan.


    Mu Yunshen was worried that his uncle would fail to awaken. After all, there was too little energy in his genes, but he couldn''t say more, for fear that his uncle would be even more nervous, so he could only pretend to be at ease and go out.


    However, Osmond was more worried than Mu Yunshen. He even asked to stay with Mu Chixuan. When both Milwood and Mu Chixuan looked at him with strange eyes, Osmond scratched his head in embarrassment. "I''m just afraid that I can help with something...


    Mu Yunshen, who had already reached the door, turned around, grabbed Osmond''s collar, and dragged him out.


    Bai Yueguang also followed everyone out. He did not stand in the observation room, but went to the corridor alone.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t want to see his uncle suffer, so he turned around and left the observation room, only to see Bai Yueguang holding the blood jade flute tightly in his hands, his eyes fixed in the distance.


    Mu Yunshen walked over, only to see Bai Yueguang''s red eyes, and when he saw someone coming, Bai Yueguang covered his face away.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t say anything, just silently patted Bai Yueguang''s shoulder.


    Thank you, Brother Mu. Bai Yueguang''s voice was a little choked.


    What are you thanking, you are all your own people, and give me a cigarette. Mu Yunshen stretched out his hand for a cigarette.


    Bai Yueguang took out a cigarette, lit it, and handed it to Mu Yunshen.


    The two smoked in silence, half a cigarette, and Bai Yueguang suddenly said, "Brother Mu, I want revenge."


    Huh? Want to take revenge when you have power? Mu Yunshen has already guessed that the dignified psionic family can be as low as their brothers, if there is no secret inside, even Mu Yunshen doesn''t believe it.


    I didn''t have the power before, but I hid in the east in order to survive. Now I have the power. If I do nothing, the dead parents probably won''t forgive me. Of course, my power is given by Brother Mu. Brother Mu''s people, death is the ghost of Brother Mu, it must be with you. "


    Mu Yunshen was smoking a cigarette, squinting his eyes and squinting at him. With an extremely handsome face, he made this expression, not to mention attractive, Bai Yueguang couldn''t help but be fascinated by it.


    Mu Yun snorted softly, "If you were a beautiful woman, I might think about it, but unfortunately, you are a rough man."


    Bai Yueguang also sneered back, "Unfortunately, you already have a famous flower, otherwise I will definitely not let you go.


    Hmm? Mu Yun was smoking a cigarette and didn''t react for a while.


    Bai Yueguang took a breath and exhaled smoke rings, "Are you and Mr. Aslan serious?"


    Mu Yunshen''s smoking stopped, he didn''t expect Bai Yueguang to suddenly ask, is he and Mr. Aslan?


    Even Mu Yunshen himself didn''t know what his relationship was with Mr. Aslan.


    Bai Yueguang sighed: "Brother Mu, can I ask you something?


    Mu Yun looked into the distance, "asked.


    Bai Yueguang looked back and saw that there were only two of them in the entire corridor, "Jala and Jialan, were you born?


    Mu Yunshen suddenly turned to look at Bai Yueguang, almost instantly, the cold killing intent spread in his eyes.


    Bai Yueguang smiled wryly and spread his hands, "Everyone in the base is saying that Garan is Mr. Aslan''s illegitimate son, and he is just keeping him here.


    Mu Yunshen said in a cold voice, "Why don''t you think so?


    Feel. Mr. Aslan''s attitude towards you is not right. The most talented young master of the dignified Aslan family, why is he so special to you if he doesn''t want anyone? These are simply not justified by you raising children for him. White Moonlight Road.


    Sometimes people can''t be too smart. Mu Yunshen was wary of Bai Yueguang.


    Bai Yueguang didn''t seem to know Mu Yunshen''s murderous intention at all, and said to himself: "The reason why I can guess it, you should also be able to think of it, that is because our ancestors of the Ling family almost had one.


    Bai Yueguang didn''t say the word and stopped in time.


    It is a pity that the Ling family not only did not get it, but also fell. Mu Yunshen said without the slightest emotion.


    "Yeah, it''s gone. Bai Yueguang sighed, and then went silent, as if thinking about something extremely important.


    Do you know why the Ling family has come to this point? Bai Yueguang seemed to have made a decision and finally spoke again.


    Isn''t it because there were too many casualties in the battle? This is the reason that Mu Yun knew deeply. Bai Yueguang sneered, "No matter how big the casualties are, it won''t cause a huge family of psionicists to fall to this point.


    Bai Yueguang looked into the distance, and after a while, he said: "Since you know our Ling family, you should also know who those two people were back then? Our ancestors Ling Zixuan and Zuo Yi..., the world only knows our Ling family is How can those who have fallen in the battle know that there are other hidden secrets?


    Mu Yunshen tilted his head to look at Bai Yueguang.


    The Ling family and the Zuo family were close friends back then. The Ling family was a psionicist family, and they did not hide it from the Zuo family. The Zuo family was a medical family. Zuo Yi''s father was a very famous medical researcher. He was obsessed with research. , Even to the point of madness, he discovered very early that Zuoyi''s blood was different from other people''s. After it was confirmed that it was that kind of constitution, Zuo''s father began to continuously draw Zuoyi''s blood for research.


    This is a secret, Zuoyi''s physique was not told by anyone. He was the only one who covered his head to study every day. He knew about the family of psionicists, and of course he also knew the attraction of that physique to psionicists. So he also hides it from the Ling family, because he is afraid that the Ling family will have any thoughts on Zuo Yi, but Zuo''s father has done all the calculations, but he can''t calculate that Zuo Yi and Ling Zixuan are really in love until Zuo Yi is pregnant and has a healthy physique. The problem suddenly came to light.


    At that time, Zuo Yi suddenly became pregnant, and directly caught the Ling family by surprise. It was too late for the Ling family to try to save it. The news of the re-emergence of that physique was like wings, and spread throughout the entire psionicist in just one night. The world, this caused the Ling family and the Zuo family to bring disaster.


    "After Zuo Yi''s death, the battle was over. However, it didn''t take long for news that the Zuo family had been exterminated, and dozens of people from the Zuo family were slaughtered overnight. The police intervened in the investigation and pointed the finger at one of the most rampant star thieves at the time.


    "While the Ling family was furious and puzzled, Ling Zixuan suddenly received an anonymous email. As soon as Ling Zixuan opened the email, he knew who sent it to him. It was from the murdered left father. .


    That was the result of Zuo Fu''s research on that kind of constitution with countless efforts, and there were also several packs of Zuo Yi''s blood that had not been used up. Ling Zixuan only knew at that time that Zuo Fu had always known Zuo Yi''s constitution, and Researched for so many years!


    "If it weren''t for Zuo''s selfishness and madness, Zuo Yi might not have died. Ling Zixuan hated him and wished that all his research results would be burned, but in the end, he couldn''t bear to let Zuo Yi suffer that much. The research results that he got so hard have disappeared, and he also knew that if these research materials were leaked, the entire psionicist world would be shaken, so he put away all the research materials and blood.

 Chapter 159

    As the saying goes, there is no airtight wall in the world. It is true. One night, the Ling family was also attacked. However, after all, the Ling family is not the Zuo family. Even if the Ling family is in a state of despair, it is still a psionicist family. The Ling family and the attackers fought and suffered heavy casualties. The attackers underestimated the strength of the Ling family and could only retreat temporarily. "


    "After this battle, the Ling family knew that the old house could no longer stay, so they secretly moved with the existing clan members. After hundreds of years, the Ling family was hunted down, and the clan members became fewer and fewer. The awakened ones of the Ling family don''t dare to use their abilities, for fear of causing death, and now, the Ling family is only the two of us left."


    After hearing Bai Yueguang say so much, Mu Yunshen''s coldness finally faded, "Why don''t you give up those documents and blood samples?


    Bai Yueguang asked in pain and loss: "If the descendants give up, then what are the ancestors who died for this? What is the meaning of their deaths?


    Compared with the whole family, is it really worth protecting these things for others? Mu Yunshen said so, but he understood it in his heart.


    If Ling Zixuan got it, he could throw it away at will, but future generations would definitely not give up what his ancestors bought with their lives, and how could Ling Zixuan give up those materials and blood samples? That was the only thing left by the love of his life. How could he bear to give up?


    Ling Zixuan had reasons to protect these things, but once the clan lost their lives, things that could have been discarded at will will become difficult to give up.


    "After so many years, so many people have died, what''s the point of whether it''s worth it? Protecting these things has become our instinct. Bai Yueguang said lonely.


    After hundreds of years, those things are still there? Mu Yunshen couldn''t help but be curious.


    Bai Yueguang''s expression became bitter, "Not all clansmen can stick to this persistence, and traitors will also appear.


    "Do you know the murderer? Mu Yunshen couldn''t help but sigh for what happened to the Ling family.


    How can we not know, but what can we do if we know? One is born rich and noble, and the other is poor and poor, and even if we know where the enemy is, we can only look up and have no choice. The hatred flashed in Bai Yueguang''s eyes.


    There was something in Mu Yunshen''s deep eyes, and he seemed to have guessed what Bai Yueguang was referring to.


    Bai Yueguang calmed down for a while, then turned to look at Mu Yunshen, "I''m not telling you this to make you pity the Ling family, I just want to tell you that in order to get this kind of physique, there are so many people who will do anything. Those people can hunt down the Ling family for hundreds of years for a few packs of blood samples and research materials. If you let them know the existence of a living you, what will they do? Don''t be too obsessed with certain things, don''t really wait until you get there. To the point of ancestors and Zuo Yi, it will be too late to regret again. In my opinion, the Rose Star Field is more powerful than the Gerald family. After all, the Rose Star Field is not only backed by the Rose Legion, but also the entire Star Field. I believe that if anyone wants to touch you, the Aslan family will do everything they can to fight it. Even if it is an empire, the Aslan family will do everything possible to protect you and your children.


    Mu Yun looked at Bai Yueguang with strange eyes, "How do you know?


    Because, love and blood. Bai Yueguang didn''t say anything meaningful.


    Bai Yueguang''s words made Mu Yunshen''s unsteady heart even more disordered.


    He thought about it for a while, and scratched his head irritably. When he turned around, he saw a group of people walking out. Mu Chixuan was helped out by Osmond.


    Mu Yun was shocked in his heart, and hurried up to meet him, "Uncle, are you alright?"


    Mu Chixuan looked a little tired, "I''m fine.


    Mu Yun hesitated for a while before asking, "...Did it succeed?"


    The expressions of Mu Chixuan and the others became a little weird, "It''s... right?


    Mu Yun was stunned for a moment, confused by the uncertain tone, "What do you mean?


    Mu Chixuan didn''t say much, just stretched out his right hand. Under his urging, his right hand suddenly emitted a golden light, dazzling people''s eyes. He couldn''t even see the right hand shrouded in the golden light. golden light.


    What is this ability? Seeing the vision that appeared on Uncle''s body proved that the awakening was indeed successful, but what kind of ability is this golden light? This golden light is completely different from the white light on Owen''s body.


    Like Mu Yunshen, other people don''t know what kind of ability this is.


    Mu Chixuan looked at his right hand, then looked at the others, and finally settled on Gray.


    Mu Chixuan beckoned to him, "Come here and try."


    Gray was surprised and didn''t know how Mu Chixuan chose him. Under everyone''s attention, Gray had to come over.


    Mu Chixuan raised his right hand and covered it towards Gray''s neck.


    Everyone''s eyes widened, and Mu Chixuan covered the area where there was a cut of blood cut by glass fragments. When Mu Chixuan''s hand was removed, the cut of blood disappeared.


    Everyone present was stunned, and a thought flashed in everyone''s mind one by one, cure! Healer! Master!


    hand to me. Mu Chixuan said again.


    Gray stupidly raised the hand that was cut by the dagger to draw blood. Mu Chixuan covered Gray''s palm with his right hand like a little sun. After removing it, the inch-long wound had disappeared. , The palm is intact as if it had never been injured.


    This, this... this is... therapist? Mu Yunshen was already dizzy at the sudden surprise. Truly a therapist! Great, we finally have our own therapist!!! Osmond laughed excitedly.


    My God, this is unbelievable! Isn''t the Mu family the ability of the water element? How could this ability suddenly appear? Lynn was also very excited, but at the same time very puzzled.


    With a smile on Owen''s face, he guessed: "It may be that the ability has mutated during awakening, isn''t our ability also different from our own spiritual ability?


    Bai Yueguang''s mood has also recovered a lot because of this good news, he is not like Lan Yueguang, he only smirks when he is happy, but he still has the ability to think, "Anyway, from now on, our Warcraft Mercenary Group will also belong to us. The therapist is the jackpot! It has to be celebrated!


    Celebration is indeed to be celebrated. Today, all three of you have successfully awakened. It is indeed a big happy event. Let¡¯s have dinner tonight, and everyone will celebrate. No one was happier than Mu Yunshen, and immediately Yun Kou wanted to celebrate in the evening.


    "Uncle, how did you know that this ability can be cured? Not only Mu Yunshen is curious about this, but other people are also very curious, especially Owen, when he awakened the "power backlash ability, he didn''t know, or Osmond and Lynn tried it out for him.


    Mu Chixuan smiled and said, "It''s just a coincidence, the explosion in Gray Rong just now, my right hand was also scratched by glass shards, when the golden light appeared, the wound on my hand healed by itself, so I guess if this is a cure or not. The ability, gave Gray a try, and it did.


    This is indeed a coincidence!


    I just don''t know if this healing ability is only useful to you, or to ordinary people or psionicists. After all, this mutation ability is not pure spiritual ability, nor pure magic ability, but a mutation ability between the two. The specific audience is really hard to say.


    If you don''t know, try it out. Bai Yueguang said, and directly pulled his younger brother''s hand. Lan Yueguang was the only true psionicist here, so it was just right to try him.


    Decisively with the tip of the dagger, blood beads came out.


    The golden light on Mu Chixuan''s right hand appeared again and wiped it from Lan Yueguang''s injured finger. To Mu Yunshen''s surprise, the wound on his finger actually disappeared!


    That is to say, the awakening potion awakens the healer, and the ability is also useful to the psionicist!


    In this case, it must be useful to ordinary people!


    Whether it is a therapist of a psionicist or a therapist in the gate of the demon world, the healing ability is useful to ordinary people. Ordinary people who have no ability are more inclusive than the awakened ones. This point, Mu Yunshen has long ago found out.


    Thinking like this, he also pulled out his dagger and cut his fingertips, "Uncle, come and try mine."


    Among all the people, only Bai Yueguang knew about Mu Yunshen''s physique. Seeing him cut his fingers without hesitation, he looked at him with some disapproval. He was clearly an empty body, and he must protect his blood well. If he can let himself bleed casually, this guy really has no sense of crisis at all.


    Mu Chixuan''s golden light wiped from Mu Yunshen''s fingers again, and the wound healed again.


    After doing all this, Mu Yunshen realized later that he had done something stupid.


    Strictly speaking, he is actually an ordinary person. Although he can practice with the help of the gate of the demon world, his physique is that of an ordinary person, and his physique will not change without going through the awakening stage.


    A thought suddenly flashed in Mu Yunshen''s mind, and it disappeared in a flash, so fast that he couldn''t catch it, but when he wanted to recall it, he couldn''t remember it anymore.


    The healing ability of Mu Chixuan''s awakening is really good. Since he can treat psionicists, he is no different from psionic therapists, or his abilities are better than therapists.


    A group of people happily prepared to leave, and only after walking a distance did they remember, as if there was one person missing.


    Why is there one person missing? What about the new researcher? Osmond said strangely.


    Only then did everyone realize that Milworth seemed to have never come out, looked at each other, and all turned back in unison.


    If they want to enter the research room, they must first pass through the observation room. When they walked to the observation room, they saw that Milworth was loosening himself.


    People: "...

 Chapter 160

    Why did he tie himself to the test bed? Or was it tied to the waist with his arms moving?


    Everyone pushed the door and went in. Mu Yunshen looked at his weak appearance and couldn''t help frowning, "What are you doing?"


    Milworth''s hair was a little wet, and he had obviously been in great pain.


    "Wake up. Milwort gasped.


    Mu Yun frowned deeply, as if thinking of something, "Is the seventh awakening potion in your hand?


    Milworth took a deep breath and felt a lot more relaxed, "That''s right, Aslan can''t trust anyone else, I''ll study it myself, I can''t be willing to use all of such precious potions for research, I only used a small part of it. , most of them have been preserved.


    Mu Yunshen''s brows furrowed even tighter, "Even so, aren''t you afraid that the medicinal properties will not be enough to complete your awakening? Besides, how do you know that your blood contains energy substances?


    Just now they tested the blood, and they didn''t check it at all for Milworth. He was so courageous that he ran to wake up by himself.


    Milworth didn''t speak, just took out the ink spirit grass from his pocket, "I have already tested it myself, I am a member of the plant controller family, because I haven''t awakened, I will embark on the road of researcher, it doesn''t make sense. They can wake up, but I can''t.


    Seeing the ink spirit grass in Milwo''s hand, Mu Yunshen''s expression became very strange, "Why is the ink spirit grass in your hand? I keep it in my pocket.


    Milworth looked at the ink grass in the palm of his hand, a little helpless, "I don''t know, when I went out just now, it climbed up on me, so I thought of testing myself for blood, just in time for my hand. There is also an awakening potion in it, and it is awakened.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    other people:"...."


    This courage, they will not accept it.


    Mu Yunshen stretched out his hand speechlessly, wanting to take back Mo Lingcao, but seeing Mo Lingcao holding Milwo''s fingers, unwilling to leave, the obvious resistance gesture surprised Mu Yunshen.


    He looked at his own hand, and then at Milwaukee''s hand, not understanding how he would be rejected by Mo Lingcao.


    Milworth gently stroked the two leaves on the top of Molingcao''s head, "It seems to like me more."


    Mu Yunshen withdrew his hand and shrugged indifferently, "In this case, I''ll leave it to you to take care of it.


    Mu Yunshen told Milwo about the main points of how to take care of the ink spirit grass. He is a combatant, and it is not suitable for him to carry this thing. Since someone is willing to take care of him, he can''t ask for it.


    Have you awakened successfully? Mu Yunshen is still more concerned about this issue.


    Milworth didn''t speak, just smiled lightly, and then, when he looked at his left arm, the originally good arm suddenly turned into a thick gray-green vine, and wrapped directly around the waist of Osmond, who was standing a few steps away. , Unceremoniously, he threw Osmond out.


    Damn it! Osmond had only time to scold these words, and his whole body was photographed on the bulletproof glass.


    Everyone: "...¦²(;)!!!


    Osmond climbed up with support on his waist, and just as he was about to swear, he saw one of Milworth''s arms twisting in the air like a large gray-green snake.


    Millwall: "Reciprocity, surprise?


    Osmond: "...this is definitely revenge! e(T_T)e


    Mu Yunshen recovered from his surprise, "Very good, since you used my awakening potion, you will be a member of the Warcraft mercenary group in the future.


    Millwall: "..." Is there something wrong with that?


    Mu Yunshen had already decided to take the job, and Mu Chixuan and Bai Yueguang started to get busy, contacting their employers, receiving advance payments, determining the meeting place, and so on.


    It can be seen that the other party attaches great importance to this task and is very eager.


    The other party asked that the Warcraft mercenary group must send ten psionicists to protect the employer. Bai Yueguang counted the capable people in their Warcraft mercenary group, Mu Yunshen, Osmond, Lynn, Owen, Gray, and Mu Chixuan. , Millwall, Blue Moonlight, and himself.


    There are only 9 people in total, not to mention, Mu Chixuan is a therapist, not a combatant. He can follow the team, but cannot fight, but his duty is to sit at the headquarters and it is impossible to leave.


    He himself and Milworth couldn''t do the task, he couldn''t go away if he wanted to manage things in the group, and Milworth was a researcher, and he couldn''t follow the team.


    In this way, including Blue Moonlight, there are only 6 capable people, and they can''t meet the requirements of the other party at all.


    After a long talk to no avail, Bai Yueguang had no choice but to ask Mu Yunshen for help. Mu Yun smiled lightly, "Tell the other party that the magician of our Warcraft mercenary group will cost 10 million star coins as an employment fee, and if the head of the group comes personally, it will cost 30 million. Since you want ten, then Let him prepare a 130 million employment fee."


    Bai Yueguang: "..." Ruthless, really ruthless!


    "If you can''t come up with it, let the other side make less demands, as long as we can ensure the safety of the employer. Since it is the first time to cooperate, we will go to at least two magicians. Moreover, the head of the group is personally there. If you can''t accept it. Under this condition, please ask them to find another expert and reply.


    After Bai Yueguang conveyed Mu Yunshen''s meaning, the other party immediately blew up. They had never heard of any mercenary group that charged money based on the number of people, and they had never heard of a mercenary asking for such a high remuneration! And it''s still priced!


    The other party was so angry that he scolded Bai Yueguang, and Bai Yueguang was a soft egg, so he sprayed it back directly.


    "What do you think our Warcraft mercenary group is? Hire bodyguards to stand guard? Hehe, don''t be stupid, if you don''t have money, don''t come to mercenaries! Since you love money so much, just lie in the coffin with your wealth! Silly bird !


    So far, this single business is yellow.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t worry about losing his business at all, even if this business was yellow, there was still a row of business waiting for him to take over!


    It''s just that Bai Yueguang just finished arguing here, and another bigger business came over there.


    For a new task, bid 80 million star coins directly!


    Bai Yueguang was so frightened that he thought it was his eyesight, so he directly called Mu Chixuan and Mu Yunshen over to confirm that it was a big order.


    Mu Yunshen was originally arranged based on the level of employment fees. He had just placed a large order of 50 million star coins, and a bigger order came so soon, it really is a booming business!


    However, just when Mu Yunshen was planning to take someone to carry out this task in person, the previous escort task of 50 million star coins came to contact again, and the other party finally decided after deliberation.


    Promise the conditions of the Warcraft mercenary group, but the head of the group must come in person.


    Mu Yunshen regretted it a little. He promised too quickly before. He knew that there was a big order of 80 million waiting for him, so he would not say what he personally said. After earning the 50 million, and considering the reputation of the mercenary group, Mu Yunshen could not break his promise.


    However, the mercenary group is now fully staffed, and they have been holding back for so long without going out to perform the mission. When they heard that the boss is going to go out on a mission, a group of cubs are screaming and wanting to follow.


    So, Mu Yunshen planned to eat all the two big tasks, and dispatched two teams to take them together.


    In the first team, he and Osmond teamed up and led four magic warriors to execute.


    The other team, formed by Lynn and Owen, led six Fel Warriors to execute.


    The others stayed at the headquarters and proposed to let Gray familiarize himself with his abilities as soon as possible, maybe it would be his turn to go on a mission next time!


    In addition, like Bai Yueguang, Lan Yueguang, Mu Chixuan and Milwo, their fighting skills must catch up as soon as possible. In these days when they are away, the task of training them is handed over to Gray, and Mu Yunshen will check the results when he returns.


    After the order was issued, the soldiers in charge of logistics began to get busy, preparing things for their trip. In addition to the magic daggers and magic swords that everyone must bring, they also need to have hot weapons. These hot weapons are all from the original base. It was used for security, but now the nature of the base has changed, and these hot weapons have all become Mu Yunshen''s.


    When the logistics soldiers passed by Mu Yunshen with guns and ammunition, Mu Yunshen''s heart moved, and he stopped a soldier to take a Gauss gun from his hand and drove towards his residence.


    He has been thinking about it, cold weapons and magic weapons alone are not enough. No matter how powerful the cold weapons and magic weapons are, there will be distance restrictions, and they have higher requirements on the user''s own fighting skills. They are not as easy to use as hot weapons. Pull the trigger to kill.


    When Mu Yunshen returned to his residence, he called out Ninita and asked him to prepare what he needed. At the same time, he entered the ancient castle behind the space gate, and asked Fenna if he could modify the Gauss gun so that he could use it. It has the power of magic weapons, and the modification speed is faster than independent research.


    Mu Yunshen found Fenna''s room in the castle, but he didn''t see Fenna. He only saw her backpack on the table, which was wide open.


    Mu Yunshen looked inside, and sure enough, he saw Fenna inside, "Fenna, come out and discuss something with you."


    There was a sound of ping-pong-pong in the backpack, and then, Fenna''s head came out from the entrance of the backpack, and looked at Mu Yunshen with bright eyes, "Handsome guy, do you have something to do with me? Do you want to come in and sit?


    Uh


    Mu Yunshen didn''t know if it was his own illusion. As soon as he saw Fenna''s eyes, he felt that she had evil thoughts towards him. This was not his narcissism, but Fenna''s eyes were too naked.


    Mu Yunshen said uncomfortably, "I won''t go in, I came to you to ask if you can convert this gun into a magic weapon.


    Magic weapon? Since the handsome guy is unwilling to go in, she can only come out by herself.


    Fenna climbed out of her backpack and stood on the table, finally without breaking her neck to see the handsome face of the handsome guy, took the gun in Mu Yunshen''s hand, "I accidentally touched one in his hand.


    Mu Yunshen: "...isn''t it really his illusion? What kind of monster did Ninita bring him?


    What does magic weapon mean? Fina asked with a serious face. All content is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology. If there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] to inform, and this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 161

    Mu Yunshen was helpless, "It''s like adding energy to a cold weapon.


    Fu Neng? Are you sure it is Fu Neng? Fenna looked at Mu Yunshen with a pink head.


    Mu Yunshen directly took out the magic dagger and showed it to Fina, which was clearer than any explanation!


    Sure enough, Fenna just took a look at it and laughed, "Who made this dagger? It''s just garbage."


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    "It''s a nice gun. It''s interesting."


    Fenna said, two small hands quickly wiped the gun, but within a few breaths, a good Gauss gun was disassembled by Fenna and turned into a pile of parts on the table. Fenna herself It is to sit cross-legged on the table and start fiddling.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Helplessly, these three guys are all as Ninita said, they are all geeks in their respective fields, although their personalities are a little weird, but they] are really talented, otherwise Ninita would not have spent any money. I tried my best to get the three of them here.


    Fenna''s eyes lit up and began to study the parts, as if she had forgotten the question that Mu Yunshen had just asked.


    I have a mission tomorrow morning and need some magic heat weapons. Mu Yunshen reminded.


    This is simple, the time is too short, and it is too late to re-cast. I think this gun has a good structure. Bring me a few more. In addition, do you have any potion of energy in your hand? Fenna said without looking up, as long as there is a She is interested in weapons, even handsome guys can''t attract her anymore.


    There are several. "


    Which?


    Fire Potion, Lightning Potion, Avalanche Potion, Mana Torrent Potion, and Ancient War Potion. "


    "These potions are more suitable for cold weapons to attach energy, but hot weapons are not suitable. I have a few, leave them to me, and I will help you. Fenna said, and kept her hands, tearing the pieces she was smashed into pieces. The gauss gun was reassembled.


    We set off tomorrow morning, how many can you finish? With Fenna''s words, Mu Yun was deeply relieved.


    Bring more, I can get as much as I can. Fina said, holding the gun and wanting to crawl back to her den.


    "Wait, the energy source needs to be converted into the energy stone of this world. Mu Yunshen said, and handed over the energy stone that he brought.


    understood. Fenna returned to her nest with a box of power stones and a gauss gun.


    After Mu Yunshen left, he immediately sent someone to carry a few boxes of Gauss guns, and he moved them to Fenna.


    In the evening, in order to celebrate the awakening of several people and reward the soldiers, Mu Yunshen generously bought meat and fish for everyone to eat from the gate of the devil.


    They were all expressionless Mu Yunshen, swept their eyes sternly at everyone, threw their handbags on the ground, stood in front of everyone with their hands behind their backs, and shouted, "Are you all ready?


    Stand by! A dozen people ready to go on a mission roared in unison.


    "Very good. Mu Yunshen paced slowly ahead, "This is the first mission of our Warcraft mercenary group, and it must be done beautifully, understand?


    Got it! A dozen people shouted in unison again.

 Chapter 162

    Mu Yunshen stood still and said loudly, "Osmond, Lynn, Owen, come out!


    Yes! The three stood up straight, stepped out one step, and responded in unison.


    "Get the weapon! Mu Yunshen kicked the handbag at his feet.


    Osmond, Lynn, and Owen looked at each other in dismay, not knowing what weapons they needed to get at this time.


    Seeing them standing still with question marks on their faces, Mu Yun shouted: "Why, do you want to carry ordinary Gauss guns to carry out the mission? How can this show the power of our Warcraft mercenary group?


    Everyone: "...The boss means, don''t bring a Gauss gun? Cut with a knife?


    Mu Yunshen said loudly: "Magic heat weapon! Each team has two weapons, one pistol, one machine gun, and one box of energy stones per person! Now, come and collect the supplies!


    Osmond, Lynn and Owen:¡­


    What did the boss say? Did they hear it wrong?


    Osmond, come and distribute it for me, Lynn and Owen assist. Mu Yunshen ordered.


    Yes. The three of them subconsciously stepped forward.


    When Osmond unzipped his handbag and saw the firearms inside, he was a little puzzled. Isn''t this the pistol and machine gun they put into the car? It''s no different. The boss just said that the magic heat weapon is coming. Could it be that These?


    With an inexplicable look on his face, the person began to distribute supplies. Osmond issued a pistol, Lynn issued a machine gun, and Owen issued a large box of energy stones next to him.


    After the firearms were distributed, Mu Yunshen raised his chin, "Osmond, Lynn, Owen, Gray!


    "Here! The four of them responded in unison.


    Gray, whose name was called, quickly ran out of the back team and stood in a line with Osmond, Lynn, and Owen.


    Mu Yun bent over deeply, took out the four black pockets left in the handbag, and threw one at each person.


    The four of them were holding a black pocket that was only the size of a palm, and their faces were puzzled.


    They found that Mu Yunshen also had the same black belt bag around his waist. They imitated Mu Yunshen''s appearance and tied the black belt bag around his waist.


    Mu Yunshen looked at their blank faces, and patted the black pocket on his waist, "Do you know what this is for?"


    The four of them were all puzzled, and they were also guessing what such a pocket could be used for? It couldn''t even fit a dagger, and it was too small to hold bullets. What could this pocket be used for? Hang it around the waist as a decoration?


    Mu Yunshen said loudly, "This pocket is called a storage pocket, do you understand the meaning of storage?


    Continue to be at a loss, "They all understand the meaning of storage, but they don''t understand it a little bit when it is used here.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t say much, he lifted the cover of his pocket with one hand, reached in, took out a machine gun over one meter long, and just took it out from the pocket of his pocket.


    Everyone: (mouth)


    Regardless of their shock, Mu Yunshen continued: "Storage pockets are the unique materials of the Warcraft mercenary group other than magic weapons, and the four of you are the team leaders of the mercenary group, one for each!


    However, this is not for you personally, but for your entire team. As captains, you only have the right of custody, not exclusive rights! Each storage pocket has 80 cubic meters of space, which is enough to store all the materials of your team. !


    The people who were already horrified: (mouth)! ! !


    Is this really true? There is such a thing that defies the sky?! If there is this, then where do they need to carry those military supplies on their backs or even use a car to drag them? Directly stuff them into their storage pockets, A group of people walked easily, okay?!!!


    Hope you know the value of storage fanny packs. With a simple sentence from Mu Yunshen, the matter of storing the pockets came to an end, regardless of the people who were still in shock and couldn''t return to God.


    The only reaction of the four captains who got the storage pockets was to swallow and swallow again, which felt too unreal.


    Mu Yunshen put the extreme strength he took out and put it back into his storage pocket, pulled out a pistol tied to his thigh, and said lightly, "I can''t imagine the power of a magic heat weapon, right, look at it.


    Mu Yunshen loaded the gun skillfully, raised his hand in a standard and handsome posture and shot.


    boom


    On a boulder not far away, an icy fog exploded directly, and when the fog dissipated, everyone was stunned to see that the boulder had been completely frozen. Mu Yunshen quickly reached into his pocket and took out a pistol again, without looking at it, he shot at random.


    boom


    The boulder, which was originally covered by ice, was hit by this blow and exploded directly from the inside, and the rubble scattered with ice layers on the ground.


    Everyone who saw this scene was shocked by the successive shocks to numbness.


    Mu Yunshen put away the pistol leisurely, "The magic heat weapon in your hands mainly has three abilities: one is ice soul, which is my first shot effect; the other is super precision, which is my second Gun effect, as long as the muzzle is aimed at the target, any shot can hit the target very accurately. When you want to leave a hole, remember not to use this magic gun; the last one is flame blasting, as long as you shoot In addition to burning, the target also has the effect of explosion.


    Everyone: "¡­


    Magic energy thermal weapons do not consume bullets, but energy stones. After firing, the energy bullets fired are bullets, but their abilities are different. As long as you bring energy stones, you will have enough bullets.


    Now, look at the magic energy guns in your hands, there are icons on the guns, the ice soul ability, the icon of snowflakes will appear on the guns, super precise, there will be a double-ring circle and a cross-aiming icon, flame blasting, what appears directly is Flame icon.


    Each team must have all three kinds of magic energy and heat weapons ready. Now, look at the weapons in their hands and adjust them!


    Osmond, Lynn, and Owen went to do it quickly. They had long been convinced of Mu Yun, and it was not surprising that monsters that could be researched by awakening potions would produce anything terrifying. He calmed down and followed the order to adjust the team''s firearms.


    Gray doesn''t need to go out on a mission for the time being. If he has nothing to do with him, he retreats to the side and looks at those magic energy hot weapons very greedily, thinking about when he will be able to touch such a cool magic energy hot weapon.


    After the inspection, everything that needs to be explained is clearly explained, and everyone is ready to go. The military supplies that were originally carried on the car have now been moved into the storage pockets by the three captains according to their team''s standards. Apart from the weapons, he was empty-handed and just went to perform the mission.


    Magic energy heat weapons are their trump card, they should be used at critical moments. Usually, of course, it is better to use ordinary weapons. Therefore, even if they carry magic energy heat weapons, they will not easily take them. They mainly use ordinary Gauss guns.


    When Mu Yunshen left, he specifically told Domamu to keep his home. All the non-Feng Warcraft mercenary group members, as long as they tried to enter the Wuhai Forest, should not let them leave. He handed over the base to Domamu.


    Dormammu agreed very seriously, expressing that he would follow the master''s wishes.


    The two missions are carried out at different locations. They need to rush to the mission location by spaceship. As mercenaries like them, they are covered with dangerous goods. It is absolutely impossible to take a passenger spaceship. ferry.


    These are all time to show financial and human resources, and Mu Yunshen alone will definitely not be able to do it. Therefore, Mr. Aslan solved these matters for him, and the private spaceship was also purchased by Mr. Aslan. Of course, , The ownership belongs to the Warcraft Mercenary Group.


    Their spaceships have special berthing spots at the nearby airports, and the price of leasing these spots is also very expensive. Generally speaking, the mercenary company is really quick to make money, but it also burns a lot of money. If it weren''t for Mr. Aslan''s strong financial resources , Mu Yunshen wanted to make the mercenary group so big at once, with such complete facilities, it was impossible, Mr. Aslan almost complied with all of his requirements, even Mr. Aslan who he could not think of. It was arranged for him, like a spaceship.


    The two teams boarded a spaceship, respectively. The ship of the spaceship was printed with the group emblem of the Warcraft Mercenary Group. It looked domineering and mighty, and people knew at a glance that it was the spaceship of the Warcraft Mercenary Group.


    Contact at any time with questions, the lives of the soldiers are the most important, remember this. Before getting on the spaceship, Mu Yunshen told Lynn and Owen loudly.


    Yes! Lynn and Owen responded aloud, and took their men into a spaceship.


    They are all officer-level figures in the Rose Legion, and they have many people under them. They don''t know how many tasks have been given. Even though it is a task of 80 million, Mu Yunshen is very relieved that the task is entrusted to the two of them.


    Watching them board the ship, Mu Yunshen also took his team to board the ship and headed to Leihexing where his employer was located.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, Owen is not as good as Osmond. Owen''s strength is mainly in passive defense and counterattack. If he wasn''t afraid of something wrong with Lynn, he would have sent him Owen, who was more powerful. Mu Yunshen was really worried when the two fellows, Simon, were mixed together, so he still sent Owen, who was calm in case of trouble, to him, so that he could take control of Lynn.


    The destination of this escort mission is to swim in Mercury, but the employer is in Leihexing, they] must go to Leihexing to receive the employer, and then transfer to swim to Mercury, although the journey is tossing, but fortunately, they are all in Mesaixing domain, it won''t take too long.


    At the same time, the Mu family, who was far away on the Mesai planet, welcomed a special guest that night.


    Ever since the Mu family tried their best to capture Mu Yunshen but failed, and on the way back, the only two hostages who could hold Mu Yunshen were taken away, the head of the Mu family, Mu Boxi, has always been a hot pot. on the ant.

 Chapter 163

    Mu Yunshen''s grandfather and uncle''s children were kidnapped by unknown people. At that time, all the psionicists available to their Mu family were injured, and they had no ability to deal with the sudden attack. .


    After they came back, Mu Boxi had already hired a therapist at a high price. They are the foundation of the Mu family, and neither of them can lose it. Except for the broken arm, which is difficult to grow back, the others have experienced this period of time. After recuperating, most of their injuries recovered, but they still felt that everything was wrong, and they couldn''t explain what was wrong. For this reason, Mu Boxi invited the therapist again, and the answer was that he had suffered severe injuries and was deficient in qi and blood. It needs to be taken care of, it will be fine after a while.


    Originally, Mu Boxi believed in this statement, until the psionicist who broke his arm, his spiritual ability declined, and his spiritual seal dropped by one seal.


    It is not unheard of in history for the spiritual seal to fall. Sometimes, when the spiritual seal has just advanced to the stage, it is severely damaged when the state is unstable, and the spiritual seal will also drop. The psionicist was the one who was the most injured among all people. They felt that the spiritual seal fell because of the severe injury. Although they were worried, they did not care too much.


    It wasn''t until a few days later that Mu Youchen, who had recovered from his injuries, actually fell from the sixth seal of psychic energy back to the fifth seal of psychic energy, which caused everyone to be alert, and he was always worried about Mu Yunshen''s original intention of using the magic circle. Xing Lan, the first reaction was to think in this regard, and he secretly mentioned his guess to Mu Boxi.


    Mu Boxi, who was already uneasy, was even more anxious in his heart. Let''s not consider whether Mu Yunshen really has the ability to make the spiritual mark of the psionicist fall. If this is true, then It means that the Mu family will lose seven psionicists at one time, which is a loss that no psionicist family can afford.


    In addition to this incident, there is another thing that upsets them. They did not expect the video of the siege of Mu Yunshen to be exposed. Since the video went viral, all forces have been testing the Mu family intentionally or unintentionally. Given the reason why they besieged Mu Yunshen, Mu Boxi greeted people with a smile almost every day, and considered every word he said, for fear that the words were not good enough to reveal his fault, and the whole Mu Boxi would be affected by that time. Family.


    The idea of ??Mu Xinglan''s plan to sell the news of the male emptiness to a certain superpower had been discussed with Mu Boxi as soon as they returned to their home. Youchen''s, otherwise, Mu Youchen would never be reconciled after suffering such a big loss this time. In addition, the fall of his spiritual seal caused his bad temper to become even hotter. Afraid of him, they walked around when they saw him.


    Even if you want to sell this news to a certain force to benefit the Mu family, that force must be at the top of the empire, not these small forces that come to the Mu family for various reasons. If one chooses badly, they will not only get no benefits, but will also lead to death.


    The idea of ??selling news has always been hesitating in Mu Boxi''s heart. It has to be said that Mu Xinglan''s idea is very correct. If Mu Youchen hadn''t offended Mu Yunshen to death, they would have completely relied on Mu Yunshen and the Aslan family. With the relationship, regardless of the relationship between the Aslan family and the royal family, the Aslan family alone has the strength of the entire Rose Star Region, and if you give them a piece of the Mu family, they can also flourish, but now, everything is ruined. .


    Mu Boxi waited and waited for the active contact of the top forces he wanted. Just when he wanted to take the initiative to attack, the third person whose spiritual seal had fallen appeared.


    This directly confirmed Mu Xinglan''s original guess!


    If it is a coincidence, it is impossible to coincidentally appear three times, especially in that case, how could Mu Yunshen do useless work?


    They were almost certain that the magic circle that Mu Yunshen hit on them at the end was definitely the culprit that caused their spiritual seal to fall!


    This made the original idea of ??selling news instantly poured down like a basin of cold water. Now Mu Boxi is most eager to know how much the spiritual seal will fall. If it keeps falling like this, the Mu family will lose seven psychic powers at a time. It is unknown whether their Mu family can be called a psionicist family in the future, so he hesitated.


    He is hesitating, should he contact Mu Yunshen to see if there is any room for change? Maybe, Mu Yunshen will look at the face of their old man and let go of those psionicists? Of course Mu Boxi knows , How ugly the old man and Mu Yunshen''s family were at that time, if he hadn''t known that they might not have this weight, he would have pushed the old man''s line out to threaten Mu Yunshen.


    It was also at the moment when Mu Boxi was hesitating that the video of the magic weapon that Mu Yunshen posted by himself swept the entire empire. Of course, it was impossible for the Mu family not to know about it. Mu Boxi was extremely annoyed, and even more annoyed at his younger son''s initial impulse.


    If it wasn''t for Mu Youchen and Mu Yuanrong who had already done their shameless things, the Mu family would not have broken the jar and would have sent someone to besiege Mu Yunshen. There is no room for turning around.


    As soon as the video of the magic weapon appeared, many people came to the Mu family home with a fluke mentality when they had nowhere to buy, thinking that the Mu family home might have a channel to contact Mu Yunshen? They haven''t seen that video, I really wanted a magic weapon but couldn''t get it, so I could only try all kinds of methods.


    The more people came to ask, the more regretful Mu Boxi became. He was obviously a good move, but how did he get to where he is now?


    It was also at this desperate time that the special guest came to the door in person.


    When Mu Boxi knew who was coming, his face changed greatly, and the cold sweat dripped down like rain.


    The old man of the Aslan family came to the door in person, what kind of weight is this? They dared to deal with Mu Yunshen and the two children at the beginning, but the Aslan family did not know all this, but now, Aslan The old man of the family came to the door in person, what did he explain?


    The old man Aslan and Mu Boxi were talking alone in the study. Who is Cumberland, who can fight with the royal family for so many years, and how can he be an ordinary person? Mu Boxi was dissatisfied with Leng Zhe''s pale old face, Cumberland directly reprimanded the Mu family for being daring, even the granddaughter-in-law and great-grandson of their Aslan family dared to move. He immediately knelt down, trembling with fear, sweating profusely, and kept saying that the junior was ignorant, he must discipline him well, be humble and low-pitched, just hoping to calm the anger of the old man.


    Cumberland closed it when he saw it, and seeing that Mu Boxi was really frightened, he began to play the emotional card, pointing out that they were Mu Yunshen''s maiden family. Even if they were at fault, the Aslan family looked at Mu Yunshen In terms of face, it is not necessary to be held accountable, but there must be no next time Mu Boxi nodded again and again, and promises that he will never dare again next time.


    Until this time, Cumberland skillfully threw an olive branch and asked the Mu family if they would like to follow the Aslan family. Regarding Yunshen, they have become a family. If the Mu family is willing, they can immediately move to the Rose Star Region to live, which is definitely more free and more comfortable than on the Mesai Planet.


    Of course, Cumberland knew what Mu Boxi was worried about. While giving the benefits, he also made a promise that he would not pursue their siege of Mu Yunshen and his two children, and said that Mu Yunshen was also very emotional. People, can''t do the thing of completely destroying the family, which makes Mu Boxi mention a heart in his throat and fall back into his stomach.


    After taking a reassurance, Mu Boxi dared to ask tentatively, since Mu Yunshen still cares about family affection, can he ask him to solve the magic circle on the family psionicist?


    Hearing Mu Boxi talk about the several psionicists who had besieged Mu Yunshen at the beginning, and several of them had their spiritual seals falling, Cumberland was shocked, but there was no sign on his face, as if he was holding a wisdom pearl. He also recalled that at the end of the video, Mu Yunshen had indeed made some very wonderful magic circles on several members of the Mu family. The focus at that time was not there, so he didn''t pay attention. Now he is reminded by Mu Boxi, It was only then that I suddenly remembered that this is what happened! But, does that child really have this ability?


    In order to stabilize and appease Mu Boxi, the old man promised to talk to Mu Yunshen about this matter. The old man''s promise made Mu Boxi completely relieved, and he even promised to follow the Aslan family.


    This was originally their best choice, because Mu Youchen broke a good chess game, and now the old man of the Aslan family has come to the door in person, which shows their sincerity. Want to wait to be wiped out?


    The old man went out in person and completely solved the big trouble of the Mu family.


    And far away in the Carino family mansion on the planet Maca, the atmosphere in the study was a little dignified.


    Planck''s fat body was nestled in the chair, smoking a cigar silently, and after a while he said, "Is it true that the shadow dagger can''t be sold at all?"


    Deron Haydn, who was sitting across from Planck, said with hatred: "Since the release of Mu Yunshen''s video, the shadow dagger, which was a best-seller, has suddenly become unsalable. It was also resisted by the public. Name-named abuse can be seen everywhere on Xingxing.com. Even at the entrance of the company, garbage is dumped by unknown people every day, and the walls are scribbled. Because of this, I became more daring, and actually filed a lawsuit to the court to sue us. If there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] to inform, this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 164

    Planck continued to smoke a cigar, the beautiful lady sitting on the other side, sipping tea, she was Alicia, and Alicia now has a lot to do with when she met Trolasse. The change, at least in dealing with people, has the grace and grace that a noble lady should have. This is the result of the etiquette teacher that Planck invited from the higher planet at a high price to personally teach Alicia noble etiquette.


    Olysia nodded slightly and said with a chuckle: "I just said, how could a lowly commoner know Laiser, with his identity, he doesn''t even have the qualification to be three feet away from Laiser, so he is a liar, said What formula was sold to Lesser, it was swaggering in the name of Lesser."


    Deron looked at the beautiful Miss Olysia and said hesitantly, "Perhaps, maybe he really knows him?


    Wasn''t Mu Yunshen taken away from the interrogation room by a Mr. Aslan? Could it be the person Miss Alicia said?


    "How is that possible? How noble is Leather, how could she know such a commoner? Miss Alicia spoke with great pride.


    Deron looked at her, not knowing what she was proud of. The Carino family was indeed a noble, but it was a declining noble. Now, is he still relying on him to win money in front of the stage? What is she proud of?


    "Lord Baron, can it really be this Mr. Aslan? Deron asked uncertainly.


    Planck shook his head affirmatively, "It can''t be him, I know those top nobles, they place great importance on their status, a top noble and a commoner make friends, and they will only surrender their status.


    So how should this matter be resolved now? We can''t just watch the company go bankrupt, can we?


    Delong didn''t expect that Mu Yunshen would suddenly play such a hand. Even if there had been infringements before, those small companies simply couldn''t compete with them. This tone.


    Well now, Mu Yunshen''s hand has directly become a breakthrough for the small company that was infringed. There are more ants killing elephants, not to mention that Mu Yunshen has now become a public figure. His words and deeds are too oriented. Now, it is estimated that Mu Yunshen himself did not expect that he would have such appeal.


    DeLong came to Planck at this time because he expected that he could not let the company go bankrupt. Although the Hayerson Company was his, Planck was the major shareholder of the company. His aristocratic status has gained a lot of convenience and also won a lot of money. How could Planck be willing to give up such a fat sheep?


    Planck was silent, smoking a cigar in silence.


    Miss Alicia put down the blue and white porcelain bowl in her hand. This blue and white porcelain bowl alone is worth a lot of money. Although it is a high imitation product, there is a gap between high imitation and high imitation. This set of blue and white porcelain bowls is very expensive. The elegant art of tea tasting.


    Of course, the gap between tea in the interstellar age and tea in the ancient earth period is too great. His behavior is just to pursue the elegance of the ancient earth period, because they generally believe that when it comes to the culture of the ancient earth period, that is to cultivate and cultivate. The inner symbol is something that reflects personal historical literacy.


    Looking back at the reason, it is natural that all things related to the ancient earth period, let alone authentic, even high imitation products can be sold for sky-high prices, and those who can taste the culture of the ancient earth period are mostly among the great nobles. Communication is normal, in order to get familiar with the lifestyle of the upper class as soon as possible, Alicia slowly cultivates her self-restraint from the little bit of life.


    "Dad, why don''t I mention this to Lacey, don''t look at how big it is, it''s just a matter of Lacey''s words. Speaking of that handsome and graceful man like a god, Miss Alicia couldn''t help but blush. heartbeat.


    Deron often hears Miss Alicia mention the name "Lesser", but he doesn''t know who this person is. People who can be repeated by Miss Alicia are definitely not ordinary people. For sure.


    He has so much energy, how can this matter be settled in one sentence? Delong asked a little uncertainly, Haiershen Company was named by Mu Yunshen in the video. With the popularity of the video, the name of Haiershen Company also changed Followed by the popularity, but, this popularity is the opposite, it is being scolded.


    Hearing such an ignorant question, Olysia didn''t even bother to explain, and it was a waste of time to explain to a commoner how noble and elegant Leather was.


    Planck pondered, "Is this okay?


    Alicia smiled sweetly, "Lesser will definitely not refuse me for such a trivial matter.


    Planck hesitated. On the one hand, he did not want to leave a bad impression on Mr. Aslan, and on the other hand, he was reluctant to give up the big fat sheep of the Hayerson Company.


    "You... mention it appropriately, don''t affect the relationship between you because of this."


    "Okay, Dad. Alicia answered and got up and left.


    At that time, Trolasse''s assistant, Mays Dill, had left her a communication number. During this time, although she really wanted to dial this band number, her modesty as a woman prevented her from doing so. She has been waiting for Trolce. Lesser took the initiative to contact her, but until now she has not waited for the other party to contact her.


    Now, there is finally an opportunity to contact him, how could Alicia let it go?


    She dialed the communication number full of excitement and trepidation, but what prompted Alicia was the answer of "empty number.


    Hearing the answer from the mechanical voice, Olysia was stunned. She thought she had made a mistake and lost again, but the result was still the same.


    This communication number... is actually an empty number?


    Alicia couldn''t believe it. The long-awaited and long-awaited moments came to nothing. She didn''t understand that it was obviously the band number left to her by Troleser''s assistant, and told her that if she wanted to find Troleigh Se, you can dial this communication number, but why is it empty? Could it be that Troleser has changed the band number? No, this is impossible. As Troleser, it is impossible to change the band number at will. So what''s the situation?


    No matter what Olysia thought, she would never have thought that the band number that Maythier left to her at the time was Maythier''s own. Without his consent, he would not dare to do this even if Maistier was given ten courage.


    But if Miss Alicia contacts him, it will be enough to contact Trolesse through him, but unfortunately, Alicia has never contacted him actively, and Mesdille was driven back by Troleser again. The communication number originally used at work was cancelled, proving that he no longer exists. How could Olysia dial this communication number?


    Mu Yunshen didn''t know all of this, what he had to face now was the employer who had been waiting for a long time.


    When Mu Yunshen took someone to the designated place to meet the employer, he felt that his expectations for the employer were a little high. The person they want to escort this time is a middle-aged squat man, holding a thick suitcase in his arms.


    The two sides met face to face and determined their respective identities. After receiving them, Mu Yunshen boarded the special spaceship of the Warcraft Mercenary Group.


    Even after getting on the spaceship, the chubby man still hugged his suitcase tightly and stared at the soldiers of the Warcraft mercenary group vigilantly. Mu Yunshen and Osmond returned to the independent cabin.


    Osmond couldn''t stand it and said: "Is this employer okay? Why do I feel so unreliable?


    Mu Yun said nonchalantly, "How can you be reliable?"


    Osmond nodded his head, "Is it not clear here? Who doesn''t know that he has something important in the box when he looks like this?


    Mu Yun took a deep sip of water and said indifferently: "For the sake of 50 million, you should bear it."


    Osmond said bitterly: "If it is because of the contents of the box, let him pay 50 million to protect his safety, it is better to negotiate with him and let him keep the box with us for safekeeping, after all, it is placed in the space storage. , much safer than holding him in his arms.


    Don''t you say goodbye, didn''t you see that he was on guard against us? How could he promise us to keep the box for him? I''m sure we would still suspect that we had an intention with his box. Mu Yunshen didn''t want to make trouble, he just wanted to finish the escort mission safely.


    Osmond grinned and didn''t say more, Mu Yunshen was right, as long as he opened his mouth, the employer would definitely suspect that they had an intention with the box.


    Seeing the cowardly look of the employer, Osmond was very puzzled as to how he took out the 50 million employment fee. Seeing that he was not a capable person at all, and he could take out this money, it seemed that the family was very rich. .


    Eleanor looked at the elegant man sitting on the sofa. He had been looking at the information in his hand for a while. Eleanor winked at the other three companions beside him, and wanted to send a person to speak, but the three people Aspiring to wink at him, let him be the one who speaks.


    Eleanor had no choice but to clear his throat and said, "Boss, are we really going to deal with the Far-Sky Changelings this time?


    Trolasse said without raising his eyes: "Is there a problem?


    Eleanor said with a bitter face, "The Far-Sky Changeling Race is so evil, it''s really hard to deal with. Back then, you dealt with three phantom generals by yourself and killed them with serious injuries, which solved the big trouble at that time, but you It was also because of the collision with the spiritual power of the Far Void Illusion Clan, which resulted in memory loss and headaches. I felt it was inappropriate to take on the task of the Far Void Illusory Clan this time.


    Trolasse closed the document, picked up the red wine on the coffee table, took a sip, thoughtfully, and said, "There are some things that can''t be avoided."


    Just like their Rose Star Territory, they have been forbearing and showing weakness for so many years, but what they finally got was only intensified pressure. The royal family did not know what means they used, and they repeatedly cooperated with the Star Palace to persecute him. Their purpose was just to They want to let him use his ability as much as possible, and then the body can''t bear the load and collapse, which is what they want to see most.

 Chapter 165

    Although the Xingchen Palace has a rift with the royal family, in general, the existence of Trolather can still threaten the Xingchen Palace. If there is a chance, the Xingchen Palace does not want him to exist.


    Being pressed again and again, Trolise didn''t want to continue to delay like this. Now, there is not only one Aslan family behind him, he is now the father of two children, and there is also an empty body physique. Lovers, he must think more about them, even if something happens to him, he must pave the way for them, and must not let the three of them be in any danger.


    What''s more, even if he didn''t take the initiative to follow this mission, the Xingchen Palace and the royal family would find a way to make him say something next. The Xingchen Palace is right. So far, he has the experience to deal with the Far-Sky Illusory Clan, and obtained it. He is the only one who wins, Trolasse, since he knows he can''t escape, he might as well go with the flow and get a Nine Seals Healing Liquid along the way, so why not do it?


    He didn''t know everything about You Mercury, otherwise how would he dare to agree to Longjiv''s conditions? He didn''t want to find death. He knew the hostility of the Xingchen Palace and the royal family to him, and he dared to say it like this. What if the Xingchen Palace made him commit suicide regardless of his old face and dignity? Of course, this possibility is still very small, at least the Xingchen Palace and the royal family have not lost their minds to that point.


    Dai Er worried: "Captain, since you have already accepted this task, we have nothing to say, but don''t you think there are only us, a little less? Besides, none of us can restrain the illusion of the sky. The ability of the tribe.


    How could Trolessor not know about this point, among the five of them, Eleanor is a healer, and there is almost no fighting power. He is often the object of protection, and the other four have almost no ability to restrain the illusion Xing clan, but even so, it is not the reason for him to refuse to accept this task, what''s more, he cares about himself.


    After swiping away the four players, Trolasse returned to the room alone, his thumb kept rubbing the eye-catching black square ring on his left middle finger. Every time he saw this ring, Trolasse''s eyes would change It became extra soft. This was a gift from the person he loved the most. Every time he saw this ring, Trolasse would miss the boy who had grown up.


    Just a thought, ten magic swords appeared on the coffee table in front of them, neatly arranged.


    Their abilities were not able to restrain the distant changelings, but he had weapons that could restrain the distant changelings. If Yunshen hadn''t given him these magic swords at that time, he might have chosen another method to solve this problem. At least one person with psychic abilities that can restrain the Far Void Illusory Clan must join, it seems that there is no need for it now.


    Troreiser picked up the hilt of a magic sword and looked at the attribute icon artificially carved at the bottom of the hilt. The body of the sword is close to the handle, but the ten magic swords that Mu Yunshen gave to Trolaise had attribute icons engraved on the bottom of the hilt. It was almost incomparable to the attribute icons that naturally appeared on the sword, but that was it, Trolasse felt extra warm.


    I have seen both the magic dagger and the magic sword Trolaise, and there is no such mark on it. Obviously, these attribute icons are deeply carved by Mu Yun, maybe because Trolaise can''t tell which one is. What kind of attribute, compared to directly popping up the long sword to see the icon, it is not so convenient at all.


    Mu Yunshen had promised Trolaise ten lightning magic swords, but when Trolaise was playing with these magic swords on the spaceship, he accidentally discovered the heart-warming carving at the bottom of the hilt. When I took out all ten swords, I found out that the attribute icons of these ten magic swords are not all lightning magic swords. Only two of them are engraved with lightning icons, and there are also four unseen icons. The two handles were obviously allocated by Mu Yunshen on purpose.


    This kind of discovery was a huge surprise, especially when it was discovered that these icons were all engraved manually, Trolasse felt even more warm in his heart, but there was a number engraved on the side of the icon.


    For example: the flame icon is marked with 1, the two flame magic swords are 1, the lightning magic sword is marked with 2, a collapsed snowflake icon magic sword is marked with 3, and a glowing icon magic sword It is marked with 4, and finally the icon of a humanoid with arms raised is marked with 5.


    Even if Troleser couldn''t name the icons, he knew that those two identical icons represented different attributes, but Troleser didn''t know what the marked numbers meant.


    It''s just that after trying it out in numerical order, Troleser understood the meaning of the numbers.


    If he didn''t follow the order of the numbers, he believed that if he suddenly turned on the enchanted effect, he would definitely be shocked by the unprepared energy coercion. Because of the order, the larger the number, the greater the coercion. .


    Trolasse has always known that his body is not very good, but even so, he can withstand the coercion of the number 4, but it is a pity that several people are completely covered below the bridge of the nose, if it is not for them not holding weapons in their hands, By their looks alone, they are no different from terrorists.


    There is no way to wear a mask. Who made the boss of their mercenary group turn out to be a public figure? If they don''t hide it, they will be surrounded by stars when they leave the port. The consequences are unimaginable. Do you still need to carry out this task? That''s why I have this look like a terrorist in front of me.


    When they went through the security check, Mu Yunshen and Osmond didn''t feel anything, but they made the middle-aged men nervous, for fear that their weapons would be inspected. So far, no mercenary has dared to openly park from the dock. Get out of the port!


    The unknown person was exposed in front of the security inspection personnel, and he wanted to bring dangerous weapons into the swimming star. It was a dream. Of course, he could also land from other remote ports of call by other means. Yes, he dares. Instead of going to the uninhabited remote place to land, grabbing the territory with star thieves or wanted criminals, and in the end it is not known whether or not their own spaceship is their own, it is better to come out of the docking port in an open and honest way, so that people can give them a good view of the spaceship.


    Of course, Mu Yunshen dared to do this, except to make sure that the security inspection of You Mercury did not take away their weapons. Even if they did check out, the big deal would be to show the mercenary certificate to prove that they were mercenaries and bring weapons to carry out the mission. This is normal, there is no need to hide at all. The reason why Mu Yunshen sneaked in as a bodyguard is that he doesn''t want anyone who cares to notice that they have entered the country.


    When passing through security, the security guards were surprised that no weapons were found from them.

 Chapter 166

    After repeated inspections, no dangerous goods were found, no matter how suspicious their attire was, they could only be released.


    Until they got into the car, the employer, Surrey, held back the words for a long time and finally asked.


    "Captain Mu, did you do something wrong? You are here to protect my safety, do your mercenary groups not bring weapons when they go out on missions? A brand-new mercenary group like yours does not have a strong background. Second, I don''t have a lot of experience in missions, I chose you, but I just took a fancy to the magic weapons of your mercenary group, but I didn''t see any weapons on you at all, so can you really protect my safety?"


    Mu Yunshen was a group of six people, with black masks on their faces, and the extended multi-function suspension vehicle was driving quietly. All the routes, residences and rental vehicles for this trip were all determined before they were dispatched. , when they get here, everything can go according to plan!


    "Mr. Surrey, since our mercenary group dares to take on this task, we can complete it. Mu Yunshen''s indifferent voice suppressed Osmond''s fiery temper.


    Surrey looked left and right, and wanted to say something, but he was a little timid because of the crowd, and finally he could only hold the box in his arms tightly, and sat obediently without speaking.


    Mu Yunshen chuckled lightly and said, "Of course, if you want to complete this task perfectly, I also hope that Mr. Sarri can cooperate or the task will fail. The responsibility for the cause analysis is not on us, and the 25 million deposit will not be refunded.


    When Sarri heard this, he was immediately anxious, "What I want is that you must protect me, there is no failure to speak of, if I fail. If I fail, I will definitely die, and you must protect me.


    Sarri said, there was a layer of cold sweat on his forehead, and he looked very nervous.


    Mu Yunshen said unhurriedly: "Protecting the safety of the employer is naturally our first consideration. In order to complete this task perfectly, does Mr. Surrey have to say something? If you hide it from us, we will How to assess the risk value?


    Osmond had already scolded this idiot in his heart. How could an employer defend his mercenaries? He was simply stupid.


    Mu Yunshen is quite calm about this. It''s not that he never encountered such a thing in his last life, and he has no opinion on his employer''s protection against them. The team of mercenaries protects their own safety, but unfortunately, in the end, the big gunman died at the hands of his own mercenaries. There is no other reason. Naturally, the people who want to kill him are rich, and they can give enough commissions to turn against that team of mercenaries. soldier.


    The mission failed, the external argument is that they did not protect the employer well, causing the employer to be assassinated by the other party, which not only gained considerable money, but also restored the reputation. After all, as long as the mission is accompanied by the risk of failure, no one dares to boast Your own mercenaries will never fail.


    Mu Yunshen had seen such a dark side a lot in his last life, and he was not angry at all in the face of his employer''s precautions.


    At first glance, Sarri was afraid of death, and when he heard Mu Yunshen say this, he hesitated to say, "I...I want to find someone to sell what I have to him, and when I get the money, we will Can go back.


    Who to look for? Mu Yunshen asked.


    Frey Ruskin. In order not to die here, Sarri had to tell the truth.


    Mu Yunshen tapped a few times on his communicator and sent a message back to the base, so that Uncle and Bai Yueguang could find out this person as soon as possible.


    Has it been negotiated? If it has not been negotiated, it would be unwise for them to come and negotiate like this.


    "It has been agreed and the time has been agreed. In three days, we will go to the designated place to pay for the delivery, and then we can go back." Surrey Road.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, did not speak again, but communicated with Bai Yueguang.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t need to ask, he knew that what was in the employer''s box was definitely not an ordinary item. Otherwise, the other party would not be able to pay 50 million hire fees to hire a mercenary to protect him. With such a high risk, he could give up so much. high commissions.


    The journey was fairly stable, and I arrived at the hotel that I had already booked safely, just waiting for the day of the transaction to arrive.


    Trolasse took the stack of documents handed over by Eleanor and began to look through it.


    Eleanor Hui reported: "Things seem to be a little troublesome, and there are many people involved with the Far Sky Changelings, including the local aristocratic family.


    "Aristocratic family? Trolasse asked without looking up.


    Yes, the Ruskin family, who are in charge of several mineral companies, are wealthy. Eleanor only felt that the matter was very difficult. Trolasse read through the information in silence, and only gave an order, "Keep an eye on them."


    For three days, Sarri stayed in the room, not even going out the door, for fear of being murdered when he went out, and spent three days in peace, nothing happened, Sarri''s nervousness and anxiety at the beginning, but also It has eased a little, at least not sweating and squinting, and the waist can stand up straight.


    On the day of the meeting, when the group arrived at the designated meeting place, Mu Yunshen realized that the meeting place they agreed to meet was actually a high-end club. If they were not members, they could not enter at all. However, Surrey seems to have an invitation card or something. Things, even if they are not members here, they can go in. The other party can have such a big face, and they should have a close relationship with this high-end club.


    Mu Yunshen and the others walked on both sides and behind, guarding the employer. The group went up the steps and walked straight into the clubhouse. However, when Mu Yunshen was about to enter the door, he suddenly stopped and turned towards the door. Look at the tall building across the road.


    He felt as if someone was watching them


    On a certain floor on the opposite side, Eleanor suddenly put down the telescope and said in surprise, "Damn it! Who are those people? Such a keen perception.


    Dai Er''er was also surprised, "Has our position been exposed? The four of them turned their faces together and saw their boss, watching the group of people enter the clubhouse with a serious expression.


    Trolasse was also surprised, but his surprise was not revealed. Eleanor and the others didn''t know each other''s attire, so how could Trolase not know each other? The black field uniform and the black face mask, The striking bright red graphics on the mask all indicate that this is a member of the Warcraft mercenary group.


    And the black-haired man who took the lead didn''t need to look at his face, just by looking at his back and a pair of cold and sharp eyes, he knew who was coming.


    Why is he here? The mercenary group has taken the mission? And it''s still the mission here?


    Trolasse knew very well that when he left, he hadn''t heard that they were going on a mission. Unexpectedly, not long after he left the planet Maca, Mu Yunshen took the mission and left.


    Captain? Dang''er saw that the captain didn''t respond, so he had to call again.


    "That''s the man from the Warcraft mercenary group. Trolasse turned around and walked in one direction.


    The four of them quickly followed, and at the same time were surprised by what they heard, "The name of the Warcraft Mercenary Group is very loud now, thanks to the advertisement of Mu Yunshen''s video, how many people don''t know about their Warcraft Mercenary Group?


    Why are the people from the Warcraft mercenary group here? They even entered the clubhouse? The clubhouse is most involved with the Far-Sky Changelings. Many suspects are related to this clubhouse. Is it really okay for them to go in like this?


    Getting ready to enter the clubhouse. Trolessor kept walking and ordered directly


    What? Go straight in now?


    The four of them were a little surprised by Trolather''s order. They originally planned to stare at people first, and wait until they figured out what the targets wanted to do before taking action. They didn''t expect to enter the clubhouse directly


    Since they arrived here, they have been investigating these days, and they have locked in a few targets. They only need to follow the vines and wipe out all of this group of distant changelings. However, what they did not expect is that the mercenary group of Warcraft will actually suddenly mixed in.


    Before the group left this floor, Trolasse who was walking in the front suddenly stopped, and the four Eleanors who followed, missed Trolise, and saw a group of people in front of them at a glance, men and women. Dozens of people, holding daggers, kitchen knives, hammers, etc. in their hands, their eyes are dull, their faces are pale, and their limbs are stiff as they walk, like puppets without a soul.


    Eleanor''s face changed greatly, "Phantom slaves! Are there so many magic slaves hidden in this building?


    The phantom slave class is the lowest level among the distant phantoms. They cannot form phantoms naturally. They can only use the human body as their "phantom body" through parasitism. The phantom slaves are parasitic on the human body. Inside, can be lurking, still dominated by the parasitized person, the instrument is difficult to detect, once the dominance is controlled by the distant changeling clan, that person will become the dominated walking corpse.


    The Illusory Slave-level Far-air Illusory Race relies on absorbing the life force of parasites to improve its strength. For every 100 ordinary people''s life force as energy, it can evolve into the Illusory General-level Far-sky Illusory Race. Attacking through mental power may also obtain special power, which is very difficult to deal with.


    At that time, Trolassie was one to three. Although he narrowly won, he was not too badly injured. Those three had just evolved to the phantom level. If it takes a little longer, the three will consolidate their strength, or absorb human beings again. With the vitality and strength, it is impossible for Trolese to fight three against one another.


    Although the phantom general level is difficult to deal with, the phantom slave level is still very easy to deal with. The only thing to worry about is that some parasitic humans are not dead yet. It has been sucked dry, and even if the parasite is expelled, it cannot be rescued.


    Whether there is rescue or not can be seen from the complexion of the parasite, the complexion is pale, innocent or gray, and the rescued person may turn blue-gray or directly blue-black, then there is no need to save, even if rescued, As soon as the distant changelings leave the body, they will die immediately, because their vitality has been drained.

 Chapter 167

    However, even if people who have been parasitized are rescued by chance, their life force will be consumed too much, and they will not live for a few years. Even so, they cannot directly kill them, not to mention that they are normal human beings, and they cannot ignore these lives and kill them. Even if they really do this, they will also give the royal family and Xingchen Palace a handle, so they naturally have to be cautious.


    After seeing Troleser and the others, those phantom slaves seemed to have finally found their target, and they all rushed towards them with ghastly faces.


    Trolasse''s eyes retreated coldly. Dai''er, who was standing behind him, scurried out lightly, only to see that she was like a nimble cat. Before the person fell in the air, one leg hooked the bluish-black face. Magic slave, "click" twisted the neck of the magic slave.


    At the moment when Huan Nu''s neck was twisted, a sharp cry pierced into the minds of several people, and a cloud of transparent jelly dripped from the twisted head like water droplets, fell to the floor and began to swim rapidly. move, trying to escape.


    Dang''er raised his hand, "Bang bang bang, the bullet shot towards the transparent object.


    In order not to cause riots in the building, all the guns in their hands were equipped with silencers, and they saw that less and less of the transparent objects were swept away by bullets until they disappeared completely, leaving only a sharp screeching sound. several people''s minds.


    The tall and sturdy Isaac also went out and threw a punch.


    Their team is really unfortunate to deal with the Far Void Illusory Clan. The body of the Far Void Illusory Clan is the pool of transparent jelly-like liquid. It is the "heart" of the Far-Sky Changelings.


    It''s just that the core is also transparent in the body of the Far Void Illusory Clan, and it can move around, and the eyes can''t see it at all. Unless it can attack in a range and directly destroy the entire Far Void Illusory Clan''s body, it is difficult to kill it with one blow. Die, only then did Dai Er''s direct fire, directly disperse the pool of transparent objects, and always kill the center core.


    At the moment when the phantom slave is killed, if the phantom slave does not break away from the parasitic body, then the death of the phantom slave will also cause damage to the phantom slave, so in many cases, the distant phantom will die when the phantom slave is about to die. At this time, it is also the best time to kill the Yuankong Illusory Race.


    The intelligence of the phantom slave class is far from that of the phantom general class. In the face of danger and injury, they will always instinctively escape. Of course, there are many existences with higher wisdom among them. In order to save their lives, they would rather live in parasites If the body is injured when it dies, and it does not escape from the parasite, what is the injury compared to losing one''s life?


    Eleanor watched Dale and Isaac kill the Yuankong Changelings body with difficulty, and sighed: "At this time, I miss the magic sword very much.


    Trolasse glanced at him, and when his mind moved, a sword hilt appeared in his hand.


    Eleanor looked at the hilt in surprise, "Magic, magic sword?


    Trolasse''s wrist flicked, "Clang clang", and a long sword with a cold light appeared in his hand.


    Eleanor looked at the magic sword, his eyes straightened, "Boss, I''ll come, I''ll take care of them, I can take care of them with a single sword, you go and rest by the side, let me come.


    Trolaser avoided Eleanor''s hand and turned on the power. The purple electric current suddenly wrapped around the sword like a long snake, and a strong coercion shrouded it at the same time, but the therapist''s personal strength was negative. Eleanor bent his knees and almost fell to his knees.


    Qiaoxi was also shaken by the sudden pressure, but fortunately his endurance was much stronger than Eleanor.


    Trolasse glanced at the two of them coldly, took a few steps forward, and got out of the pressure range. Eleanor and Qiaoxi suddenly felt light, and the powerful pressure completely disappeared, and they all showed their faces. Horrified color.


    back off. Trolasse said in a low voice.


    Cooperating with the tacit understanding of Dai Danger and Isaac, Isaac is responsible for shooting the body of the far-space changelings, and Dale L is responsible for shooting with guns, trying to spare no changelings, and suddenly hears Mr. Aslan''s Order, without thinking of anything, the two quickly backed away.


    Seeing that there was no obstruction, those phantom slaves rushed towards them again. Trolaise held a sword in one hand, and slapped a sword on a phantom slave who was rushing in the front. I saw that the phantom slave''s body flashed purple electric light, He fell to the ground convulsingly.


    He was only the first, the second, the third... Trolaise was walking around the crowd with a long sword in hand. When he saw someone who could be saved, he would slap a sword. Without entering the flesh, a scorched black hole is directly left on the body of the person being stabbed. The Far-sky Illusory Race parasitic in the human body has no chance of escaping.


    Troleser even killed a few people with his sword, but he didn''t see any phantoms escape from the sky. I don''t know if he was paralyzed by electricity or died directly in the human body. In short, he walked through the phantom slaves. There were no more people standing, except those who were killed, or those who were directly electrocuted.


    The four people standing in the back all stared at this scene in stunned eyes.


    The captain walked too much in the crowd of phantom slaves. After walking this way, there would be no phantom slaves standing!


    When the scene was almost frozen, a slight moan came, and the phantom slave, who was knocked to the ground by the electric shock, actually regained consciousness, one after another moaning sounded continuously, followed by a blank voice, "Why am I here? This is this. where?"


    The phantom slaves who woke up, the paralysis of the body has not yet passed, only the headache is splitting, when they propped up and saw the person who fell to the ground, they were all very surprised, when they saw the bloody corpse, I couldn''t control myself screaming and killing... I killed a lot of people!"


    "Call the police, call the police!


    God, where the hell is this place? Why am I here when I''m in the office?"


    The awakened phantom slave was very emotional, especially when he saw the blood and the deceased in a tragic state, his emotions were close to collapse.


    The only female among the five, Dai Er, came out and explained to everyone with her sexiness and beauty, plus her affinity, that you were parasitized by cosmic creatures, and they suppressed your thinking and controlled you to come here.


    Dai Er tried Bailing''s beauty advantage, but it was useless in front of this group of people who were almost collapsed. Not only did they not believe that they were being parasitized, they also stood up and wanted to escape. Some people even wanted to use the terminal to call the police. In their opinion , They are being held hostage by terrorists, and several people have been killed, which makes them unable to calm down at all.


    Eleanor, Isaac, Dale, and Qiaoxi had to control the situation together. Everyone here couldn''t leave. They all had the Far-Space Illusions in their bodies. They were electrocuted before. Knowing whether they were paralyzed by electricity or directly electrocuted to death, they cannot be released back into human society until it is determined.


    Captain, what are these people going to do?" Dang''er turned his head to look at Trolasse. At the moment Trolasse is studying the magic sword in his hand. Only by using it himself can he know the magic of the magic sword, as long as he has it in his hands Holding the magic sword, he seems to be able to "connect with the mind" with the magic sword. When he didn''t want to kill the saved phantom slaves, but just wanted to electrocute them, the purple current on the magic sword was obviously weakening. So that those phantom slaves will not be electrocuted after being photographed.


    And when he wanted to kill a few dying imaginary slaves, the electric current on the magic sword became significantly stronger, so that a black hole could be directly blasted on the body. This kind of arbitrary control The feeling is really amazing.


    Trolasse looked up at them and said only: "You and Isaac stay here and watch them, I will call someone to come and detain them."


    Yes! Dang''er and Isaac responded in unison, and then they all looked at the magic sword in the captain''s hand.


    Troleser thought for a while, in order to prevent any accident, even if he was very reluctant, he decided to keep a magic sword and turn off the lightning magic sword in his hand. Troleser personally put the magic sword into Dai In the hands of my son, and solemnly explained: I lend it to you temporarily, and protect it for me, without any damage. "


    Party: "...


    After saying this, he continued to leave with Eleanor and Qiaoxi. He didn''t forget that Yun Shen had entered the opposite club, so how could he be relieved? He had to rush over as soon as possible.


    Dai Er, who is holding the magic sword, has tears all over her face. Captain, we have been with you for so long, so is it better than a magic sword?


    If Trolasse heard Dale''s heartfelt voice, she would definitely tell her: it''s really not as good.


    That is the magic sword that Yun Shen has engraved with attribute icons for him. It is different from other magic swords. If it can be loaned to them, it is already in the sky, and it is still trying to surpass the status of the magic sword. How is it possible?


    However, Trolasse was surrounded by several people again on his way downstairs, and this time, things seemed to be a little troublesome.


    Of course, Mu Yunshen didn''t know what happened in the building opposite, nor who the gaze he felt just now belonged to. He only noticed that someone was staring at him, and his vigilance increased a bit.


    Immediately after they entered the clubhouse, a waiter led them to the designated box.


    The waiter didn''t seem at all surprised by the few people who followed Surrey, and didn''t even take a second glance, which was enough to show their knowledge.


    The waiter stood in front of a box, knocked gently on the door twice, two fast and one slow, and then, without waiting for an answer, opened the door and let them in.


    Outside the box, there is no such thing as Mu Yunshen thought, there will be bodyguards or guards of the other party, the identity of Frey Ruskin, the base has sorted out some information and sent it to Mu Yunshen, he also knows Ruskin What kind of family is the family, two words one by one rich!


    When the box door was opened, Mu Yunshen didn''t know why there were no bodyguards outside the door, but they were all concentrated in the box.


    This box is very large and magnificently decorated. There is a man sitting on the sofa facing the door. The man looks like he is only in his thirties. He is wearing a decent suit, sitting there with his legs crossed, with four people standing behind him A sturdy bodyguard, with that attitude, was obviously waiting for their arrival.


    Mu Yunshen has seen the photo of Frey Ruskin, isn''t that the person in front of him?


    The moment Sarri saw the other party, he was a little cowardly, and the momentum of the whole person was suppressed by the other party.


    If it weren''t for the wrong occasion, Osmond would have rolled his eyes. He felt that after the task was completed, it was necessary to discuss with the boss. In the future, a cowardly employer like this would still be accepted, which would be detrimental to their mercenary group. Prestige.


    Mu Yunshen and Osmond stood on the left and right of Sarri, followed by four people in the same attire.


    Seeing that the other party only brought four bodyguards, Surrey glanced left and right, and saw that there were six people on his side, two more than the other party, and he was a little more confident, and he straightened his waist. walked over.


    Frey''s eyes only swept across Sarri. Compared with Sarri, he seemed to be more interested in the six people beside him. He watched with great interest as they walked to the opposite side and stood still, his eyes on Mu Yun. Shen and Osmond stayed for a moment, revealing an inexplicable smile.


    Surrey didn''t dare to walk over and sit down. He clasped the box in his arms tightly with both hands, and said nervously: "Ro... Mr. Ruskin, I brought the things, you... Are you ready for the money you promised?


    Mu Yunshen stared at Frey Ruskin sitting on the sofa, and always felt that something was not right, but Mu Yunshen couldn''t tell where it was. It was an inexplicable disgust.


    Frey leaned on the sofa, and his eyes finally fell on Sarri, "For such a large sum of money, of course I have to inspect the goods first.


    Sarri also understands that with such a large sum of money, it is impossible to trade hastily.


    The things in the box are his entire net worth. With his assets, he can''t get a commission of 50 million yuan at all. In order to make this trip, he mortgaged his company, house and car to the bank and took out a loan of 50 million yuan. As a commission, just waiting for the goods in his hand to change hands, making a lot of money, and then repaying the bank''s debts, he will take the money and fly away, no one can find him.


    For the things in his hands, he has already taken all of his own, and there must be no mistakes.


    Of course, Mu Yunshen didn''t know where the employer''s commission came from, and he didn''t care about it. As long as the promised commission was paid in full, he didn''t ask where the employer''s money came from, he only cared about the money he could get.


    Sarri put the box on the long table and began to open the box. Of course, the combination lock is also very precise for such a precious thing. In addition to the pupil recognition to unlock, there is also brain wave recognition, so several passwords are repeatedly crossed.


    Finally, in front of everyone, Sarri finally opened the box that he had been holding in his arms and never let go.


    Everyone is curious. Mu Yunshen and the others have accepted this task, and they still don¡¯t know what is in the box. When Sarri opened the box, a cold air rushed into his face. When the white mist dissipated, look again Inside the box, there is only one tube of red liquid that has been specially preserved.


    Mu Yunshen and others stared at the tube of red liquid, not knowing what it was, but Sarri and Frey on the opposite side obviously knew what it was. When Frey saw the contents in the box, he leaned forward eagerly, trying to see the contents clearly.


    However, Sarri only opened the box for a moment, then closed it again immediately.

 Chapter 168

    Frey was still staring at the tube of liquid when he saw the box slam shut.


    Surrey warned: "This thing is not easy to preserve, I hope Mr. Ruskin will forgive me."


    Frey stared at it for a while, the expression in his eyes was unpredictable, and after a while, he said, "How can I believe this is what I want just by looking at it? After all, it is a billion-dollar business, I can''t be careless.


    billion?


    This figure is a bit scary, what can be so valuable?!


    Fortunately, Mu Yunshen and the others all wore black masks, otherwise they would definitely be shocked by the money.


    Sarri was even more nervous, "So, what do you want to do?"


    detection. Frey gave this answer, "I want to take some samples for testing, as long as it is confirmed that this is what I want, a billion, and a lot of money will be handed over to you.


    As soon as Frey raised his hand, a black-clothed bodyguard came forward behind him, and he also carried a box in his hand. However, the box contained only some simple sampling supplies. Obviously, the other party had already prepared it.


    Hearing this, Surrey immediately changed his face, "No, this blood sample is kept in a sealed tube and cannot be opened, not to mention, how can you arbitrarily take such a valuable thing for testing?


    Mu Yunshen keenly caught a word, and his heart couldn''t help but jump.


    Blood sample? What kind of blood sample can be sold for one billion yuan?


    Mu Yunshen felt nervous in his heart. He didn''t know if his guess was right or not, but it was very likely that Bai Yueguang''s family could be hunted down and persecuted for hundreds of years because of several packs of blood samples and research materials of the male airmen. Mu Yunshen is not surprised if such a tube of blood from a male emptiness tells him that it can be sold at a high price of one billion yuan, but, is this tube really a blood sample of a male emptiness?


    Whose? Is it one of the few bags that the Bai Yueguang family wandered out of?


    Leaning on the sofa, Frey didn''t seem to care about Sarri''s refusal, he said quietly: "This is the best way, otherwise how do you want to solve it? I can''t spend a billion to buy a tube that I don''t know if it''s true or not. goods."


    Surrey was a little anxious, "This is different from what we talked about. Didn''t we agree to pay first hand and hand delivery? With the status and financial resources of your Ruskin family, how could I deceive you with fake goods?


    Frey spread his hands and didn''t speak again. His attitude was obvious, and he had to take samples for testing.


    Surrey was forced to have a cold head, his eyes struggled, he hesitated for a long time, and then said: "Mr. Ruskin, if you don''t want to buy me, I won''t go all the way, you know, such a precious blood sample. , How much effort was spent to preserve it to this day, the consequence of opening it at will is to directly destroy the blood sample. I can''t destroy the blood sample because you want to test it. If you don''t want to buy it, then I can only sell it to the person who wants to buy it.


    After Sarri finished speaking, he reset the password of the box again and again, turned around with the box and was about to leave,


    Frey chuckled, "Do you think this is a place where you come and go when you want?


    When Sarri heard this, he hurried back in fright and hid beside the mercenary he hired.


    Frey stood up leisurely, and before he could speak, the closed box door was suddenly knocked open, and a person flew in, a waiter, followed by a group of people, all dressed in uniform dark green Camouflage uniform, with a bright red skull logo on the epaulette, guns and ammunition hanging on the body undisguised, at first glance, it is prepared.


    There are more than a dozen people in this team. The man at the head is holding a long gun with one hand, and he has a warm smile on his face. If it weren''t for the battle in front of him, this man''s temperament and smile would be enough to be called a man. A handsome gentleman.


    I''m sorry, I''m a little rude, there''s no reason to let guests in when you open the door for business. "


    Frey''s face was a little gloomy when he saw this group of people come in.


    When Sarri saw this group of people, he was already frightened and pale!


    Mu Yunshen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes fell on the epaulettes of this group of people, the blood-red skeletons, what this represented, Mu Yunshen still knew.


    Since Mu Yunshen wanted to form a mercenary group, he must have some understanding of the mercenaries in the Nebula Empire. After all, the information he learned from the star network was limited. In order to let him know more, Trolasser even went through Through his channels, Mu Yunshen obtained a lot of information about other mercenary groups.


    The status of the mercenary group in the Nebula Empire is legal. It is often more convenient and easier to use mercenaries than the regular army. For example, some remote planets have been repeatedly looted by star thieves, and the local police on the planet are powerless and report the matter to the empire. Wait until the Empire.


    After a series of orders, the dispatched troops arrived, and I don''t know when it happened. At this time, the local government has the right to use public funds to ask the nearest mercenary to take action.


    It saves a lot of application procedures and solves the problem faster. If it is not an extreme situation, the empire must dispatch the regular army. In many cases, it is directly paid to hire mercenaries, and the efficiency will be higher.


    Moreover, many mercenaries in the mercenary group were once retired soldiers from the regular army of the empire. In order to find a way to survive, they would choose to join a certain mercenary group, which also promoted the mercenary. The group''s existence is more legitimized.


    The ever-increasing number of mercenaries, and all kinds of bad incidents related to mercenaries, the top officials of the empire once proposed to ban mercenaries and legalize them, but they were forced to retreat by reality.


    There was an emperor in the royal family who hated the mercenary industry very much, and expressed great concern that the armed forces were not controlled by the authority. The corps'' answer to the royal family was that they would directly occupy a remote planet and establish themselves as kings. Apart from the aborigines, there were the most mercenaries on that planet, so one can imagine how strong the armed forces are.


    The royal family ordered the army to carry out encirclement and suppression, but the consequences were very unsatisfactory. Once these people who had been transformed from regular army into mercenaries, once rebelled, they would be more difficult to deal with than star thieves who did all kinds of evil. Your army has a large number and advanced weapons. I won''t face you head-on, we] come to guerrilla warfare, in addition to guarding our own planet, we also have to go to other planets from time to time to harass, harass, and loot. If you want to be a legal citizen, you can''t be a mercenary bandit. The people of Bianxing were unbearable and complained. The incident was very noisy. In the end, even the people recognized the existence of mercenaries. The royal family was also exhausted by the torment of those mercenaries. In the end, they had no choice but to legalize the mercenaries. , There are also many restrictions on mercenaries.


    There are commercial giants in business, entertainment giants in entertainment, and the legalization of mercenary groups for so many years. Of course, there are industry giants. Among them, there are several giants in the mercenary group that are famous throughout the Nebula Empire. The number of mercenaries is as high as hundreds of thousands.


    The blood skeleton logo on the epaulettes of these people is exactly the blood skeleton mercenary group, one of the three top mercenary groups.


    Compared with the current strength of the Warcraft mercenary group and the blood skeleton mercenary group, it is simply the difference between a newborn baby and a thousand-year-old demon. The number of people is more than the number of the entire Warcraft mercenary group.


    The man in the lead came over, dragged a chair and sat down, leaning his gun on his lap. A group of people who came in with him stood behind the man in an orderly manner, showing a triangular trend on the scene.


    The man leaned forward and stretched out his hand, "Mr. Ruskin, a long-time admirer.


    Frey reached out and shook hands with the man, his eyes could not help but swept across the epaulette of his bloody skull, and asked a little hesitantly: "Your Excellency is...


    "Atwood. Raised one leg and beckoned to Frey, "Sit down, sit down, we sit down and talk slowly. "


    Frey sat back on the sofa, a little wary of the man who suddenly appeared, "What do you want to talk about?


    Atwood smiled good-naturedly: "Since Mr. Ruskin doesn''t want to buy the things in the box, why don''t you let me buy them.


    Frey''s face suddenly sank, and he knew that this person must be here for blood samples.


    Frey grinned, "Who said I wouldn''t buy it, I wouldn''t ask someone to come here if I didn''t want to.


    Atwood looked a little surprised, "Really, since that''s the case, then we have to play fair.


    As soon as these words came out, a group of people behind Atwood pointed their spears at Frey and Surrey.


    Mu Yunshen and Osmond: "..."


    What the fuck is this so-called fair competition?


    Frey was still able to sit firmly on the sofa. When Sarri saw the gun pointed at him, he screamed in fright and hid behind Mu Yunshen.


    After Atwood came in, he hadn''t looked at Mu Yunshen and the others, completely ignoring them. It was only then that he raised his eyes and looked at him. He was a little surprised when he saw it, his eyes were fixed on Mu Yunshen and Ao. Smon carefully swept over him, raised his eyebrows and said, "Aren''t you bodyguards?"


    Mu Yun narrowed his eyes slightly, stared at Atwood, and asked without answering, "Anyone from the Blood Skull Mercenary Group?


    Atwood was not at all surprised that the other party knew the name of their mercenary group. Who made their mercenary group so famous? His eyes involuntarily fell on the simple red graphic on the black mask, and he couldn''t remember where the other party came from. , In such a dress, Atwood still felt as if he had seen this badge somewhere, and it was a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember it for a while.


    Without waiting for Atwood to speak, Mu Yunshen continued: "When did you become a member of the Blood Skull? What about your Overlord mercenary group?


    Atwood''s expression changed, and he became alert. The other party actually knew his details. Who were they?


    He did have his own mercenary group in the past, and the name was "The Tyrant Mercenary Group, but unfortunately, there is no Tyrant Mercenary Group in the world now.


    Atwood asked uncertainly, "We... know each other?


    Mu Yun snorted coldly, wiped his hand to his waist, and a pistol appeared in his hand, the muzzle pointed directly at Atwood sitting on the chair.


    Atwood''s expression remained unchanged, and he just looked at him straight.


    You owe me a life. Mu Yun said coldly.


    Atwood''s heart moved, and he couldn''t help but look a little surprised. He already knew who the other party was. At the same time, he also thought, where did he see the red monster badge? Isn''t it the official website of the Warcraft Mercenary Group?


    I think that Atwood is upright and upright, he never owes anyone any favors, and it is impossible to forget his savior. After so many years, they have never had the chance to see each other again. I didn''t expect to meet on such an occasion. I really don''t know. To be happy or to be helpless.


    Atwood stood up from the chair, spread out his hands, and looked very helpless, "Do you want to take it back now?


    There was a crackling sound behind him. Obviously, if Mu Yunshen dared to shoot, the blood skeleton mercenaries would definitely kill Mu Yunshen and others.


    I''m not interested in your life, I just ask you, are you really here to buy the things in the box? Mu Yunshen definitely doesn''t believe this statement.


    Atwood stared at Mu Yunshen''s eyes, and after a long while he said helplessly, "I don''t want to lie to you, I''m not here to buy things." You are here to rob things. Mu Yunshen said with certainty.


    To be precise, not only do I have to rob things, but I also take him away. Atwood raised his chin to the man behind Mu Yunshen.


    You you you... you were sent by those people? Surrey screamed in horror.


    Atwood didn''t react, didn''t even give Sarri a look, he just stared at Mu Yunshen.

 Chapter 169

    I''m sorry, he happens to be my employer, I can''t let you take him away. Mu Yunshen said with certainty.


    Atwood hesitated for a moment before saying: "How much is your employment fee this time? I''ll double it for you, let''s push this order away, you shouldn''t be involved, this pool is too deep.


    Surrey was so frightened that his face was pale, I was afraid that Mu Yunshen would be tempted, change his mind on the spot, and throw him to the other side, then he must be dead, how could he not be afraid?


    "Mr. Mu, you guys] open the door to do business, you can''t ruin your future and disrespect your credibility like this!" Surrey yelled anxiously.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t even bother to look at his employer, he just clicked Atwood on the chair with his gun, "Are you all doing business this way? No wonder your tyrant mercenary group will close down and be reduced to Follow other people''s way.


    "Kid, keep your mouth shut! Don''t talk nonsense! A tall man standing behind Atwood immediately scolded with dissatisfaction.


    Mu Yun raised his eyebrows deeply, stepped forward slowly, and pulled a chair to sit down. If it wasn''t for the respect of his employer, he would have sat down long ago. He didn''t even dare to touch the chair, he was afraid, but Mu Yunshen wasn''t.


    He sat on the chair, followed by his legs, his attitude was very casual, and he did not feel the nervousness of encountering the enemy at all.


    Dare to say that, it means that you are an old man of the Tyrant Mercenary Group. How about, do you want to mix with me? I can give you everything that the Blood Skeleton Mercenary Group can give you, and I can give you everything that the Blood Skeleton Mercenary Group can''t give you. Do you want to come? Mu Yunshenbo Do not shy away from poaching people.


    The tall man was stunned by Mu Yunshen''s question, and then subconsciously looked at his old head.


    He didn''t even know who the other party was, yet he dared to come out to dig people? Moreover, he was digging people from the blood skeleton mercenary group. Who didn''t know that the top mercenary groups were very powerful, and the most difficult thing to do was to provoke him. What is this kid doing? Lu, is this courage too big? Dare to pull out your teeth?


    Bold! You dare to dig into the corner of our blood skeleton mercenary group, you are not small! Another person yelled, and his tone was full of pride.


    Mu Yunshen sneered, but his eyes were fixed on Atwood''s face, "Att, when did you mess up so badly, and you came out to carry out a mission, and you have to be stalked, how much they don''t trust you? "


    "Boy, don''t try to quarrel! You hide your head and show your tail, you don''t even dare to reveal your true face, what kind of man!


    Mu Yunshen didn''t open his mouth. Osmond, who was standing behind him, suddenly raised his finger to the man who was talking, put his two fingers together, and made a "pistol" gesture toward the man. very contemptuous.


    The man immediately became angry, and before he could swear, he heard the sound of "biu, and a small group of fiery flames rubbed his ear like a bullet and flew past, and the wall behind him was shot with a finger thick black hole.


    Everyone was shocked!


    Some people even exclaimed, "Fire Elemental Mage?


    Mu Yunshen was also a little surprised. He didn''t know when Osmond had practiced such a hand. Looking back at him, he saw Osmond raised his eyebrows and blew with his finger on his mouth. He was very proud.


    This shock and deterrence can really work. No matter how good the fighting skills of these mercenaries are, they are not enough to see in front of the psionicists. Other psionicists will not fight you at all, and before you rush in front of them At the time, you will be killed by other people''s psychic abilities, and these abilities are impossible for ordinary people to guard against and block. Unless you have the corresponding psychic armor, it will be in vain.


    The battle between Mu Yunshen and the Mu family directly brought the mysterious world of psionicists to the eyes of the world. Nowadays, there are almost no people who do not know the existence of psionicists. Everyone has a thirst for knowledge. If you want to dig, the more you dig, the more you know!


    This hand of Osmond was directly recognized by them as the ability of fire magicians. For laymen, as long as they can control fire, they are all fire magicians. Only the psionicists themselves know the fire magicians. The difference with Osmond''s ability.


    However, it¡¯s okay to bluff people here. After all, the rare, powerful and high-level psionic master would actually join a mercenary group. This is incredible, because Osmond alone, It led others to be looked at.


    The frightened mercenary also had a little more fear in his eyes, "Who are you? Since there are psionicists, they are not ordinary people, why don''t you dare to tell the origin?


    Mu Yunshen chuckled lightly, touched his hand in the black pocket, a dagger appeared in his hand, he pushed it up at will, and suddenly there was one after another inhalation sound behind Atwood.


    It turned out that on the exposed blade, it happened to be the unique attribute icon!


    If they looked at the red monster badge before and felt familiar, then, when they saw such a dagger now, what else could they not understand?


    Even if there are people who bought this kind of dagger, but no one is rich enough to directly install it for the mercenary group?


    These people, who are not the mercenary group of Warcraft?


    Are you... a mercenary group of beasts?! The mercenary only felt his head exploded, and he couldn''t believe it.


    It''s not just him, everyone else is also very surprised that they will meet people from the Warcraft mercenary group here.


    Thanks to the previous three videos, first the "God''s favor", then two people joined forces to destroy the Mu family''s seven psionicists, plus so many bodyguards, and finally the video of the magic weapon, which made Mu''s This person, Yun Shen, became a household name overnight. Even his Warcraft mercenary group, even if he didn''t take a single mission, his reputation was very loud, and his popularity was close to their top mercenary groups. As top mercenaries How could a member of the Corps not know about this mercenary group?


    Not to mention anything else, the fact that there are powerful psionicists in the Warcraft mercenary group is enough to attract people''s attention, and even the general leader of the Warcraft mercenary group is still a super terrifying existence.


    After everyone knew their identities, they looked at the masked Osmond and immediately recognized who he was from his hair and figure. Isn''t he the guy on the video who can get on fire?!


    Then this black-haired man, could it be that when they thought of the identity of the person in front of them, they all couldn''t help but take a step back in fear, if it was really the head of the Mu Yunshen Warcraft Mercenary Corps - one person to kill With so many bodyguards and six psionicists, what can they do? Isn''t he not optimistic enough in front of others? No wonder he is so fearless, and they have real strength to back them up!


    However, they are also lucky, what if they are other people in the Demon Beast mercenary group who also have black hair and black eyes? The mercenary tone became cautious before, "I don''t know who you are?"


    Mu Yunshen put away the dagger he was playing with, and pulled the mask off his face, revealing his true face.


    All lucky mercenaries.


    Isn''t it just a mission to be so cruel? It''s tricky enough for you to let the guy who will get angry lead the team alone, and you, the leader of the team, even lead the team yourself, and you won''t be able to survive!


    Everyone in the Blood Skull Mercenary Group was about to cry.


    Mu Yunshen looked at the blood skeleton mercenary group on the opposite side, "Give you a few minutes to think about it, do you still want to rob my employer and his things?"


    Mercenaries of the Blood Skull Mercenary Group: "..."


    He couldn''t help looking at the man standing behind Mu Yunshen, hoping that it was the guy behind him who was wrong. Maybe they still had a little hope?


    Osmond did not prepare them psychologically at all, and directly pulled down the mask.


    Opposite mercenaries: "..."


    Life is hopeless!


    Atwood clenched his fist to his mouth and coughed lightly, "Mu, I still think you should think about it carefully and don''t spread the murky water.


    Mu Yun raised his eyebrows deeply, "Wait until you can beat me before saying such things to me."


    Atwood was helpless, he couldn''t beat Mu Yunshen back then, and now he thinks otherwise!


    Atwood was shocked and suddenly thought of something, but he remembered that Mu Yunshen was not a psionicist back then, when did he wake up?


    Or, if you really want what''s in the box, buy it from my employer, and I won''t stop you. Mu Yunshen gave another choice.


    Before Atwood could speak, another voice came, "I didn''t say it, this is something I want to buy, and I won''t give it to others, are you right, Mr. Surrey?


    Yes, I will sell you something. As Sarri said that, he walked straight towards Frey Ruskin.


    Mu Yunshen looked at him in surprise, this timid employer, who was so scared to hide behind them just now, how far away did he hide from Frey and Atwood, how could he have the courage to go forward now?


    Mu Yunshen narrowed his eyes and stared at his employer, but he could only see his employer''s back. When he saw that the employer actually handed the box to Frey on the sofa, Mu Yunshen stood up abruptly, something was wrong. This is really not right.


    I just refused because the other party wanted to take a blood sample for testing. Now that the money is not in hand, I just gave the box to others. Is this normal?


    When Frei reached out to grab the box, Mu Yunshen said, "Hold on."


    Just when Mu Yun took a step forward and wanted to stop all this, an accident happened suddenly!


    Frey grabbed the box, the bodyguard behind him grabbed Sarri''s collar, and dragged the squat body directly over, Mu Yunshen rushed up, and Frey threw his hands, more than a dozen palms long The ice pick flew towards Mu Yunshen and others!


    ice pick?


    Mu Yun was deeply shocked, and his body conditioned reflex to retreat and avoid the ice pick that took his life.


    For him, the ice pick means nothing to Kavan, except that his child will use this trick, and that person will also use it. When he saw that the other party actually used the ice pick as an attack method, his emotions were greatly impacted.


    Taking this opportunity, Frey and others took the box and Surrey directly and rammed towards the window behind the sofa.


    With the sound of broken glass, several people all disappeared from the window.


    Osmond was the first to react, rushed to the window and looked down, and saw the group of people rushing towards the opposite building.


    Mu Yunshen jumped up from the ground, not caring whether there were any casualties, ran to the window and saw a few people fleeing to the opposite side.


    "Chase! As Mu Yunshen said, the man had already jumped out of the window.


    Osmond is close behind.


    The other four members of the Warcraft Mercenary Group also jumped down. When they were at the base, they could see monsters like the boss, Osmond, and Lynn every day, or giant monsters like the Lord of the Sea Forest. , has long been trained to have a strong heart, so even in the face of the flying ice pick, he can dodge without changing his face, and then chase it out. In comparison, the blood skeleton mercenary group''s endurance was a little bit worse. They almost saved their lives. After seeing Mu Yunshen and others chasing them out, they were a little hesitant.


    They never thought that Frey would actually be a psionicist. When did this psionicist become so worthless, and could be seen anywhere? Facing those enchanting psionicists, they really had a fight. Power? Although they are mercenaries, they are also ordinary people!


    After hesitating, Atwood chased after him, "Go and have a look.


    Since Atwood followed, they naturally followed, so they jumped behind Mu Yunshen and others!

 Chapter 170

    At this time, Mu Yunshen really wanted to thank Sarri for his squat body and his ability to drag his legs. Frey and the others dragged Sarri to run, only to see his fat body tossing around, but he couldn''t run fast. They were all running wildly. , but the distance is gradually shortening.


    What the hell is that idiot running?! If you don''t say anything, are you still rushing to die? Osmond is speechless to that pig teammate''s employer.


    boom!


    It wasn''t until a gunshot rang behind them that Osmond and Mu Yunshen didn''t react. What the hell are they running? Why are they running when they have guns? It''s not a marathon! All forgotten.


    It''s just that the shot just now didn''t hit Frey and the others who were fleeing in front, but it scared the pedestrians on the road. I saw the three-pulled people running and chasing, and they would wait and watch curiously. After hearing the gunshot, they all screamed. Holding their heads and running around, the streets were chaotic for a while. Even if they wanted to shoot again, they would not be able to hit the target, and they would accidentally injure ordinary people who were running around.


    Mu Yunshen and Osmond wanted to use magic heat weapons with super precise power, but they were afraid of directly killing people. At present, they were just taking hostages and robbing things. If they are held accountable, they are still unwilling to kill unless it is a last resort.


    No way, just keep chasing!


    Even if there is a possibility of accidental injury, it still can''t stop them] shooting, it just takes longer to aim!


    ''Bang bang'' gunshots continued, and fewer and fewer people were on the streets, making it easier for them to shoot.


    There were a few more gunshots, and the two bodyguards who were running fast in front of them had already stepped into the hall of the building and were shot in the legs and jumped in. The squat Sarri was also thrown to the ground and rolled directly into the hall. When it stopped, the man lay still, not knowing whether he was knocked unconscious or shot.


    Frey rushed into the building without even looking at Sarri, and continued to run inside with the remaining two bodyguards.


    Mu Yunshen caught up from behind, turned over Sarri, who was lying on the ground, not knowing whether to live or die, and glanced at him. He was not injured, and tried his breath again. The breath was very strong, and he couldn''t die at all. Maybe he was knocked out.


    Mu Yun gasped deeply, looking at Frei who was still running, hesitating whether to snatch the box back.


    Strictly speaking, their job is to keep their employers safe, and it has nothing to do with them if their employer''s things are lost, but if the box is missing, Surrey will definitely be mad when he wakes up.


    When Mu Yun was hesitating, Frey, who was still running forward, suddenly stopped, turned and looked up, looking towards the top of the ring building.


    A guardrail fell directly from above, and there was another person who fell along with the guardrail. At the moment when the person fell, a fireball fell from the sky, "Hoo, it hit the person who fell, and the person was instantly hit by flames. Whole body is wrapped.


    The sharp hissing sound directly penetrated into everyone''s mind, and Atwood and the others who had just rushed in couldn''t bear it and hugged their heads.


    Mu Yunshen also had the urge to cover his ears for a moment, only when he raised his hand did he realize that the hissing sound was not in his ears, but directly pierced into the cerebral cortex, causing the head to sting as sharply as a needle stick.


    However, Mu Yunshen couldn''t control his stinging head, his eyes were fixed on the big fireball, and he looked up at the gap in the guardrail that was broken by the third floor, and jumped down three people!


    One had red hair and had an androgynous appearance; the other was thin and average in appearance; the last, wearing a black casual trench coat, had a handsome face like a god, his expression was stern, and he held a long sword. jumped down.


    The moment Mu Yunshen saw him, his eyes froze tightly on the other side, he couldn''t help holding his breath, the violent heartbeat made him forget the tingling in his head, and he could only hear the loud noises. heartbeat.


    At this moment, Mu Yunshen felt that his whole body was burning with blood, and there was an indescribable urgency and joy in his heart, as if he had been looking forward to seeing this person for a long time, but he did not expect to meet here. to!


    However, before Mu Yunshen had any substantive reaction, he saw Frey in front of him, and threw the box in his hand into the bosom of the bodyguard behind him. With a wave of his arms, an ice cone as long as a child''s arm fell into the air. The three of them flew over the sky and stabbed overwhelmingly!


    The three have not yet landed, their feet are hanging in the air, and they cannot dodge, so they are attacked one by one.


    Be careful! When Mu Yunshen was shouting, the person had already rushed out, and the double-handed magic circle roulette was formed quickly, and the speed was so fast!


    Swish twice, Mu Yunshen has thrown out the two magic circle roulettes in his hand, but he is rushing towards Frei!


    Hearing this voice, Trolasse''s originally stern face showed instant surprise. It was not until he saw two magic circles made of fiery red energy lines flying towards him that Trolasse was sure, He heard it right, it was Mu Yunshen as expected.


    One of the two magic circle roulettes is located at the feet of Trolasse, and the other is in front of Trolasse. The ice picks "dang dangdang" all shot on the two sides of the circle roulette, and Trolase didn''t even go. Defense, those ice picks can''t hurt him in the slightest.


    At this time, Mu Yunshen reflexively went to protect the people who were most important to him, but he forgot about the other two, and didn''t give them even one of the two-sided magic circle roulette.


    Fortunately, Qiaoxi himself is a defensive psionicist. I saw a shield that was one person tall instantly formed in front of him. He held the inner handle with one hand and blocked it in front of him. Eleanor, who was left unattended, also He was caught by Qiaoxi and hid behind the shield.


    The three of them smashed to the ground with countless ice cones, and behind them, there were a few black shadows swooping down at a very fast speed.


    When the people on the ground saw clearly what those things were jumping down, they couldn''t help but gasped.


    Trolasse saw Mu Yunshen rush over to fight Frey, and immediately reminded, "Yunshen! Stand back, don''t fight him in close quarters!


    After hearing this, Mu Yunshen, who was rushing forward, quickly retreated even though he didn''t know the reason, and kept a distance from Frey. No matter what the reason, Mr. Aslan would never harm him, so it would be better to retreat first.


    However, when he turned his head and saw the creature chasing Mr. Aslan''s attack, he couldn''t help but gasped. The speed of those black shadows was very fast. Running and jumping caused the wind to whistle. If it wasn''t for Mu Yunshen''s strength, his reaction speed was much faster than that of ordinary people, and his eyes couldn''t keep up with those things. Moving speed.


    When he saw the true appearance of those black shadows, the only thing Mu Yunshen could think of was that although the image of the "Wolfman" in the legend of the ancient earth period had human characteristics, his body was covered with black hair, beast ears, beast ears, and beasts. Teeth, sharp claws, strong physique, developed two animal legs, full of explosive power, no wonder it jumps so high.


    They are not people, they are total beasts!


    The mercenaries present, whether they are from the Warcraft mercenary group or the Blood Skeleton mercenary group, after all, most of them were retired regular soldiers, and their endurance is still very strong. After recovering from the initial shock, they all raised their guns. Shoot, want to shoot the beasts that attack people.


    Just listening to a burst of gunshots, the dense bullets temporarily pushed back the beasts that killed the Troleser and the three, and the blood sprayed in the air, giving the Troleser and the three a chance to breathe.


    However, when the mercenaries were about to shoot those human-shaped beasts, Frey, who was standing beside him, suddenly opened his mouth wide and let out a sharp scream.


    This sound cannot be made by humans at all. Human ears cannot hear the sound at all, but the sound can turn into a sharp cone and pierce the meninges of everyone.


    The scream that pierced into their minds just gave them a splitting headache, but this time, the scream directly caused their painful seven orifices to bleed, and they all lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    At the scene, only the three of Trolasse, Mu Yunshen, and Osmond could still stand, but they were all in unspeakable pain. I have to say that the body after being transformed by spiritual ability or magic ability is still strong, and ordinary people can''t bear it. The shock, at least they endured.


    Mu Yunshen only felt that his head was about to explode, and the pain was so painful that he could not wait to take out his brain and rub it. His eyes were black with bursts, his feet were sluggish, his body was swaying and his center of gravity was unsteady, just when Mu Yunshen felt that his head was about to explode. When the maddening scream stopped suddenly.


    Mu Yunshen''s swaying body was suddenly embraced by a strong and powerful arm, and at the same time he felt a familiar pressure, Mu Yunshen knew that it was the pressure of the flame magic sword, even if the black group in front of him could not see anyone, Mu Yunshen also knew who was holding him.


    Troleser embraced his waist and led him back quickly. When Mu Yunshen''s eyes became clear again, what appeared in front of him was a hideous beast''s mouth and a grasped beast''s claws!


    Clang


    The sword light flashed, and the claws of the beasts that were caught were directly chopped off by Trolaise''s sword. After the ordinary sword was passed, the body of the sword was instantly wrapped in a scorching tongue of flame. Trolaise swung the sword again, and a large flame slashed out. The sword slashed heavily on the beast''s shoulder, and the sword slashed straight to the beast''s chest, almost cutting the beast''s body in half diagonally, but unfortunately, the speed of the beast was so fast that it could still be killed. The opponent escaped from the sword.


    The two of them stood firm, and their breathing was a little unsteady. Mu Yunshen didn''t have time to say more, his eyes fixed on the beast''s claw that had been cut off on the ground. of liquid.


    Trolasse swung his sword, and a small fireball smashed it, directly evaporating the pool of transparent liquid.


    Mu Yunshen raised his head abruptly and looked at the beast that had a broken claw and was almost split open. Sure enough, he didn''t see any blood coming out. In addition to being shocked, he was puzzled. not enough.


    What''s going on? No blood? Mu Yunshen finally asked.


    "They''re not people. Trolasse said quickly.


    Mu Yunshen turned to look at him, "Of course I know they are not human."


    It''s so obvious that he can''t even tell the difference between a man and a beast?


    Troleser let go of Mu Yunshen and greeted the two beasts that rushed over again, "They are a kind of cosmic creatures called Yuan ''Empty Changelings'', and the phantom slave-level Yuankong changelings can live in through parasitics. In the human body, thus manipulating human beings to become phantom slaves...


    ïÏïÏïÏ", the long sword had already fought a beast dozens of times in an instant, and the speed was so fast that just listening to the sound made one''s heart tremble.


    The phantom general-level distant phantom family can quickly copy a complete phantom body through a cell, and the phantom body can be a human shape or other forms.


    A sword was swung out, and a large fireball slammed into the beast that was pounced again, forcing the beast back.


    If the cells are taken from psionicists, they can copy the abilities of the psionicists together. The beasts in front of them are actually a special ability among the psionicists, called human beastization. They must have acquired this ability. Psionic cells have reproduced this body shape and ability, so don''t fight with them, let alone let them hurt you, I don''t want to see another you!


    Ahhhh!!!


    As soon as Troleser finished speaking, he heard Osmond screaming and rushing over, directly knocking out another beast that was rushing towards Troleser.


    Trolasse: "..."


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Osmond in hindsight: "..."


    My cells... shouldn''t be this inch, right? Osmond pulled out an ugly smile, and then, screamed fiercely, dare to copy me, I will burn you to death!

 Chapter 171

    Osmond, who was in a rage, suddenly burst into flames and turned into a burning man, screaming and rushing towards the beast that was knocked away by him.


    Seeing this scene, Eleanor and Qiaoxi''s eyes were straight, and their mouths could not be closed. ?! However, instead of struggling to survive, the beast was chasing him everywhere.


    Even Frey deliberately avoided Osmond, the burning man, and Trolasse took advantage of the Beast and Frey''s attention and was attracted by Osmond, and shouted.


    Bridge West! Eleanor!


    Qiaoxi and Eleanor turned their faces at the same time, and saw the hilt of the sword thrown at them.


    Qiaoxi''s sword is a lightning magic sword, and Eleanor''s sword is a flame magic sword. The reason why the flame magic sword is given to Eleanor is that this sword is the least coercive. If it can''t be used in this way, then there will be a Get him good fruit to eat.


    Fortunately, although Eleanor''s combat power is weak, he is not really fighting the five scumbags. If you say he is a scumbag, it depends on who you want to compare with. Compared with Troleser and the others, of course he is a scumbag. Compared with the soldiers, the combat power is still good, so the flame magic sword is suitable for him.


    Eleanor and Qiaoxi originally had psionic weapons in their hands, and they were fighting upstairs just now. They were able to hold on for so long because they had psionic weapons in their hands, but unfortunately, the psionic energy of psychic weapons was too small. After holding on for a long time, it was exhausted. Seeing that the situation was unfavorable, he jumped directly from the third floor. There was no weapon in his hand. They could only rely on the shield of Qiaoxi to keep blocking. Fortunately, Telo There are a lot of magic swords on Layser''s body, and they are divided into two.


    The two people who got the magic sword no longer had to hide in the shield. Qiaoxi took the shield directly, struck a sword in the face, and flew out a beast that was rushing towards him. Jian Yi Jian slashed at the beast that was turned over by electricity, and the beast''s body was quickly chopped into several pieces by him, but not a single drop of blood flowed out, but a transparent liquid flowed.


    Eleanor! Qiaoxi jumped away, Eleanor swung his long sword, and a fireball smashed down at the corpse that was turning into a transparent liquid.


    Just when I was thinking of finally killing a phantom general, several ice cones suddenly fell, the scorching flames burned the ice cones, and a white mist rose up. Then he ran out of the white fog again, thinking that he had rescued the dying phantom general.


    Eleanor cursed angrily, "Damn it! How many psionic cells did these things get?


    Of the beasts in front of me, one was not dead, but was beaten and lost its phantom body, and the other was severely injured by Trolasser''s sword. Consuming energy, in this way, even if it repairs its body, its strength will decrease.


    In this way, there are only three intact beasts left. With the strength of the five of them, they still have the power to fight. It is a pity that not only Frey is a distant changer, but also the four bodyguards who follow it. Neither are humans.


    The two bodyguards who had been shot and fell to the ground did not suffer any damage at all. They lied on the ground and pretended to be dead for a long time. Now they were all standing behind Frey. One of the four was the huge black shadow just now. His body was instantly raised to 3 meters, his muscles were knotted all over his body, and he became a big giant!


    The big giant threw it towards Frey who was standing on the sidelines, and something was thrown to Frey. Immediately after, the big giant turned his head and stared at Trolasse, and turned towards Frey. He pounced.


    Trolasse obviously didn''t want to delay any longer. He slashed out with a fierce sword, pulled out a flaming great sword more than ten meters long in the air, and slashed a rapidly retreating beast in half, wrapping it around the sword. The fiery flame on the top instantly went out - the energy of a power stone was drained by his blow!


    A sword slashed a beast, Trolasse did not look back, and quickly jumped away from the spot, his fist the size of a casserole smashed into the position where he was standing before, and the strength was so frightening that even the ground followed. There was a shudder, and the floor debris flew around.


    Despite its size, the big giant was very flexible, and it was impossible to hit with a single blow. The second blow was directed at Trolaise again, Trolaise quickly retreated, and a new power stone that had already been shaved instantly appeared in his hand. , while dodging for energy stones.


    Trolasse kept dodging, and suddenly felt a huge crisis hit his heart, and a huge black shadow suddenly appeared behind him!


    Not to mention the front and back attack, there were actually two big giants who also rushed towards Trolassie!


    In that moment, Trolasse slowly narrowed his eyes, the target of these things seems to be himself?


    After Mu Yunshen teamed up with Osmond and finally destroyed a beast, he turned around and saw Trolaise in danger. His face became bloodless in an instant, and the reaction of his body was better than that of his brain. Faster, two guns appeared in the hand at the same time.


    Boom! Boom!


    Boom! Boom!


    Mu Yunshen fired two shots in a row, and each shot hit a big giant. His shooting point was very clever. He knew the power of the magic heat weapon in his hand, so naturally he would not deliberately shoot headshots. He had seen these monsters before. You can''t die even if you get chopped off, so what''s the point of getting a headshot?


    Therefore, he aimed at the back center of the two big giants. After the energy bomb exploded, the 3-meter-tall giants were instantly disintegrated. The screams of pain reappeared in everyone''s mind, indicating that Mu Yunshen''s attack array had caused damage to these two, and maybe even killed them.


    At the moment when Mu Yunshen fired, Qiaoxi''s shield flew towards Trolaise in the form of a Frisbee, and protected him firmly. Otherwise, the two big men would be so close to Trolaise, and Mu Yunshen would be so close to him. Using such a powerful flame blasting magic energy gun, the energy wave will definitely hit Trolaise, and Trolaise is intact after being blocked like this.


    After the two shots, Mu Yunshen didn''t stop. He looked cold and held guns in both hands, pointing at the other two big giants who were pounced on Trolasse. The two big giants watched their companions being destroyed in front of them. The rushing momentum stopped suddenly, and in the next instant, Mu Yunshen''s gun was already aimed at them.


    The first reaction of the two big giants was to retreat, but how fast could they be faster than bullets? Besides, Mu Yunshen''s shooting skills were so good and the distance was so close, how could he miss the shot.


    Boom! Boom!


    Boom! Boom!


    A sharp tweet reappeared in the minds of several people.


    After listening to it a lot, Mu Yunshen felt that he seemed to be used to this kind of sound, but he didn''t have a severe headache when he heard it for the first time!


    The scene seemed to be still. Whether it was Frey or Trolasser, they never thought that Mu Yunshen would have such a powerful explosive weapon in their hands. More importantly, this weapon did not seem to be an ordinary weapon. It was blasted into tiny pieces, and all the pieces were covered with flames with energy, which could not be extinguished by even fluttering, not to mention how high the temperature was, until the target was burned into nothingness. Frey looked at the scene and saw that there were ten phantom generals, six human beasts, four human giants, and among the six human giants, one of them didn''t even use the beast transformation, and was taken in a human form. Destroyed the phantom, and had it not been for Frey to fish it out of the flames, it would be dead by now.


    But even so, the phantoms of the six phantom generals that can be transformed into beasts are still all destroyed. Even if they do not die, their phantom bodies have been destroyed. If they want to have phantom bodies again, they need to regain the cells of the psionicists. Copy, and this copying process cannot be completed in a short time.


    What made Frey split the most was that he actually lost four phantom generals that could transform into giants. If it was just the phantom body that was destroyed, he wouldn''t be so angry. As long as the core existed, he could reproduce it after he got the cells. Out of the phantom body, but now, even the core has been destroyed, these four phantom generals are completely dead, and there is no possibility of duplication.


    How dare you kill my phantom general! Damn you! Damn!!!


    Frey screamed again in anger, the voice pierced into his head like an awl, and the pain made people want to go crazy.


    This time, Mu Yunshen felt more clearly that his endurance seemed to be stronger. This time it was just a splitting headache, but he didn''t have the blackness before his eyes and he couldn''t stand still. He resisted the headache and raised his hand towards Frey fired two shots, but was flexibly dodged by Frey.


    Mu Yunshen pulled the trigger and wanted to continue shooting, but found that the energy bullets were gone, and the energy of both guns was exhausted.


    Mu Yunshen just wanted to scold his mother. When this mission is over, he must ask Mr. Aslan for a more pure energy stone. The quality of the energy stone bought in the market is so poor that it is only enough to fire three shots. Stopped completely.


    Just when Mu Yunshen was about to change his gun, he suddenly realized that there was danger and shot him quickly!


    He could feel it, but he couldn''t see it, and he didn''t even understand what it was. The danger was approaching, and the freezing cold made Mu Yunshen''s hair stand on end. He instinctively retreated quickly and dodged to one side, but he was locked The feeling is still there, there is no way to escape!


    Suddenly, an invisible barrier slammed in front of Mu Yunshen, Mu Yunshen only felt a strong wave of energy turbulent, blowing his hair flying, but his eyes could not see anything.


    Mu Yunshen seemed to have suddenly thought of something, and when he turned around suddenly, he saw Trolasse standing behind him, his face was extremely pale at the moment, but he insisted on standing still, his violet eyes were full of coldness Killing intent, staring at the opposite Frey.


    "Yunshen, behind me, this is a spiritual attack, and it is their best method.


    Mu Yunshen retreated and stood obediently behind Trolaise. Qiaoxi and Eleanor were moving at the same time as him, and they all quickly moved towards Trolaise. Meng Hou also followed after realizing it.


    Seeing Osmond''s dawdling look, Eleanor immediately shouted: "Run! His psychic attack has a limited range! Be careful to be turned into an idiot!


    Osmond was startled, rushed over quickly, and stood with several people.


    Trolasse was like an unshakable barrier to the sky, protecting their safety.


    Aslan! Aslan!


    Frey gritted his teeth and kept roaring, his voice full of bitter hatred.


    You ruined my good things over and over again, and killed so many phantom generals. Do you know how difficult it is for phantom generals to appear? Do you know?


    Frey''s voice became very hoarse, and it was no longer like a human voice.


    Damn it for human beings. Trolasse spoke indifferently.


    For the sake of mankind? Hahahaha, I am for mankind Phantom general, does it mean that you also killed the near-dead people? Frey''s expression was a little distorted, and his voice was as harsh as sandpaper.


    "Monster! Don''t talk nonsense! Eleanor snarled.


    Frey laughed with a twisted expression, "I need phantom generals, if you kill me a few phantom generals, I will definitely get them back from you humans! Kill it, kill it, kill it anyway, I''ll watch it Look how many people you humans have to die for! Hahaha!

 Chapter 172

    You have no chance. Trolasse spoke lightly.


    Frey, who was still laughing wildly, suddenly froze and wanted to lift his feet, but found that he couldn''t lift his feet at all. Looking down, his feet were frozen on the floor.


    You¡­ when did you do it? Frey was startled.


    "Die. The psychic power around Trolaser skyrocketed, and the powerful psychic energy waves rushed to the four directions, and the black windbreaker swayed backwards.


    The short blond hair also grew and changed rapidly in an instant, and almost instantly, a completely unfamiliar man appeared in front of several people.


    Among the few people behind, only Osmond had never seen Troleser like this. Although it was just a back figure, it was surprising enough to see the long silver hair, which was simply a big change.


    Soon, they didn''t have time to pay attention to Trolasse''s hair, and the rapidly dropping temperature made him shiver from the cold.


    When Troleser''s psychic ability skyrocketed, the four of them were pushed out by the powerful psychic ability, and a thick layer of ice had formed on the ground around Troleser at this moment, and it moved toward the ground. Frey in front spread quickly.


    Trolessor raised his hand, and the ice layer on the ground quickly climbed up along Frey''s legs.


    Frey stared at Trolasse with burning eyes, and his face was full of madness and intoxication, "Is this the power of the Aslan family''s ice magic? It''s really powerful, I really want to get the cells of the Aslan family, especially Your cells! Aslan!


    Frey suddenly roared, and his body suddenly rose to 3 meters. He raised his fists the size of a casserole, and thumped the ground heavily, and then shouted in the sky. The roar was not a human voice at all, and it shook the whole building. All trembling.


    Trolasse and the others suddenly changed their faces!


    Two abilities? How is this possible?! Eleanor called out directly.


    Trolasse didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Even if the phantom general gets the psionicist''s cell and replicates a phantom body that is exactly the same as the cell''s owner, even the ability can be copied, but even the psionicist himself It is impossible to have two abilities, so how could such a "pirated copy" of a phantom general have two abilities? This situation has never happened before, and they have never heard of such a phantom clan.


    However, before they could think about it, there was a sudden "boom", as if something huge fell from the sky, the whole earth bounced along with it, and several people were shaken, and then they heard the outside There were screams one after another, and the sound of buildings being destroyed and collapsed.


    The siren rang through the sky.


    The expressions of several people changed greatly, and they just wanted to quickly get rid of the phantom clan in front of them, so that they could go out and see what happened. However, when they regained their senses, they saw that the 3-meter giant just now transformed into a new one. It turned into a beast, scooping up the box in one hand, using three limbs together, and quickly rushed towards the interior of the building!


    three abilities?


    Troleser didn''t want to be surprised, and he was about to chase after him. Such phantoms must not let go. The risk factor is too high. However, they have no chance of chasing after. A thick tentacle has already stretched out from the entrance of the building. When he came in, the tentacles were covered with hard barbs, and the thickness directly filled the entrance. The tentacles were swimming and groping around in the building, as if they were looking for prey.


    Seeing this big tentacle, everyone''s expressions changed greatly. Whether they recognized what it was or were simply frightened, their walls were collapsed again, and the humans hiding inside suddenly screamed in fear, a big tentacle. Rolled towards the crowd, but at the moment of lifting, he was nailed to the ground by several large ice picks several meters long that fell from the sky.


    The people hiding in the building saw this scene on the line between life and death. Then, a man in black with long silver-white hair fell to the collapsed place. He turned his head and glanced at the people in the building and said coldly. : "Get out of here, don''t hide in the building."


    Erdono''s tentacle was injured and let out a painful neigh. Then, the other tentacles all frantically pulled the people who were trying to escape towards the person who injured it, and were scared back again.


    Troleser clasped his hands together, his spiritual abilities increased dramatically, his palms slapped heavily on the ground in front of him, the ground shook, and an ice wall several meters high and one meter thick suddenly rose from the ground, along the ground. The building behind him isolates an ice wall passage, completely blocking the tentacles'' crazy slamming.


    Let''s go! Trolasse drank lowly, and fine beads appeared on his forehead.


    The crowd who retreated took courage again, screaming and running quickly along the ice wall passage. Many people looked back as they ran, and they wanted to hold the man who was like a god who saved their lives. remember.


    Trolasse would never have imagined how unforgettable memory he left with this group of people who were rescued by him this time.


    Trolasse kept his hands on the ground all the time, enduring Erdono''s mad slams again and again. With such a huge monster, the weight of each slap was unimaginable, but these attacks, Trolasse were all overwhelmed. He took it abruptly, but his face was even paler and terrifying!


    Captain! Dale and Isaac rushed from afar.


    Isaac was still running, his figure suddenly rose to 5 meters, and his whole body was wrapped in rocks. He rushed forward, hugged a tentacle that was constantly beating the ice wall, and screamed and hugged him back. drag.


    With such a tall body, Isaac still looked very petite in front of this Edo?o. Isaac couldn''t even wrap a tentacle around, but he still tightly controlled a tentacle.


    Dai''er, who came with her, jumped over and landed directly on Isaac''s shoulder. The Lightning Magic Sword in her hand swung out forcefully, and a line of purple lightning serpentinely shot, directly cutting off the one held by Isaac. The living tentacles, green blood splashed all over the sky, dripping on the ground, making a "sizzling sound", the blood of this monster is actually highly corrosive.


    Obviously Isaac and Dale knew this. When Danger cut off the tentacles, Isaac carried Dale back quickly to avoid being splashed by the green blood. That was the most terrifying thing.

 Chapter 173

    All this happened in just a few short breaths. Mu Yunshen, who rushed to the street, just saw this scene. In addition to being amazed at the tacit cooperation of Mr. Aslan''s team members, he was also impressed by Mr. Aslan. There is a whole new understanding of power.


    Just ask, which psionicist can have such strength? Instantly create a 100-meter-long frozen wall to help people escape. This is an impossible feat! But, Mr. Aslan has done it!


    After the shock, Mu Yunshen also snapped back to his senses and ran towards another collapsed building.


    With a sword! This is the only sentence that was explained to Osmond.


    Osmond understands that the matter of magic energy thermal weapons is best kept secret. The appearance of magic energy swords and magic energy daggers alone has caused a shock at the top of the entire empire. At the same time, although there is no magic weapon practical, but it is not enough to make people fear, if the magic hot weapon is displayed again, even the empire will probably be afraid of them.


    Previously in the building, there was a building blocking it, and only a few of them saw them. Except for Atwood, no one from the Blood Skull Mercenary Group noticed that Mu Yunshen fired, even if they heard it. Power, and a blasting gun as cover, there is no problem at all, but if you use it outside, you may be photographed, so as to avoid troubles in the future, it is better not to use it, and use it as a killer.


    Mu Yunshen ran away quickly, and also thought that such a huge guy, it is best to use the same huge creature to fight against the enemy, which made him naturally think of those two magic pets. When he came out, he had already brought out the magic pets. Now, just put it in the space door, just in case, as for the space door, he put it in Ninita for safekeeping.


    Mu Yunshen found a safe and secret place, called out Ninita, opened the space door, called out the gryphon and the flaming-eared cat that followed, then quickly closed the space door and the door of the demon world, bringing two The pet rushed back again.


    Standing on the edge, Eleanor, who was attacking with fireballs, turned his head and saw Mu Yunshen galloping towards this side, with two pets lying on his shoulders, one black and one white, looking dumbfounded. Cute and cute.


    Eleanor seemed to think about it, and his eyes lit up, this is to make "God''s pet show his power?


    "Mr. Mu!


    Mu Yun didn''t even look at him, and rushed directly in front of him.


    Eleanor: "¡­


    Griffin! Flaming-eared cat! Look at you! Mu Yunshen ordered immediately.


    The two pets that were originally lying on Mu Yunshen''s shoulders, the white one flew out with a small wing, and instantly became larger in the air, a majestic flying beast with snow-white fur, and its size was larger than the previous one. When Ci Mu Yunshen was riding, it was twice as big. His body was eight or nine meters long, his wings were spread out, and he was thirty or forty meters wide. With a flick of his wings, he rushed towards the monster in front of him!


    Edono obviously sensed the danger, raised his big oval head and looked towards the sky, and what greeted it was the sharp claws of the griffin, which were cast like copper and iron, and grabbed Edono''s big head fiercely. On the head, a few deep scratches were left on the incomparably tough blue-black skin, and green blood flowed out of the scratches!


    Trolaise, Isaac, Dale, and Qiaoxi, who were still fighting with Erdono, looked up and saw a flying behemoth that was slightly smaller than Erdono''s, which scared them into thinking that they were going to have another life. Here comes a cosmic creature.


    This is not over yet. A big cat with a height of several meters jumped over lightly. The big cat was completely black, only the tips of the ears, the cat''s face, the chest, abdomen and the tip of the tail were pink. It''s quite scary to be this big.


    That lovely big cat, however, has no attack power at all. It looks cute on the outside. It walks gracefully as a kitten and steps on Erdono''s tentacles. Running with the tentacles, he swung his claws toward Erdono''s big head, and a few scratches were left on Erdono''s big head.


    This is not over yet, the big cat jumped up again with the help of the flurry of tentacles when it fell, and despite its size, its flexibility as a cat did not diminish at all. On Edono''s big head, a group of magnificent rose-red flames burst out instantly, attached to Edono''s head and burned.


    Erdono frantically waved his eight tentacles, ramming wildly on the ground, trying to escape, his big head kept hitting the surrounding buildings, obviously the rose-red flame made it very painful.


    The giant griffin swooped down again, its sharp claws grabbed a tentacle, fluttered its wings, and pulled away a tentacle directly from the root, and was dragged by the weight of a tentacle. The Edo?o flew out with a tentacle.


    Mu Yunshen''s magic circle roulette was formed in his hand, and he once again performed the boarding attack when he was in the small town of Locke. With the help of the roulette, he flew into the sky several times, smashing the space, and causing countless fragments to wash towards Erdono like a torrential rain. past.


    Erdono was besieged, and the few remaining intact tentacles were swaying in the air. Immediately, shadows of tentacles waving all over the sky, probably trying to protect his head, facing the attack of Mu Yunshen''s space debris, a tentacle. The tentacles intercepted horizontally in front, meeting the impact of Mu Yunshen''s space debris.


    Possibly, even Edono never imagined that a small human being would have such a powerful means, only to see that the eclipse hand it blocked gradually disappeared in the air as if it had been weathered, and the last tentacle. It disappeared completely, leaving only a green mist in the air, which was the blood mist of Erdono that was condensed!


    Mu Yunshen, who fell from the sky, was suddenly thrown down by a person, and a thick tentacle was pulled from above them.


    Edono was obviously completely irritated by these humans. When he caught the two people who fell to the ground, he slapped, entangled, and went completely crazy. When another rotten hand was drawn towards them, Trolasse turned over and stood up. Reaching out with one hand, "Frozen.


    The drawn tentacle was fixed in the air the moment it touched Troleser, and along the tentacle, it was frozen at an extremely fast speed. In just a few seconds, a five-story-high monster , was actually frozen directly into a lump of ice!


    Everyone who saw this scene was shocked, whether it was Mu Yunshen and Osmond, or the four Eleanor who were familiar with Trolaise, all of them couldn''t believe what they saw in front of them, they could freeze so much in an instant. They couldn''t imagine how much psychic energy a big cosmic creature would have to consume.


    Just when they thought that it was finally over, the big monster that had been frozen into a lump of ice, the ice cubes began to crack and cracks spread rapidly at the tentacles, and with a crisp sound, it broke free from the ice seal, showing the strength of the tentacles. How terrifying.


    However, they could only break free of one tentacle. It might have been numb from the ice, and the speed became slower. Before they could move, the two pets rushed towards the tentacle and quickly pressed the tentacle. Dai Er reacted the fastest. With a wave of the long sword, a bolt of lightning shot out again, slicing on the tentacle, and the griffin grabbed and pulled it again, tearing off a tentacle again.


    It may be that the severe pain stimulated the frozen Erdono, and the ice cubes wrapped around its big head were also cracking, and then the next moment, it shattered with a bang, and an angry roar was raised in the sky!


    However, the roar was only halfway through, and suddenly stopped. A giant ice pick with a diameter of several meters and a length of several tens of meters directly pierced Erdono''s big head, completely fixing it in the air, and then "bang rumbling" With a loud bang, the huge body fell heavily to the ground, completely out of breath!


    Everyone was panting as they looked at the corpse of the monster that looked like a hill, each with lingering fears.


    The two pets that grew bigger all rushed towards Mu Yunshen, their size rapidly became smaller in the air, and when they landed on Mu Yunshen''s shoulders, they were only a mass, and they clawed on Mu Yunshen''s shoulders cutely. up, for fear of falling. Trolasse''s long silver hair gradually shortened, and the color slowly returned to short blond hair. He turned to look at Xiang Mu Yunshen, looked up and down, and when he saw that he was all right, he said blankly, "Why not? Go? You don''t have to get involved at all.


    When Mu Yunshen heard him say this, the anger in his heart began to rise again, and without answering, he asked: "Is this your mission in exchange for the Nine Seals Healing Liquid?


    Trolasse looked at him and stubbornly asked, "Why?


    Mu Yunshen tried his best to save him many times. Although he felt something in his heart, he still did not dare to confirm it. He wanted to ask, but he was afraid that Mu Yunshen would say, "They are partners and can''t watch him die. He still wanted to know, especially at times like this, he, wanted to know.


    Mu Yunshen glared at him, "You want to know why, right? Well, then let me tell you, you are the father of my child, another member of the happy family in my child''s fantasy, the family of four is missing you and calling you What family of four? Since I''m here, I can''t just watch you in danger! No, even if I''m not here, you can''t put yourself in danger so irresponsibly!


    When Mu Yunshen said these words, he was very fierce and angry, and stared at him like that.


    When Trolasse heard Mu Yunshen''s words, he was first stunned, surprised, surprised, and then surprised. He looked at Mu Yunshen with a happy smile that couldn''t be hidden.


    Yunshen... Trolasse had no time to pronounce the name, and the man fell to the ground.


    Mu Yunshen was shocked, hurried over and hugged Trolasse who fell down.


    Sir! Mr. Aslan! Mu Yunshen is in a hurry.


    team leader!


    gentlemen!


    "Head!


    Everyone rushed towards this side, all anxious, but did not dare to disturb him.


    What''s going on? What happened to him? Mu Yunshen couldn''t wake up Trolasse, so he could not help asking Eleanor and the others.


    Looking at the captain''s pale and terrifying face, Dai''er''s eyes suddenly turned red, and she choked up: "Captain he...maybe


    What happened to him? Say it! Mu Yunshen was so anxious that he was furious. He knew that Mr. Aslan was not in good health, but no matter how uncomfortable he was, he was always the gentle and elegant Asi who was full of extravagance outside. Mr. Lan, if it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t hold it, he couldn''t have fainted directly in this situation!


    Eleanor also had red eyes and stared at Mu Yunshen angrily, "It''s all because of you! If it wasn''t for the Nine Seals Healing Liquid, he wouldn''t have jumped in knowing that this was a trap! He couldn''t use it at all. The ice magic ability, once used, is one point closer to death! But today, he estimates that he has used all the spiritual abilities that he can use? For so many years, we have never seen him use so many large-scale spiritual magic. ! It''s all your fault!


    Mu Yunshen''s complexion also lost its blood in an instant. He stared blankly at the man who fell in his arms, handsome, powerful, and fragile.


    He stared blankly for a long time before he suddenly shouted, "Osmond! Drive here!


    Osmond quickly found an intact hover car on the side of the road. A few people carefully moved Trolasse to the car and asked Osmond to find a nearby hotel to stay first. Trolase needs to be treated in time. .


    "Go to our hotel, it''s safe there. Eleanor disagrees with Mu Yunshen''s order to find a hotel to stay at random.

 Chapter 174

    How far is it from here? Of course Mu Yunshen knew that the place where Mr. Aslan lived must be safe, but the problem now is that Mr. Aslan''s situation is too dangerous, and he can''t wait for a moment.


    "Twenty minutes away.


    Too long, Osmond, stop nearby. Mu Yunshen vetoed it.


    That can''t let Aslan be exposed to danger casually! Eleanor said angrily: "You have no idea how noble Aslan''s identity is! His life and death are related to the future of the entire Rose Star Region!


    "He needs timely treatment and can''t wait! Mu Yunshen is also angry.


    "Will you be able to treat him if you stop nearby? Don''t say if there is a therapist here, even if there is, it''s useless with a low level! Even me, the treatment for him is very limited now, where are you going to give him? Treatment?! Eleanor is going crazy!


    "Shut up if you can''t do it! Don''t get in my way! Mu Yunshen has no time to talk nonsense with him.


    Osmond parked his car in front of a high-end hotel as ordered. There was no one here. Because of the appearance of the Void Orc Edono, all the residents in this area have been evacuated and flew over from the battle circle. , did not see a single figure along the way.


    Osmond jumped out of the car, opened the car door, and together with Mu Yunshen, took Trolasse down, and was about to enter the hotel in a hurry, but was stopped by Eleanor.


    Dai''er also said, "Mr. Mu, the captain really can''t be placed here, we will contact the Rose Star Field and ask for help there.


    Mu Yunshen looked at them coldly, "Ask for help over there? Let''s send a therapist over there? Let''s not say when they will be here, just saying that they haven''t cured him for so long is enough to show that they don''t at all. Way to go! Get out of the way!


    Mr. Mu, although we are the captain''s team, we are also the captain''s escort, and the captain''s safety must be the first priority.


    Griffin! Mu Yunshen didn''t want to listen to their nonsense anymore, so he ordered the Griffin to drive them away.


    The Griffin roared and grew bigger, the size of an adult lion, and stopped in front of the four Eleanor.


    They have seen the strength of this pet with their own eyes, and they didn''t even suffer any damage from the fight against Edono, which is enough to demonstrate its strength. Faced with the Griffin blocking the way, they naturally did not dare to act rashly.


    Mu Yunshen directly chose a large suite on the top floor, put Trolasse on the bed, and said to Osmond, "Go and deal with the follow-up.


    Yes. Osmond takes orders to leave


    The flaming-eared cat and the griffin guarded the door, and no one was allowed to enter, otherwise, they would attack. Mu Yunshen ordered the pet on his shoulder.


    The Flaming-Eared Demon Cat led the order and ran out, guarding the door with Griffin, blocking the four Eleanor from outside, and they were so anxious that they couldn''t get in.


    Then Mu Yunshen is crazy! Will he be able to cure him by bringing Aslan in?! If anything happens to Aslan, we all don''t want to run! Eleanor is in a hurry, but there is no way , The four of them joined forces, it is unknown whether they can beat these two pets, their speed is too fast, it is difficult to attack them.


    The four of them couldn''t. After discussion, they could only report the matter to the general and let the general make up his mind.


    In the room, Mu Yunshen closed the door, locked it from the inside, and immediately released the door to the demon world, and called Ninita out.


    Ninita, come and help me find out what happened to him, he passed out suddenly after using his psionic powers, please help him. "


    What is completely impossible in the eyes of others, when it comes to Mu Yunshen, there are too many possibilities. As long as he wants to, he can do it regardless of the cost, what can''t he do?


    Ninita heard the anxiety in the owner''s tone, and did not speak. She walked to the bed with a serious cat face, and the cat paw touched Trolasse''s wrist. There was a moment of astonishment, and then, like an electric shock, he quickly retracted his cat''s paw, and pointed his wand to Trolasse''s body. A gem at the top of the cross flashed, and a beam of light shot into Trolasse''s body.


    After finishing this, Ninita breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s a good risk."


    Mu Yunshen was anxious, "Ninita, how is he?"


    Ninita took a breath and said, "It''s very dangerous. If you call me two minutes later, he will probably explode and die."


    "What?! Mu Yunshen was shocked, "Well, what''s going on now? How could this happen?"


    A trace of doubt flashed in Ninita''s eyes, "His body contains a very powerful ice energy, very violent, and he is raging wildly in the body, almost to the verge of exploding, but fortunately I came out in time, and it has been temporarily suppressed by the magic circle. Living."


    "You don''t have to worry, there is no danger for the time being, but this violent power has been kept in the body, but it is not the way, my magic circle is just an energy insulating magic circle, any energy can be insulated and cut off, regardless of magic energy or spiritual energy, As long as it is energy, it will be effective. First temporarily cut off his psychic communication with the outside world, and confine the violent energy in his body in one place. If he is willing to be an ordinary person, he may live for a while. If he actively uses his ability, Once the confinement is broken, it can kill him in an instant.


    Hearing that Trolasse was fine for the time being, Mu Yunshen could not help secretly relieved, "How on earth did his situation come about?


    I am also a little puzzled. It stands to reason that a person who is born with a body of Frost should be a super genius who is not born in the world, and his strength should grow very fast, but judging from his age, his current strength is nothing at all, but a bit low. Now, with just this little spiritual ability, his body can''t take it anymore. This happens because his strength keeps increasing, but his body can''t keep up. This is a contrast. The higher the strength, the greater the danger of body explosion. Or, his current strength is the result of deliberate suppression. Otherwise, if his strength is allowed to increase, he may have exploded and died a long time ago, and he will never grow like this. big.


    The body of water and frost? Mu Yunshen couldn''t understand.


    Yes, he is a body of innate frost. Such a physique, even in our world, is very rare. If it appears, it must represent the birth of a generation of magicians that defy the sky. There have been several cases of such a physique in the magician world. They are all powerful figures in their respective continents. If they practice ice magic again, those forbidden magics will be played by him. Unfortunately, he was born in the wrong place. He was not born in our world. It''s a pity to be born here. "Ninita has a complex expression on a cat face, with regret and love. This is the first time Mu Yunshen has seen this kind of expression. That magical cat with a serious face seems to have disappeared, and the whole cat has become come alive.


    Mu Yunshen said with some jealousy: "Is this physique really so good?


    Obviously he is the master, but Ninita shows no expression to him every day, but he is very fond of Mr. Aslan, how can he not let him be jealous.


    "Of course, if he practices magic, his talent is definitely much higher than yours, my master. Ninita said honestly.


    Mu Yunshen: "...with one heart-felt kick, his jealousy disappeared.


    But he has been cultivating spiritual abilities for so long, and can he also practice magic? Can''t these two energies coexist? Mu Yunshen is even more incomprehensible.


    It is impossible to coexist, but now he can''t even use spiritual power, let alone cultivating spiritual power. If he is willing to dissipate all his spiritual power, it may be more appropriate to be an ordinary person and start practicing magic from scratch. Ninita said thoughtfully.


    Mu Yun was stunned. Such a powerful power is what all psionicists dream of. Let him directly dissipate his psychic ability and start practicing magic from scratch? Thanks to Ninita, such a crazy idea can come up.


    wrong!


    Mu Yunshen suddenly noticed something and said in surprise, "Ordinary people in this world can also practice magic?


    Cultivation can be practiced, but not everyone can. People who have a poor affinity for elements cannot even sense magic elements. What kind of cultivation is there?


    Mu Yunshen''s mind suddenly became active, but now is not the time to consider these issues, the key is how to solve Mr. Aslan''s problem.


    Ninita saw the thoughts of his master at a glance, and continued: "You don''t have pure magic energy in your world, even if you want to practice magic, you need to use a magic energy storage device to practice, just like your dragon ring, The price of a magic energy storage device is not cheap, so it cannot be popularized in your world at all."


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, even he had to use the magic energy storage device to use the magic energy, not to mention other people who want to practice magic, definitely need the magic energy storage device.


    Looking at the bloodless face of the man lying on the bed, Mu Yunshen only felt as if there was an invisible big hand tightly grasping his heart, making him feel anxious and painful, even breathing. Some are not smooth.


    Silently clenching his fists, Mu Yunshen said: "He has such a physique, he should have a body that can withstand such strength, but why does he do this? If so, what is the use of him having such strength?


    Ninita also sighed, "There will be such a situation, usually it is a tire belt. This is a congenital deficiency that causes such a defect."


    Insufficiency!


    Mu Yunshen recited it silently in his heart before asking, "Is there any way to make up for this deficiency?


    Mr. Aslan is extremely important to his family and the entire Rose Starfield. If he is allowed to disperse such a powerful force, will his family agree to be an ordinary person?


    "This estimate is very difficult. It is best to replenish congenital deficiencies at a young age. Of course, the best time is naturally the fetal period. At his current age, everything is set, and it is still too difficult to replenish, but he can With the current body, it must have been nourished when I was young, otherwise I don''t know how weak it will be.


    Mu Yunshen was still a little unwilling, "Can I be like me,


    "You are different. You are created by the day after tomorrow, completely different from innate." Ninita interrupted his fantasy.


    Mu Yun fell silent, he really couldn''t bear to see Mr. Aslan''s hard work for so many years in vain, he felt very depressed, and his mood was extremely depressed, "Really. Is this the only way?


    My suggestion is to dissipate the psionic ability, be an ordinary person, and re-practice magic in the future, but you can''t be a psionicist unless he doesn''t want to live anymore. "


    As soon as Ninita finished speaking, the terminal on Trolesse''s wrist rang. Mu Yunshen stood there without moving, and watched the terminal ring. Trolessor was unconscious and no one else could open his terminal. .


    After the terminal rang a few times, there was no more ringing. Instead, there was a loud knock on the door. At the same time, Eleanor''s voice sounded outside.


    Mu Yunshen, the general wants to talk to you, come out quickly.


    At this time, Nokovic was so anxious that he was about to scratch his bald head. After receiving Eleanor''s report, he immediately called Trolesse''s communication. Sure enough, no one answered. Trolase was brought in the room, and no one was allowed to enter, Trolase was even more anxious. Without Mu Yunshen''s band number, Eleanor could only transfer the communication to Mu Yunshen.


    Eleanor took the opportunity to rush over and knocked on the door a few times, and the next moment he was slapped by the griffin. He could only stretch his neck and shout in. He knew that Mu Yunshen could hear him, and only hoped that he would come out sooner. .

 Chapter 175

    Nokowicz was already anxious, but when he heard Eleanor''s unceremonious tone again, he suddenly became angry, "Speak politely to him! What nonsense!


    Eleanor: "..."


    Be polite? Didn''t you annoy this Mu Yunshen the most back then? You even ordered them to beat him to death no matter what, why are you being polite now? Forgot to take medicine?


    Mu Yunshen opened the door and heard General Nokovic reprimanding Eleanor. Mu Yunshen also listened to his words.


    As soon as Eleanor looked up, he saw Mu Yunshen standing at the door, and hurriedly said to the other end of the terminal, "General, Mu Yunshen has come out."


    As he said that, he put the screen out and adjusted it to face Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yun looked blankly at the man in the picture, his former boss.


    When Nokovic saw Mu Yunshen, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. I have to say that Mu Yunshen''s appearance is really good. When he was in the army, he was still a little immature. Seeing each other after many years, Mu Yunshen is mature His temperament and more three-dimensional and profound facial features make him more attractive.


    It''s just that now is not the time to think about these things, and I didn''t even have a chat, so I just asked: "I heard that Leathern passed out, how is he now? Is he injured?


    Mu Yun looked at him expressionlessly, his dark eyes looking straight into Nokovic''s eyes, "You should know Mr. Aslan''s situation best, right? You should also know why he fainted. , he was not injured, and he is not awake now."


    Nokowicz''s head was covered with beads of sweat, obviously anxious, "You... can you keep him safe now? I will arrange someone to pick him up immediately, and I will ask you to help take care of him during this time. !


    Nokovic''s many years of high-ranking career, even the tone of his speech is decisive, but before he hangs up the communication, Mu Yunshen speaks again, "You don''t need to send someone to pick him up, I''ll take him back to the base when things are over here.


    What, what? Nokevich couldn''t react.


    Even if you take him back, aren''t you all helpless? If there is a way, it won''t be delayed for so many years, right?


    Mu Yunshen said bluntly: "Although I can''t cure him, it''s still possible to save his life temporarily. If you hand him over to you, you may not even be able to save his life. By the way, just a few minutes ago , The violent energy in Mr. Aslan''s body almost made him explode to death.


    "What? Nokevich was startled. "Is it so serious?"


    Since you can''t cure him, you''ll have to let my pharmacist try it. After Mu Yunshen finished speaking, he nodded at Nokevich, turned around and entered the room, closing the door, not giving the former boss any face at all.


    Looking at the closed door panel, Nokevich was silent for a long time before he said: "You protect him, and when Lesser wakes up, ask him what he means.


    The communication hung up, and several people were all silent.


    Originally, they thought that the general would verbally order Mu Yunshen to hand over Mr. Aslan to them, but they did not expect such a result.


    Fortunately, the surveillance on this floor has been resolved by Isaac in advance. Otherwise, even if there is no one person in the entire hotel, there will still be so many surveillances. Their conversations in the corridor will definitely be filmed, but don''t worry now, those The surveillance was all ripped off by Isaac.


    It didn''t take long for Osmond to bring the other four mercenaries and their employers to the hotel, but they lived on the lower floor and were not allowed to come up.


    In the end, Atwood also brought his remaining subordinates to live in this hotel. He came here to meet Mu Yunshen. He came here with Osmond. Before going up, he was stopped back, and finally he could only stay in the room and wait.


    When they were all nesting in the hotel, the entire empire had turned into a mess of porridge, and the Hall of Stars was even more noisy.


    The Void Orc Edono, who had not appeared for hundreds of years, actually appeared in the swimming star. That Edono caused a lot of building damage and casualties. Those who were eaten directly by Edono, those who were slapped to death by tentacles, and those who were crushed Those killed under the collapsed building, the casualties were so great that after the news was broadcast, the approximate number of casualties was counted, and several people were killed!


    However, when such a big thing happened, no one from the family of psionicists stationed on Mercury showed up, and the person who killed the Edono in the end was not the person from their Star Palace, nor was it sent to guard the Mercury. The psionicist family, this is a shame for the Xingchen Temple.


    Originally, the people of the whole empire were worried about the missing people buried in the ruins, but because of a video, the people of the whole empire exploded.


    The satellite shots broadcast by the TV news are excerpts that have been cut, and the press release has also been polished. The entire relevant news report does not mention the name of Trolasse Aslan, let alone mention it. As for the psionicists, it can only be said that Erdono was killed by a team of mercenaries who happened to be on a mission there, and this team of mercenaries was the monster mercenary group led by Mu Yunshen!


    At the time of introduction, the picture also gave Mu Yunshen a close-up of the picture of jumping into the sky and attacking Edono to prove the authenticity of the matter.


    When Mu Yunshen saw the news, he really couldn''t understand the reason. How could he put the name of their Warcraft Mercenary Group on the news together with him? The news report did not mention a word, but put all the credit on him.


    Originally, the general public already believed this news, which made the already famous Warcraft Mercenary Group and Mu Yunshen even more famous. However, not long after the news was broadcast, a video circulated on the star network. .


    The title of the video is: Let me, the survivor, tell you what the truth is!


    The video attached below is the scene of Edono¡¯s destruction and cannibalism on the street, and then a man dressed in black and long silver-white hair appeared. At a critical moment, he descended like a god and rescued the building. All the survivors, and used god-level means to create an ice wall that stretched for 100 meters to protect the survivors from escape.


    Then there is the video of the entire battle, from the beginning to the end, until the end, the silver long-haired man has great skills, and every shot is an extremely shocking scene, until he finally turned into a handsome man with blond hair.


    In the whole video, only the picture has no sound, and the silver long-haired man is the most conspicuous. Whether it is his means like the god of ice and snow, or his invincibility when saving people, it deeply attracts all those who watch the video. Especially at the end, after the battle, the picture of him suddenly fainting made many people feel anxious and cry. Those who were rescued by him posted messages below the video, describing their inner journey from the dead at the time, how could they tolerate seeing the hero who saved them suffer such treatment, and they all attacked the rulers angrily. Fake reports, fake facts!


    The source of the video, the publisher is also very honest, he directly stated that he is a network hacker and one of the survivors who was rescued by the silver-haired man. When he saw the news report was untrue, he angrily went to hack the surrounding people at that time. All the street surveillance cameras, it was a coincidence. At the time of the battle, there was a camera surveillance camera that was not destroyed. He directly hacked in and took a screenshot of the video and released it to the public, so that they could see what is the truth. .


    Mu Yunshen of the Warcraft Mercenary Group also deserved a lot of credit. Whether it was his own attack or the attack of the two pets he brought, it caused a lot of damage to Erdono. Ignore it, but the rulers can''t completely erase the credit of the silver-haired man.


    There was a lot of scolding and denunciation on the star network. They protested collectively and asked the ruler to give an explanation!


    This noise made the big event that so many people died in one fell swoop, adding fuel to the fire, the royal family was scolded miserably, what kind of cancer of the empire, rotten scum, resisting the existence of the royal family, etc. The wave is higher than the wave, and the current His Majesty is furious, saying that this is the conspiracy of the Aslan family! It is definitely the Rose Star Field behind the scenes! Absolutely!


    When the people of the Rose Star Region saw the news and the video on Xingwang, they were all emotional. If they didn''t scold the grandchildren of the royal family, they would not be from the Rose Star Region!


    The face in the video, those violet eyes, no one is more familiar than the people of the rose star field, Trolather''s status in the rose star field, that is the prince, the status is extremely noble!


    After exerting so much energy, trying to get injured and trying to save so many people, in the end not to mention that there was no scene, not even a name was mentioned, and there was no compliment. It doesn''t exist, but let a group of mercenaries steal all the limelight. How could their little prince be treated so unfairly? We must seek justice! Never forget it!


    However, the angry people in the Rose Star Region edited the posts that scolded the eighteenth generation of the royal family ancestors one by one. After venting, they clicked publish, and then they saw the reminder that the post failed to publish, what is he doing? ''s post can''t be posted at all! All the keywords have been harmonized and can''t be displayed directly!


    This is a special person sent by the Aslan family to control it. They are afraid that because of this incident, the royal family will take hold of the handle. When the time comes, they will bite back and push all this to the integrity of the Rose Star Region who wants to split the empire. At that time, the Rose Star Territory will be called Baikou Mofen, and they will simply cut off from the source, control their own people, and whatever the empire does, they will not interfere with the head office, right?


    Although Nokovic and the old man were so angry that they almost vomited blood after seeing the comparison between the news and the video, they all knew that they had to endure, and that if they couldn''t bear it, they would make big plans.


    The four major legions of the empire, they have only one rose legion in the rose star field. The royal family not only has the imperial army, but also the support of the other three legions. One against four, once a war begins, their rose star field has no chance of winning. They know that they will lose. When the time comes, they need to keep a low profile even more.


    The royal family covered up the facts and used the Warcraft mercenary group as a shield. At first glance, ordinary people thought that this was a huge pie. If they could go around the news, the Warcraft mercenary group would undoubtedly become popular. Only people understand the purpose of the royal family to do this.


    The Aslan family in the Rose Star Field, the psionicists representing the Star Palace, and the Warcraft mercenary group participating in the war, if the royal family chooses one of the three, the royal family will definitely choose the Warcraft mercenary group.


    The royal family is already guarding the Rose Star Field and suppressing the Star Palace. It is impossible to give the two forces a chance to show up, so they can only choose a private Warcraft who also participates in it, has the least reputation, the weakest strength, and has no background. The mercenary group.


    The credit is added, and by the way, it can also win the favor of the Warcraft mercenary group, and it can also be used as a "shield". After all, the magical weapons launched by the Warcraft mercenary group are still very popular, and there are no people who want to cooperate with the Warcraft mercenary group. Few, of course the royal family also thinks.


    Mu Yunshen couldn''t figure out the twists and turns, but it was Trolather who explained it to him afterwards, and he realized that the royal family wanted to sell him well, be a heroic character for free publicity, and then serve as a shield ", if Mu Yunshen and Trolasse don''t have friendship, this favor might really be accepted,


    Generally, the worst is definitely the "shield". When they are pushed to the front of the stage, they will not be scolded and who will be scolded.


    However, the incident this time was very dramatic. The "shield" that was pushed to the front of the stage not only was not scolded, but became popular. The reason was naturally Mu Yunshen''s strength and appearance, as well as his two obviously very good looking. Cute pets, but they are so ferocious in battle. More importantly, Mu Yunshen really did a lot in the battle against Erdo. head.

 Chapter 176

    For the first two days, it was just a riot and scolding on the Star Network. The explanation given on the official website of the ruling party was: Don¡¯t be used by people with intentions, the masses need to take this matter calmly, and some people must not be allowed to succeed in their conspiracy.


    The rulers clearly mean something, but the masses simply don''t take it.


    Use? How to use it? The real video is on the star network, and there are so many survivors who have come out to prove it. How can this be fake?


    The rulers do not explain this matter directly, but want to change the subject with the mud, who cares about them!


    The people who were only making a fuss on the Star Net became even more restless after seeing this explanation. This is because the rulers still do not recognize their own mistakes and feel that they are doing the right thing, and it is their people''s fault. Also said that they were used by others, this is simply unbearable!


    Under the organization of the survivors, large-scale demonstrations and protests were launched in the disaster-stricken area of ????the swimming planet, and the rulers gave an explanation and the royal family came forward to apologize! Otherwise, this matter will not end!


    The chaos and parade on the swimming planet was broadcast live in the whole empire. Everyone saw this scene. Of course, they also saw the suppression of the parade by the imperial army stationed on the swimming planet. They were ordered to disperse immediately, otherwise they would be suppressed by force. .


    Of course, regular reporters dared not take pictures of this scene, and even if they did, they would not dare to publish them directly. However, the people who ate the public dinner did not dare, but those who participated did dare. They all took pictures of the imperial army¡¯s vicious suppression of them. , spread it to the star network, so that everyone can see the way the rulers of the empire solved this matter.


    Affected by this incident and the video of the demonstrators who were beaten, all the people of the swimming planet went crazy, and many radicals rushed to the streets and smashed public facilities to vent their anger and dissatisfaction with the authorities.


    Many people even smashed buses, smashed the doors of government departments, and smashed their windows. Local officials were even attacked by unknown people. Suddenly, the entire Swimming Planet became the most chaotic place in the empire.


    However, the more chaotic You Mercury became, the bigger the commotion, and the more dissatisfied the royal family was with the Rose Star Field. They called for condemnation and warnings many times, and they were beaten by names in public. For a time, the relationship between the royal family and Rose Star Field was very different. Nervous, many high-level executives are sitting and waiting to watch the play.


    There was even news that His Majesty summoned the major generals of the Imperial Army, and many people speculated whether the royal family was going to use force against the Rose Star Field, and could no longer tolerate the Rose Star Field continuing to be in the hands of the Aslan family.


    At this time, on a remote street in You Mercury, in a dim and old bar, in the dim box, a well-dressed man was furious, and the man directly smashed the glass in front of him at the man opposite.


    If Mu Yunshen and Trolasse were here, they would definitely be able to recognize who that person was at a glance, wasn''t it Frey Ruskin who escaped with the box?


    How did you do it?! After planning for so long, Trolasse was finally willing to fall into the trap, and you brought so many powerful phantom generals, but what happened in the end?! Trolase not only did not die, but Your own side suffered heavy losses! The ghost general you went to was either killed or destroyed. How did you assure me at that time?! What is the use of raising you at such a high price?! A bunch of trash !!!


    Frey was directly hit by a cup on the forehead and did not dodge, he was also full of anger, gritted his teeth and said: "This time there was an accident, if it was just the five Troleser, we would definitely be able to easily deal with them, but who Knowing that the mercenary hired by Surrey actually knew Troleser, the three parties collided, and the two of them joined forces, but we became the weakest.


    The strength of that kid is very terrifying. He has a gun in his hand, and he can kill a phantom general with a single shot. My four phantom generals with the ability to transform the human body as killers were all killed by him! Really One shot per shot is really hateful. Moreover, Troleser and the others have several magic swords in their hands. They have both flame power and lightning power, which are very difficult to deal with.


    However, don''t worry, even if Trolasse didn''t die, after using his powerful abilities so many times, his body would definitely not be able to withstand it. It was only a matter of time before he died. Even Edono can be killed, their strength is too strong.


    The man who was already angry was even more furious, "He just passed out and didn''t explode! So far, there is no news of his death, which can only mean that he is alive and well! I thought you had the highest IQ, I didn''t expect you to be stupid enough to call an Erdono in the city center!! It was originally a very secret thing to design the assassination of Trolasse, and there was only one chance, and you had to kill it with one hit, but now, you have led to such a big deal Move, Trolasse is still alive, all my plans have been ruined by you!


    There was a gloomy look in Frey''s eyes, "I saw that the situation was not good, so I retreated first, and then I called Erdono to kill Trolasse, and I also called out to execute your order to kill. Edono, but who would have thought that even Edono could not kill him.


    The man gritted his teeth and thumped the table, hating his heart so much, "It can only be said that this Trolasse has been hiding his strength, we have all been deceived by him, his strength is far inferior to what he has shown in the past! It is precisely because of his Powerful and terrible, you must get rid of him! He must die, and he must not be allowed to leave Mercury alive! I don''t care what method you use, you must not let him leave alive!!


    Yes! Frey responded respectfully.


    At such a tense moment, Trolasse, who had been in a coma for many days, finally woke up.


    When Trolasse opened his eyes, he was momentarily dazed. He didn''t expect that he would still be able to wake up one day.


    For this battle, he has already prepared for the last battle in this life, and he also knows that the consequences of doing so must be that there is no second possibility of death.


    However, when he heard what Mu Yunshen said to him, he suddenly longed to live. As long as he survived, the family of four could be reunited, and he would be able to give Yunshen and the two children a complete life. At that moment, how much he wanted to live, wanted to tell Yunshen how much he loved him, he had loved him for many years, but Mu Yunshen never knew.


    He often remembered that when he was attacked, the strange boy standing nearby suddenly rushed towards him and rescued him regardless. It was the first time they met, and he didn''t even know the boy''s name. Name, until by chance, he actually discovered that the young man was actually a member of the Rose Legion. He was so young that he was already a soldier, which was enough to show his excellence.


    He tried every means to transfer the boy to his side, he thought that by doing so, he could quell his desire for the boy, but he was wrong!


    When he can''t see the boy, he will think of him, and when he sees the boy by his side every day, his thoughts become possession, he longs to possess the boy, but he is very clear about his identity, he can''t be with a man Together, since he can''t give him a future, he can''t move him.


    He was immersed in the entanglement between the youth and the family''s future for a long time. He observed the youth every day, watched his every move, and weighed between him and the family. To make a choice, he must have a decision. , until later, he had his own decision.


    He wants a young man, and he is willing to dedicate his life to the family, but his heart must be given to the young man.


    If he wants him, he must get him. No matter what means he uses, he will get this young man who has been tormenting him for several years. When he was carrying out the strategy, he encountered amnesia, which also led to the separation from the young man for nearly seven years. , When they met again, they became completely strangers. Even if he forgot about the boy and met again, he was still deeply attracted by the boy who had grown up.


    He knew that in his entire life, Trolasse would be planted on this person.


    He tried his best to get close to the boy, but the closer he got, the farther the boy ran. Just when he felt hopeless, he discovered the existence of the child. It was him and the boy''s child, and the boy gave it to him. Two children born!


    His ecstasy and excitement at that time can be remembered for a lifetime! This made him even more determined to get the boy!


    The situation is gradually improving, the teenager is softening, and the time for their family reunion is getting closer, but there are twists and turns again.


    The boy misunderstood him again and again, the boy''s rejection of him made him chill, the boy''s indifference to him made his heart hurt, the hope that was approaching had completely turned into despair, he didn''t know how long he would have to wait to get the boy, but his Time is running out, and he may not be able to wait for the boy''s friendship.


    Just when he gave up hope, he heard those words coming out of the boy''s mouth.


    You are the father of my child and another member of the happy family in my child''s fantasy. What would a family of four be called without you?


    Yunshen... Trolasse, who was in a state of confusion, pronounced the name in a dry, hoarse voice.


    Mu Yunshen, who has been standing by the bed, is using the terminal to handle the affairs of the mercenary group. Since arriving here, Mu Yunshen has never left the room. Stay here until he wakes up.


    Therefore, when Trolasse opened his eyes, he didn''t know it until a hoarse voice read his name, Mu Yunshen turned around suddenly, got up from the ground, sat on the edge of the bed and looked at him , This is the first time Mu Yunshen has seen such a weak Trolather, and his voice can''t help but soften a lot.


    I am here. "


    When Trolasse heard this voice, he turned to look slowly, and saw that his teenager was looking at him with concern, "Yun Shen.


    I''m here, does my body still hurt? Mu Yunshen asked him softly, like taking care of a treasure, for fear that the loud voice would hurt him.


    Trolasse looked straight at him, "It doesn''t hurt.


    He raised his hand weakly, and hesitantly reached out to Mu Yunshen, he was not sure, not sure if the words he heard were hallucinations, could his boy really accept him?


    Mu Yunshen looked at the equally pale hand reaching out to him, very naturally reached out to grab it, and held it lightly in the palm of his hand.


    Upon receiving Mu Yunshen''s response, Trolasse showed a smile on his face.


    Mu Yun shook his hand deeply, released it, and took a cup of warm water, "Drink some water first."


    He helped Trolesse to sit up, pulled two big pillows over for him to lean against, handed over the water glass, and watched Trolessor drink some water slowly.


    Mu Yunshen flipped the palm of his hand, and a transparent medicinal liquid appeared in his hand. After Ninita saw it, Mu Yunshen invited the pharmacy master Sen Jin to come out to see it again.


    Sen Jin''s words are similar to Ninita''s. The reason for this result is that this body is too weak to withstand such a powerful energy.


    However, there is a point of difference between Ninita and Senjin''s views, that is, the foundation of this body is here, even if the existing spiritual ability is dissipated, and re-cultivation of magic will still have the same result, if the physical problem is not solved, no matter what The answer given by Buninita is that both psionic energy and magic energy can be used. "External energy storage can be used to store all the magic energy obtained through cultivation into the external energy storage through the external energy storage that is compatible with one''s body, mind and soul." Energy inside, not put in this body, when using power, directly call the power in the external energy storage to swim and release in the body, the effect is the same.

 Chapter 177

    Since the body cannot withstand the powerful energy obtained through cultivation, it is enough to store this energy elsewhere and not put it in the body.


    Hearing the debate between Ninita and Senkin, Mu Yunshen was an eye-opener. For the first time, he knew that he could also use external energy storage to store his own energy.


    Mu Yunshen''s first reaction at that time was: Since the magic energy obtained from cultivation can be stored in the external energy storage, why can''t the existing spiritual energy in Trolasser be stored in it?


    Ninita is also very regretful about this, because that spiritual ability is very explosive, and a lot of energy is directly drilled into Trolather''s body without refining.


    Trolasse has this kind of innate physique, and his cultivation speed will be very fast. Even if he does not deliberately cultivate, the spiritual ability between heaven and earth will take the initiative to drill into his body. If he can refine it into his own energy, it will still Good to say.


    It''s a pity that his body is too weak. If he wants to refine, his strength will inevitably increase faster during the refining process, and he will be closer to the explosion, so he has no refining or cultivation, and the energy in his body is very mixed. Now, a small part of the energy is obtained from self-cultivation, and most of it is the unrefined energy of heaven and earth. Those energies are violent and uncontrollable, and they cannot be guided at all.


    What''s more important is that the energy insulation circle cannot be broken. Once broken, Trolather will die instantly, and there is no time to rescue him.


    Just when Mu Yunshen felt that what Ninita said was very reasonable, Sen Jin was not convinced and directly shouted: "This method is safe and true, but, according to what you said, dissipate that energy and practice again. , that''s a waste of unnecessary time! Why can''t you think of directly nourishing his body, and when he is healthy, what can''t you do?


    Ninita and Mu Yunshen can''t think of it, but they can''t do it at all!


    Can the congenital weakness be replenished? Ninita is also puzzled.


    Senjin looked at Ninita with contempt, "Although you are a Cannassian cat with a talent for magic cultivation, but you are not a pharmacist, how can you know the methods of a pharmacist? Especially me, a pharmacy genius, just mere It''s so serious to say that I''m not born, you look down on me too much, don''t you?


    Ninita: "...


    Mu Yunshen:¡­


    Sen Jin said proudly: "I don''t dare to say anything else, but I definitely dare to say that if I nourish his body, it will definitely be faster than his re-cultivation.


    With such a hope, Mu Yunshen certainly would not miss it, and immediately asked Senjin to investigate this potion, no matter how much he paid, he would want this potion.


    Sen Jin was originally a somewhat crazy pharmacist. The more impossible things were considered by others, the more interested he became. Now that he encountered a case of supplementing congenital deficiencies, of course he was very interested. In a ruthless way, he would not be called a pharmacist if he could not research this kind of medicine.


    The current Trolasse is just an ordinary person, his psychic energy is "restricted" by Ninita''s magic circle, and his body is isolated from the psychic energy of the outside world, so he cannot sense the slightest, so when taking medicine, It doesn''t matter whether it is the medicine in this world or the medicine in the gate of the demon world, as long as the medicine is effective for ordinary human beings, it is effective for Troleser.


    The potions in the Devil''s Gate are useless to psionicists, but they are useful to ordinary people. There are no two kinds of energy conflict in ordinary people. Before the energy converter research came, Trolather could take Senjin to make it. of magical potions.


    These days when Trolaise was in a coma, Mu Yunshen injected him with the nutrient solution given by Sen Jin to ensure his vitality.


    Now, now that he is awake, Mu Yunshen doesn''t need to inject him. Instead, he directly changes to an oral medicine to slowly adjust his body. Sen Jin, the medicine for nourishing congenital deficiencies, has not yet been researched, and he still needs some time to study it. , so wait.


    The most important thing now is to repair Trolasse''s body, because of the injuries caused by the energy riot, only by recuperating the existing injuries can he slowly make up for the congenital deficiencies.


    Seeing a potion that suddenly appeared in Mu Yunshen''s hand, Trolaise knew that Mu Yunshen must have a space storage like his ring, which made him even more curious about where these things came from of.


    Mu Yunshen handed him the potion, "Drink this, your body is full of injuries now, and you need to slowly recuperate and recover."


    Trolaise didn''t immediately take the medicine, his eyes fell on his wrist, and Mu Yunshen''s wrist was wearing a bracelet at some point.


    The bracelet is all silver, with seven black stones the size of soybeans inlaid on the bracelet.


    Trolasse recognized it at a glance, this bracelet should also be a space storage, because he recognized the seven black stones, each one representing a space, but the space definitely did not give him the ring The size of the stone can only be seen from the size of the stone. A few stones the size of soybean grains cannot make up a piece as big as a ring. Moreover, a complete piece will be more valuable.


    The bracelet is beautiful. When Trolasse took the potion, he complimented.


    Mu Yun took a deep look at his wristband. It was bought for him by Ninita after he made money. He still has a space bag around his waist, but the space bag is not convenient for storage, so there is no need to take it. To dig it out, it only takes a thought and an idea, and things will appear, which is why this kind of space storage is so expensive. As long as the blood is dripped, it is closely connected with the soul.


    Trolasse drank the potion in one gulp, and then asked, "What is this?"


    "Potion. Mu Yunshen gave this answer.


    Trolasse laughed helplessly, "Is it the healing potion that the person who developed the awakening potion gave me?"


    Mu Yun was deeply surprised, can you guess this?


    He stared at Trolasse and said, "Yes, your body is too weak and needs to be slowly recuperated. The medicine has to be taken three times a day and cannot be stopped.


    Trolasse grabbed Mu Yunshen''s hand, stared into his eyes, and asked seriously, "Are we a family now?"


    This time, Mu Yunshen didn''t evade the question and looked back at him, "Do you want to be family with me? Of course, I dreamed of it. Trolasser answered immediately.


    But you never told me. Mu Yun said deeply.


    Trolasse paused for a while before saying: "I''m not sure, and I''m afraid of being rejected by you, so I dare not say it.


    It''s not like you, the Mr. Aslan I know, who is confident in everything he does. Mu Yun said deeply.


    Trolasse smiled bitterly, "Didn''t this meet you? All my calmness and self-confidence won''t work in front of you, you made me lose these.


    Mu Yunshen couldn''t help laughing, "If you want to be a family, you have to survive first."


    Trolasse grabbed Mu Yunshen''s hand and kissed her lips, "I want to live too.


    Mu Yunshen''s face was not as thick as Trolasse''s. Seeing him kissing his hand, he felt uncomfortable and wanted to withdraw it, but Trolase held his hand tightly.


    "As long as you survive, I''ll give you this chance."


    At this moment, Trolasser was full of emotion and gratitude, and he finally won this opportunity.


    thanks. "


    If you want to live, you have to listen to me, and you must not do what I say can''t be done. Under Trolesse''s affectionate gaze, Mu Yunshen felt more and more uncomfortable.


    Trolasse knew that Mu Yunshen was thin-skinned and didn''t break it, but just looked at him with a smile, "Okay, you say."


    The most important point is that you can no longer use your spiritual ability. The rioting spiritual ability in your body is restrained by an insulating circle, which also isolates the spiritual ability from the outside world. Your current body is an ordinary person. Once you use your psychic abilities and break through the ban, you will die in an instant, and there is no hope of living, so you must remember.


    Trolasse actually felt it. His body was very heavy, and he couldn''t feel even a trace of psionic energy. Just like ordinary people, it turned out that Yun Shen had restrained the rioting psionic energy in his body in order to save him. ?


    Seeing that he was a little lost, Mu Yun said again, "If you don''t agree, I will immediately disperse your spiritual energy and make you completely an ordinary person.


    Trolasse looked at him helplessly.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Mu Yun was immediately anxious, "Your body is very weak and can''t store energy at all. I know you have a heavy burden on your shoulders, but compared to life, what kind of responsibility is that? If you If you insist on going with the psionicist, you will surely die, if you are willing to be an ordinary person, you can live for a while longer, no matter what, as long as you live there is hope, and when you die, there is no hope.¡±


    I know, don''t worry, I promise you. Trolasse said helplessly.


    Only then did Mu Yunshen breathe a sigh of relief. He could understand the burden on Mr. Aslan''s shoulders, so he was afraid that he would not agree. How does this not worry him?


    Trolasse leaned back into the pillow tiredly, "How is the situation now?"


    Mu Yun sighed deeply, "Very bad.


    Mu Yunshen called out all the news these days for him to watch, and told him about the chaos of swimming in Mercury now, and about this mission.


    Trolasse looked at the news of Yao and the public condemnations and warnings that meant it, and his already pale face became even more ugly.


    Mu Yun was deeply afraid that his health would not be well, and that he would get even worse if he worked like this, so he advised: "What you need most now is rest, don''t think about other things, naturally someone will solve it, you can take good care of your injury, and you can only think about it when your injury is healed. Other things.


    Mu Yunshen removed the pillow behind him and forced him to lie down and rest. Facing such Mu Yunshen, Trolaise felt helpless, but his heart was warm. He knew that Yun Shen was worried about him, although he thought about it. Look again, but I don''t want Yun Shen to worry, so I have to lie down obediently.


    Maybe it was really too weak, Trolasse lay down for a while, and actually fell asleep.


    There was a knock on the door, and Mu Yun was afraid that the sound would wake up Trolasse, who had just fallen asleep, so he hurried over to open the door.


    Eleanor and a strange man were standing outside the door. Mu Yunshen looked at the man. He had a decent appearance, a gentle temperament, and a gentle appearance. , should not be the bad guy.


    This is Edwin, who came from the Rose Sector. The Aslan family sent him to take care of our captain. Eleanor said.


    After these few days, the four of Eleanor have no way to continue to guard the door. There are many things that need to be solved by them. In fact, the most important thing to solve is the group of detainees that Trolasse handed over to Dale. Fantastic slaves, there has been a lot of trouble these days, Trolaise didn''t wake up, and it was up to them to solve it.


    These people were very troublesome, and after regaining their consciousness, they all shouted that they were imprisoned illegally. Even if I explained to them about the phantom slaves, they didn''t believe it, and they were making trouble in the prison.


    Edwin nodded slightly, his tone was as gentle as his appearance, "Hello Mr. Mu, how is Mr. now? Can I see him?


    Mu Yunshen was still staring at this Edwin, "Are you really coming from the Roseland?


    Eleanor raised his hand and said: "I can prove this, he really came from the Rose Star Region, I have seen him before." Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Eleanor, you didn''t tell him that there is no one in this room. Can no one enter? Not even the people sent by the Rose Starfield.


    Edwin was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Mr. Mu, the old man is very worried about the situation of the gentleman. After I read it, I can report back to the old man."

 Chapter 178

    Mu Yunshen waved his hand, "You don''t need to look at it, just report back and say that he is fine now and that there is nothing wrong with him.


    After Mu Yunshen finished speaking, he turned around and walked into the room, Edwin quickly followed and said eagerly, "Mr. Mu...


    Mu Yunshen turned around, the gun in his hand was facing Edwin''s forehead!


    Eleanor was taken aback, "Don''t mess around, Edwin is very loyal to our captain, otherwise he wouldn''t be sent by the family."


    Mu Yun hooked the corners of his mouth deeply, "Really? Your foot crossed the line. As I said, whoever dares to step in this door will have to die."


    Edwin stepped back slowly, "Mr. Mu, what do you mean? I want to see Mr. Aslan, why did you stop me in every way? Did something happen to Mr. Aslan?


    Mu Yunshen sneered, "I tried everything to stop you, why do you have to come in? Monster, see if I can kill you with one shot."


    Edwin''s face changed suddenly, his figure flashed, and he flew backwards. Two flames appeared in his hands at the same time, and they smashed towards Mu Yunshen at the door.


    A big black cat quickly sprang out of the room, and the tail twitched, sending two flames flying towards the opposite wall, only to hear two bangs, the wall was actually smashed with two big holes!


    The smoke filled the air, Edwin took the opportunity to kill Mu Yunshen, while Mu Yunshen was standing at the door, standing still, no one would want to enter this room from him.


    "I heard that your changelings are difficult to kill. As long as the core is not destroyed, you will always be alive, and the core will still wander around in the body, it is difficult to find and kill, I will try it myself, Don''t you let me down.


    After Mu Yunshen said this, "Edwin has already rushed forward.


    Bang! Mu Yunshen fired a shot at "Edwin''s head!


    However, the energy bullet that flew out did not fly towards "Edwin"''s head, but shot downwards, directly hitting one of "Edwin"''s thighs!


    A sharp hissing sound pierced into the minds of Mu Yunshen and Eleanor. Isn''t this sound the sound of dying from the changelings in the distance?


    I saw Edwin fell to the ground because he was hit in the thigh, neighing and turned into a pool of transparent liquid.


    Mu Yunshen was relieved in his heart, as he thought, "Super-powerful and precise energy-enhancing pistol, as long as it is used, it will definitely hit the key points of the target.


    He also heard that it is very difficult to kill the distant phantoms. Even if the phantom body is chopped into pieces, if the core cannot be destroyed, they will not die, and it is not easy to find the core. The core swims around in the phantom. It''s hard to catch the movement. In order to protect the core of the distant sky, the change-shaped people will definitely hide the core in a secret place.


    The core of this far-space phantom clan would be hidden in the thigh, and it was instantly killed by the "super precise" shot!


    This kind of attachment is really very convenient to deal with the distant phantom race, why didn''t he think of it, otherwise that Frey would not be able to escape!


    Just when Mu Yunshen was overjoyed by this discovery, he suddenly heard a "hula" sound, he turned his head and saw the griffin that was lying at the window. Just rushed out!


    Mu Yunshen didn''t see anything from the living room window. His first reaction was to enter the bedroom. Sure enough, he saw a hover car outside the window, and it crashed towards this side like crazy!


    However, before the hovering car approached here, it was knocked out by a white shadow, and a loud explosion was heard a few seconds later.


    After completing the escort work, the griffin became smaller, flew back, and continued to sleep on the windowsill.


    Mu Yun looked at the person on the bed with lingering fears, and saw that Trolaise was not affected and was still sleeping, so he felt a little relieved.


    Mu Yunshen gave Griffin an instruction directly, telling him not to sleep on the windowsill of the living room, but to sleep on the windowsill of the bedroom, guarding Troleser.


    After doing this, Mu Yunshen gently closed the door of the room. As soon as the door was closed, Trolaise opened his eyes, and the gryphon, who was sleeping on the windowsill, immediately opened his eyes and looked at him.


    Trolasse raised his hand and made a silent gesture, telling the griffin not to tell his master that he was awake.


    The griffin looked at him, then continued to bow his head and fell asleep on his paws


    Mu Yunshen came to the living room and closed the door of the living room. He saw Eleanor standing at the door in a daze. When he saw Mu Yunshen approaching, he was about to speak, but the cold door greeted him.


    Eleanor wanted to cry without tears. He had too many questions to ask. He wanted to know, how did Mu Yunshen know that the other party was a changeling? He also wanted to know what gun Mu Yunshen just used. , How could a distant changeling be killed with one shot? And it was also a phantom level that could replicate cells! This is simply incredible, and Eleanor can''t believe his eyes until now.


    Especially just now, he saw that Mu Yunshen clearly shot "Edwin" in the head, but in the end, "Edwin" was shot in the thigh. What the hell is this? What did he do? Some people don''t understand?


    However, Mu Yunshen didn''t give him a chance to ask at all, he just closed the door and gave him a foolish look.


    Mu Yunshen wandered around the living room twice, he had already discovered the problem, this is not the matter of Troleser trying to track down the Far-Space Changelings, but the Far-Space Changelings are chasing Trolese, they have What kind of hatred, why are Yuankong Changelings so bold, and dare to chase after humans to kill? Those cosmic creatures, even if they are lurking in human society, are hiding, and such daring and reckless species as Yuankong Changelings are really only seen in their lives.


    Mu Yun thought about it for a while and didn''t know the reason. He could only wait for Trolaise to wake up. It''s just that this swimmer can''t stay anymore. They must leave here as soon as possible. Since the residence has been checked, Then the series of attacks and killings will definitely continue. Mu Yunshen sat cross-legged on the carpet and began to concentrate on deducing the magic circle. Recently, he has been practicing this magic circle, but he has not been able to deduce a complete magic circle. At this time, he eagerly wants to After completing this magic circle, as long as this magic circle is successful, then he has nothing to fear.


    He just sat on the carpet and practiced for a long time. After failing again and again, and deducing again and again, he must draw this magic circle.


    In the bedroom, Trolasse was on a video call with Nokowicz and his grandfather.


    After receiving the communication from Troleser, Nokovic and the old man picked up at the same time. They used the multi-person call mode, which is suitable for remote meetings and is very practical.


    When Norkovich and the old man saw Trolasse who appeared in the video, they looked at his haggard and bloodless face, and their eyes were red at the same time.


    Trolasse looked at the two closest family members in the video, and his heart was full of sourness, "Grandpa, big brother."


    The old man wiped away his tears and then trembled: "How are you now?


    I''m fine, grandpa, it''s just... Trolasse said hesitantly: "It''s just that I can''t use my psychic abilities anymore, Yun Shen has banned all the rioting psychic abilities in my body, and I''ve become an ordinary person now.


    The old man and Nokvic were stunned at the same time, obviously not expecting such a result.


    "I almost lost my life, what kind of psychic ability do I need! Nokovic suddenly blushed and became furious," There are so many ordinary people in several star fields, and ordinary people can''t live without saying that! It''s you, do you want to die? , will use so many large-scale abilities?! Do you want me and grandpa to worry about you?


    Trolasse smiled bitterly, "If we don''t use all our strength, I''m afraid we won''t be able to escape, and all of us will be killed by Erdono.


    I don''t fucking understand, isn''t your luck always good? Why did you go so far this time to investigate the matter of the changelings in the far sky, you even met Erdono, and you all survived , is the luck of the misfortune.


    Norkovitch also couldn''t understand that Edono, who hadn''t appeared in hundreds of years, landed directly on Mercury and happened to land on the location of Trolaise. Could such a coincidence really happen?


    Troleser said solemnly: "It''s not a coincidence, it''s a trap, this time I met a total of dozens of phantom slaves and 11 phantom generals with different abilities, one of them, according to multiple abilities, Very special."


    The old man and Nokevich were all shocked.


    I remember the time seven years ago when Trolather''s team killed three phantom generals. Trolaise was even attacked by his mental power, which damaged his memory and caused a headache. There are 11 phantom generals and so many phantom slaves!


    Furious, Nokovic slammed the table and shouted, "If this wasn''t a trap set by the royal family, I would have eaten the magic general raw.


    The old man was also trembling with anger, but after all, he had experienced too many storms and he was still able to restrain himself.


    He said solemnly: "I''m afraid it''s not just the royal family, I''m afraid that there are also people in the Xingchen Palace.


    This group of despicable villains of the royal family, on the surface, are arrogant and arrogant with us, but secretly set up traps to kill Layser! This tone is absolutely unbearable!! Nokovic is like a raging lion, and even his hair blew up.


    It''s not the first time to set a trap for Laiser, but the traps in the past are still low-key. I didn''t expect that this time, in order to get rid of Laise, they were willing to give up the entire swimming planet. If I guessed correctly, that one It was no accident that Edo?o was there. The old man said with a gloomy expression.


    Others are mature and sophisticated, and they are naturally more comprehensive and transparent than Nokowicz.


    Nokevich looked at the old man in shock, "Grandpa, are you saying that Erdono was also obtained by them? But, can human power really control Erdono? If it can, it is too terrifying. right?


    Trolasse said: "It may be as Grandpa said, at that time we were going to kill the phantom general with multiple abilities, but he made a strange chirping sound, not a psychic attack, it did no harm to us, but Edono appeared.


    If it was just speculation, then Troleser said, things are likely to be true.


    Dangerous cosmic creatures can actually be controlled, which makes people feel creepy just thinking about it.


    The cosmic creatures are powerful and full of ferocity. It is still very difficult to completely tame and control the Void Orcs. What worries me most is not the Void Orcs, but the Far Void Illusions. Trolasse said.


    The old man sighed, "I wondered at the time whether someone in the empire colluded with the Far Sky Changelings, but now it seems to be true.


    "At that time, the phantom general stole a box, and that box belonged to the employer of Yunshen''s protection. The phantom general took on the appearance of Frey Ruskin and wanted to defraud the box, but it couldn''t, and finally snatch it directly. , According to Yun Shen, the contents in the box may be a tube of male airmen''s blood plasma."


    What? The old man and Nokwich were all startled.


    Where did the airman''s plasma come from? Which airman''s blood plasma? Nokovitch was shocked beyond words. There are only three male airmen in history. Which airman''s plasma can be preserved to this day?


    How could Trolesse know which one''s empty man''s plasma was, he didn''t even see the contents in the box, this was what Yun Shen said.


    The old man sighed, "I can probably guess whose blood it is."

 Chapter 179

    Whose? Nokevich hurriedly looked at his grandfather, and Trolasse also looked at his grandfather.


    "The empty man of the Gerald family was killed when he was out. No matter how it was bombed, even if the body was blown up, there had to be corpses. However, Gerald The family did not find a single corpse, only blood on the ground. They suspected that someone had taken the empty man''s corpse, but after so many years of investigation, they did not find any clues.


    "If this tube of blood plasma really belongs to the Gerald family, the Gerald family will definitely not let it go, and the empire will probably be in complete chaos!


    All three fell into silence. No one would tolerate such hatred, right?


    Lesser, how is your body now? Can you hold on to leave the swimming star? I predict that the empire will be in chaos, and the royal family is frequently deploying troops these days. I suspect that the empire may not be able to bear it anymore, and is ready to attack us, our Rose Star Region Although there is no certainty that one can defeat four, it is impossible for the empire to directly attack the Rose Star Field in a short period of time. I am most worried about you, and... your father in the Imperial Capital Star. The old man hesitated for a while before saying the latter sentence.


    After all, your father is not a big threat to the empire, or you are more dangerous. You leave there as soon as possible. I am afraid that the empire will not be good for you. Besides, the person I sent to take care of you should have already arrived? I am afraid that if I leave later, the empire will It will block the space route to the rose star field, so even if you want to come back, it will be difficult. The old man said very worriedly.


    Trolasse said calmly: "I''m afraid I can''t go anymore, just now the phantom general came to attack and kill.


    The faces of the old man and Nokevich changed greatly!


    You can''t use your abilities now, and you don''t have the power to protect yourself at all. Can Eleanor keep you safe? No, I''m going to call the nails hidden in the swimming star and send you away as soon as possible, I can''t wait for a moment! Nokevich was furious, and just wanted to bring his brother back safely immediately.


    They are all ordinary people. In the face of the phantom generals with the ability to copy the spiritual power, they will die when they come. It is better to let them continue to stay in the swimming pool of Mercury. After so many years of hiding, they cannot be exposed by me, and they cannot help. Trolasse objected to Nokowicz''s proposal.


    Then your safety....


    Yunshen is by my side, nothing will happen. Trolasse interrupted the elder brother.


    Mu Yunshen can''t protect himself, can he protect you? Nokovic''s perception of the airmen is deeply rooted in his mind. Even after watching Mu Yunshen''s battle video, he still thinks that Mu Yunshen is weak and needs protection empty man.


    Trolasse did not argue with him, but just looked at him faintly until Nokowicz surrendered helplessly.


    "Yunshen still has Osmond and two pets beside him, don''t worry, I will find a way to escape. Even if he really gets to that point, he will protect Yunshen even if he blows himself up.


    Trolasse was still very weak, and after talking to his eldest brother and grandfather, he was very tired. He hung up the communication and continued to sleep.


    In addition to cultivating deeply, Mu Yun came in to see it a few times. Seeing that Trolaise didn''t wake up, he quietly went out and continued cultivating in the living room.


    At night, when he was practicing, he heard a noise coming from the corridor, and he seemed to hear Osmond''s voice.


    He sent Osmond to deal with the employer''s business. Surrey was bewitched by the phantom general''s mental power, and handed the box to the other party, thus losing the opportunity to make a lot of money, and when he woke up , After knowing this, I was very annoyed, and I was so decadent that I couldn''t live.


    At this time, Atwood went to see Sarri and talked with him for a long time. In the end, Sarri agreed to go with Atwood, and also settled the balance of Mu Yunshen''s mission, and the 5,000 star coins were finally credited.


    Mu Yunshen was very puzzled how Atwood persuaded Sarri to go with him. Atwood then told him that he promised Sarri that the employer would repay him the huge loan from the bank and protect his safety. That''s why I want to follow him.


    It was also at this time that Mu Yunshen realized that his employment fee was actually loaned by Sarri from the bank. Of course, this was not in Mu Yunshen''s consideration at all. No matter where he got the money, he earned it.


    He asked Osmond to give them a ride. After all, Osmond is a magic mercenary, not an ordinary person. Simon has been gone for several days, and now that he is back, the matter should have been resolved!


    Mu Yunshen opened the door, and sure enough, he saw Osmond standing outside the door. He looked at Eleanor who was holding the magic sword at him, a little angry, "Are you crazy? This is your rose star field. Whoever came, came to find Mr. Aslan!


    I have been here once during the day, and now I dare to come! Monster, don''t think I can''t recognize you, you retreat now, and I can spare your life!


    Eleanor was actually very nervous. He had no chance of winning against the six phantom generals by himself, so he shouted loudly, just to let Mu Yunshen in the room hear him, let him come out quickly, and have a far-flung phantom. The shape family has come.


    Seeing Mu Yunshen open the door, Eleanor hurriedly said, "Mu, Brother Mu! Here comes another fake Edwin!"


    Eleanor originally wanted to call Mu Yunshen''s name directly, but when he thought of Mu Yunshen''s miraculous weapons and his fighting power, he immediately changed his mind and shouted, "Brother Mu, I''m a bit of a dog, I just hope that Mu Yunshen thinks about him. can be better.


    Mu Yun took a deep glance at him, and then he looked at Osmond, and then at the five people who were following him. They looked a little embarrassed, and there were even blood stains on their clothes. Devin, he still looks good-natured and full of righteousness.


    Edwin Mu Yunshen spoke up.


    Edwin nodded, "Hello, Mr. Mu, how is Mr.


    Look, look, even the opening words are the same, it is definitely a distant changer!


    Mu Yunshen continued to look at him, but did not answer, only said: "Are you a fire spirit mage?


    Yes. Edwin nodded.


    Show it to me. Mu Yunshen stood in front of the door with his arms crossed. Edwin was a little puzzled and didn''t know what Mr. Mu meant, but he did it anyway, and a flame appeared in his palm.


    The moment he used his ability, a flame mark appeared on Edwin''s left cheek, a total of five bright red flame-shaped spirit marks.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply. This is indeed Edwin. He has discovered before that the phantoms of the Far-Space Changelings will not appear spiritual marks when they use their abilities. Only true psionicists will appear spiritual. Seal, this is actually the best way to test whether it is a changeling.


    Of course, the exception is Trolasse and his magic mercenaries.


    Another point is that as long as Mu Yunshen faces the Far-Sky Illusory Clan, he will have a strong sense of disgust.


    When facing Frey at first, he only felt disgust and didn''t take it to heart, but when he saw the fake Edwin during the day, the familiar disgust reappeared. At that time, Mu Yunshen was only suspicious of this person. Is it the phantom body of the distant changeling clan?


    After all, getting a single cell can replicate a complete human being, and he can also replicate his abilities. He has to guard against such terrifying cosmic creatures.


    He just tried it out at will, and he tried it out, and it really was the Far Void Illusory Race.


    Now facing this Edwin, he doesn''t have that kind of disgust. However, to be on the safe side, he still has to look at the spiritual seal. After double confirmation, he can be ruled out.


    "Okay, you should be the deity. Mu Yun said deeply.


    Eleanor was puzzled, "Brother Mu, how can you confirm that he is not from the Far Sky Changelings?


    Mu Yun took a deep look at him, "When the Far-Sky Changelings used their spiritual abilities, no spiritual seal appeared, didn''t you notice?


    Uh...he doesn''t seem to notice.


    Although he followed the captain to perform two missions of the distant changelings, his role was the smallest after all. He was only a therapist and was not good at fighting, so naturally he did not notice this. However, he believed that his captain must have already Found this issue.


    Mu Yunshen looked at the four people behind Edwin, "Did you encounter an attack from the distant changelings on your way?


    Before they came, they had been informed of the basic situation, and they knew that Mr. Aslan was here to perform the mission of the distant changelings.


    We don''t know if it is a distant changeling clan, but we did encounter an attack. It was two psionicists who were human beasts. The hover car was crashed, and we managed to escape here. Edwin said.


    If Edwin wasn''t a five-seal fire psionicist, they wouldn''t be here either.


    Your blood sample was obtained by them. During the day, a phantom body exactly like you came here to see Mr., and was killed by me. Mu Yunshen knew that was the case.


    When Edwin heard this, he understood where Eleanor''s hostility just now came from, "Are you all right, sir?"


    Mu Yun shook his head deeply, "He''s fine, but you can''t see him now, and when he recovers a bit, he''ll let you meet. Now, you follow Osmond downstairs to choose a room and stay temporarily.


    Yes, please take good care of Mr. Edwin accepted this arrangement obediently, as long as it was good for the gentleman, there was nothing he could not agree to.


    After the disaster passed, the owner of this hotel had already returned, and the owner was both surprised and pleasantly surprised to see these people living in their hotel.


    Coincidentally, he was also a survivor who was rescued at the time.


    When Erdono appeared, he was in the middle of the city, just happened to be affected, and then followed the crowd and fled into the building to hide. Although he was not rescued by Trolessor himself, he was made from Troleser. He escaped from the ice wall, and the ice wall could be regarded as saving him indirectly.


    So, when he found out that these group of benefactors actually lived in his hotel, he didn''t say a word, he let them stay as many days as they wanted, the hotel would not be open during their stay, just let them stay at ease .


    With the boss''s approval, they can live without being disturbed until now.


    After Osmond settled down with Edwin and the others, he went back upstairs. He had something to talk to Mu Yunshen.


    In fact, Mu Yunshen wasn''t just targeting Eleanor and the others. Even Osmond wouldn''t let him in, and he would say anything at the door.


    Osmond and Mu Yun have known each other for so many years, so naturally they don''t care about these things, he whispered: "Boss, something seems to be wrong.


    What''s wrong? Mu Yunshen also had a bad feeling.


    When I sent Atwood and the others to leave, I saw quite a few soldiers in civilian clothes at the airport. They were walking through the crowd, as if they were looking for someone.


    I recognized their identities, so I didn''t follow up. I originally wanted to leave like this, but after thinking about it, I always felt something was wrong, so I secretly got a set of the airport staff''s clothes and went to the port of berthing to take a look.


    There are a few staff members near our spaceship, but they are all raw faces, not the ones we met when we came out, and their walking posture and body momentum are not that ordinary people can have.


    "Oops, are we trapped in the swimming star? Eleanor said uneasy. Mu Yunshen said with a solemn face: "I know, guard this building for the past few days, no one is allowed to enter, wait for Mr. The body recovered a little, and we immediately left to swim Mercury.


    Mu Yunshen said to Eleanor again: "Let your team members come back, nothing is more important than the safety of Mr.


    "Okay, I''ll contact them immediately. Eleanor also nodded.

 Chapter 180

    After Mu Yunshen returned to the room, he found that Trolaise had woken up!


    Mu Yunshen walked over, another potion appeared in his hand, he handed it over without saying a word, "It''s time to take the medicine."


    Trolasse looked at him helplessly, smiled, took the potion and drank it, and then took two sips of the warm water handed over by Mu Yunshen, to make the medicine smell.


    What''s the matter? Did something happen? Trolasse asked softly.


    Mu Yun thought about it for a while, and did not hide it. He told Trolasse about Edwin and Osmond''s discovery. Mu Yun knew very well that Mr. Aslan was smarter than him, and his mind was much more useful than him. Now, instead of pondering on your own, it''s better to tell the gentleman and see if he has any good opinions.


    Seeing that Mu Yunshen didn''t hide him, Troleser felt very relieved, which at least showed that in Mu Yunshen''s heart, he was not a useless cripple.


    However, after hearing that Mu Yunshen said that the phantom body was Edwin''s phantom general and was killed by him with one shot, Trolasser was very surprised. To kill a phantom general with one shot, it must have been hit with one shot. The core of the core, otherwise the magic general will not die at all, whether Yun Shen''s shot is a coincidence or a necessity, it is still unknown.


    How did you kill a phantom with one shot? Do you know where its core is? Trolasse asked.


    do not know. Mu Yun shook his head deeply, thought for a while, and a pistol appeared in his hand, "I used this gun to kill that phantom general.


    Trolasse reached out and took the gun that Mu Yunshen handed over. From the outside, it looked like an ordinary standard pistol, the weapon he had equipped with the base guards. Knowing that this gun was not the kind he was familiar with. The gun in his hand was much lighter than the same kind. He could see the cross aim icon on the gun body and the modified gun shuttle at a glance.


    This is... Trolasse was a little surprised, and immediately thought of a possibility, "Magic heat weapon?


    "um, yes."


    This magic heat weapon has a kind of attached energy. As long as you aim at the target direction and shoot a shot at will, no matter whether you can aim or not, the energy bullet will definitely hit the fatal key of the target. Mu Yunshen explained.


    Trolasse was already full of surprise. He couldn''t imagine that there was such an ability among hot weapons?


    Even if it is a psychic heat weapon, it is impossible to have such a sky-defying ability. How is this achieved?


    At first I didn''t know that this kind of gun could deal with the far-space changelings, and I also used the more powerful flame blasting gun. Later, I heard from your team members that I knew the characteristics of the far-space changelings. "


    So I wondered if the super-precise pistol could hit the core of the distant changelings with one blow, so I tested it with Edwin''s phantom.


    I aimed at the head of the phantom body, but after I fired the shot, the energy bullet directly hit its leg, killing it in one hit.


    This is simply... Trolasse was so surprised that he didn''t know what to say. Let him meet with more knowledge, and he has never heard of such a gun. Of course, it is precisely because of his knowledge that I know how horrible this gun is.


    Trolasse suddenly smiled, "Yun Shen, such a powerful gun, do you want to give me one?


    The first batch of magic energy heat weapons, because they were in a hurry, the number was not large, and many places were not perfect.


    After distributing it to the mercenaries on the mission, he put all the remaining weapons into his space wristband. Anyway, his wristbands have a lot of space and are separated from each other, so it would be a waste not to use them.


    He still had some super-accurate pistols in his hand. He told Troleser that he was naturally thinking of giving him a self-defense. After all, the target of those distant changelings was him.


    He opened his mouth to say "yes", but the words stopped suddenly.


    He looked at Trolasse''s gentle eyes and beautiful smile, his heart swayed a little, and he secretly said: No wonder it can attract people everywhere, just this look, this smile, no matter who you make it to, it will make people fall in love. Can''t stand it.


    Mu Yunshen was also close to being recruited, but he stopped his words, "My research on this gun has cost a lot of money, this is the first batch, where can I give it away?


    Trolasse laughed secretly in his heart. At that moment, he almost saw that Yun Shen was about to agree, but he suddenly changed his words, which made him laugh.


    Then... I paid for it? Trolasse said with a smile.


    Mu Yunshen''s eyes suddenly lit up. He is now using money in many ways. Of course, the more money, the better. However, it can''t be too obvious, so he has to be reserved.


    Originally, my magic heat weapon was only used by insiders. Since you want to buy it, I will sell it to you reluctantly because of our affection. "


    Trolasse continued to smile and said, "How much does it cost?


    Mu Yunshen suffered a loss of not knowing the market price once, and of course he will not suffer a second loss, "I don''t know what the price of a psychic heat weapon is?


    Trolasse raised his eyebrows, "I don''t know if I tell you, do I have a discount?


    Well, here''s a discounted price for you. Mu Yunshen felt that even the price of friendship had to be given.


    "The pistols in the psychic heat weapons are generally 1.5 million star coins and 3 million machine guns. The energy required is charged according to the spirit, and the price is the same as the price of ordinary psionic weapons. Larger psionic heat weapons also have , the price is even more sky-high." Mu Yunshen swallowed silently, he felt that he could become a local tyrant in minutes, and he could become his mercenary, they were really happy.


    He now has three kinds of magic energy guns in his hand. According to different power and practicality, Mu Yunshen quickly marked the price for each of them in his heart.


    In this case, the machine guns are not counted first. Just the pistols, I have three kinds of pistols, one is the magic gun with the ability of ice water, the other is the flame blasting magic gun that I have used, and the other is the magic gun. It is this super precise magic gun. I decided, what do you think of each 5 million sold? Mu Yunshen asked Trolasser for his opinion.


    Trolasse looked at him with interest, "If I say lowly, aren''t I humiliating myself?


    Mu Yun was stunned for a while, and then said: "No matter what the price is, you don''t have to give me money, just exchange other things with me.


    Oh? What do you want? Trolasse is interested.


    I want a power stone with purer energy. The power stones I bought in the market have too little energy. Like the magic heat weapon in my hand, each one has no energy if I can''t fire three shots. If this is the case In battle, it is also very troublesome to always exchange power stones.


    Mu Yun knew very well that there were many big families that had power stones of varying purity in their hands. With the background of the Rose Star Field, there were so many energy stars, and there were definitely many more pure power stones.


    For these noble children, high-purity energy stones are nothing at all, but for ordinary people like them, if they want energy stones, they can only go to the market to buy them.


    On the market, it is almost difficult to see high-purity power stones. On the one hand, they are controlled. On the other hand, high-purity power stones are rare.


    Trolaise nodded, and he also discovered that ordinary energy stones are really troublesome to use, but he has not returned to the Rose Starfield for so long, and it is impossible to carry high-purity energy stones with him, so now, even he uses them. They are all ordinary energy stones, and of course he also found the inconvenience of using low-purity energy stones.


    Well, after I go back, I will let someone send some high-purity energy stones.


    Mu Yunshen was overjoyed, and directly gave the gun to Trolasse.


    The price you mentioned is not expensive. Compared with psionic thermal weapons, it is clear that magical thermal weapons are more practical. If you want to increase it a little more. Trolasse gave this advice.


    Of course, Mu Yunshen would accept it with humility. The man in front of him is a big business man, and his brains and methods are naturally not comparable to him.


    The dirty airport may have been under control. We want to leave from there, and we just fell into a trap. I will contact You Mercury, a family loyal to the rose star field. They are a business family, and there are often cargo ships to and from each planet. , let them make arrangements, we just follow and leave.


    In the realm of the empire, although the power of their Rose Starfield cannot penetrate perfectly, it is still possible to arrange some nails and secrets to win over some families. After all, it is impossible for the empire to completely monitor all the families, and there are always omissions.


    Well, we''ll leave when your body recovers a bit.


    Inside the police station, Dai Er was negotiating with a police officer. They sent all the parasitized phantom slaves here temporarily, and asked the police officers here to help take care of them. Dai Er and the others even took out their identities as psionicists. , Although this identity does not have any position, it still makes people jealous, so the director made an exception and gave up a few large closed cells for them to use.


    These days, Daier and the others often run here. They have already contacted the Xingchen Palace and asked the Xingchen Palace to pick up people quickly. Even if the Xingchen Palace wants to come over, it will take some time, but the trouble during this time. But constantly.


    The men and women who are locked up have different identities. There are ordinary office workers, public officials, and young masters and young ladies from wealthy businessmen. The most violent ones are those wealthy businessmen. When they got the news, they naturally refused to let them. They came to pick up people without success, and they all wanted to sue Dai Er and others.


    No matter how Deer and the others] explained, those people turned a deaf ear, and they] even proposed to be sent to the hospital for a comprehensive examination to see if they could find out if something was parasitized by cosmic creatures. If they couldn''t find it, they would immediately release their family.


    Dai''er was speechless. If the Far-Sky Changeling Clan could be found out so easily, there would be no such harm.


    The police station was also disturbed by these people, so they had to call Dai''er over and over again to deal with it. In fact, the director didn''t want to get involved in this mess, but the other party had already revealed his identity as a psionicist. Dare to be negligent, but it''s okay to lend them a place to detain people, but they won''t take any responsibility for the other party, so when the family troubles the police station, it is natural to call Dai Er and the others over to deal with it by themselves.


    Dai Er is going to go crazy, and they can only urge Xingchen Hall to come and pick up people a few times a day, they are really fed up.


    Just when there was a lot of noise in the police station, and even about to start, a group of people came in at the door, and the noisy police station suddenly fell silent.


    Dale, Isaac, and Qiaoxi turned around at the same time, and saw a group of people in military uniforms standing at the door, the police chief was carefully and respectfully accompanying them.


    When Dai Er saw the mighty big snake on the other side''s military badge, she was shocked.


    The people of the Serpent Legion? What are they doing here?


    A group of people came to the three of them, and the officer in the lead looked at the three of them one by one, with sharp eyes, "Daier Isaac and Qiaoxi?


    It''s us, what''s the matter with you? Dang''er is vigilant.


    It is the Augustin family who leads the Soaring Snake Legion. If one of the four major legions has the best relationship with the royal family, it is undoubtedly the Soaring Snake Legion. To put it a bit harsher, Augustine is the minion of the royal family, and the royal family let them Wherever they go, they will obey their orders. Unfortunately, even if they are loyal and obedient, the royal family does not seem to fully trust them, otherwise it would not be only the imperial army who formed the "Lingwu Legion", and the Soaring Snake Legion worked for the royal family. After so many years, such an army has not been formed.

 Chapter 181

    The other three legions are loyal to the empire, not the royal family. The Rose Star Region, which has the most delicate relationship with the royal family, will naturally not have a good relationship with the Soaring Snake Army. Even in order to stand in the line, the Soaring Snake Army will stand with the royal family. Online boycott and condemnation of the ambition of the rose star field


    Therefore, when the people of the Soaring Snake Army suddenly appeared here, Dai''er and others who were loyal to the Aslan family in the Rose Star Region would naturally be extra vigilant.


    The officer said sternly: "As the Soaring Snake Corps guarding the entire Mesai Star Region, when such a big thing happened on the Mercury planet, it is natural to summon you to come and ask questions.


    "Question? Dang''er smiled and said: "Did you make a mistake? We are carrying out the mission of the Xingchen Palace, what is your identity to ask us? Is it possible that the Snake Legion can already intervene in the Xingchen Palace? decision?


    The officer said sternly: "We also received an order to ask you to come over and question, come with us, and don''t let us do it.


    "Even if you want to ask us to ask questions, you have to ask our captain first, let alone you, even if the people of the Augustine family come in person, it is useless, we don''t serve you, and we don''t have to obey your orders at all. Dai Er also became tougher, how could it be possible to take them away in such a vague way.


    If that''s the case, don''t blame us for doing it! The officer gave an order, and all the soldiers who followed took their guns and aimed,


    The three of Dang''er also showed their weapons quickly, and the magic swords in the hands of Dang''er and Qiaoxi had not been returned to Trolasse.


    The two sides confronted each other, the director and other idlers who were still flatteringly followed along, all were scared to hide as far as they could, but they knew that the three of them were psionicists, and if the psionicists moved With your hands, even monsters like Edono can be killed, let alone ordinary people like them?


    When the officer saw the magic sword in the hands of Dai Er and Qiaoxi, a fiery light burst out in his eyes, "Magic sword? The captain of ''s is really amazing. When the major legions and forces of all sizes couldn''t even find the shadow of Mu Yunshen, you all used the magic sword. It''s amazing, amazing!


    Dai Er slandered, what is the magic sword alone, if we let you know that our captain has been set by Mr. Mu, and even gave the ring, you still have to be scared to death?


    After the admiration, the officer looked sharp, "After all, your magic sword has a distance limit, let''s take a look at our weapons first, and let you see the power of psychic heat weapons!


    As soon as they heard about the psychic heat weapon, the faces of the three of Dai''er changed drastically, they quickly retreated, and they all looked for cover, and the opposite side had already fired.


    As soon as Dai Er threw herself behind a desk, she heard a loud bang, and the desk that blocked her was directly smashed by a blow, and the impact was even more terrifying than the force of a cannonball.


    Dai''er was hit and rolled on the ground. Dai''er, who was rolling, suddenly jumped up, like a flexible cat, twisted in the air and shouted, "Open your eyes to see clearly, is there any distance limit? !


    Dai''er slashed down with a fierce sword, and a giant sword made of purple lightning descended from the sky and directly slashed at the Snake Legion and others.


    All the people in the Soaring Snake Army suddenly changed their faces, "This is impossible!


    They dodged one after another, dodging the lightning colossal sword, the colossal sword fell to the ground, and it radiated in all directions like a cobweb that exploded!


    Those soldiers who were only able to dodge the lightning giant sword never thought that the condensed lightning would actually radiate and disperse. Almost instantly, the group of them was so electrocuted that they twitched and fell to the ground, even the officer. Not spared, the air is full of the crackling sound of static electricity.


    The three of Dai''er quickly fled from the side. Their purpose was not to kill, but to leave. Otherwise, the power of Dang''er''s blow would be more than that. Of course, this blow had already drained a power stone.


    Although the opponent has a psychic heat weapon, the psychic energy consumed by using it is too large. Of course, they can''t shoot at will, and they can''t shoot. The three of them are attacked once. He was also badly injured. Isaac stayed with Qiaoxi, and Qiaoxi released his shield in an instant, blocking the attack of the psychic heat weapon abruptly.


    After the severe pain and paralysis all over, the people of the Serpent Soaring Corps got up, and the three people they were going to catch didn''t know where they had gone. On the ground they were on, there was a cobweb-shaped scorched black mark.


    The officer was full of cold sweat. In order to capture these three people, they even brought out psychic heat weapons. This is the trump card of the Soaring Snake Legion. They have so many people, even if they face three psionicists, they will have a fight. Power.


    However, he never thought that there were actually two magic swords in the hands of these three people. What he didn''t expect was that the power of this magic sword was far more terrifying than they had imagined before.


    The video of Mu Yunshen at the beginning did not show the power of the Lightning Magic Sword. In fact, they already looked up to the Magic Sword, but they didn''t expect that the danger of the Magic Sword was more terrifying than they thought.


    No, this matter must be reported immediately, so as not to encounter such a loss next time!


    Dai Er insisted on running for a while, until she got on the hover car, she couldn''t hold it any longer, and she coughed blood directly from her mouth.


    Qiaoxi and Isaac are both taciturn. Qiaoxi is a little better than Isaac, and he can still hear him. It is impossible to hear Isaac speak. Be comfortable on yourself.


    You don''t need to look to know that Dai Er must have suffered an internal injury, and she was thrown out by the impact of that kind of power.


    Hold on, Eleanor is at the hotel. "


    Just as Eleanor was talking, Eleanor''s text message came, and the three terminals simultaneously prompted, obviously it was a group message.


    Qiaoxi only glanced at it, it was a text message calling them back.


    Not long after Eleanor''s text message was sent, Dale and the others came back.


    However, Di Er was carried by Isaac and ran up, and Qiaoxi followed, and the three of them were a little embarrassed.


    Come on! Dale is hurt. Qiaoxi hurriedly spoke. Elinor knew that Dale must have been injured without Qiaoxi, didn''t she see blood on her mouth and clothes?


    Eleanor didn''t say much, and directly condensed the frozen fruit, let Dai''er eat it, and the injury would soon recover.


    Hearing the movement outside, Mu Yunshen also came out. I heard that they were attacked, and the people who attacked them were soldiers of the Soaring Snake Army, which made Mu Yunshen''s face look ugly. , his face was also very solemn, did the royal family want to do something to him?


    The officer returned with the news of the failure, and deliberately reported the power of the magic sword.


    On the large and soft sofa, leaning against a man, he was slender, fair-skinned, and a beautiful face that looked very feminine. Hearing his subordinate''s reply, he couldn''t help sneering, and the smile was a bit evil.


    The feminine beauty said quietly: "I just said that Trolaise and that Mu Yun knew each other deeply, that arrogant guard who dared to contradict me back then, even if I didn''t know his name, he has changed a lot over the years, but I don''t know his name. I can still remember that face! Trolasser said that he didn''t know Mu Yunshen, but the old guys in the Xingchen Palace actually believed it. It was ridiculous.


    However, His Majesty still had the foresight and knew to plan ahead, otherwise Trolasse would not be trapped here. The feminine beauty curled her lips and smiled, "Lesser, I really look forward to the moment I catch you.


    He sent someone to catch the three of Dale first, just to break Trolessor''s right arm. At that time, Troleser had no helpers by his side, and his body was too weak to use his abilities. Is it rounded?


    After he catches the three of Dai''er, he will find a way to catch that Mu Yunshen, then he will be considered to have truly made a great contribution.


    Capturing Trolaise is just to threaten the Rose Star Field, and capturing Mu Yunshen is what the royal family wants most, magic weapons, who doesn''t want it?


    It''s a pity that the person he sent with the psychic heat weapon actually failed, which made his later plan impossible to implement.


    The current situation is very serious. Mu Yunshen and others have all stayed in the hotel and did not go out. There are too many people out there who want to deal with them. In addition to the chasing after them from the Far Void, there are also people from the Soaring Snake Legion. Covet.


    To make matters worse, the empire''s cosmic route to the Rose Star Field was indeed blocked, and a large number of soldiers appeared on the border star between the Rose Star Field and the Mercy Star Field, which is the closest planet to the Rose Star Field. It is a very desolate planet, suitable for troops to be stationed, but not suitable for people to live in. It is very suitable as a combat base and training troops.


    The intention of the empire''s mobilization is too obvious - prepare to use troops against the Rose Star Region!


    Since you want to attack the Rose Star Territory, you must make some accusations for the Rose Star Territory. It is unknown and difficult to convince the public. Therefore, the news in the past few days has all been from the casualties caused by the appearance of Erdogan. Is there a mysterious driving force behind the reason for the appearance of Edo?o?


    What is the purpose of bringing such a dangerous creature as Edono to the empire, etc., one question after another, but there is no clear answer, the most obvious sentence is: the border is unstable, and the integrity of the empire''s star field must be defended. , So the royal family decided to send troops to extraterrestrial planets.


    The entire empire is in a state of unrest, and everyone has speculated that the empire is going to war with the Rose Starfield. Such an empire-wide war can easily cover the voices of the survivors who want to prove to Trolassie. The news was overwhelming, and it was easy to cover up the matter on the swimmer''s side.


    Dai Er and the others don''t care about the mission of the Star Palace. As long as the Empire and the Rose Starfield go to war, then their captain will be in the most dangerous situation, and it is at a time when the captain is so weak, and they can''t leave the captain. To protect the captain.


    However, their hearts are still very flustered, because the space route back to the Rose Star Region has been blocked, and even if they want to leave, they can''t go back to the Rose Star Region. The best place is to go back to the base of the planet Maca first. However, even if they return there, they are still under the control of the empire and still cannot escape the danger, which makes them not anxious.


    For the royal family to use troops against the Rose Star Territory, the excuses made casually are simply untenable and full of mistakes, pushing the appearance of Erdono to the Rose Star Territory. Anyone with a brain will know that this is nonsense.


    What''s more, the person who really killed the Erdono was Trolaise of the Rose Star Field. What is the purpose of this conspiracy design that he has to solve it himself in the end?


    This kind of discussion is very loud on the star network, some people raise doubts, and some people come out to "solve the doubts.


    Didn''t you ask why? The reason is very simple. Trolessor came out to sell miserable people and buy people''s hearts. I didn''t see that after Trolessor killed the Edono, the whole heart of Mercury was bought by him. Yet?


    If it hadn''t been arranged in advance, how could the mighty Edono be so easily destroyed? That is a very dangerous existence in the Void Orcs, and I don''t know how many times stronger than Breno. As long as there is one in history, it must be A group of psionicists attacked, and they had to pay a heavy price. If this Erdono hadn''t been tricky, how could Trolessor kill one by himself?

 Chapter 182

    When everyone was puzzled, the Hall of Stars, which was in charge of the entire psionicist world, stood up and spoke, first announcing his identity, and then introducing in detail the long history of the Hall of Stars.


    For thousands of years, the Star Palace has completely controlled the news of cosmic creatures. Every time a cosmic creature appears, the Star Palace dispatches psionicists to kill them. The status of the Star Palace and its combat power against cosmic creatures The assessment is naturally trustworthy.


    The Hall of Stars also said that the real Edono''s fighting power is more than that.


    Just this sentence immediately made those who were still skeptical to have their own judgment. Didn''t you see that even the Xingchen Temple, which is in charge of the entire psionicist world, said so? Then this thing must be true, this one There must be something tricky about Edono''s sudden appearance here.


    Obviously a positive hero image, and being deliberately guided by someone with a heart, Trolasse''s behavior immediately turned into a trick to buy people''s hearts.


    Seeing such remarks, Mu Yunshen almost had a heart attack. He felt worthless for Trolaise. It was really thankless to perform tasks for such an organization. It depends on whether he will go to perform the tasks of Xingchen Palace in the future. .


    Troleser did not expect that the Star Palace would speak up at such a time, but Troleser knew that the Star Palace would never stand on the side of the royal family. The Star Palace would have such a choice, and it must have its own Consider.


    Since the founding of the Nebula Empire, the Xingchen Palace has been repeatedly suppressed, which has caused the Xingchen Palace and the psionicists to completely retreat behind the scenes. If I can bear it, the Xingchen Palace will certainly not miss such a good chance to show my face now. Therefore, the matter of Erdono is regarded as a step for the Xingchen Palace to jump in front of people.


    On the Imperial Capital Star of the Violet Star Region, the imperial princess Evelynn Oryxia walked towards His Majesty''s office hall without anyone else, until she walked outside the hall door, only to hear the sound coming from the hall.


    Your Majesty, Namu Yunshen is currently on the planet of Mercury. After capturing someone, they must be handed over to our Sowell family. As long as we get the energy source device technology in his hands, our psionic weapons can be used directly in the future. After using the power stone, our Nebula Empire has so much power stone reserves. Once we master this technology, what is there to fear? Even if the Star Palace is destroyed, there will be no problem. "


    Aurixia the Great on the throne looked down at the man below, and before he spoke, a voice came from the door.


    If you want the technology in his hands, why bother to grab it, just ask him to hand over the technology. This is the request of our royal family. As a citizen of the empire, he should obey. The cold and elegant voice is full of pride that cannot be desecrated.


    Aurixia the Great looked at the beautiful woman who walked in, "Why did you come here?"


    Evelyn walked closer and glanced at the man standing beside him, wasn''t that the imperial husband Ferosoville?


    As soon as Ferrosoville saw Evelyn come in, a smile suddenly appeared on the old and fat face, "Evelyn, why are you here at this time? Is it for the impending war between the Empire and the Rose Star Region?


    Evelyn has been cold and arrogant since she was a child.


    She nodded slightly, saying hello, and then turned her gaze back to the Great Emperor Aurixia.


    Why do you want to start a war all of a sudden? Even I can''t figure out the strength of the rose star field. Are you planning to blindly attack the rose star field? Evelyn looked directly at her big brother with a pair of indifferent eyes.


    I can''t wait anymore, the good son you gave birth to, he and Mu Yunshen had a relationship before. He used to join the army in the Rose Legion, and he also served as Trolaise''s personal bodyguard, although he was later fired for making a mistake. Military status, but he has a relationship with Trolasse, I can''t bear it. If I give them enough time, who knows if they will organize a magic army? I have to do it first. "


    Evelyn said with a blank face: "If it''s because of this, you don''t have to worry. According to the report of the people I placed in the Rose Legion, the Rose Legion currently does not have any magic weapons. When Mu Yunshen was fired back then, he He had a deep grudge against Nokovich, and Nokovic really wanted to get to know Mu Yunshen through Trolasser, and wanted to order a batch of magic weapons from him, but Troleser refused, because Mu Yunshen Yun Shen hated Nokovich very much and would not sell him magic weapons.


    Aurixia the Great and Ferosoville were startled at the same time.


    The emperor immediately said: "Is this true?


    Evelyn: "Exactly.


    The Great Emperor Orixia narrowed his eyes slightly, "If that''s the case, that''s great, it would be even better if Mu Yunshen could completely hate the Rose Star Territory.


    Evelyn said coldly, "That Mu Yunshen, who made such a high-profile video announcing the magic weapon, is just to be famous, and to make a name for the magic mercenary group in his hands, all he wants is nothing more than It''s money and fame. For this, our royal family can completely satisfy him. Besides, he and his mercenary group have also made a splash with the appearance of Erdono this time. He should be grateful to Dade and send someone to talk to him. That''s it."


    Aurixia the Great was silent.


    Evelyn continued: "Now is not a good time to do something about the Rose Star Region, big brother, the empire cannot be defeated, once it is defeated, the Rose Star Region can justifiably become independent, not to mention that if we do it first, we will be at fault first. Guaranteed to win the Rose Star Field, then it is best not to act rashly."


    In fact, the Great Emperor Orixia has no bottom in his heart. There are many planets and populations in the rose star field, and the troops are naturally very strong. Besides, there are Dura worms that can be killed for a long time, and there are no warriors who can survive after killing. It is not the elite of the elite, and its combat effectiveness should not be underestimated. More importantly, their imperial army is an expeditionary army, and it will definitely suffer a lot compared to the sticky battle of the Rose Legion.


    What do you mean... Emperor Aurixia pondered.


    Cancel the decision to attack the Rose Sector. Evelyn Road.


    The Great Emperor Aurixia pondered for a long time before saying: "The preparations have been completed now, and even the army has already passed, how can you say that it is canceled? Isn''t the investment in the early stage of the empire wasted? In any case, I will To cut some flesh and blood from the rose star field!


    Obviously there is a way to make the Aslan family weak without fighting, why don''t you use it? Trolasse is the spiritual pillar of the Aslan family. As long as he has no hope, the Aslan family will naturally weaken gradually. Why bother to wage war? Evelyn said indifferently.


    Aurixia the Great waved his hand and said categorically: "I have made up my mind, you don''t need to persuade me any more.


    However, just when Princess Evelyn persuaded Emperor Aurixia to stop attacking the Rose Starfield, a battleship sent to a planet outside the Messiah Starfield sent an emergency distress signal to the Empire.


    Bud is a mail deliveryman. He will deliver hundreds of parcels every day. Now, he will go to Huaqin Town to deliver the parcels. Huaqin Town is a beautiful place. Many times in Huaqin Town, when his express car drove to Huaqin Town, he did not see the beautiful Huaqin flowers he expected, but instead saw a decayed and dilapidated town. Bud was stunned. He got out of the car and looked at all this in disbelief.


    He wanted to find someone to ask what was going on here.


    Anyone? I''m Bud the courier, is anyone there? He tries to find a living person and keeps repeating the phrase.


    The entire Huaqin Town is very quiet, and the sound echoes in the town. The streets that were clean and tidy are full of debris and garbage. In the center of the town, there is a mountain of garbage, and the vehicles on the roadside are all rusted. Banban, it seems that this town has been abandoned for thousands of years, but Bud knows that this is impossible, he only came here last week to deliver the express.


    Bud circled around the town, but he didn''t even see a single person. There were hundreds of thousands of people in Huaqin Town, but he couldn''t find a single person.


    Huaqin Town seems to have become a dead town.


    Bud panicked and counted down with all his hair all over his body. With trembling hands, he opened the terminal and wanted to take pictures of the situation here. People, but they didn''t know it at all, and didn''t know whether the local government knew about this.


    "Squeak!


    Bud, who was thinking about and desperately filming, was suddenly shocked by the sound. He looked at the sound, his eyes suddenly widened, and his heart stopped beating in fright.


    The rusted vehicle lying on the ground on the side of the road suddenly stood up by itself, the frame was dismembering automatically, and finally turned into a monster crawling on the ground, and rushed towards Bud at a very fast speed. .


    Bud''s spirits were all over the place, and where he was still in the mood to shoot, he turned his head and ran towards his express car.


    He rushed back to the car at a very fast speed, started the car and wanted to escape.


    boom!


    With a loud bang, the roof of the car collapsed directly.


    No--!!! Bud in the car only had time to let out a scream before being pulled out by a few rusty legs.


    Before he died, Bud saw that in the center of the town, the giant that he thought was a mountain of garbage was actually moving slowly.


    Immediately after the battleship''s distress signal was sent, the other two planets in the Mesai star field were ignited, and the swimming planet and the Mesai planet sent out a high-risk distress signal at the same time!


    After the distress signal was sent, things had gotten out of hand.


    After these days of medicinal treatment, Trolasse''s body has obviously recovered a lot, and from the outside, it is no different from before.


    When Trolese recovered a little and could go down to the ground, they changed hotels once, and arrived at the place where Troleser lived before. The security and confidentiality measures here are very good. There are other bosses on the surface, and secrets behind the scenes. It was Trolasse himself who invested.


    Trolasse''s business is very big, both on the surface and in the dark, across all walks of life. No one knows how much money he has.


    In short, even his eldest brother Nokovich would look down on his old face to borrow money from him when his military expenses were tight. Of course, this was just a loan. After borrowing it, he would have to repay the principal with interest. It is impossible for a charitable organization to provide him with military funds for free.


    Even his own brother Nokovic didn''t know how much money Trolaise had, let alone Mu Yunshen, he only knew that Trolaise should be very rich, so what did he think? When the time comes, you can feel at ease and boldly pull him into the team, such as: medicine.


    The potions that Troreiser has taken these days are very effective. Troreiser takes them and knows the effects of them. Therefore, he wants to produce this medicine in doses and sell it to the whole empire.


    Mu Yunshen''s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    Seeing Mu Yunshen''s reaction, Trolasser''s mouth curled slightly, "If it is only effective for ordinary people, then the value of this medicine is only the same as that of ordinary medicines, but if it can cure the internal injuries of psionicists, then this The value of the potion is great, and it is completely comparable to the healer."


    Comparable to... therapist?


    Mu Yunshen was very excited, and suddenly thought of something, "Your internal injury is so serious, isn''t it also healed? Even if your spiritual ability is imprisoned, but your body and internal organs have been soaked in spiritual ability for a long time, It''s not at the level of an ordinary person at all. Even if you can cure it, can you still cure others?

 Chapter 183

    Trolasser smiled, "This is just a guess, I need more specific results, if we want to cooperate, I must get accurate values.


    Did you do it on purpose? Want to lower the price with me? Mu Yunshen felt that this guy must be planning to cheat himself again.


    Trolasse smiled, "It can be seen that there is progress, but I will not open the back door for you because of our relationship, unless you can show sincerity that satisfies me, maybe I will agree."


    After speaking, he reached out and touched Mu Yunshen''s head.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    I suddenly feel angry, what should I do in the face of an elegant and gentle scheming man?


    Trolasse''s terminal rang twice and looked down, the original smile and softness on his face disappeared in an instant.


    Mu Yunshen realized that something was wrong, "What''s wrong?"


    watch TV. Trolasse turned on the TV.


    The first picture that appeared was very rich and chaotic, the camera was shaking very much, the reporter''s voice quickly said with panting: "We have arrived at the scene, although the distance is still far away, but those things seem to have seen us and are heading towards us. Come at us, oh my God! Run, run, run! They''re so fast, they move across the ground like a giant spider, it''s terrifying!


    Then the screen switched, it was probably a high-altitude shot, the lens was still stable, and the field of vision was zoomed in, and they finally saw what was crawling around on the wilderness ground¡ªit was a rusty piece of machinery that looked like It is a scrapped giant insect robot, and the number is very staggering.


    As soon as the camera is pulled, a dense array of these monsters, like a well-trained army, is rushing towards their food.


    Mu Yunshen stared at the chaos in the picture in a stunned manner, and asked in a daze: "What is this?


    Trolasse changed another station, from the Mercury Station to the Mercy Star Station. The picture was even more chaotic than before, with cries for help and non-stop gunfire, and the floor was covered in blood.


    This should be a downtown area, surrounded by high-rise buildings and crowded. A plump woman screamed and wanted to run away from the road, but a rusty monster suddenly jumped out from the side and pierced it with that metal leg. The woman''s body was lifted high on her back, and she attacked another pedestrian.


    Mu Yunshen stared at the woman who was pierced. From the wound, a layer of silver-white metallic luster began to spread. Soon, the woman who was still struggling and screaming turned into a metal people.


    The running monster seemed to have discovered this, put down the woman who had turned into a metal man, and hugged the metal man with two rusty forelimbs. At the base of the forelimbs, there was a big rusty head, and the big head was cracked. , began to eat from the head, and soon a metal man was completely eaten by the monster, leaving only a silver liquid on the ground.


    At this time, the monster with only a few metal legs and a head was originally rusted, and the back of the head swelled, and the body actually grew.


    The monster turned his head and looked at his newly grown body. He seemed very satisfied. Then he continued to charge forward, piercing his back and crawling when he encountered people. When encountering metal objects, he crawled over to bite and swallow, and was swallowed by those monsters. All metal objects will become rotten and dilapidated.


    Trolasse turned off the TV and said solemnly: "At present, this new type of cosmic creature has appeared on the planet Mercury and Mercer, and it has exploded in an all-round way."


    Is this... the monster that attacked Blue Moonlight?"


    The rusty metal monsters in the picture, as well as the metal people who turned into metal monsters after being stabbed by the metal monsters, are all exactly the same as what Lan Yueguang said and his injuries. Seeing this, there is no need to doubt that these things are The monster that attacked the blue moonlight.


    Mu Yunshen was suddenly a little anxious, "Is it true that only Yumercury and Mesai have such monsters? What about Planet Maca? Back then, Blue Moonlight''s spaceship crashed on Planet Maca. Are monsters brought to planet Maca?


    Judging from the news I received, there are only these two planets, and the Maca planet is still very stable, without any problems. Trolasse knew what Mu Yunshen was worried about, so why wasn''t he worried? His two children are both on the planet Maca.


    Hearing Trolasse say this, Mu Yunshen breathed a sigh of relief, "What should we] do now? Are we going to leave Yumercury in the chaos?


    When it was so tense and dangerous, Trolasse was unusually calm, with white and slender fingers, he picked up the red wine on the coffee table and took a slow sip.


    "This may be a turning point. It is impossible for the emperor to let the planet in the domain be chaotic, and insist on attacking the rose star domain, and we probably won''t be able to go if we want to.


    Mu Yun snorted coldly and said, "In order to find an excuse to attack the Rose Star Territory, even the appearance of Erdono is obscurely pushed to the Rose Star Field, and the matter of giving up two planets, Your Majesty may really be able to do it. "


    He will not. Trolasse said very confidently.


    Facts have proved that what Trolasse said was right at all, the sudden outbreak of the invasion of space creatures on the planets of Mercury and Mercy, where the empire still had the energy to deal with the rose star field, all attention turned to the invading space creatures.


    After Yu Mercury couldn''t resist sending the police, he had to send the Serpent Corps soldiers stationed in Yu Mercury to resist. When the feminine beauty Yulia Augustine received this order, she almost spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    This kind of monster is not afraid of bullets at all, and it can''t be killed by artillery bombardment. Let''s take the Snake Army up to fill people''s lives?! Even if we want to go, we must let the garrisoned Imperial Army go with us. Why should we let the Snake Army go to be cannon fodder? The Imperial Army should be stationed in the rear?


    After the Soaring Serpent Corps swam to the Mercury garrison to resist a group of cosmic creatures and was defeated, Yulia ordered: "Report immediately!


    The Soaring Snake Corps can''t stop the attack of the new cosmic creatures. Either the Imperial Army''s Lingwu Corps is sent, or the psionicists are sent directly! To move the psionicists, there is no need to report the Soaring Snake Corps specially once. After so many mechanical monsters suddenly erupted, the royal family immediately sent out psionicists from the Palace of Stars.


    But the meaning of the Star Palace is that the number of psionicists is rare, but this time there are too many mechanical monsters, and the journey is far away. When the psionicists arrive at the planets of Mercury and Mercury, the two planets are estimated to be occupied by mechanical monsters. Therefore, the Xingchen Palace asked His Majesty to send the Lingwu Legion to meet the enemy. The Great Emperor Orixia heard such a reply, and was almost not angry.


    In the past, the royal family had been pressing the Star Palace, and it was subtly weakening the status and rights of the Star Palace and the psionicists.


    The Orixia family has been in charge of the empire for more than a thousand years, and they have done a good job in weakening the influence of the Star Palace and the psionicists during this period of time. The clan will always be hidden in the dark.


    There has not been a large-scale war between humans and cosmic creatures for such a long time, leading the royal family to think that this era no longer needs the existence of psionicists.


    That being the case, of course, the Hall of Stars must let the royal family see clearly, whether it is the past or the future, there is no shortage of psionicists in this universe.


    Each planet''s station is guarded by a legion''s garrison and the imperial army. Just in case, the imperial army stationed on the planet will be equipped with a "Lingwu army, which is specially designed to deal with emergencies that cannot be solved by ordinary troops."


    He had been unable to negotiate with Xingchen Hall, so Emperor Orixia had to send the "Lingwu army to block first. However, the shortcoming of the insufficient energy supply of psychic weapons was completely exposed in this battle.


    A psionic weapon, after a few attacks, the psychic energy is exhausted, and it can only be replaced with a psionic weapon. There are many warriors fighting, and the psychic weapon suddenly runs out of psychic energy. The next second, they It was stabbed in the opposite direction by a mechanical monster.


    The royal family was racing against time to negotiate with the Xingchen Palace. In the end, there was no way. The royal family had to promise to restore the former glory and status of the Xingchen Palace and the psykers. In the future, the empire will no longer suppress the psyker world and must give the psykers the highest treatment!


    Psionicists are all at the forefront of danger, fighting with dangerous cosmic creatures with their lives, and psionicists deserve the best treatment!


    The situation is urgent. Although it has been negotiated, the changes in the law still need to be slowly repaired in the future. The most urgent thing now is to solve the problem of mechanical monsters.


    Because it takes time to rush to support, during this time, the Star Palace issued an order to let all the psionicists on Mercury and Mercy contact the local psionicists to form a temporary psionics team , to resist the attack of mechanical monsters.


    Mercy''s situation is a little better than Swimming Mercury, at least in numbers, Messier is not as amazing as Swimming Mercury.


    The Star Palace urgently held a cabinet elders meeting to discuss the matter.


    Those who can be elected as cabinet elders must first be a powerful faction. For example, whether it is the high-ranking of the Xingchen Palace or the cabinet elders, the most numerous ones are the spiritual masters. Because the spiritual masters are the strongest, their status will also be different.


    There was a quarrel in the meeting of cabinet elders over which family member would be more appropriate to send to handle the matter.


    With such a large number, the weak points of these mechanical monsters have not been found in the fight so far. Each psionicist is the most precious wealth of the family, and no one is willing to send their own psionicists to die.


    The king''s husband Ferrosoville suddenly slapped the conference table and said loudly: "No matter which of us is sent over, this journey is indispensable, it is better to choose the nearest, and to solve this matter as soon as possible, do you forget? one person?


    The genius of the Aslan family, Trolaise, is still swimming on Mercury. Not only him, but also Mu Yunshen and his monster mercenary group are there. Let them take action, isn''t it enough? At least The psionicists who could last until the Star Palace sent arrived.


    Now that the royal family has revealed its ambition to use troops against the Rose Starfield, there is no need for Cumberland to be polite to the members of the royal family!


    After hearing Ferrosoville''s suggestion, Cumberland''s icy gaze instantly shot at him.


    Ferosoville was not afraid, and raised his head proudly, that attitude was to tell Cumberland that he was going to bring down their Aslan family.


    Mu Yunshen and his monster mercenary group are not members of our Star Palace, so we do not have the right to order him to do anything, but Trolaise, as a member of the cabinet elder family, should have the obligation to solve this matter. , Cumberland, what do you think? Pope Archibald directly threw the question to Cumberland, who has been silent.


    Cumberland was so angry, but he couldn''t lose his temper here, he looked at the Pope on the throne sincerely, "His Excellency Lesser''s body can''t hold it anymore, after dealing with that Edo?o, he will Just passed out, didn''t you all see it?


    It''s been half a month since he passed out, so why should he recover?


    Ferosoville answered directly: "He is the leader of the younger generation, and the spiritual seal is also the highest. Only with him can he lead the psionicists who swim around Mercury to resist the invasion of mechanical monsters together.


    Cumberland was going to blow his lungs out of anger. Trolather couldn''t use his psionic energy, and it had become an ordinary person''s business. He planned to hide it first, lest the royal family know about it, and then start to take action against them in the rose star field.


    However, if you don''t say it, Trolather will be forced to face the cosmic creatures again, which is unbearable for Cumberland. Ordinary people face cosmic creatures, only one way to die


    The news that Trolassie has become an ordinary person has both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is naturally that it can reduce the royal family''s fear of the Rose Star Field.


    The downside is that without the spiritual pillar of Trolaise in the Rose Star Region, the interior will definitely be unstable. This is the most terrifying thing, and the royal family may also take action at that time.

 Chapter 184

    Cumberland thought about it, but decided to continue to hide it, unless it was a last resort, and could not reveal Trolasse''s identity as an ordinary person.


    Cumberland snorted coldly and said with a tough attitude: "I will never let Laiser take the shot this time whoever likes to go.


    Ferrosoville was furious, "Do you want to watch the people of the empire die tragically without taking action?! Those who are able work hard, since he has the ability, he should do more than others!


    Cumberland immediately retorted, "It''s the same when dealing with the changelings in the far-space. What''s the result? Lesser killed Erdono with all his might, and what was left in the end other than doubt? He''s healthy and I don''t allow him to take this mission!


    In the past, Cumberland was more tactful at meetings, and he would never refute it so bluntly, but this time, he did it, and his attitude was very strong and tough, and he did not save face for Ferrosoville at all.


    Ferosoville sneered, "Do you think the Star Palace was opened by your family? If you say no, you will refuse? Since you are still the cabinet elder of the Star Palace for one day, the psionicists of the Aslan family will obey the deployment for one day!


    Vote, if the elected person is Trolasse, but he does not show up, then all casualties and losses on the swimming Mercury will be counted on the head of your Aslan family!


    After Ferrosoville finished speaking, the first one raised his hand and nominated Trolasse as the chief in charge of this mission.


    "It''s hard work for those who can, Cumberland, don''t refuse, let''s go on. Dunai Augustine followed suit and raised his hand.


    I agree with Wang Fu and Lord Augustine. UFO Marcy immediately raised his hand.


    ''Agree. Norman Curtis also raised his hand.


    Four of the seven cabinet elders raised their hands, and only the leaders of the two families, Hearst Gerald and Jon Rupert, did not make a statement.


    Jon Rupert pondered for a long time before he said: "If Trolasse''s body really doesn''t allow it, and he really should be replaced, why bother? I remember that Uriah of the Augustin family was not swimming on Mercury. It''s not impossible to let him take over, why should it be Trolasse?


    The smile on Dunai Augustine''s face could hardly be maintained, but he still said calmly: "Our Augustine family''s ability to control animals seems useless against mechanical monsters, right?"


    "Keep a low profile when you know it''s useless, and don''t rush to push others out." Hearst Gerald said slowly.


    Dunai Augustine threw a smile, but his eyes were full of coldness.


    The Pope then asked Lucia and Longev for their opinions. Lucia agreed to send Loreiser to go, but Longev opposed. If his body does not allow it, let alone save people, he might even risk his own life. Get on it.


    In this way, four to five, with one more vote, Archibald looked at Cumberland.


    Cumberland laughed, "Since this is the case, then I will give up the status of the cabinet elder, and I would rather let the psionicist of the Aslan family be a free psionicist without restraint."


    After Cumberland said this, the figure disappeared from the conference hall!


    No one thought that Cumberland''s attitude would be so firm this time, and he would directly give up his identity as a cabinet elder. If the Aslan family really quit the Star Palace, it would be a huge loss for the Star Palace.


    Such a powerful ice mage family has just withdrawn, how can the Star Palace be reconciled?


    Other less powerful families are proud of their status as cabinet elders. To join, it was only after accepting the invitation of the Xingchen Palace. The Xingchen Palace wanted to use the rules to restrain him, so he would leave the Xingchen Palace.


    Ferrosoville immediately said angrily: "This Aslan family is too arrogant, even the Star Palace is not in the eye, they must not be allowed to continue to be mad! We should unite and suppress the Aslan family together!


    Hester Gerald gave Ferrosowell a cool look, and sneered: "Cumberland will be so determined, it is enough to show that Trolather''s situation is really bad, not to mention the matter of the Far-Space Changelings. Wouldn''t it be stupid for him to solve this crisis beforehand?


    Pope Archibald closed his eyes and remained silent.


    He knew that the fact that the Palace of Stars came forward to prove that Edono''s combat power was not in line with reality must have offended the Aslan family, but if the Palace of Stars wanted to stand out and return to the eyes of the world, it must not miss any opportunity, even if it was The same is true of stepping on the return of the Aslan family.


    Jon Rupert''s character is calm and honest, and he also said: "When it comes to the familiarity of the far-space changelings, none of us is as good as Troleser, and now the problem of the empire''s far-space changelings has not been solved, and the A new type of cosmic creature has appeared, and at such a time, the support of the Aslan family must not be lost."


    Ferosoville snorted coldly, "He wants to quit himself, is it possible for us to lower our posture and ask him to come back?"


    Archibald opened his eyes and had already made a decision, "Let all the psionicists who are swimming in Mercury and Mercy join together to deal with the mechanical monsters.


    Archibald''s decision was undoubtedly to try to solve the matter without borrowing Trolasse''s power. If it can be solved successfully, then there is no need to lower his posture and ask the Aslan family to take action.


    The Star Palace has stood for thousands of years, and naturally has its own dignity. How can it be humbled and small because it does not lose a family of psionicists, this is absolutely impossible, and the dignity of the Star Palace will not allow it.


    The old man withdrew from the Xingchen Hall meeting, and contacted Trolasser there.


    Trolasse was with Mu Yunshen at this time, and when he got in touch with the old man, he did not avoid Mu Yunshen.


    The old man was full of anger. When he saw that there was a black-haired young man in addition to Troleser, the old man was stunned for a moment, and then he recognized who he was. The young man who succeeded? Moreover, he is not only a male empty man, but also gave birth to two children in the Aslan family. The old man naturally likes him very much.


    Are you Yunshen? The old man changed his angry look, looked at Mu Yunshen with a kind smile, and his eyes were full of satisfaction.


    Mu Yunshen also didn''t expect that Trolasse would answer the communication in front of him, and even let him see it.


    How could Mu Yunshen not know this old man, he was the current head of the Aslan family, and he had seen him several times when he was guarding Trolaise before.


    But the identity at that time was completely different from the identity now. At that time, it was only necessary to obey the orders respectfully. Now, in addition to respect, there are some unnatural emotions in it.


    Especially knowing that the Aslan family may have known about his identity and his two children, he felt even more uncomfortable.


    Mu Yunshen was a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to call him, and finally said: "Hello, Patriarch Aslan.


    When Trolasse heard the name, he seemed a little dissatisfied, and glanced at Mu Yunshen, "This is my grandfather, you can also call him grandpa."


    Mu Yunshen stared directly, what was the matter with him calling Grandpa?


    Hearing this, the old man moved his eyes to and fro on the two children, as shrewd as he was, and immediately saw the doorway.


    Lace, this kid, should be sure to win the family, right? Otherwise, with his caution, how could he suddenly say such a thing!


    Trolasse saw Mu Yunshen staring at him, and smiled slightly: "Didn''t you say that as long as I don''t die, you are willing to give me a chance?


    "That''s not it... Mu Yunshen secretly glanced at the old man, and when he saw his smiling eyes looking at him kindly, Mu Yunshen was suddenly a little embarrassed.


    The old man laughed, "It''s alright, take your time, I''m really looking forward to Yun Shen''s voice from Grandpa.


    Mu Yunshen breathed a sigh of relief.


    Trolasse looked at him softly, with a constant smile on his face, and then raised his head to look at the old man, "Grandpa, has the Hall of Stars made a decision?


    Mentioning this matter, the old man was very angry, and immediately recounted what happened in the Hall of Stars, and even scolded Ferrosoville like a dog.


    You are an ordinary person now, and you can''t disclose it for the time being, otherwise the Rose Star Field will definitely be unstable, and the royal family will take the opportunity to take action. Lots of preparation time.


    The old man did not avoid Mu Yunshen, and dared to say such words in front of him, he really regarded Mu Yunshen as his own family.


    They dared to speak, but Mu Yunshen did not dare to listen.


    Mu Yunshen finally breathed a sigh of relief after the old man hung up the communication.


    Trolasse was lost in thought by the side.


    He knew very well how much impact he would have on the Rose Star Territory if he lost his powerful spiritual ability. Let alone the Rose Star Territory, the entire Aslan family would probably become turbulent.


    The current Aslan Patriarch Cumberland, his bloodline is the purest and strongest in their generation. However, Cumberland''s only son, Ron, is an ordinary person who cannot wake up. Here, Cumberland''s headship is about to fall.


    However, since Cumberland was in his prime and his strength was very strong, he would continue to be the head of the family. As long as his descendants did not have pure blood, the position of head of the family would sooner or later fall.


    When Ron married the empire, married the princess of the empire, and gave birth to Nokwich, those who were qualified to succeed the head of the family were all greatly relieved, because Nokvic''s blood was not pure, could he wake up? Both said, so they were relieved.


    However, when Trolasse was born, their expectations were dashed. There was no need to say anything, and there was no need to wait until Trolasse was six years old to test the power of the blood. Those eyes alone can show that Trolase Lesser can definitely awaken the power of the powerful bloodline.


    Those who are waiting to take over the position of the head of the family are unwilling, but they have to feel fortunate that the family has such a pure blood.


    They do want to fight for the position of the head of the family, but they also value the power of the family. If a powerful person succeeds the position of the head of the family, they will be convinced, so they also dispel the idea of ??competing for the position of the head of the family.


    Because they all know that the position of the next head of the family must be Troleser''s, and they don''t have to fight at all.


    If a family wants to be strong, it must be united, and there must be no internal strife. Among the clan rules of the Aslan family, there is a strict prohibition of cannibalism among the same clan, and those who violate the order will be punished by the entire clan.


    Therefore, although the Aslan family is huge and divided into various factions, they secretly compete and compete, but they are all open and honest means. .


    The Aslan family is strong enough to defend against foreign enemies, but at this time, once the Aslan family is in chaos, wouldn''t it be an opportunity for others to take advantage of?


    The old man''s worries are not unreasonable, and Trolasse agrees with his opinion. Now, he can only hide it for as long as he can, and give them some buffer time.


    Seeing Trolaise lost in thought, Mu Yunshen hesitated before saying, "Actually, you don''t have to be an ordinary person. Trolaise was pulled back to his senses and looked at Mu Yunshen, "What do you mean?"


    Mu Yunshen was a little tangled. If he told Trolaise to dissipate his existing spiritual abilities and practice magic again, then the secret of the Devil''s Gate would definitely be exposed. Mu Yunshen had not completely trusted the other party, so naturally It''s impossible to let your secrets be exposed.

 Chapter 185

    Therefore, after careful consideration, Mu Yunshen said: "The reason why your body is so weak is because of congenital deficiency.


    As for you do not need to cultivate, the spiritual energy in the universe will also drill into your body by itself. The reason is that you have an innate frost body. Even if you do not cultivate, you can naturally absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. If it is too weak to withstand such powerful energy, there will be an energy riot.


    Trolaise was a little surprised. Mu Yunshen said that his weakness was due to congenital insufficiency. He would improve his strength without training, and his energy and body could not be balanced. These were all true. As for the "body of frost", he was the first heard once.


    "As long as your body is well nourished and you release the imprisoned spiritual energy, you still have that powerful power."


    Mu Yunshen decided not to tell Troleser that there is another way. If this road really doesn''t work out, let''s see if Troleser is worth trusting.


    If it is trustworthy, he will tell him another method. If it is not trustworthy, he does not need to worry about the other party''s life and death.


    How Trolasse''s body is, he knows best.


    Replenishment? If he could recover, he wouldn''t be in such a dangerous situation. Over the years, the Aslan family had spent a lot of manpower and material resources for his health.


    No matter what medicinal materials are needed, as long as the healer says that it is good for his body, the Aslan family will send someone to find them at all costs, but, to this day, they are still so weak.


    If my body can be nourished well, it will not be delayed until now. Trolasse said helplessly.


    "Others can''t do it, maybe I can do it? I believe in my pharmacist, he is a genius who developed an awakening potion. Mu Yunshen still has high expectations for Sen Jin. If there are no two brushes, he will not be proud. Woke up.


    Trolasse laughed, "Then I will thank you and your pharmacist first."


    Mu Yunshen said this, but Trolasse still didn''t take it seriously. This kind of congenital problem cannot be solved at all.


    However, without waiting for Mu Yunshen to exert his strength, when he tempted Sen Jin to study the potion with more benefits, an explosive news exploded and made Mu Yunshen a little stunned!


    He was on Atwood''s communications at the time, and has been in frequent contact since Atwood left with Sarri.


    Mu Yunshen had known Atwood before, and knew the situation of the Tyrant Mercenary Group in his hands, so he always wanted to bring Atwood to his Warcraft Mercenary Group.


    Those people in Atwood can only be used as ordinary people in other mercenary groups, but when they reach Mu Yunshen''s mercenary group, Mu Yunshen can turn them into magic mercenaries.


    There is no other reason, just because Atwood''s mercenary group was founded at the beginning, all the sons and brothers of the major psionicist families joined Mu Yun at that time, who knew the names of those people and didn''t react much. See you again at Atwood. After Wood, think carefully, aren''t those surnames all the surnames of the psionicist family? Even Atwood himself is from the psionicist family.


    In order to confirm whether they really came from the psionicist family, before Atwood left, Mu Yunshen asked him personally, and got a positive answer from Atwood.


    This also made Mu Yun deeply understand that when Atwood said, "These sons and brothers, they all had a bad life in the family, so they joined together to create a mercenary group to play.


    As the heir of a psionicist family who was expected to be born, but could not awaken in the end, the family would definitely focus on the heirs who could be awakened, and would definitely ignore those who could not be awakened.


    In the family, it is normal to be bullied, oppressed and wronged, so when they got angry and had some money in their hands, they set up a mercenary group by themselves.


    Mu Yunshen is in great need of the unawakened children from the psionicist family now. Those who have awakened Mu Yunshen still don''t like it, he only wants the unawakened ones, and Atwood''s appearance has to be said that the timing is right. Just right.


    Are the brothers who just started following you still alive? The mercenaries spent their days licking blood on the knife''s edge. After so many years, it is certain that people will die, that''s why Mu Yunshen asked this question.


    This question seemed to hit Atwood''s sore spot, he was silent for a while, and then said: "Five died, and now including me, there are only 10 people.


    Mu Yun snorted deeply and couldn''t help frowning. He felt that it was a pity. 5 deaths were equivalent to losing 5 magic mercenaries. How could it not be a pity.


    "How did he die? Mu Yunshen asked in a deep voice, Mu Yunshen had met a few of Atwood''s brothers back then, and they were all very good people, who were able to stab at both sides for their brothers.


    Speaking of this, Atwood gritted his teeth with hatred, and even his eyes were a little red, "They are all raised by the bastards of the giant dragon mercenary group, because a customer thinks the price of the dragon is too high, so he and us The tyrants of the tyrants of the two sides were negotiated, but they met in the mission, the two sides confronted each other, and the trouble was a little unpleasant.


    This incident has already passed, but a few months later, my people were attacked by a giant dragon in the universe, the spacecraft blew up the entire spacecraft, and all the brothers on the spacecraft were killed, and 5 of them followed me at the beginning. Entrepreneurial brothers.


    Atwood gritted his teeth and said fiercely: "I must settle this account with the giant dragon! But the giant dragon mercenary group is one of the top mercenary groups.


    Even if our Tyrant Mercenary Group was not attacked, we couldn''t compare with the giant dragon. After being attacked, nearly half of our brothers died. What else can we fight against the giant dragon?


    In order to take revenge, I joined the Blood Skeleton Mercenary Group with my brother who was willing to follow me, just because the Blood Skeleton and the giant dragon were mortal enemies, so I joined.


    Hearing the front, Mu Yunshen guessed why Atwood joined the blood skeleton mercenary group, and it was for revenge.


    Mu Yun sighed deeply: "Even if you join the blood skeleton, they don''t seem to trust you very much.


    Atwood smiled bitterly, "I was the one who volunteered to join the Blood Skull. It''s only been a few months, and they will definitely guard against me. "Bring your brother, come to me, even if you can''t get revenge now, There will always be opportunities for revenge in the future. As long as you come, I will give you an unexpected big surprise.


    Awakening a few people who were bullied by their family and could not stay any longer and could only go out to make a living. I wonder if they would slap their families in the face after they woke up?


    Atwood smiled, "What surprise? Fel weapon? That''s really attractive] People, no one in the entire empire doesn''t want a fel weapon.


    In addition to this, there are other surprises, and they will be given away when they come. Mu Yunshen said decisively.


    If Atwood can come, then the Warcraft mercenary group will suddenly have 10 more magic mercenaries. This is something that cannot be underestimated. Atwood did not say whether he would come or not, but changed the subject: "You Are you familiar with Mr. Aslan?"


    Looking at Mu Yunshen''s strength to protect Mr. Aslan, the relationship seems to be very good, and Atwood is also guessing who is standing behind Mu Yunshen. If no one helps, Mu Yunshen It is difficult for one person to support a mercenary group.


    What''s wrong? Mu Yunshen avoided the question.


    Well, I''m wondering if you''re going to get a present for him if you''re on good terms? Atwood said.


    Why prepare a gift? Mu Yun was at a loss.


    Because he is engaged to Prince Hughes, a big happy event, don''t you want to give gifts? Atwood actually wanted to ask if Mr. Aslan was behind Mu Yunshen, and if it was this one, then he would be willing to offend the blood skeleton boss Also willing to jump ship to follow him.


    Mu Yunshen only felt a thunderclap and looked at Atwood in disbelief, "You...what did you say? He and Prince Hughes...are engaged?


    Yeah, the news was just announced not long ago. Atwood also noticed that Mu Yunshen''s expression was wrong.


    "No, isn''t the royal family preparing to use troops against the Rose Star Region? Why did you suddenly get engaged to the prince? Mu Yunshen was already confused, shocked and anxious, and even more disappointed and painful.


    Now that You Mercury and Mei Saixing are in such a mess, it is impossible for the royal family to disregard the life and death of the people and insist on using soldiers on the Rose Star Field. If the royal family dares to do this, they will definitely be drowned by saliva. "


    "Before the royal family announced the news of the marriage, they disclosed the final investigation results, saying that after careful verification, it has been confirmed that the matter of Erdono has nothing to do with the Rose Star Territory, and the empire will withdraw its troops from the extraterritorial planet. The Aslan family, together to resist the attack of a new type of cosmic creatures.


    Atwood scoffed at the so-called truth announced by the Empire. These high-sounding rhetoric are just for the public to listen to. Who would listen to what he has to say if he really knows the inside story, and when he wants to attack, he makes up a crime. , when you don''t want to attack, come out to clarify, isn''t it all upside down by the person in power?


    In the end, it''s just a question of who has the bigger fist and who has the right to speak.


    How can Mu Yunshen have the mood to evaluate the actions of the royal family at this moment, his heart is as cold as ice, and even his thoughts are frozen!


    He really wanted to try it with Trolasse, he didn''t deny that a large part of the reason was because of the child, but also part of the reason was that he was really moved by Trolasse, whether it was Trolasse for What he did, or his tender and affectionate eyes when he looked at himself, moved him.


    Some feelings, do not need to say, just a look, the other party can understand what he is thinking.


    The same is true for Mu Yunshen. Even if Trolasse didn''t say it, he knew what the other party was thinking. After he confirmed that the other party really wanted to talk to him about their feelings, he also felt that he should give it a try, if they were suitable , can fulfill the children''s wishes and form a complete family, but now, all his thoughts and preparations seem so ridiculous.


    "Mu? What''s wrong? Atwood saw Mu Yunshen suddenly lost his mind and called him.


    It''s okay, I really want to invite you to my mercenary group. You can think about it. I am sincere. If the blood skeleton has a request, you can ask it. I will try my best to satisfy it.


    After Mu Yunshen said this, he hung up the communication.


    He immediately landed on the Star Network, and sure enough, the entire Star Network was blown up, and there were news about the engagement of Prince Hughes and Trolasse. Temple, join forces to deal with the new cosmic creatures that invaded the empire''s territory.


    This news should have just been released today, otherwise Mu Yunshen couldn''t have seen it, and he had to learn from Atwood''s mouth. He sat in a daze for a while, and finally decided to ask clearly. It''s not his Mu Yunshen''s character that drags.


    At this time, Trolasse''s face was also ugly. After he learned that he was actually engaged to Hughes without knowing it, he immediately sent a message to the old man. The old man also just got the news. He was so angry that the old man didn''t know about it.


    Trolasse immediately thought of a possibility, and in the end, he still got through the communication that he had not contacted in eight hundred years.


    After the communication was connected, a very beautiful woman appeared on the screen. She looked at Trolasser expressionlessly, her eyes full of coldness.

 Chapter 186

    Trolasse looked at her and asked in a cold voice, "Did you do the engagement with Hughes?"


    Evelyn sat on the sofa, sitting upright, very elegantly raised the cup, took a sip, and then said, "It''s my decision.


    I refuse, no matter what your plans, there is no way I can marry Hughes. Trolasse uttered her words to death, and also cut off her thoughts.


    Evelyn was neither angry nor annoyed, and even the tone and speed of her speech did not change, "Then who do you want to marry? That vulgar wild girl on a remote planet?


    Trolasse frowned slightly, he knew that his mother must have investigated the purpose of his going to Planet Maca.


    I can''t decide other things, but I can still decide my own marriage. Trolasse said in a low voice.


    Evelyn raised her beautiful eyes and looked at her son, her eyes were unclear, "You can''t decide other things, let alone marriage. This matter has been decided, and it has been announced to all the people of the empire, no matter what your answer is. If you don''t agree, you must be engaged to Hughes, and then get married. Royal dignity does not allow anyone to provoke.


    Trolasse stared at the woman in the picture who had the name of a mother, but did not fulfill any mother''s responsibility, and sneered, I didn''t die in the battle with Erdono, you are very disappointed, aren''t you? The royal family worked hard to deal with the mechanical race, and they would use this method to restrain me. You should know that I have never been a person who can be restrained.


    Evelyn looked at him coldly, "This is the best way to avoid a battle between the empire and the rose star field, let you marry Hughes, or let the empire attack the rose star field, which is more important, you should be able to weigh Clearly, do you really think that the current Rose Star Region can fight against the entire Nebula Empire?


    Trolasse sneered, "Don''t say how much you care about the Rose Starfield, the main reason for you to do this is just to cut off the descendants of my line, so that your royal family can rest easy, right?


    Evelyn stared at Trolasse for a while before she said: "Don''t have any complaints, it''s just that your bloodline is too pure, and people are jealous. Sacrificing you alone can reassure the royal family and avoid a fight. The war has not only kept the Aslan family, but also stabilized the structure of the empire. The Rose Starfield is still in the hands of the Aslan family. What are you dissatisfied with? Could it be that you can think of a better way than marriage?


    Trolasse said indifferently: "Really, listening to you, it seems that as long as you marry, there are indeed many benefits."


    I am afraid, after his generation, the Aslan family did not have a powerful psionicist, and the royal family immediately couldn''t help but send troops to attack the Rose Starfield.


    The door was suddenly pushed open, and Mu Yunshen walked in angrily.


    Trolasse looked back and saw that it was him, without saying a word, he hung up the communication directly, regardless of whether he was polite or not, and he didn''t care about being rude and presumptuous in front of that woman.


    Trolasse understood that Yun Shen must have known about his engagement with Prince Hughes, otherwise he would not have barged in so angrily.


    As expected by Trolasse, Mu Yunshen said, "Is it true that you and Prince Hughes are engaged?"


    Trolasse was also worried about this matter. Evelyn was right in saying that the dignity of the royal family should not be provoked. If this matter had not been announced and Trolasse had known earlier, he could have refused directly.


    But now, Evelyn didn''t ask him or the Aslan family at all, so she directly helped him decide on this marriage, and announced it to all the people of the empire, which made Trolasse even There is no way to refuse.


    Unless the Aslan family wants to completely tear their faces away from the royal family, and make the Rose Star Region and the empire completely opposed to each other, then a war will inevitably break out.


    Evelyn had already figured this out, and she didn''t think it was a first move before she did it. Before that, she and Ron had personally returned to Rose Star and told the old man about the engagement of Trolasse and Hughes. , The old man did not express his position at that time, neither agreed nor disagreed, so Evelyn made a decision for the old man and accepted the marriage.


    This matter is very tricky. If it is not handled well, it will involve the tens of billions of people in the entire Rose Star Region. He can''t mess around, and he must think carefully about countermeasures.


    Looking at Mu Yunshen''s complex eyes of anger, disappointment, unwillingness and sadness, Trolather forced himself to say a word with difficulty, "Yunshen, if I say it, I don''t know any news in advance. , would you believe it?


    Mu Yun shook his head deeply. He must not believe this. Didn''t he see that the royal family personally issued an announcement to announce the marriage?


    What is the status of the royal family? It is obviously a sure thing that the marriage announcement can be made public, and there can be no falsehood. Besides, since His Majesty said that they are engaged, it must be engaged. Is there any turning point? What turnaround are you looking forward to?


    Mu Yunshen suddenly felt that he was ridiculous. He just promised Trolaise that he could try it together. Now that they didn''t even get together officially, what right did he have to question Trolaise about this?


    He looked at Trolaise and took a step back, but Trolaise suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Mu Yunshen''s arm, preventing him from retreating.


    It was because Mu Yunshen looked at him with too complicated eyes, which deeply stabbed his heart.


    "Yunshen..."


    Mu Yunshen raised his hand to cover his mouth, preventing him from continuing to speak. He was no longer tense and relaxed, because he had already made a decision.


    Needless to say, no matter if you voluntarily or were forced, you can''t change the fact. The face of the royal family is there, who can not give it face?


    "After today, all the people of the empire will know that you, Trolasse Aslan, are engaged to Prince Hughes, and you will be officially married in a few days. This is a fact that cannot be changed.


    Trolesse tightly grabbed Mu Yunshen''s hand, preventing him from pulling it away. He was also in pain. He originally thought that he and Mu Yunshen would have a good life in the two-person world. Who would have thought that this would suddenly appear. thing?


    "Yun Shen, trust me, wait for me for a while, I will definitely handle this matter, trust me, okay?"


    The only thing Trolasse can give Mu Yunshen is this promise. He hopes that Mu Yunshen will believe him. It is absolutely impossible for him to marry Hughes. I don''t really, I can understand you, but what you should be worried about is Gala and Galan, what would they think if they were expecting news that Big Daddy was engaged to someone else?


    Mu Yunshen can actually understand, wasn''t the royal family planning to use troops against the Rose Star Region before? Suddenly a 180-degree turn, the battle was no longer fought, and it turned into a marriage? If there is nothing to ask for, even Mu Yunshen Do not believe.


    Mu Yunshen can really understand Trolasser, in his position, many things are beyond his control, and the responsibility he bears is too great.


    Trolasse has to appease the love in his heart, and he has to worry about his two little babies. The two children are already 7 years old. They are already smarter and precocious than other children. What does it mean for someone to be engaged?


    Trolasse was very helpless at first. When he suddenly encountered such a thing, he didn''t think about how to explain to the two children. Those two little babies were TV fans. When Yun Shen was there, he could still control it. Now Yun Shen is not here, those two little guys must be watching TV every day, such a big news will definitely be on TV, and it is only a matter of time before the two children see it.


    Before Trolasse had finished thinking about it, Mu Yunshen''s communicator rang. He picked it up and saw that it was his mother''s communication. She had seen the news too, so she pulled it out and asked. .


    Mu Yun took a deep look at Trolaise and planned to avoid Trolaise and go to another room to answer, but was caught by Trolaise.


    Pick up right here. Trolasse looked at him firmly, he wanted to be with Yun Shen, and he didn''t want to hide it from Yun Shen''s family, nor from his own family. Of course, this "family" only includes the family members he trusts. .


    It''s my mom''s newsletter. Mu Yun was deeply afraid that her mother would say something she shouldn''t have said, so she didn''t dare to meet Troleser in front of her.


    "Yes. Trolasse stubbornly said.


    Mu Yunshen was helpless, so he had no choice but to switch on, click on the sound and image to play out, and just clicked on, he heard the howling over there.


    Yun Yanshi appeared anxiously in the image, "Deeply, do you know about the engagement between Mr. Aslan and Prince Hughes of the Empire?


    Mu Yun glanced at Trolasse next to him and said, "I know."


    Master Yunyan said anxiously, "What the hell are you...


    mom. Mu Yunshen hurriedly made a sound, interrupting his mother''s words, and the scene changed, and the Trolase next to him was also included in the image.


    Master Yunyan was a little stunned when he saw Troleser.


    She originally worshipped Trolasse as an idol because of his name and strength, and she also wanted to deeply bond with him.


    After all, they even have children. The Trolass are handsome and have a wealthy family background, and they have the strength to protect them deeply. For such a good partner, Master Yunyan certainly hopes that they can be together.


    But now, her wish has not been fulfilled, such a good golden turtle husband is engaged to someone else, how can Master Yunyan still have a good face for him.


    Trolasse greeted, "Mrs. Mu.


    Master Yunyan looked at the two of them with a cold face, "I don''t care about your affairs, but can you think about the two children? They have been crying since they saw the news of their marriage on the news. I''m not good at coaxing them, you explain yourself."


    Master Yunyan said, and handed the communicator to the two children, "My dear, your father and eldest father want to talk to you."


    Don''t, I don''t want to talk to them, I don''t want to! Woohoo~~~~ The communicator was thrown directly by the two children.


    Mu Yunshen and Trolasse could only hear the cries of the two children, but they could not see anyone, only the ceiling, they must have been lying on the ground.


    Gala, Galan? Baby, pick up the communicator and let daddy see you, okay? Daddy misses you so much, let daddy see you. Mu Yun coaxed it softly, and the communication was not interrupted. He knew that the two children would definitely be able to hear the sound.


    However, the two children were still crying, completely ignoring him, and did not go to get the communicator.


    Mu Yun glared at someone who was the culprit. He was the one who made the mistake. Did he suffer Chiyu?


    Trolasse patted Mu Yunshen''s back soothingly, and then said: "Baby, I''m the big dad. I''m sorry for making you sad, sorry baby, can we talk about it?"


    Trolasse waited, the cry over there was a little less, but still whimpered, and no one came to get the communication.


    Trolasse continued: "Can you give me a chance to explain? Garan? Darling, take the communicator and let Big Daddy see you, okay?


    Trolasse''s voice was very gentle, full of apology and guilt. After waiting for a while, the communicator was finally picked up, and a beautiful little face full of tears appeared on the screen. Trolasse only felt that a heart was filled with tears. It was twisted and it hurt.


    "Baby, don''t cry, Big Daddy will be very heartbroken to see you cry. Trolasse coaxed softly.


    Jialan choked and said, "Dad...you, don''t you want us?


    Looking at the tears that kept pouring out of his eyes, Trolasse was tense all over. He felt distressed, very distressed, especially such a poor little guy like Garan who was crying silently and aggrieved. Lorather can''t wait to give him the best in the world.

 Chapter 187

    Galana''s unrestrained cry and heart-piercing catharsis also made Trolassie''s heart ache.


    "How could it be, big daddy loves you the most, so why doesn''t he want you? Trolasse felt that his breathing was painful, and his voice could not be more gentle.


    However, you are going to marry someone else...you don''t want to. Dad is with us...woooooo...Galan sobbed.


    Trolasse looked up at the sky, calmed down, then put his arms around Mu Yunshen and brought it to the camera, "Look, isn''t Dad here? How could Dad not want you? Big Dad''s biggest wish is to form a family of four with you and Dad, we are the real family, how could Big Dad marry someone else?"


    Mu Yunshen let Trolaise hold him and listened silently. He felt that Trolaise''s body was tense and his voice trembled slightly when he said these words, which was obviously caused by emotional depression for too long. His arms were very tight, so he held Mu Yunshen so tightly, and said these words to the children, and also to Mu Yunshen. This was his greatest wish, and he wanted the person he loved the most. Can understand his sincerity.


    In fact, Master Yunyan had been standing in the living room and did not leave. When she heard Trolather''s trembling voice express her sincerity, Master Yunyan couldn''t help but redden her eyes. Her hard-working children and grandsons can find true happiness. It is her greatest wish.


    Are you really not going to marry someone else? Do you love us and Dad the most? Gala, who was crying, also climbed into the camera and looked at Dad and asked.


    I swear, I will never marry anyone other than your dad, and I love you and your dad the most. Trolasse raised his hand and swore.


    The two children finally stopped crying and all looked at their eldest father with red eyes, "But, according to the news, you are going to marry the prince.


    Trolasse sighed: "Baby, you just have to believe in Big Daddy, don''t care what the outside world says, don''t listen, don''t watch, don''t believe, you just need to believe in Big Daddy, okay? The world of adults is full of intrigue, They are chasing fame and fortune. For the sake of profit, they can do anything. These are not things that you can understand and deal with now. Therefore, you should not be hurt by those things. You only need to firmly believe in Big Daddy, Big Daddy You won''t be disappointed, okay?


    The two children nodded ignorantly, although they did not understand, but they remembered that one must trust the big father, those news are all lies.


    Finally coaxed the two babies, and chatted for a long time before hanging up the communication.


    Until the communication hung up, Trolasse didn''t let go, just hugged him like that, turned the person around, and let him look at him.


    Trolasse stared into his dark eyes and said seriously, "Trust me? In this world, the person who can enter my heart has always been you, whether it was seven years ago or seven years later. , is always you.


    Mu Yunshen''s heart trembled fiercely.


    I heard Trolasse say that he and his two children were his favorite people, and thought he was just trying to make them happy, but he didn''t expect that he would actually say it to himself again.


    Mu Yunshen bowed his head slightly, avoiding Trolasse''s sinking eyes.


    Trolasse didn''t let him back away, he pressed his forehead, and in a very low voice, bewitched: "Trust me, I really love you alone.


    Mu Yunshen''s hand on Trolasse''s chest suddenly clenched tightly.


    Trolasse''s last confession hit his heart, and his last persistence and hesitation were all defeated in one fell swoop.


    Mu Yunshen grabbed Trolasse''s clothes, made him lower his head, raised his head to meet him, and kissed the other''s lips forcefully, this was his answer.


    Troleser immediately tightened his arms, hugged the person tightly in his arms, and kissed back the lover who took the initiative to bring up. The lips and tongues touched and entangled, hot and fierce, and the two were like hungry in the desert. The long-thirsty traveler finally encountered the delicious nectar, how could he bear it?


    They both want to possess each other, and their palms keep moving, fanning the flames of each other, and their love is so deep that it is difficult to control themselves.


    Trolasse hugged the lover in his arms tightly, and the entangled lips and tongue finally separated, Trolasse''s pair of violet eyes, bright as stars, deep and mysterious, stuck to the lover like thick honey, He kept pecking and kissing his lover''s eyes, nose, forehead and cheeks, as well as the bright red lips that were kissed.


    I want you, Yunshen. A deep gasp, accompanied by the greatest desire, made Troleser finally unable to hold back, and made this request.


    He kept kissing his lover and observing his lover''s reaction. He hoped to get his lover''s approval and pandering. While he hoped to get his lover, he also hoped that his lover would want him.


    Mu Yunshen''s breathing was already chaotic, his heartbeat was beating like a drum, and even his thoughts stopped. If it wasn''t for Troleser hugging him tightly, he probably wouldn''t be able to stand still, and he could only feel dizzy. Let the opponent act.


    Trolasse looked at her lover''s blurred eyes, her red lips that were moist and glossy, and her reddish complexion. No one could bear such a charming atmosphere and a charming lover.


    "Yunshen, Yunshen. Trolasse whispered his lover''s name, kissed his lover eagerly and passionately, but was quickly untying his lover''s clothes.


    Facing Trolasse''s enthusiasm and eagerness, Mu Yunshen could only wrap his arms around the back of the man''s neck, fully opening himself up, and letting the man ask for anything.


    Mu Yunshen''s every jerky response would make Trolaise frantically chase and kiss, Mu Yunshen would never know.


    Trolasse had been hooked by his raw and clumsy kiss back, but he didn''t know it, but when he was about to entangle the other''s tongue and kiss him again, he was captured by the man. , entangled lips and tongues, he was not allowed to escape.


    "Hmm... Mu Yun snorted softly, and when the tip of his tongue was completely entangled by the other party''s sucking, he only felt a shudder all over his body, an electric current hit his body instantly, his legs were weak, and he couldn''t stand at all.


    Mu Yunshen subconsciously wanted to close his teeth, but he bit on the tangled tongue, and immediately released it, but the palpitating and out of control feeling made his scalp tingle, so he could only hold on tightly. Men''s clothes, I don''t know what to do.


    Seeing his lover''s reaction, Troleser smiled, loosened the entangled lips, and pulled the distance away slightly. Mu Yunshen''s eyes were moist, and he looked at the man in a blurred and dazed way. He didn''t understand why the man suddenly stop. Trolasse chuckled, he knew that Yun Shen at this moment was the real emotion.


    While Mu Yunshen was at a loss, Trolasse suddenly bent over, picked up his lover who was leaning in his arms, and suddenly hung in the air, causing Mu Yunshen to exclaim, and his chaotic and confused brain was also frightened by this. Become a little more awake.


    "Mr. Aslan, you... Mu Yunshen''s voice was low and hoarse, a little surprised.


    Leather, call me Leather. Trolasse was dissatisfied with Mu Yunshen''s name, reminded him aloud, and walked quickly towards the bedroom with him in his arms, "Let''s go to the bedroom, if we can''t stand, you won''t be able to stand, and you will be in pain."


    After Mu Yunshen understood what Trolesse was saying, he was immediately embarrassed. He was about to refute a few words, but he saw Trolessor was already laughing and bullying, and once again grabbed his lips, the sky was spinning, and the two rushed at the same time. On a large and soft bed.


    Trolasse looked into his lover''s eyes and whispered, "Are you afraid?"


    Mu Yun''s complexion was flushed and embarrassed. Such a familiar question reminded him of that night seven years ago, when both of them were under the control of drugs, and reason and shame did not exist at all, but this time it was different, the two of them were All sober.


    However, no matter if it was seven years ago or now, Trolasse will look at him with the same gentle eyes and ask him with the same gentle voice. This kind of gentleness and consideration has not changed for many years.


    Mu Yunshen shook his head under Trolasse''s gentle gaze.


    He is not afraid, he also wants to have this man, what is there to be afraid of?


    Mu Yunshen raised his arms, wrapped his arms around the man''s neck, pulled the man down, and kissed him on his own initiative, showing that he was not afraid and wanted him very much.


    Trolasse smiled, hugged her lover tightly, and kissed deeply...


    Different from the coercion seven years ago, this time Mu Yunshen was very enthusiastic, very active, and very bold, which made Trolasser constantly amazed. The two went crazy from day to night until the end of the night.


    After a wild and passionate sex affair, the two slept together.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t wake up until the next morning. When he opened his eyes, he first saw the ceiling in simple style. It took a long time for him to remember where he was. He recalled the madness and enthusiasm of yesterday and instantly recalled all his face. It got a little hot all of a sudden.


    "Good morning, baby. A low and gentle voice sounded from the side, and at the same time, a kiss fell on the side of the face.


    Mu Yunshen hurriedly turned around to look, and saw Trolaise looking at him with a smile, his blond hair was soft and fluffy, probably because he didn''t take care of it after taking a shower, which was different from how he used to take care of his hair in the past. The meticulous Mr. Aslan is very different. Such Mr. Aslan is an elegant gentleman, restrained and self-controlled, extravagant and aggressive, and at the same time, he can''t help but feel awe.


    But the man in front of him was instantly softened by the soft and fluffy blond hair, and his heart-pounding handsome face also lost his former aggressiveness and became softer, and the whole person seemed to be much easier to approach.


    After Mu Yunshen was stunned, the reaction of his body was transmitted to his brain. Sore! Back! Pain!


    This made Mu Yunshen unable to help frown, "Morning.


    The smile on Trolesse''s face deepened, and a hand reached under the quilt and stroked Mu Yunshen''s bare waist.


    Mu Yunshen froze all over, and quickly looked at Trolasse, this guy didn''t want to come again, right? He was about to die of exhaustion.


    Then he felt that the big hand was rubbing gently on his waist, and then he realized that he still has a bit of humanity, and there is no animal to that extent.


    Mu Yunshen also wanted to cry but had no tears. At first, he was really enthusiastic and wanted to vent his emotions and let the other party know, but after two rounds, he couldn''t hold it anymore, he was too tired, he wanted to rest , So he said, "Let''s sleep, you are not in good health, so you are not suitable to be too tired."


    With just this sentence, the gentle and considerate man instantly turned into a beast, turned him over and moved him several times before he fell asleep with satisfaction.


    By the end, Mu Yunshen was completely exhausted to the point of being a dead dog. He didn''t even bother to move a finger, and he didn''t even wash it, so he went straight to sleep.


    Originally, he thought that after waking up, he would definitely feel sticky and uncomfortable, but now, he felt refreshed and not uncomfortable at all, and there was also the scent of the same type of body wash as Trolasse, it should be Trolasse sleeping. After waking up, he took him to take a bath. Mu Yunshen was massaged and felt comfortable, squinting his eyes, lying on the bed, and letting the free labor force massage and soothe him.


    How does it feel? Trolasse asked softly.


    "Well... tired. Mu Yunshen moaned comfortably, and continued to enjoy it like a cat, half-squinting his eyes.


    However, because of his sound, Trolasse''s instinctual lower abdomen tightened, his throat slid, and he forcibly restrained himself. Yun Shen was too tired to mess around. He wanted to give him a rest. I want to be close again.

 Chapter 188

    Thinking like this in his heart, he still couldn''t help leaning over and kissing his lover''s swollen lips tentatively.


    Mu Yun felt his temptation deeply, raised his eyelids and gave him a look, and then let it go.


    A smile flashed in Trolasse''s beautiful eyes, from shallow to deep, from the initial touching of the lips, to the intertwined lips and tongues, and then it turned into a deep kiss.


    When Mu Yunshen reacted, they were already hugging and kissing, their breathing was messy again, and one of the other''s hands was already in a dangerous place.


    Mu Yun raised his head deeply, and went down to try to hold that hand, "Don''t... um...


    Troleser kissed his delicate chin that was raised high, and kissed in the neck socket, causing Mu Yunshen to tremble all over, his breathing was messy, and there seemed to be countless tiny electric currents constantly flowing in his body.


    Yesterday, my body had just been baptized with peak orgasms several times. If I come back today, it is easy to evoke the memories that had been engraved into the bone marrow of yesterday.


    What''s more, the man who just woke up in the morning can''t stand the provocation the most. Even if Mu Yunshen doesn''t want to, his body''s reaction is the most real.


    Soon, he reached the limit. After yesterday''s madness, the already sore muscles could not help but tighten again. He raised his slender neck high, and couldn''t help but let out a sweet moan in his throat, "Uh... ah ah !


    At the moment of release, Mu Yunshen took a comfortable and revengeful bite on Trolaise''s shoulder, biting it tightly, leaving a deep circle of teeth marks.


    Trolasse laughed softly, kissed Mu Yunshen''s slender forehead, and whispered in the ear of Mu Yunshen, who was gasping for breath, do you know how charming you are, baby? You are really good, I Totally obsessed with you.


    Mu Yunshen gasped for breath, still very annoyed in his heart, so he took two bites on him again.


    Trolasse smiled and hugged the man, "Don''t blame me, it''s you who can''t stand it too much.


    Mu Yunshen was gnashing his teeth, a man like him couldn''t stand it, right?


    Mu Yunshen gritted his teeth for a long time, and then came up with a brilliant idea, didn''t you say that I couldn''t stand the provocation? If you have the ability, you can stand it and show it to me? So, Mu Yunshen grabbed it with a tooth for a tooth.


    Trolasse''s body froze, and even his smile froze, Mu Yun raised his eyebrows proudly, "If you can stand it, don''t be hard on yourself.


    Trolasse looked at the mischievous lover in his arms with deep eyes, "Honey, don''t play with fire, I''m afraid I won''t be able to bear it.


    After Mu Yunshen grabbed it, he was also very shocked, he looked at the man strangely, "You''re already like this...isn''t it uncomfortable? Is this the rhythm of becoming a Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtle?


    "Get used to it. Trolasse sighed.


    "Ah? Can you get used to it?


    Every time I see you, I am in this state. Trolasse said helplessly.


    Mu Yunshen: "...It''s been made into steel for a long time, and even the endurance has been practiced?


    Is it good or bad for a lover to have such a strong desire for himself?


    Mu Yunshen looked at him speechlessly, raised his eyebrows and said, "Help you get it out?"


    Trolasse kissed the tip of his nose, "Thanks, darling.


    Then, Mu Yunshen paid a heavy price for his ignorance.


    Mu Yunshen felt that he was too easy to be satisfied. People could easily make him disarm and surrender with Wuzhi girl, but when he used Wuzhi girl, Wuzhi girl was already broken, and there was no sign of a solution, so he pulled it to the end. Can only be eaten again sadly.


    Mu Yunshen completely stopped cooking, lying on the bed only to catch his breath.


    Annoyed, he covered his head with the quilt, and scolded himself fiercely in his heart. He felt that he was very shrewd.


    Leather is always stupid in front of him? It must not be like this in the future, and he must not be allowed to lead him by the nose!


    After Trolasse finished washing up, he came out of the bathroom refreshed and saw Mu Yun shrunk in the bed, wrapping himself into a zongzi.


    He walked over in a funny way, reached out and rubbed the clump of hair that was exposed outside the quilt, kissed him across the quilt, and said with a smile, "What''s the matter? How did you wrap yourself up like this?


    Mu Yunshen ignored him, Trolaise wanted to pull his quilt away, but Mu Yunshen pressed the quilt tightly, avoiding Trolaise''s hand, wrapped the quilt and rolled inside, one roll, two rolls , three rolls... smack!


    "Ouch! I rolled too much and fell directly from the bed.


    Trolasse: "..." He walked over quickly, picked up the person who was still struggling under the quilt, and put them on the bed together with the quilt. He lifted the quilt, exposed Mu Yunshen''s head, and covered it. After doubting his life for a long time under the quilt, his handsome face was covered with red, and he looked extraordinarily attractive.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen showed his head, he had messy black hair and red cheeks, staring at someone angrily.


    Seeing such a Mu Yunshen, Trolasse laughed very unkindly.


    You are still laughing! Mu Yunshen is so angry.


    "Okay, I won''t laugh... Trolasse endured and endured, and finally held back when Mu Yunshen was about to get angry, patted the baby in the quilt, and said softly, "Okay, Go take a shower.


    Don''t wash! Mu Yunshen doesn''t know why, but he just doesn''t feel good. Why does he feel refreshed, but he is exhausted to death? The heart is seriously unbalanced.


    Want me to wash for you? Trolasse sat on the bed and let Mu Yunshen lean on him. He hugged him from behind, put his chin on his lover''s shoulder, and looked at him so affectionately.


    Mu Yunshen tilted his head to look at him, narrowed his eyes, and looked at him dangerously, "What do you want to do? No matter what you are doing, you are either a traitor or a thief.


    Trolasse promised immediately, "I''m not doing anything, I''m just giving you a bath."


    Mu Yunshen continued to narrow his eyes, "Do you think I will believe you?


    It''s like when he was doing it, he comforted him over and over again, and it would be fine soon. The last time, he insisted on it for a while, and then he insisted on it until he was old! If he believed him again, he would definitely be caught by pig essence. !


    Trolasse couldn''t help but kissed his lips again, "I promise, I will give you a bath, okay?


    I, no, believe! Mu Yunshen won''t be deceived by him, even if he is deceived once or twice, how can he be deceived by him all the time.


    Trolasse said with a smile: "Then you don''t take a bath?"


    I wash it myself. Mu Yunshen said with a strong backbone.


    Can you stand firm? Are your legs weak? Trolasse asked pointedly.


    Mu Yun gritted his teeth and said, "I stand firm!


    Then, struggling to get out of the quilt, gritted his teeth and stood firm, determined not to let his legs tremble, before he even took a step, he felt a pair of hot eyes watching his back, Mu Yunshen turned his head fiercely to look, just right Look at Trolasse''s deep eyes.


    In Mu Yunshen''s heart, the alarm bell suddenly rang out. How could he not know that such a Trolasse was in the highest interest.


    Mu Yunshen grabbed the quilt on the bed, quickly wrapped it around him, and limped to the bathroom.


    Standing in front of the mirror in the bathroom, Mu Yunshen stared at the person in the mirror in a stunned manner. The slender and slender body was full of traces of after love, from the collarbone to the legs, even the inner thighs. Hickey.


    Thinking of yesterday''s madness, Mu Yunshen felt that his head was about to smoke, and his face was even more red and hot, especially when he thought of the cherishing and solemnity of Trolaise''s kisses all over his body, and every time he fell A kiss will say "you are mine, here is mine, here is mine...


    I didn''t feel it at the time, but now I feel embarrassed and embarrassed just thinking about it, and I can''t face that person outside.


    Mu Yunshen dawdled and tossed in the bathroom for a long time, making psychological achievements and self-reflection over and over again, until the bathroom door was knocked, and he climbed out of the large bathtub and out of the space bracelet. Get out a clean set of clothes and put them on.


    During this time, he has always been wearing the black uniforms of the mercenary group. These uniforms are made of special fabrics and have defensive capabilities. They are all purchased from the gate of the demon world. Two sets, Mu Yunshen is no exception.


    When Mu Yunshen opened the bathroom door and stood in front of Trolasse again, he returned to the image of a cold beauty again.


    Trolasse was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Mu Yunshen would come dressed neatly. He originally thought that Mu Yunshen would come out in pajamas like him, but it seemed that he thought too much.


    A pair of violet eyes lingered on Mu Yunshen''s long, slender and straight legs for a while before he said, "Why are you dressed like this? Are you not going to rest today?"


    Do not rest. Mu Yunshen''s eyes dodged a little, and he was embarrassed to death.


    Aren''t your legs sore? Trolasse was a little worried.


    Mu Yunshen''s face flushed red, and just as he was about to fry his hair, Trolaise immediately embraced him and patted his back, "Okay, I won''t say it anymore."


    He knew that Mu Yunshen was thin-skinned. He let it go when he was in love yesterday. When he calmed down, he would definitely feel embarrassed. sleep together.


    Trolasse stared at Mu Yun and looked at it deeply. There were no traces left on his neck. Yesterday, he was careful not to leave traces where it was easy to be exposed. Just in case, he would be more careful.


    Let''s go, go get something to eat first, and then meet a few people with me. Troleser took Mu Yunshen''s hand and led him out of the bedroom. The dining table in the living room was already filled with sumptuous food.


    While Mu Yunshen was taking a bath, Trolaise dressed himself neatly and combed his blond hair meticulously. He also called for lunch, and when Mu Yunshen came out, the two of them enjoyed a good meal. Yesterday was so crazy, I kept tossing until very late, and I was very tired after enjoying myself. I didn¡¯t eat dinner, so I went to sleep. Today I woke up and tossed again until now, it¡¯s noon, and I can eat lunch directly.


    Knowing Trolasse for so long, this is the first time he and the other party have officially sat at the same table for dinner. When Trolase was an escort before, when Trolase was dining with others, they could only stand on the edge to be vigilant. , He was injured these days, either using medicine to maintain, or taking nutrient solution, he has not eaten well, and now, they finally have the opportunity to eat at the same table.


    Troleser carefully cut the snow silver bluefish steak on the plate into small pieces, each piece was just enough for the mouth, and the knife edge was cut into a grid, which was very uniform and beautiful, as if the artist had carefully measured it with a ruler.


    After cutting the fish steak, pour the sauce on the fish steak. The meat of the snow silver blue fish is like the name, it is silver blue, very beautiful, topped with the sauce, the color is even more beautiful, and the fragrance is overflowing. Snow silver bluefish is very nutritious, tastes excellent, delicious and tender. Of course, the price is also very impressive.


    He handed the cut fish steak to Mu Yunshen, and very naturally brought the plate in front of Mu Yunshen back to him, "Try it, the chef here is very good at cooking snow silver blue fish, and the taste is not bad.


    Mu Yunshen held the knife and fork, looked at the fish steak on the plate in front of him, which looked like a work of art, put down the knife, picked up the fork and ate it directly. As soon as the fish meat entered, the delicious taste suddenly exploded in the mouth, the taste was strong and rich, with layers Distinct and memorable.


    This is the first time in the interstellar era that Mu Yunshen has eaten food that is more delicious than the ingredients in the Gate of Demon Realm. Of course, the ingredients are not good enough to make up for with skills. With such a brilliant chef, if he is allowed to cook the food in the Gate of Demon Realm Food, I still don''t know how delicious it is!

 Chapter 189

    So delicious, in Trolaise''s mouth, it is only "not bad", Mu Yunshen is about to hate the rich, he has already heard how delicious the snow silver blue fish is, but he has never eaten this kind of snow silver. Blue fish are only found in the five-color sea of ??the water blue planet in the Rose Star Region, and the number is scarce, and cannot be cultivated artificially. Snow silver blue fish are all pure wild, so they are so expensive.


    Seeing Mu Yunshen eating fish, Trolaise''s eyes softened, "How does it taste?"


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, swallowed the fish in his mouth, and commented, "I feel like I''m eating gold."


    Trolasse couldn''t help laughing, "As long as it tastes worthy of the price, what if you eat gold?


    Mu Yunshen directly gave him a thumbs up, "It really is what the local tyrant said."


    Trolaise didn''t eat much, only two mouthfuls of fish meat. He was tasting wine the whole time while watching Mu Yunshen eat with tender eyes. Finally, Mu Yunshen put the snow silver blue fish on Trolaise''s plate. I also ate it, and ate most of the other staple foods and complementary foods on the table, obviously starving.


    This was still prevented by Trolasser, for fear that his overeating would be bad for his stomach, otherwise Mu Yunshen would definitely be able to wipe out all the food he ate.


    After eating and drinking, it''s time to talk about business.


    Who are you going to see? Mu Yunshen put down the napkin and asked.


    "The engagement has been announced, and of course there must be the next move. Trolasse sneered.


    Although Mu Yunshen didn''t understand, from Trolasse''s words, it was not difficult to hear that the person they were going to meet was definitely not the person they were meeting.


    At this time, there were some people sitting in the living room, and at the head was the feminine beauty Yulia.


    They have been waiting here for nearly two hours. Everyone is in a hurry. They kept asking Eleanor and others who were guarding the door, and asked them to urge Trolasse to come over quickly. They were in a hurry to find him. .


    Eleanor only notified once at the beginning, and then never moved!


    A man with black hair, full of black hair standing up, I don''t know what kind of style, his temper is the most irritable, he has urged it several times, and he can''t help but get angry. came up.


    We came here with a life-and-death matter. Did he see us or not? He pushed three and four, see or not, to be precise, let us wait here. What''s the matter?! Be patient.


    Eleanor and the others who were standing at the door, the biggest reaction was to glance at him, and then they didn''t write any more. It didn''t matter if he was upset or angry. I couldn''t wait to feel that it was a waste of time. Then you go, no one will let him. You wait.


    Among all the people, the most peaceful person in the whole process was probably the feminine and beautiful Yulia. He first played with the terminal for a while, browsed the star network, and then chatted with others for a while. Then, he stared at the Eleanor and others at the door watched, not knowing what he was looking at.


    When she saw Osmond passing by, Yulia suddenly smiled and said, "Hey, handsome guy."


    Hearing someone call handsome guy, Osmond, who felt that he was handsome, glanced at the other party and saw a feminine beauty smiling and waving at him.


    "Call me? Osmond stopped and said strangely.


    "Yes, I''m calling you." Yulia smiled.


    Osmond walked to the door with a blank face. He had an impression of this feminine beauty. When Mr. Aslan was guarding, he had seen many young masters and young ladies in the upper class, and this one was also in the ranks of those young masters. .


    What''s the matter? Osmond is dressed in a black monster mercenary uniform, which is very different from Eleanor and the others. No matter what he is wearing or standing, Osmond is a regular army. Just stop there and you will know that it is not. ordinary people.


    You are not a member of Aslan, are you? Are you not a mercenary of the Warcraft Mercenary Group? The one who often follows Mu Yunshen. Yulia remembered him and had seen him twice on the video, both of which were psionicists who were following Mu Yunshen''s side, and his hands would be on fire.


    Osmond looked at him blankly, "That''s right, I''m a member of the Warcraft mercenary group, I''m following my boss, is there any problem?


    Being answered so rudely, if it was Yulia''s previous temper, he would definitely teach him to be a man and teach him what it means to respect nobles.


    It''s just that, over the years, he has learned a lot, at least he won''t do everything according to his own preferences like before, and he will immediately shake his face when he is unhappy. Now, even if he is unhappy, his face can still be maintained. Smile, this will only make people more incomprehensible to him


    Yulia''s smile remained the same, "Why are the members of your Warcraft mercenary group here? Since you are here, isn''t your boss here too? You have a good relationship with Aslan?


    As the people around Trolasse and Mu Yunshen, they have long been told what to say and what not to say. Seeing Yulia ask these questions, all of them became vigilant, but on the surface they couldn''t tell.


    Our Warcraft mercenary group was hired to protect Mr. Aslan, and naturally we will be with his people. Is there any problem? Osmond said.


    Yulia was a little surprised. He originally thought that Mu Yunshen and Trolaise had some unspeakable relationship, so they stayed together. Unexpectedly, are they in an employment relationship now?


    Yulia pondered for a moment, then smiled: "I heard about Mr. Mu''s name earlier, and since I''m here today, I must meet the rumored Mr. Mu.


    Osmond said: "There are too many people who want to see our boss, and not everyone can meet our boss."


    Yulia''s smile softened a bit. Sure enough, what kind of people bring out what kind of mercenaries, they are all equally annoying! Where did the monster mercenary group appear? What level? How large? How come I never Heard of it? Have you heard of it? The black-haired man exaggeratedly asked the others around him.


    The person being questioned deliberately said: "It''s just a new group that has just been established for a few months, and there are not many people in it."


    "I heard what he said was so awesome, I thought it was a top mercenary group like the King, Dragon, and Blood Skull. It turned out to be just a new group that had just been established. I thought their leader was some kind of big man. Even the leader of the top mercenary group, if he heard that Lord Yulia had invited him, he would definitely give him face. What is the leader of this monster mercenary group? Black-haired man Full of contempt.


    Haven''t heard of it, it means you are a turtle.


    As soon as the black-haired man finished speaking, a cold voice came from outside, and he directly scolded the turtle in a very disrespectful manner.


    The dark-haired man''s face changed, and he slapped the table, "Who?


    A handsome man with black hair and black eyes, wearing a black uniform appeared at the door. His appearance was very good, very handsome, very good-looking, but not feminine. He was the kind of wild beauty that was full of power and belonged to men. Even a man looked at him. He is handsome and attractive even if he is jealous.


    He was slender and stood at the door with his hands behind his back, his eyes icy swept around the conference room, and finally, his eyes fell on the black-haired man who stood up.


    The black-haired man didn''t expect the other party to have such an outstanding appearance, and he didn''t expect him to be so young. He was stunned for a moment, and when he reacted, he immediately said angrily: "Who are you calling a turtle?!


    Anyone who doesn''t know about the Warcraft mercenary group can tell who they are. Mu Yun said expressionlessly.


    You... who are you? Sign up! The black-haired man said angrily.


    "Does anyone have the right to know the name of our boss? How old are you? Osmond choked immediately.


    The black-haired man fell on his back in anger, "Okay, okay, you have a species, the Warcraft mercenary group, right? I remember UFO Ruth!


    Seeing Mu Yunshen appearing at the door, Yulia stared at him for a while, then stood up with a smile, and took the initiative to stretch out his hand, "Mr.


    Mu Yunshen gave up and did not accept Yulia''s initiative to shake hands. Just as Mu Yunshen stepped aside, a tall man in a well-fitted suit appeared at the door. His eyes swept across the conference room with the same coldness. fell on Yulia.


    Seeing Uriah''s stiff movements, Trolasse smiled slightly, and such a smile was Trolasse''s usual method when he was outside.


    Awaited. "


    He walked around Uriah and went straight to the main seat of the conference table and sat down. Mu Yunshen and Osmond followed, standing behind Trolasse.


    Everyone who has been waiting for a long time is shouting in their hearts, since they know that they have been waiting for a long time, then you should come earlier!


    But no one dared to say it openly, no matter how prominent their identity is in front of others, they are not even scum in front of this person, they naturally dare not be presumptuous.


    Yulia secretly hates in his heart, he has grown so big, and he has never lost such a big face!


    Sitting back in her seat, Yulia stared at Mu Yunshen grimly, but Mu Yunshen never gave him a look, completely ignoring him.


    Mu Yunshen would never forget that when this man tried to seduce Trolaise in the bathroom back then, he obviously had bad intentions towards Trolaise. Facing such a person, it would be strange for Mu Yunshen to give him a good face. .


    Trolasse sat on the throne at will, his words and deeds could be called a model of noble etiquette, he did not need to pay special attention to his own words and deeds, the nobility and elegance of being a noble had been completely immersed in his soul, and his Any action is the standard that the nobles compete to imitate.


    "What are you doing here? Trolasse placed one hand on the conference table, the one with the black square ring on his left.


    When the people who were still clamoring, saw the Lord coming, they all quietly looked at Yulia, who was the most prominent among them. Obviously, he wanted him to explain his intentions.


    Yulia was so angry with Mu Yun that her liver hurt. Seeing Trolaise asking about her intentions, Yulia chuckled softly and said sarcastically, "First of all, I would like to congratulate you on your engagement with His Royal Highness. Congratulations."


    Congratulations to your sister! You have achieved your whole family! Mu Yunshen cursed in his heart, and gave the provocative feminine beauty a cold look.


    When Uriah said these words, he had been paying attention to Trolasse''s reaction. He was very clear that the purpose of the royal family to engage the genius of the Aslan family with a man, on the surface, it seemed that the rose star field and the royal family were engaged. In private, who doesn''t say that the royal family''s trick is enough?


    There was a princess who married into the Aslan family, but gave birth to a monster like Trolasse for the Aslan family. Now the royal family is marrying the Aslan family, but she doesn''t marry the princess anymore. She chooses to marry the prince, you Aslan. Isn''t the Lan family''s genes strong? If you have the ability, you can let a man give birth to a monster for your family?


    This trick of the royal family can not only eliminate the queen of the Trolasse line, but also prevent the Aslan family from saying what is wrong. The prince''s status is so noble. If you marry your Aslan family, you should be grateful to Dade. , Thank you for the gift, dare you say no? Is this trying to provoke the majesty of the royal family? Do you want to provoke a war between the Rose Star Region and the Empire?


    The empire is so peaceful now, whoever starts the war is the sinner of the empire!


    Of course, no one wants to take this charge.


    Uriah knew that Trolaise must be so angry that he would die of anger, and he would have to see how Trolaise was stunned.


    However, what Yuleia didn''t expect was that Trolaise didn''t respond to such a response, but instead thanked him with a natural expression: Thank you. Don''t you all come to congratulate me when you come here at this time?" All content is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology, if there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] to inform, this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 190

    How could Trolasse make them feel uncomfortable? He didn''t take it to heart at all, and he wouldn''t really marry Hughes. The reason why he went directly to his mother was because he was worried about Yun Shen and the two. A child was hurt by this incident, and for himself, it had no effect.


    Speaking of which, he would also like to thank the royal family for this. If it wasn''t for the excitement of the royal family, Yun Shen might not have accepted him so early. I really thank them for their calculations.


    Yulia sighed in her heart, unable to let it out, so angry that she couldn''t breathe smoothly.


    He suppressed his anger and smiled: "Daoxi is just taking advantage of the situation, our real intention is to follow the common order of the royal family and the Xingchen Temple, please preside over the matter of You Mercury about the invasion of the mechanical race. All the psionicists of Mercury, we accept the command, and we are all at your command.


    Sure enough, it was a big trap. He failed to force the old man before, and directly bound the Aslan family with marriage. He just announced the news of the engagement yesterday.


    Mu Yunshen sneered in his heart, the agency was exhausted, but he just wanted to trap the free labor force of Trolasse, but unfortunately, the free labor force they had worked so hard to figure out was already an ordinary person. face up.


    Troleser said calmly: "As far as I know, our Aslan family has withdrawn from the Star Palace, even if the Star Palace has an order, I can refuse to accept it, right?


    Mr. Aslan, you are now engaged to Prince Hughes. You are the husband of the empire, and you have the status of a prince. Isn''t it your job to share the worries of the empire? Besides, You Mercury was invaded by the mechanical race, and every day people Death, the situation is very critical. As a high-level psionicist and the psionicist with the highest spiritual imprint on the planet of swimming, you should take the lead in solving this matter, right? The man who claimed to be UFO Ruth said road.


    The command line does not work, is this a moral kidnapping?


    Trolasse thought for a while, and said, "Just relying on your words, it definitely won''t work, since it''s a mission, there must be a letter of appointment.


    "There is a letter of appointment, of course, here. Yulia opened the terminal, and a virtual LCD screen popped up in front of him. He tapped the screen a few times, and two documents appeared on the screen, one for the royal family. , One is from the Xingchen Hall, and the documents are stamped with anti-counterfeiting steel seals, which are obviously true.


    They came prepared this time, everything that should be prepared was prepared, and they were afraid that Troleser would excuse this matter. Trolasse hesitated and did not speak.


    Eleanor, who was standing at the door, said, "Even if there is a letter of appointment from the Star Palace and the royal family, I can''t let Mr. Aslan go to the battlefield with illness, right?


    A middle-aged man with a beard said: "Before we came, we all heard that Mr. Aslan was not in good health, and it seemed that he had always been like this.


    Therefore, poor health is not a reason for refusing to accept the task.


    Eleanor walked over to Trolasse, glanced at everyone, and said coldly: "This is not just the reason for his poor health, when Mr. Aslan was dealing with Erdono, his spiritual power backfired, something went wrong, and now there is nothing wrong with it. Can''t use psychic powers.


    These words were explained by Trolasse in advance, otherwise Eleanor would not have the courage to speak nonsense.


    When everyone heard this, their expressions changed. They expected everything when they came, but they didn''t expect this.


    Uriah also looked at Trolasse with a strange expression, and doubted: "Aslan, are you really incapable of using your psychic abilities, or are you fake? You don''t want to shirk this mission, are you talking nonsense? "


    Eleanor looked sharp, "I''m a therapist, and I have the ability to speak. As a six-sign therapist, can I talk nonsense? Or do you want to force a person who can''t use psychic powers to die?


    The form is reversed.


    Previously, Yulia and others wanted to kidnap Trolaise by solving the crisis of the empire and saving the people, forcing him to participate in this matter and take the lead in dealing with the machine race. But now, because they dealt with Edono before, their psychic abilities were backlashed, and now they can''t use their psychic abilities, and the Empire and the Palace of Stars are still forcing people to go to the battlefield. This is to force people to death.


    The Empire and Xingchen Hall, which originally occupied the righteousness, have now immediately turned into executioners who forced the heroes who sacrificed their lives to save lives to commit suicide on the battlefield.


    They received an order that if Trolase could not be brought into the war to solve this matter, they could only solve it by themselves. If the crisis of the mechanical race could not be solved, they could not leave Mercury and wait to die for the empire.


    Especially the Soaring Snake Legion stationed in the swimming star, if you can''t ask Troleser to take action, then let the Soaring Snake Legion on top, no matter what, you can''t let the mechanical race invade the city, if the Soaring Snake Legion is dead, the empire stationed The army will naturally go up and continue to fight. As the young master of the Augustine family, how could Yulia be willing to watch the soldiers of his own legion go to death? Therefore, he can only come and force Trolesse to take action,


    It doesn''t mean that as long as Trolaise takes action, they will be able to solve this matter. The purpose of their eyes on Trolaise is that in addition to Trolaise''s own strength and the team members who follow him, there are also him and Mu Yun. Deep relationship, in their opinion, the former master and guard have some old feelings, even Troleser''s team members can use magic weapons, maybe Troleser has bought a lot of magic weapons. What about weapons?


    What they need is not only manpower, but also magic weapons.


    In this battle, the practicability of magic weapons and psionic weapons is clearly evident.


    While everyone was thinking about what to do next, Eleanor continued: "If it weren''t for the inability of Mr. Aslan to use his psychic abilities, we would not have the confidence to protect Mr. .


    As the old man thinks about it, it is best to hide the fact that Trolasser can''t use his psychic abilities, so as not to disturb the Rose Star Field. The royal family no longer has to be afraid of the Rose Star Field, but take action against the Rose Star Field. That''s all right, if the bullshit goes on like this, Troleser will definitely be forced by the royal family and the Xingchen Palace to face the Machine Race.


    Therefore, Trolasse decided to do the opposite and directly stated that he was unable to use his psychic abilities. Afterwards, whether it was the turmoil in the Rose Starfield, or the royal family taking action without fear of him, it could be more intuitively placed on the table.


    In fact, Trolasse doesn''t want to continue like this. He needs a chance to completely break away from the empire''s control while the Rose Starfield can be preserved. the safety of a child.


    It is more reassuring to take his destiny in his own hands than to be controlled by others. If he can really solve his physical problems and regain his spiritual ability, he will surely catch the enemy by surprise.


    It''s just that, although Trolasse understands that this kind of natural constitution is too difficult to restore, if there is a way to restore it, he will have recovered long ago, and it will not be delayed until now, but Yun Shen and his colleagues When he said it, he didn''t believe it intellectually, but there was still a little bit of expectation in his heart, and he always felt that Yunshen''s pharmacist might really be able to solve his problem.


    Ufu Ruth said: "Since Mr. Aslan can''t use his spiritual ability, then Mr. Aslan can lend us your team members and the mercenary group of monsters. I think, with their participation, we can temporarily resist the mechanical Family, it should be okay to wait for reinforcements to arrive. As soon as UFO Ruth said these words, Trolasse''s face remained calm, but his eyes were filled with coldness.


    Eleanor, the others, and Osmond were all stunned, how could this person be so shameless?


    Osmond said directly: "Do you have such a big face? Our Warcraft mercenary group is hired by Mr. Aslan, let''s not say whether Mr. Aslan is willing or not, just talking about our Warcraft mercenary group is not something you can do. Instructing, if you want us to take action, you can first submit an employment application to our mercenary group, and then see if our boss Gao is not happy to accept this business, the boss is not happy, you can go back and forth!


    UFO Ruth didn''t dare to yell at Trolasse, but he couldn''t bear it to others.


    A mercenary of a newly established mercenary group dares to yell at him, does he still need the face of the UFO family?


    Presumptuous! What kind of thing dare to talk to me like that?! UFO Ruth shouted angrily.


    What kind of thing are you, dare to instruct our Warcraft mercenary group? Osmonds will not let him, although he does not know what background this guy has, but he is not afraid of things.


    Ufu Ruth was scolded by a small mercenary pointing at his nose, and all the psionicists who followed him were silent.


    This UFO Ruth is arrogant and domineering. Many people in the psionicist world know that the reason why he can still live without being beaten to death depends on the UFO family behind him. The UFO family is the cabinet of the Star Palace. One of the elders has a remarkable identity, but anyone who knows his identity will not openly collide with him, and only those who do not know his identity dare to embarrass him like this!


    Ufu Ruth was so angry that he just wanted to overturn the table and beat people, but because of Trolaise''s presence, he was somewhat apprehensive, but this anger could not come out, and his whole face turned red and purple.


    At this time, someone who wants to flatter the UFO family, how could they miss such a good opportunity, the middle-aged man with a beard, immediately said: "Young man, don''t be too arrogant, you may not know what you have offended. People, this UFO Master Ruth is a direct descendant of the UFO family, and his personal talent is even more remarkable. At the age of 30, he has the strength of a five-sin summoner, and the UFO family is the seventh member of the Star Palace. One of the elders of the Great Cabinet.


    "Such an ancient family is simply not something that your little mercenary group can compete with. Don''t bring disaster for yourself. It''s better to solve the enemy than to end it. I''m willing to be a peacemaker, as long as you apologize to the young master UFO, If you want to come to Master UFO, there are a lot of people, and maybe I will forgive you."


    Seeing that UFO Ruth had descended the steps, he was still angry, but his face was not so scary anymore.


    Peacemaker? I don''t know who you are? At this moment, Mu Yunshen finally spoke.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen opened his mouth, everyone looked at him. This is a ruthless character. The important person present, except for Trolaise, is this one. If you can ask him to solve the crisis of the mechanical race, Then they don''t have to be so upset.


    The bearded man immediately said, "I''m Jeff Luke of the plant controller family, and the Luke family is the psionic family that guards the psychic family that guards the swimming Mercury? Mu Yunshen''s hands are behind his back, his legs are differentiated, Standing straight on the side of Trolasse, Zhang Jingsong''s face was expressionless, and his eyes were even colder.


    Exactly. Jeff Luke answered immediately.


    "The changelings in the distant sky appeared in the swimming star, where are you? Mu Yunshen asked with a cold expression.


    Jeff Luke opened his mouth, but was speechless.


    Edono appears, where are you?" Mu Yunshen continued to ask


    Jeff Luke secretly glanced at Mr. Aslan on the main seat, and cold sweat began to break out on his body. What he was most afraid of was being investigated for this matter, and he said a little stumblingly: "This... I, we... We really don¡¯t know about the matter of the Xingzu, Eduardo and Edono appear to me, and when we come, we are also going to die, and we can¡¯t help at all, so¡­¡±


    "Hmph, Huan Nu has been making trouble at the police station for so many days, you still don''t know? Mu Yunshen snorted coldly.

 Chapter 191

    Jeff Luke never spoke again, how could they not know, they just pretended not to know because they didn''t want to get involved in this matter!


    Mu Yunshen glanced coldly at everyone present, "If you have anything to say, just say it directly, don''t beat around the bush, it''s like a waste of time here, you can already kill two mechanical clans, it is useless to hide here for a long time, the mechanical clan''s The matter is still up to you.


    When everyone heard this, their hearts were filled with hatred and blood. If you don''t want to go, do we want to go? If you don''t see those things, they are invulnerable. If you cut off one leg, can you grow three legs if you eat someone? You can''t kill them at all. ok?


    Yulia suddenly laughed, "Header Mu is really straightforward. Since Headmaster Mu said so, then we''ll just say what we mean."


    We are here for three purposes: first, to ask Aslan to take action and lead us to defeat the mechanical clan; second, if Aslan cannot take action, then ask Aslan''s team members to take action together; third, if the first two If it doesn''t work, then, please ask Aslan to lend a magic weapon to use. With the magic weapon, I will send the Soaring Snake Army to deal with the mechanical clan.


    Of course, these three items were all decided on the basis of not knowing that the head of Mu was already a mercenary of Aslan. Since the Warcraft mercenary group is now there, and the head of the group is personally there, things will be better resolved.


    I wonder if I, Uriah Augustine, can ask the head of Mu to solve the problem of the mechanical clan together? With the head of Mu and the mercenary group of beasts to join, and equipped with magic weapons, I still worry that the machinery cannot be solved. clan?


    When Mu Yunshen heard this, he couldn''t help sneering in his heart. They really need to get a little bit of a bargain when they are really good. It is estimated that they had long expected that Trolaise might refuse to take action against the mechanic due to physical discomfort. After all, , At that time, after Troreiser had dealt with Erdono, he was directly exhausted and fainted. The people of the Empire had seen this scene from the video. Even if Trolessor refused to take action, the people of the Empire would understand him.


    So, I thought of the second item, borrowing people.


    It is estimated that their borrowing is fake, and it is true that they want to borrow magical weapons by the way. After all, when the Snake Army attacked Dai Er and the others, they saw that they used magical weapons. is the main purpose.


    Sure enough, the real purpose was revealed in the third article, directly borrowing magic weapons from Trolasse. This magic weapon is easy to borrow, and it is estimated that it will not be so easy when it is returned. They are destroyed or directly hidden. , said that it was lost during the battle, or eaten by the mechanic. Anyway, the magic weapon is also made of metal. It is indeed the food of the mechanic. What can you do with them?


    This is not enough, seeing him here, he still wants to ask them to take action, it''s really ridiculous.


    Mu Yunshen looked at Yulia with a complicated expression, "I wonder how many magic weapons you want to borrow from Mr. Aslan?"


    Uriah saw that the relationship between Trolaise and Mu Yunshen seemed to be very good. He thought that Trolaise had already bought a lot of magic weapons from Mu Yunshen, so he temporarily changed the amount to be borrowed from 100 handle, directly rose to 1000 handle.


    1000 handles are enough.


    As soon as Yulia said these words, Mu Yunshen laughed directly.


    Yulia looked puzzled, "What are you laughing at?


    Mu Yun smiled deeply and said, "Would you like to borrow 1,000 magic daggers, or magic swords?


    Yulia didn''t know why he asked this, and said naturally: "Of course it''s the magic sword."


    Mu Yunshen: "I already said that the magic sword is not for sale, you borrowed 1,000 magic swords from Mr. Aslan, where did he come from?


    Yulia snorted coldly: "You may not sell it to others, but you will definitely sell it to Aslan. You used to be in a relationship of masters and guardians, otherwise, where did the magic swords in the hands of his team members come from?


    Sure enough, they were targeted because Daer and the others used the magic sword?


    Don''t you know that I offered a reward with the magic sword at the time? Mr. Aslan brought me the healing liquid of the Nine Seals for me. I followed the agreement and gave Mr. Aslan the magic sword. You are right, look In the relationship that we used to be the masters, I gave two more swords. Even so, Mr. Aslan only has a few magic swords in his hands. Where did you know that there are 1,000 magic swords in Mr. Aslan''s hands? Can sword?


    Hearing this, Yulia and the other psionicists who came here, their faces changed greatly. They didn''t expect the magic sword, if they really couldn''t borrow it, even the magic sword would be borrowed. If not, how are they going to deal with the mechanical race?


    UFO Ruth gritted his teeth and said, "Even if Mr. Aslan doesn''t have it, you should have it, right?


    You want to borrow from me? Mu Yunshen just thought it was ridiculous.


    "If you want, we can pay for it. Someone said.


    Do you think that the magic sword is the cabbage in the ground? I can pull as much as I want? Besides, even if I really have a magic sword in my hand, will I carry all the magic swords on my back when I go out to perform a mission? Mu Yunshen I almost doubt their intelligence.


    Everyone who was in a daze, then remembered this. The home of the Warcraft mercenary group is on the Maca planet. Even if Mu Yunshen has a magic sword, it will only be on the Maca planet, from here to the Maca planet. , and then run back from the Maca planet, this time wasted again and again, everything is over.


    Now, even if Mu Yunshen had a magic sword in his hand, he would only have one, or two at most. The weapons he carried on the mission were enough. Who would be so foolish as to increase the load on himself?


    This time, everyone was really dumbfounded. Their abacus was cracking, but they never expected that the final result would be like this.


    When everyone had not recovered from the blow, Trolasse finally spoke up, "Although I also really want to contribute to the empire, but at the moment I am too weak, I can only rely on you a lot, I hope you can swim to Mercury soon. The mechanical family was wiped out.


    After Trolasse finished speaking, he only said that he had something to do, then got up to leave, and left the conference room with his own people.


    When the royal family and the Xingchen Palace received Yulia''s return, they were also very shocked. Obviously, they did not expect such a result.


    The royal family and the Xingchen Palace immediately recruited their own people and began to discuss the matter. Hall of Stars.


    Archibald asked Longjiv, "Do you think this is true? Is there really a backlash from psychic power, so that psychic power can''t be used?


    Cardinal Longev, respectfully replied, "There has never been a precedent before, but there is a precedent of death due to the backlash of psychic abilities."


    Archibald: "So it''s possible that Trolasse was lying?


    Longev said: "It''s not necessarily a lie, after all, this lie is too easy to pierce, as long as you find a therapist for a test, you can know whether he has psychic ability, as long as he is a psionicist, it is impossible for him to have no psychic ability in his body.


    Archibald thought for a moment, "Then find a therapist to test him.


    The palace, the council hall.


    Only the king''s husband Ferosoville and the two cabinet ministers of Aurexia the Great were present, discussing the two major issues of Trolathel''s inability to use and the lack of magical weapons in his hands.


    Ferosoville has only one attitude, "It''s fake, it''s definitely fake, how could the psychic power not be used? It''s a magic weapon, no matter how many magic weapons he has, it''s impossible to expose it.


    However, a cabinet minister said: "The truth or falsehood of the psychic ability can be known after a test. Even if Your Majesty doesn''t do anything, the Star Palace will send someone to test it. Using spiritual abilities is also a big deal for the Xingchen Temple.


    Aurixia the Great nodded, obviously agreeing with the words of this cronie.


    As for magic weapons, in my opinion, even if Trolather has magic weapons, there are not too many. After all, the more powerful the weapon, the more difficult it is to make. How much strength does the Corps have to manufacture such magical weapons on a large scale?


    What''s more, it was indeed true that Trolasse asked Cardinal Longev for medicine. If his relationship with Mu Yunshen was really that good, and he could buy a magic sword with money, why would he take it? How about getting involved in such a dangerous Far-Sky Changeling incident?


    In my opinion, Trolasse probably doesn''t have many magic swords in his hands, and his relationship with Mu Yunshen is not as good as we think. All good to say.


    Aurixia the Great continued to nod, "Such an analysis does make sense.


    Aurixia the Great continued to ask: "Then do you have a good way to solve the problem of swimming on Mercury?"


    Another cabinet minister said: "That Mu Yunshen seems to be quite capable, if he is sent to assassinate the female beast of the gold-eating beast, he may succeed, as long as the mother beast dies, those small gold-eating beasts will naturally be defeated without a fight. .


    He is now a mercenary of Troleser. If he wants to go far in the mercenary world, integrity is the most important thing. Let him give up protecting Troleser and take over the task entrusted by the empire. I am afraid he will not agree, but if special Loraiser agreed that he would transfer this mission in the middle, and the meaning would be different. Besides, he was a mercenary group just starting out and could receive the mission assigned by the empire. If he succeeded, it would be a step to the sky. If you want to come to Mu Yunshen, you should Will not pass up such a good opportunity.


    After careful consideration, Aurixia the Great accepted the suggestion of the cabinet ministers.


    I just saw Yulia and others at noon, and that night, a therapist affiliated with the Hall of Stars came to visit.


    At this time, Trolasse and Mu Yunshen were lying on the sofa, Trolise was working on the virtual LCD screen of the terminal, Mu Yunshen lay lazily on the sofa, with Trolise''s head resting on his head. Thighs, are also working with the terminal.


    Is he too lazy to sit, his back is sore, or is it more comfortable to lie down? Trolasse asked him to go to bed to rest, but he didn''t want to, saying that there were a lot of things in the regiment waiting for him to deal with, where could he sleep? Trolasse To help him deal with it, Mu Yunshen also disagreed, saying that Trolaise was planning to spy on the company''s secrets, so Trolaise had no choice but to leave him alone.


    When Eleanor came to say that there was a therapist coming to visit, Trolesse and Mu Yunshen looked at each other, obviously it was expected that the therapist sent by the Star Palace, Trolessor naturally wanted to see, He also wanted the other party to prove to him that he really couldn''t use his psychic abilities.


    When Eleanor entered the door, of course he didn''t see the scene where Mu Yun was resting on Te Ming Laiser''s lap. All he saw was the two of them sitting on the same sofa, each busy with their own work, which made Eli Nuo couldn''t help but muttered, this Mu Yunshen is really a great man. He didn''t feel panic when he spent all day with Mr. Aslan, who had such a powerful aura.


    The therapist sent by the Xingchen Temple happened to be on Mercury. He was a therapist of the Eight Signs. Such an identity was almost enough to be examined by Troleser.


    In order to report to the Xingchen Temple, the inspection process will be recorded, and the therapist explained it to Troleser at the beginning, and he is also a magnanimous person.


    Trolasse has nothing to refuse, and will cooperate.


    In fact, it is very simple to detect whether there is psychic ability. As long as the therapist puts his own psychic ability into the body of the other person, he will know after a try, but in this way, the physical condition of the person being examined will be fully exposed, not a trusted person. No one wants to be seen by anyone.


    In the past, Trolasse never let others check, but this time, in order to prove that he really had no psychic ability, he had to cooperate.


    Before, Mu Yunshen had told him that even if the therapist checked him, he would not be able to find the power of the imprisoned berserker, so Trolasse was confident to cooperate with the other party''s inspection.


    However, what the eight-sin therapist could not have imagined was that his psychic ability could not be lost into Trolaise''s body at all. Trolaise''s body seemed to be insulated from his spiritual ability. It will naturally spread around instead of directly invading the body. This phenomenon is too strange. After trying many times, the Eight Seals therapist can only give up, leave, and report to the Xingchen Palace.

 Chapter 192

    It is estimated that the Xingchen Palace can''t think of the reason even if he wants to break his head. It is clear that a genius psionicist will suddenly be unable to absorb psychic power. In this way, wouldn''t his body become an ordinary human body? Because, only the body of an ordinary person , will be unable to absorb the spiritual power in the universe.


    This is indeed the case. The Pope and Cardinal Longev of the Star Palace fell into silence for a long time when they saw the video that was passed over.


    The most authoritative Longjiv, the conclusion he said was exactly what Mu Yunshen thought, that Trolaise''s body not only became an ordinary human body, but also rejected spiritual abilities more than ordinary people. It is impossible to actively absorb the spiritual power in the universe, but when the therapist intentionally invades the body, it can still be done, but Trolather can''t do it, and it can''t be done intentionally, so what about self-absorption?


    As a result of the final judgment, Trolasse became an ordinary person.


    This result was quickly spread to the palace, and Emperor Orixia looked at the test result and didn''t know what to do for a while!


    This existence, which he has always regarded as a threat, suddenly changed from having the strength that everyone is afraid of, and suddenly became an ordinary person. It is really hard to react. If it is not for the Archbishop of the Star Palace, Red Clothes Longjifu personally judged, this result. , it is hard to believe


    However, although the verdict came out, Longev still had doubts. After all, such a thing is too rare, and no one knows whether it is possible to cure. Therefore, Longev suggested to the Pope that it is best for him to go there in person. Take a look and decide.


    How could the Pope let Longjiv go to such a dangerous trip to Mercury? He is the only remaining nine-indicator healer in the empire, and he can''t tolerate any sloppiness. Longjiv''s request was rejected, and the Pope personally ordered it. Test results.


    No matter what others think, they just need to be a little wary, and there is no need to let Longjiv take risks. If the royal family believes in this result, it will be all the better.


    Seeing the Eightyin therapist leaving with a puzzled look, Mu Yunshen laughed directly.


    Trolasse caught the man, pulled him into his arms, kissed his cheek and the corner of his mouth, and said with a smile, "Why don''t you tell me what''s going on?"


    Mu Yun thought for a while, then smiled, "Secret."


    Secret? Are you sure? Trolasse raised an eyebrow.


    Ah! Mu Yunshen suddenly lifted his feet off the ground and was directly picked up by his legs. He was startled and hurriedly grabbed the other''s clothes.


    Trolasse hugged him like this and took a few steps forward until Mu Yunshen''s back was against the wall,


    He opened wide in the middle, and his legs were wrapped around Trolasse''s waist in such a posture. This posture was too dangerous and made Mu Yunshen feel very ashamed. This was not what he wanted, but Trolase Lesser did it on purpose.


    Mu Yunshen put his hands on Trolesse''s broad shoulders, looking down at the man, feeling very good.


    The handsome man looked up at his lover and asked for a kiss.


    It was the first time that Mu Yunshen kissed a man in such a condescending manner. It felt very novel, as if he had the control and the rhythm between the two was controlled by him. This kind of superiority of completely mastering each other was rare for Mu Yunshen. a little excited.


    When he bowed his head to kiss the man, whenever the man was ready to kiss back passionately, he quickly retreated. After a few times, the man was provocatively short of breath, and his beautiful violet eyes had turned deep purple, full of lust.


    When the man came up to kiss him again, Mu Yunshen leaned back and avoided his kiss.


    Do you want to come like this? Mu Yunshen''s breathing is also a little chaotic, whispering, wanting to refuse to greet him after avoiding the kiss, he himself takes the initiative to kiss the man''s soft lips, but it''s not a deep kiss, every time it''s a touch of water. , The man was almost tortured mad by him.


    Baby, do you know the consequences of doing this? The man was breathing heavily and couldn''t kiss his lover''s sweet tongue, so he had to tore off his tightly wrapped clothes and kissed and bit his clean neck.


    Hmm... Mu Yunshen leaned the back of his head against the wall, raised his neck high, the man''s warm breath sprayed onto the skin between his neck, a numb shudder spread all over his body, and he couldn''t help but let out a sweet murmur Voice.


    Such a voice, to a man who loves him like his life, is simply the most violent aphrodisiac poison in the world. The man can''t help but hold his lover and press him hard, and as expected, he can hear his lover''s sweetness that seduces to his bones again. Tired groaning.


    The man gasped violently, pushed the man against the wall, clasped the back of his lover''s neck with one hand, grabbed his lover''s lips fiercely, and forced him to kiss him. not enough.


    Do you know how attractive you are? It''s not enough to ask you ten times a day... The man said angrily, and kissed him again, but was avoided by his lover with a low smile.


    "This pose... can you do it? Mu Yunshen avoided his kiss and asked with a smile.


    Underestimate me? Trolasse''s eyes have turned into enchanting purple, and his breathing is very violent.


    I''m worried that your arm strength is not enough, your body... ah! Before Mu Yunshen finished speaking, he gave a short cry.


    Just for the suspicion of his lover, Trolasse will prove it to him with practical actions.


    As a result, Mu Yunshen, who chose the wrong time to care about a man''s body, paid a heavy price for it, and had to beg for mercy with tears in his eyes and reversed his previous words, "I can''t do it, you are great, and your body is completely fine...


    humiliation!


    Absolute humiliation!


    Mu Yunshen, who was eaten and wiped off several times, turned into a dead dog again, paralyzed on the bed and wished he could not get up for the rest of his life. His old waist...


    I don''t want to try that pose for the rest of my life!


    He could see that, in that pose, the coolest person was Trolasse!


    That depth made his soul tremble. Although, although he also found it very exciting and refreshing, he was the one who was defeated in the end! Why is it always him?


    Mu Yun was paralyzed on the bed and reflected for a long time, until he fell asleep, but he couldn''t come up with a result.


    Early the next morning, Mu Yunshen, who was sleeping, was awakened by the notification sound of the terminal. He opened his eyes in a daze, clicked on the terminal and glanced at it. Circle over and hold in his arms.


    What''s the matter? A low, sleepy voice sounded from behind.


    The skin is close to each other, and the two of them at this time feel an unprecedented closeness and fit, and there is no longer any sense of distance.


    Mu Yunshen turned his face, hugged his man, and kissed him, Mu Yunshen turned around lazily, and kissed him good morning.


    The content of the text message I just saw also came back to my mind.


    Boss, Yulia wanted to see you yesterday and wanted to talk to you alone.


    The person who sent the text message was Osmond.


    After a lingering good-morning kiss ended, Mu Yunshen propped himself up, looked at the handsome man on the bed, and smiled, "Osmond is looking for me, I''ll go out, you continue to sleep for a while.


    After speaking, he kissed the man again, and then got up to wash and dress.


    After taking a hot bath, Mu Yunshen felt exhausted. Today''s condition is obviously better than yesterday. Maybe his body is used to this kind of high-load exercise? He pouted and went out to see him refreshed. Osmond.


    What about others? Mu Yunshen only saw Osmond, not Yulia.


    He asked you to meet at the Star Alliance Senior Club. Osmond replied.


    "He''s the only one? Mu Yun thought deeply about Yulia''s intention to find him, in fact, he could somewhat guess Yulia''s purpose.


    Yes, say there is something important to talk to you about. I don''t need to pay attention to what Eosmond meant. Seeing that Mu Yunshen was really thinking, Osmond said strangely: "You don''t really want to go, do you? If there''s anything I can''t say here, I have to invite you alone. Go out? Could it be some conspiracy?


    If he really wanted to do something, he probably wouldn''t make an appointment to meet at the Star Alliance Senior Club. Mu Yun said deeply.


    Why? Osmond was a little confused.


    Mu Yunshen looked at Osmond with a smile, just when Osmond thought that Mu Yunshen would solve his doubts, Mu Yunshen patted him on the shoulder and said, "You stay and protect with two pets. Sir, I''ll take two people over to see it.


    The Xingmeng Section High-level Clubhouse gathers the top figures of each planet. It is not the wealthy and wealthy, and the ladies and beauties cannot enter the clubhouse at all. The requirements for identity here are very high, and the security and confidentiality are also very strict. Take pride in being able to enter the Star Alliance Section and enjoy the services inside. You can''t think of it without the Star Alliance Section. More importantly, no one knows who the boss behind the Star Alliance Section is.


    Among them, Xingmeng Keli''s food is also very famous, and even many hotels specializing in food can''t match it. There was once a food program, which reported the food of Xingmeng Keli for a week alone, and people drooled and could taste it. Not many people came.


    When Mu Yunshen and Trolasse dined together, the food served was exquisite and delicious. When Mu Yunshen was enjoying the food, he casually said, "This kind of food is not as good as the famous Star Alliance in the empire. How is the food in the senior clubhouse?


    Only later did Trolasse tell him that the food they ate was specially sent from the Covenant Branch. It was also at this time that Mu Yunshen knew that the famous wealthy and wealthy man was actually Trol. One of Leather''s properties.


    Because he is afraid that the tree will attract the wind and attract the attention of the empire, many of Trolather''s businesses are not legal persons on the face of him, and the boss of the Covenant Branch is even more mysterious. , Who would have thought that the boss behind it was Trolaise Aslan, who was even jealous of the Empire and the Star Palace?


    GAD Company is a company on the surface of Trolaise, and other industries are hidden in the dark. Mu Yunshen, who doesn''t know how much Trolaise has, is even more amazing.


    No contrast no harm, look at Trolasse, look at yourself.


    Mu Yunshen felt that he had to be more aggressive, otherwise, these minutes would be the rhythm of taking care of him.


    As for who is the behind-the-scenes boss of the Star Alliance Section, there is no need to go into detail with Osmond.


    Mu Yunshen brought two mercenaries to the designated Star Alliance Section. As Mu Yunshen, he was not qualified to enter the Star Alliance Section. However, members of the Star Alliance Section can bring a friend who is not a member each time. It is estimated that Yulia is going to take him in here.


    Mu Yun thought very well. When he and the two mercenaries arrived at the Star Alliance Section, there were already waiters waiting at the door. He followed the waiters in. As for the two mercenaries that followed, there were naturally waiters who took them there. Go to the waiting area to wait, in order to prevent them from disturbing the distinguished guests, all bodyguards and guards who come to the Star Alliance Section are not allowed to bring into the member area.


    The waiter took Mu Yunshen directly to a private room, pushed the door ¢¡ in, and in the huge box, only Yulia was sitting on the large sofa.


    Seeing Mu Yunshen coming in, Yulia stood up with a smile, "Head Mu, please take a seat. Mu Yunshen was not polite and sat on the sofa directly.


    On the low-key and luxurious large coffee table, full of melons, fruits and drinks, Yulia picked up a glass, poured a glass of wine for Mu Yunshen and pushed it in front of him, then picked up his own glass and raised it, "Head Mu , Let''s have a drink first.


    Mu Yunshen looked indifferent, his eyes fell on the golden water in the wine glass, but he didn''t pick it up, "Mr. Augustine, if you have anything to say, I am a mercenary, and I have a responsibility, so it is not convenient to drink.

 Chapter 193

    Yulia held the wine glass, shook it for a while, and then drank it. This Mu Yunshen has not made him faceless once or twice. If it is not for the task, he does not need to bear him at all, he will bear it again, Wait until this Mu Yunshen is useless and see how he cleans him up.


    I am also entrusted by others. If someone wants to see you, I can only ask you out. Yulia''s feminine and narrow eyes were full of charm, and she looked at Mu Yunshen like that, invisible temptation filled the entire box.


    Mu Yun knew very well that with Yulia''s appearance and background, he was definitely a master hunter, and he was invincible. Few of the prey he saw could escape. Will Trolasse and him...


    Thinking of this, Mu Yunshen couldn''t think about it anymore, and his brows could not help wrinkling. He couldn''t bear Trolaise''s affair with others, and he couldn''t even imagine it. Therefore, for this man who once wanted to seduce Trolaise people are also displeased.


    Seeing Mu Yun''s deep frown, Yulia snorted coldly, this is really a piece of wood that doesn''t understand style.


    Instead of speaking, he directly opened the terminal, and the virtual LCD screen appeared out of thin air. Yulia pointed his finger and turned the screen to face Mu Yunshen. Soon, a portrait appeared on the screen.


    It was a middle-aged man with a prosperous body, very well-dressed, with a big beard, sharp eyes, and he was full of the majesty of a superior.


    When Mu Yunshen saw this person appear, he was really surprised. How could he not know this person? One of the several important cabinet ministers who frequently appeared in the news of the Empire, and he was His Majesty''s most trusted right-hand man, he actually met him in person. Own?


    The man looked at Mu Yunshen on the side of the screen with a serious face, and after a while he said, "Are you the head of the Warcraft mercenary group, Mu Yunshen?


    In order to show respect, Mu Yunshen stood up deliberately, "It''s me, Your Excellency Crisena.


    Krisena nodded, looked at Mu Yunshen, and said after a while, "You don''t need to bow, please take a seat."


    Thank you. Mu Yunshen sat back on the sofa again and waited for Krisena''s next words. He didn''t think that Krisena would see him for no reason, and that he would be able to see him in person.


    Time is urgent, I will not go around with you. The empire wants to invite the mercenary group of beasts to take action and destroy the female beast of the gold-eating beast. As long as the female beast dies, those small gold-eating beasts controlled by the mother beast will become a mess of sand. Easier to destroy.


    "This is the only way to save the entire swimming star, the task is arduous, the best candidate selected by the Empire and the Star Palace was Trolasse, but unfortunately, he suddenly appeared in such a situation, which caught us by surprise. The only person who has the strength and the possibility to destroy the mother beast in one fell swoop is the Warcraft mercenary group of the head of Mu. We all know that the magical weapons of the Warcraft mercenary group are powerful, so the above will have such a decision.


    You look at these first. Before Krisena could answer Mu Yunshen, the screen was filled with documents.


    Mu Yunshen looked at it page by page, and it was all about the gold-eating beasts. The gold-eating beasts were the "mechanics" in the mouths of Mu Yunshen and Trolasse, because this kind of cosmic creature likes to eat metal, and there are Life, was named "gold-eating beast" by the high level of the empire.


    This kind of gold-eating beasts are all derived from female beasts. The female beasts can continuously reproduce the offspring of gold-eating beasts by eating them. A female beast can produce thousands of eggs at a time, and they can hatch in three days. It can be produced once a week, and reincarnate every ten days. The number of reproductions increases according to the level of the female beast. Therefore, the speed of dealing with the gold-eating beast must be fast, and it cannot be delayed. The longer the delay, the harder it is to control the disaster.


    The eggs are very abundant and very small. The newly hatched gold-eating beast is only as big as a small spider. Through the continuous growth of metal absorption, the body size gradually becomes larger. There is no accurate data to prove that the gold-eating beast can grow to How big is the limit.


    The gold-eating beasts on Mei Sai Xing have been basically controlled, and the female beasts there have been found, and they are organizing people to eliminate them. These materials are all obtained from Mei Sai Xing, which are very valuable, not internal The personnel or the persons involved cannot see such information at all.


    After all, Mei Sai Xing is the capital star of the Mei Sai Star Region. There, both military power and psionicists will far exceed Yu Mercury. The empire''s worries about Mei Sai Xing are far less than Yu Mercury. If people are transferred from the Star Palace, It is estimated that by the time they arrive at Swimming Mercury, the female beasts have already reproduced for several rounds, and the number is so huge now that if they wait any longer, the entire Swimming Mercury will be eaten up.


    With such a large number, the gold-eating beasts have obviously been lurking in the swimming star for a long time, such a sudden outbreak, the scene immediately out of control, so far, the casualties on the swimming star can not be counted, even if the gold-eating beast army is about to be destroyed. The population of the cities that passed through all migrated backward, and the soldiers who defended the gold-eating beasts on the battlefield also suffered heavy casualties.


    When Yu Mercury just broke out, the airport was completely shut down. The above ordered that no one should leave Yu Mercury, in order to prevent the beast eggs from being taken to other planets. Two planets have been devastated by disasters. , If you let other planets infect, the empire will be over.


    Outside the various airports of Yumercury, they were all crowded with panicked people. They cried and roared to prove that they did not carry the eggs and wanted to leave Yumercury, but they were all rejected by the troops who came to guard them. The guarding army broke out many conflicts, everyone went crazy, and the scene was out of control for a time, which also made the high-level angry, trying to use all the methods that could be used, and to solve it in a very short time regardless of the means. These gold eaters.


    Of course, Mu Yunshen knew that the top management was in a hurry. If such a big event happened, the senior management would be dead if they were not in a hurry.


    Your Excellency Chang, I am also very worried about the situation of You Mercury, but we are only mercenaries, and we already have an employer.


    After reading the information, Mu Yunshen had to declare this.


    Chrisena appeared on the screen again, "We naturally understand this, we will send someone to negotiate with Trolasse, as long as he agrees, will you be able to take on this task?


    Mu Yun said deeply, where does he need his consent, with their relationship, as long as he is willing to accept it, Trolasse will sue him for breach of contract?


    It''s just that he just wanted him to take on such a dangerous mission, what was he dreaming about?


    Seeing that Mu Yunshen didn''t speak, Krisena continued: "As long as you are willing to take this mission and successfully kill the mother beast, the empire is willing to pay the employment fee, and give all the credit for solving the Mercury Crisis this time. What do you think about the Warcraft mercenary group?


    Mu Yunshen still didn''t react, Yulia on the side had changed his face, why did he work so actively for this matter? This Mercury is not only the guardian planet of their Christian family, but also , In order to defend against those gold-eating beasts, the Soaring Snake Legion has already suffered a large number of casualties. They paid such a huge price, and the final credit is not theirs, but the Warcraft Mercenary Group? What are you kidding?


    No matter how unwilling or angry Yulia is, facing a cabinet minister, he would not dare to disobey. To put it bluntly, he is just a young master of the Augustine family. Without the Augustine family, he would Nothing.


    Yulia could only secretly suppress all the anger in her heart, and only hoped that Mu Yunshen would not agree. In this way, as long as the reinforcements from the Xingchen Palace arrived, even if the credit was to be divided equally with the Xingchen Palace, the Augustine family always deserved the credit. Yes, if Mu Yunshen agreed, then all the credit would go to the Warcraft Mercenary Corps.


    To be honest, Mu Yunshen was really moved.


    He is worried that the Warcraft mercenary group has no important tasks to take, and to establish the status of the Warcraft mercenary group in the mercenary world. Isn''t this a good thing to send to the door? Save a planet, such a victory, I am afraid that Even the top mercenary groups in the mercenary world can''t do this. Seeing Mu Yunshen''s shaking, Crisena continued: "In addition to fame, you can also have great wealth. I think this is definitely what your mercenary group needs most."


    The only hesitation in Mu Yunshen''s heart was not because of the danger of this mission, but because of Trolaise. He was afraid that Trolaise would not agree with him to take this mission. After all, the risk factor was too high, even Mu Yunshen would There is no guarantee that it can really be done, and if Trolasse knew, he would definitely not agree to him.


    In addition to the reputation of solving the Yumu biological invasion crisis, what kind of wealth can the empire pay? After all, this is a terrible thing, and I think you should be very clear about how dangerous it is, and I must take a good look at it.


    The implication was that the reward from the empire could not impress him, and he would definitely not accept it.


    Of course Crisena knew the dangers of this mission, he thought about it, and said, "What kind of reward do you want?


    I want a tier one power stone vein. Mu Yunshen answered in one gulp, obviously thinking about it for a long time.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen said these words, Yulia''s complexion changed drastically, and an inexplicable sense of crisis emerged spontaneously.


    Krisena''s expression was also a little bad, apparently feeling that Mu Yunshen''s lion opened his mouth.


    A first-level power stone vein, just kidding, the empire has not many first-level power stone veins, and each one produces a lot of stones, where would you be willing to take out a first-level power stone vein as a reward?


    Energetic stones are divided into grades 1 to 4 by the purity of energy. The energy purity of grade 1 is the highest and grade 4 is the lowest. The ones that can be bought on the market are basically grade 4. Of course, above the grade 1 energy stone, There is also a special grade, first-grade energy stone ore veins are rare, let alone special grades.


    In the past 100 years, the empire''s research on power stones has become more and more comprehensive, and there are more and more places where power stones can be used. After researchers have researched the use of power stones as the main energy source for mechas, the value of power stones has been increasing. Climb high, so far it has not descended.


    Like the fourth-level power stone, there is less energy in it and there are too many impurities. The mecha cannot directly use this level of power stone. The places where this kind of power stone can be used are relatively low-end industries, so the fourth-level power stone It is not expensive in the market.


    If Mu Yunshen''s request was for a fourth- or third-level power stone lode, Krisena would definitely agree without hesitation, but he asked for a first-level power stone lode, such a rare first-level energy stone. How Risena can make decisions.


    Seeing Krisena''s hesitation, Mu Yun said: "Since I deal with the gold-eating beasts to swim on Mercury, I only need to swim the first-level power stone veins on Mercury, so my request shouldn''t be too much?


    Sure enough! Sure enough!! Yulia''s face was ashen, and she could not wait to swallow Mu Yunshen alive.


    "There are first-level power stone veins on the swimming star? Now it''s Krisena''s doubts.


    Don''t you know? I heard the miners on the side of the road talking about this. Could it be that the news is fake? Mu Yun was deeply surprised.


    Crisena hesitated for a moment, then said: "Wait a minute.


    Then, seeing that Krisena seemed to be asking someone something, he couldn''t understand what he was muttering, Mu Yunshen glanced at Yulia, who was diagonally opposite, and saw that he was staring with a pair of eyes that were about to eat people. He, Mu Yunshen asked with an inexplicable look on his face: "You] Soaring Snake Legion is stationed at You Mercury, do you know there is a mineral vein here?"


    Yulia was about to vomit blood at the moment, he didn''t kill Mu Yunshen even if it was fine, how dare he come to ask him?

 Chapter 194

    It stands to reason that if Youmercury is so remote and backward, there will be no first-level energy stone ore veins. Even if it does, in the empire''s domain, this energy stone ore vein belongs to the empire and is the property of the empire, and no one is allowed to mine it privately.


    However, not only did the first-level power stone ore veins appear on You Mercury, but they also got through the relationship, deliberately concealed it, and secretly mined it, and such a bold family is naturally the Christine family guarding You Mercury. Yulia, a direct young master of the Augustine family, will appear here, and it must also be related to supervising the mining of energy stones. Otherwise, with his precious gold, how could he come here to suffer.


    The Augustine family thought well, anyway, no one knew that there was a first-level power stone vein on the swimming star, and they secretly mined it without knowing it.


    As everyone knows, just after the three of Dale U were attacked by the Soaring Snake Corps, Trolasse mobilized his manpower on Mercury to investigate who gave the order, and easily found Yuleia, and then based on Yulei. Ya continued to investigate this line, and found the existence of the first-level power stone veins. The Augustine family should have been mining for a long time. Because of their careful actions, they have not been discovered until now.


    After Trolasse found out, he was pondering how to make the Augustine family make a big mistake in this matter. The Augustin family''s Soaring Serpent Legion was loyal to the royal family. Of course Trolasse couldn''t watch it. As the Serpent Legion grows, he has not yet come up with a sure-fire plan, but Mu Yunshen has thought that although the Augustine family is loyal to the royal family, it does not mean that the royal family will watch them move their gold bricks home. If you dare to reach out, you must make them look good.


    It was also because Mu Yunshen wanted a high-purity power stone in his heart, and Trolasser mentioned this matter. Mu Yunshen was very envious of this level of power stone ore at that time.


    Over there, Crisena should have heard the news. After all, this matter was concealed, not non-existent. Once the high-level people knew about it, and a line was asked, everything would be clear soon, so Crissena His face was so ugly.


    After a long delay, Krisena reappeared on the screen and only said: "Your Majesty has agreed to your request. As long as you can solve the mother beast, the first-level energy stone vein on the swimming star is yours."


    Mu Yunshen was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that even His Majesty would know about it so quickly. It seemed that there was a good show to watch. He also did not expect that His Majesty would agree to give it to him so readily. It was a first-class energy stone. The ore vein, so refreshing, almost made Mu Yun deeply suspect that it was not the first level.


    How did he know that the first-level energy stone vein was not big in the first place, and now nearly half of it has been evacuated by the Augustine family. Even if it was given to him, it would be nothing. How outraged.


    It wasn''t until Mu Yunshen saw the first-level energy stone vein in person that he angrily scolded the Augustine family for how shameless they were, stealing so many first-level energy stones from him, and he was so angry that he exploded in situ. , This hatred is not shared.


    Having said that, here Crissena promised to agree, and the empty vernacular is naturally unbelievable. Crisena quickly sent the drafted contract, which was stamped with the official seal of the cabinet and the autograph of His Majesty.


    After carefully reading the contents of the contract, Mu Yunshen agreed with satisfaction. As long as he completes the task, the contract will automatically take effect, and the first-level energy stone vein is his. Moreover, the empire will face the entire empire. The credit goes to the Warcraft mercenary group. These are clearly listed in the contract. With the previous contract trap of Troleser, Mu Yunshen will look at the contract very carefully every time he looks at it, for fear of falling into the pit again. , is also the lesson that Trolasse gave was profound enough, forcing him to be serious and careful.


    After accepting the contract, Mu Yunshen got up and left without even saying hello to Yulia.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen left, Yulia smashed all the wine glasses and wine bottles in anger. He knew that this matter was troublesome, and His Majesty would definitely not ignore it. Moreover, the laws and regulations of the empire were clear and daring to touch, not only Breaking the law will also reduce His Majesty''s trust.


    But how did Mu Yunshen know about this incident so coincidentally? He actually dared to ask the empire for a first-level energy stone vein as a reward. It was crazy! The craziest thing is that His Majesty actually agreed, What the hell is going on here?


    After Yulia lost her temper, she immediately reported the matter to her family with trembling hands.


    Mu Yunshen certainly doesn''t care what will happen to Yulia and the Augustine family. He only wants a first-level energy stone lode, and he just said it casually. He thinks that the empire should not agree to this request, but a surprise came. His Majesty agreed.


    Mu Yunshen couldn''t hide his excitement when he thought that he would have a first-level energy stone vein, and even when he returned to the hotel, he did not calm down his excitement.


    However, when he thought of the dangerous enemy he was about to deal with, his expression became solemn.


    The remuneration is indeed high, but it takes life to get it.


    The location of the female beast has been sent to Mu Yunshen''s terminal. He hasn''t looked at it yet. He is thinking about how to deal with the female beast. Of course, the first thing to solve is how to convince Trolaise to let him take people away. a few days.


    Pushing the door open, Mu Yunshen saw Trolasse standing in the living room at a glance.


    He was dressed in a decent dark suit and perfectly portrayed his tall and slender figure. He held a wine glass in one hand and a red wine bottle in the other, and poured a little red wine skillfully and gracefully.


    Beside him is a white round table, the round table is covered with a light-colored tablecloth, and in the vase on the table, there is a bouquet of delicate flowers, bright red like fire, painting the light tones with a thick stroke of ink.


    Back? Trolasse did not look up, but had already spoken.


    There is no one else but Mu Yunshen who dares to push the door and enter without knocking on the door.


    "Yeah. Mu Yun answered with a deep voice, closed the door, and walked towards the picture-perfect man.


    What are you doing? Trolasse looked up at his lover who was walking towards him.


    Mu Yunshen was keenly aware of something, he stared at Trolasse and saw that his eyes were still gentle, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, there seemed to be nothing wrong. When he was leaving, he asked Crisena not to tell Mr. Aslan about it first. He would apply to Mr. Aslan himself, and I believed that Mr. Aslan would agree to this for the sake of the stability and peace of the empire. Yes.


    Mu Yunshen went to apply to Aslan in person, and of course Krisena could not ask for it, and naturally he would not refuse.


    Trolasse should not know about it now, Mu Yunshen thought about whether to find an excuse to leave for a few days and tell him when everything was over, otherwise Trolasse might not let him go.


    "Meet someone. Mu Yun said with a deep smile. Standing at the round table, he took out a flower and smelled it. It was very fragrant.


    Trolasse took a sip of red wine, "It seems to be in a good mood, who are you seeing?


    Mu Yunshen hesitated for two seconds, turned around, held the flower to Trolasse''s lips, and said in a teasing tone: "I met your old lover. Trolase raised an eyebrow, "My old lover has always been you. "


    Trolasse wrapped his lover''s waist with one hand, brought him over, got close to him, leaned in to kiss him, Mu Yunshen raised his arms around the man in coordination, kissed back sweetly, his lips and tongues intertwined, and his teeth were intertwined. All are the unique mellow aroma of red wine, which is intoxicating.


    After a gentle and lingering kiss, Trolaise did not let go, but looked into Mu Yunshen''s eyes, pressed her forehead, and said again, "Is there anything you want to say to me?


    Huh? Mu Yunshen''s brain was momentarily dull, as long as he encountered Trolaise''s gentle offensive, his thinking would always become sluggish.


    Seeing the somewhat dizzy Mu Yunshen, the smile on the corners of Trolese''s mouth gradually disappeared, he drank all the red wine in the glass, put the glass on the round table, raised Mu Yunshen''s delicate chin, and kissed his lips again , When the warm and mellow wine entered his mouth, Mu Yunshen resisted subconsciously, but Troleser squeezed his chin tightly, forcing him to raise his head and swallow all the wine in his mouth.


    Cough... Mu Yunshen coughed out, and Trolasse let go of his hand and looked at him with deep eyes.


    Mu Yun coughed twice, breathing a little too fast, "I can''t drink.


    He is a mercenary with a mission, he must ensure absolute sobriety, and he never touches things like wine.


    "Who did you go to see? The smile on Trolasse''s face was gone.


    Seeing Trolasser like this, Mu Yunshen subconsciously understood that he might already know it.


    Do you know? Mu Yunshen was a little nervous.


    I want to hear from you. Trolasse Road.


    How did you know? Mu Yunshen still didn''t understand, how long it had been, he had just finished seeing the person and hadn''t figured out how to speak to Trolaise, but he already knew this speed.


    You met people in my store and asked me how I knew? As soon as you entered the door, I knew you went to the Covenant Branch. Trolasse was clearly unhappy, but his voice was calm, not even raising his pitch in the slightest.


    This is his usual demeanor. When facing outsiders, he only shows a gentle and gentle side, but when facing Mu Yunshen, he never hides his emotions. Of course, even if he is angry, he will not be like others. Hysterical, his calmness and grace have been carved into the soul.


    Mu Yun knew that he was unhappy, so he went forward to please, and smiled: "That fool Yulia, actually chose the place to meet in your store.


    Mu Yunshen wanted to take the initiative to hug the unhappy Mr. Aslan, but the other party was avoiding him. Mu Yunshen stepped forward, but he was retreating. Mu Yunshen didn''t give up and rushed over directly. Trolasse still wanted to. Back, but behind is the sofa, the result of the back is to sit directly on the sofa.


    Mu Yunshen pounced on the man, straddled directly on the man''s lap, took the initiative to kiss the man''s face, chin, and corners of his mouth several times, and then said to please: "I have already promised them, there is no way to change it, and the cabinet minister personally Come forward, I can not refuse.


    Trolasse did not respond, letting Mu Yunshen please, still unhappy, "Just because of these?


    Mu Yunshen smiled embarrassedly, "Of course, it''s also because of reputation and rewards."


    "I didn''t expect them to actually agree to my request. I asked for a first-level energy stone vein and they agreed. I thought they wouldn''t agree. If they don''t agree, I can just push the errand. I thought that they actually agreed, then I can only... agree.


    At the end, Mu Yunshen''s voice became smaller and smaller, and he looked at him with some worry.


    Trolasse couldn''t do anything about him. "The reason they agreed is because their efforts were totally worth it. Do you think you can take advantage? Go deal with those politicians, ten of you are not enough for them to play."


    Mu Yunshen disagreed, "But I still pitted the Augustine family, you didn''t see how ugly Crisena''s expression was at that time.


    It''s okay not to say this, but when I mentioned this Trolasse, I was even more angry, "Don''t be naive, since the Augustine family dared to do it, they thought of the consequences of being discovered, and you think they would really be stupid enough to take responsibility. If I could cheat them so easily, I wouldn''t hold back. What do you think I didn''t do?


    Mu Yun was stunned, only blinking his eyes.

 Chapter 195

    I put my words here, look at it, even if we all know that this was done by the Augustine family, as did Crisena and His Majesty, but the Augustine family is equally immune to the slightest If you escape from the influence, you can also greedy the first-level energy stones that have been developed away.


    How is that possible? Mu Yunshen was dumbfounded.


    Everything needs to be told about evidence. The reason why I didn¡¯t do it was because there was no evidence. The Augustine family did a very clean job. The people who developed the ore veins and the people who hired the miners were all others. Even if the developed power stones were transported away and received None of the people belonged to the Augustine family, but in the end, the power stones could all enter the pockets of the Augustine family. Even if they were discovered, what would happen if they were reported? be bullied.


    Mu Yunshen:¡­


    "Then what did you originally plan to do? Mu Yunshen asked a little short of breath.


    "Black eats black. Since there is no evidence, we can''t let these power stones enter the pocket of Augustine''s house. I inserted one of them horizontally, and let all the power stones they dug up fall into my hands. At that time, even if They know that the power stone has been robbed, but can they still sue? They can only admit that they are unlucky to suffer from this dumb loss, and let them be angry. Trolasser said as a matter of course.


    Mu Yunshen was stunned, how could he do this?


    However, this seems to be a good way. It is the happiest when it can get so many power stones in vain and make the Augustine family mad.


    Mu Yun smiled deeply: "In this case, didn''t I also get the power stone from the Augustine family?


    If you do this, you can get a power stone, but it is inevitable that you will be in danger and expose yourself. Trolasse didn''t say anything, and the Augustine family might have doubts about him because of this.


    Mu Yunshen: "¡­


    It''s my fault, I shouldn''t tell you too much, you''re still too young. Trolasse reflects.


    Mu Yunshen: "¡­


    Holding Mr. Aslan''s handsome face with both hands, let him look at himself, staring at those addictive eyes, and said seriously: "Mr. Aslan, I must make a statement to you, don''t underestimate my strength. , I can protect myself, don''t worry about me, okay?


    "So, you don''t need my protection, do you? Trolasse rhetorically.


    Mu Yunshen thought about it seriously, "...I don''t need it for the time being."


    Now he wants to protect Mr. Aslan, okay? He worries about Mr. Aslan every day, for fear that he will be attacked, how can he protect himself? Of course, Mu Yunshen must not say this, it hurts his self-esteem too much .


    Mu Yunshen doesn''t know what means Trolather has. He only knows that Mr. Aslan can''t use his abilities now and needs to be well protected. The most important thing is that this is in the territory of the empire. In the Rose Star Region, he would not be so worried.


    Trolasse stared at him for a long time before saying, "Okay, I see.


    He directly moved away from Mu Yunshen, got up and left.


    Mu Yunshen: "...he said the wrong thing again?


    Sitting on the sofa, Mu Yunshen thought about it for a long time by himself, and finally decided to speak with facts. No matter how much he promised, no matter how much he said, it would not be able to dispel Mr. Aslan''s worries. He sees.


    Trolasse, who returned to the room alone, heard the sound of the door closing in the living room, and he knew that Yunshen had gone out again.


    As long as they are together, how can he not worry about him?


    If it really reaches the point where you don''t worry about each other, it is estimated that there will be no feelings between the two, right?


    After being sullen for a while, Trolasse felt that he was a little naive at the moment, because of this matter, he was angry with Yun Shen, not to mention that Yun Shen already has two children, and he is less than 25 years old now. How many things happened to him?


    I am so much older than him, I should take care of him, guide him, tell him what he can do, what he can''t do, and how to deal with it. As soon as he left, if Yunshen did anything again, he would not have time to regret it. What happened in the small town of Locke that day was the best example. If he hadn''t left, he wouldn''t have been in danger when Yunshen was in danger. Not with him anymore.


    After figuring this out, Trolasser decided to talk to Yun Shen. Since the task has been taken over, it is useless for him to be angry, and he can''t throw it away in the middle. He can only try to minimize the loss as much as possible.


    When Trolasse opened the door, he suddenly saw a person standing at the door, startling him, "You didn''t leave?


    I... I want to come, and then...


    Before Mu Yunshen could finish speaking, Troleser hugged him into his arms.


    Looking at Yun Shen''s nervous and pitiful appearance, Trolasse only felt a heart tug at him, and he felt distressed. He didn''t want to see Yun Shen showing such a nervous and helpless expression.


    He was unhappy, he was angry, he was worried, these were his emotions, but he forgot whether he would make Yun Shen feel uneasy and afraid.


    Trolasse hugged the man tightly and stroked his soft black hair, feeling a little uncontrollable for a while.


    Feeling Trolaise''s comfort, Mu Yunshen breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, "Aren''t you angry? Trolaise sighed helplessly, "Is it useful for me to be angry?


    Mu Yun stammered deeply: "Yes, it''s useful."


    At least he was a little scared, and he would definitely not dare to make his own decisions next time. Of course, his reflection was on the issue of sabotaging the Troleser plan, and he had no regrets for taking a dangerous mission.


    Trolasse was amused by Mu Yunshen''s answer, released him, and looked at his dazed expression, obviously not knowing what he was laughing at.


    "I heard you closing the door, why didn''t you leave? Trolasse''s expression has softened.


    Mu Yun stared at Trolasse for a while, and seeing that he really didn''t seem angry, he said, "I walked to the door and suddenly remembered something.


    Trolasse: "About me?


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Yes.


    Then why don''t you go in and stand at the door? He calmed down in the room for a while, and Yun Shen guessed that he just stood outside like this.


    Aren''t you angry? You won''t agree if I go in, but besides you, I can''t think of anyone else who can help me, so I hesitated whether to go in or not. This was indeed Mu Yunshen''s truest thought, and he hesitated outside the door whether to go in or not.


    Listening to what you said, if you could find someone to help, you wouldn''t come to me, right? Trolaise looked at him with a smile on his face, but Mu Yunshen still sensed danger.


    Mu Yunshen really thought so, but he couldn''t admit it at this moment, otherwise, the consequences would be very serious.


    He hastily denied it, shaking his head.


    Trolasse laughed again, "Okay, Yun Shen, remember, no matter when you have something to do, I won''t help you understand?


    Um. "Mu Yun nodded deeply, his expression relaxed.


    So, will you help me? Mu Yun looked at him expectantly.


    Ask me for help at such a time. Apart from wanting a high-purity energy stone, I can''t do anything else, can I? Trolasse looked at him helplessly.


    You are so powerful that nothing can be hidden from you. Mu Yun praised deeply.


    Trolasse rubbed his black hair with a smile, hugged him and walked towards the living room, "Tell me about this in detail, and I will have someone send a power stone over.


    During this period, Trolasser pulled out a communication and asked the other party to send as many energy stones as possible, and the purity must be high.


    In fact, the power stones used in the battle should be provided by the empire. In order to conceal the effect of high-purity power stones on magic weapons, Trolaise did not remind Mu Yunshen of this, and Trolaise still has A guess, when he used the magic sword, he always felt that the power of the magic sword was not only the problem of the user, but the limitation of energy. If it was replaced with a high-purity energy stone, what would happen? Loretta couldn''t even imagine it.


    Trolasse told Mu Yunshen about his guesses. Mu Yunshen was a little surprised, but he didn''t pay attention to this. What he paid attention to was the high-purity energy stone, which could make the magic weapon last longer. It never occurred to me that it would increase the power.


    "When you use it, be careful yourself. I estimate that as long as the energy is enough, the power of the magic sword will definitely increase exponentially. Also, if you can''t use your magic heat weapon in battle, try not to use it. You This battle with the mother beast will definitely be filmed throughout the entire process, so it''s best to be careful. Trolasse reminded him that he was afraid that Mu Yunshen would do something shocking again.


    Well, I see, I didn''t want to use the Fel Heat weapon either. He didn''t want to show all the treasures at the bottom of the box.


    By the way, these are for you. "


    Mu Yunshen suddenly remembered, and as soon as his heart moved, a bunch of things appeared in his hands, including two pistols and three machine guns.


    He picked up a pistol and glanced at it, "This is a pistol of the Ice Soul attribute, this is a pistol of the flame blasting attribute, the super precision pistol has already been given to you, so I won''t give it again. These three machine guns are also of Ice Soul. , super precision and flame blasting. I haven''t tried the power. It should not be weak, but it must consume a lot of energy stones. You should keep all these energy stones in your gun and be ready to use them at any time. I''m not here. By your side, you must protect yourself.


    Mu Yunshen introduced one kind and put another in Trolasse''s hands, unabashedly expressing his concerns.


    Trolasse held these weapons that many people dreamed of, but he didn''t even look at it, just stared at Mu Yunshen who kept talking, his heart was warm like spring.


    When Mu Yunshen finally finished talking, he said, "Are you worried about me?


    "Of course, you can''t use your psychic abilities now, and there are so many hidden enemies that are eyeing you. My biggest worry is your safety. I''m not too worried about dealing with the female beast. If you can¡¯t beat it and run away, it¡¯s a big deal that you don¡¯t want that power stone vein, your life is more important. The task is nothing to worry about, but you, even if you are in danger, you can¡¯t use your psychic abilities, you know? If you use it, even the gods can''t save it...


    "Yunshen. Trolasse interrupted Mu Yunshen''s nagging.


    He put all the firearms in his hand into the storage ring, then grabbed the person around him, hugged him into his arms, and buried his face in his lover''s neck. After a long time, he said solemnly, "Yunshen."


    Huh? Mu Yunshen doesn''t understand, that''s right, what''s wrong with Mr. Aslan?


    Trolasse raised his head, looked at Mu Yunshen''s doubtful eyes, and told him earnestly, word by word, "Yunshen, I love you. Having you is the greatest blessing in my life, and nothing will change. Mu Yunshen was a little stunned. He didn''t expect the other party to suddenly confess so seriously. After a moment of stunned, his heart was beating wildly, and his face was a little hot. overwhelmed.


    Looking at such a baby, Trolasse chuckled softly, took the man into his arms, and whispered: "Don''t worry about me, no matter how dangerous it is, I won''t use my psychic power, I don''t want to be separated from you, I will marry you and come in, so I won''t die first."


    Mu Yunshen, who was still embarrassed at first, became unhappy when he heard this, "Why did you marry me instead of me?


    Trolasse said with a smile: "The party to marry must have strong financial resources.


    Mu Yun was deeply dissatisfied, "Why do you have to be rich?"

 Chapter 196

    etter than others?


    Trolasse continued to laugh, "Because, only my money can compare to you.


    Knowing that he had been tricked, even Mu Yunshen laughed along with him. While the two were laughing, there was a knock on the door of the suite.


    Mu Yunshen, who was still sitting on Trolasser''s lap, got down quickly, sat on the sofa next to him, and quickly tidied up his clothes. His attitude was serious and serious, and his smiling face immediately cooled down. Trolasse was just two people.


    Seeing such a deep cloud, Trolasse only felt that his heart was melted.


    "Come in. Trolasse tidied up his clothes and said.


    The voice-activated induction door opened on its own, and a few people came in. They pushed a cart and put a large box on the cart. The box looked heavy. After entering, it took two strong men to lift it down.


    Following up Eleanor and Osmond, they looked at the big box strangely, not knowing what was inside.


    A strong man said solemnly, "Sir, our boss said that this is the most pure energy stone that can be obtained in a short period of time."


    Trolasse nodded, "Okay, let''s go back.


    Several people were ordered to leave, and they walked neatly.


    Trolasse stood up from the sofa, Mu Yunshen couldn''t wait to run over, opened the lid, and saw a whole box of energy stones of different sizes, the colors of these energy stones were very transparent, pick up one , when exposed to the light, it is almost completely transparent!


    "This quality should be one or two, right? Mu Yunshen looked at Trolasser excitedly.


    Trolasse didn''t stretch out his hand, just glanced at it, "Most of them are second-level quality, the rest are third-level, um, there are some first-level quality.


    Mu Yunshen just heard that the higher the level of the energy stone, the more transparent the black color. He has never seen a power stone with a high level, so he has no comparison, so he can only ask Trolaise.


    After receiving this answer, Mu Yunshen suddenly laughed happily.


    Eleanor and Osmond, who were still in the room, were all shocked. How much would it cost for such a large box of Level 2 Power Stones, and Level 1, which are very expensive, and sometimes It''s hard to buy with money, okay?


    "Okay, so much should be enough. Mu Yunshen is very satisfied with this.


    Eleanor is about to cry, boss, how are you going to use up such a big box of power stones?


    If you want to kill the mother beast directly from the periphery, it is estimated that giving you a few boxes will not be enough. Trolasse struck mercilessly.


    Mu Yunshen: "...the excitement was instantly doused by a basin of cold water.


    Trolasse: "This is the biggest loophole when you talked to Krisena. You didn''t think that there must be many descendants of gold-eating beasts guarding the mother beast? What you have to deal with is only the mother beast, those The descendants of gold-eating beasts must be cleaned up by someone, it is impossible to leave everything to you, and you can¡¯t take care of so much.¡±


    Mu Yunshen was a little confused, "He didn''t say it at the time, and I didn''t know that there would be so many gold-eating beasts near the mother beast, I thought those offspring gold-eating beasts all ran off to attack other places.


    Trolasse glanced at him, opened his terminal, and in front of Eleanor and Osmond, brought up an image on the virtual LCD screen. He quickly swiped on it a few times, and finally The picture stops on a full screen full of red dots, and the center of the dense dots is a big red dot.


    Mu Yunshen reacted for a while, and suddenly widened his eyes, "Isn''t this the image of the place?


    Trolasse looked at him, didn''t speak, it wasn''t the image over there, what did he put it out for?


    Mu Yunshen also felt that he might have to recognize this fact, "That big red dot is the size of the female beast...?


    Surprised? Trolasser thought that Mu Yunshen should have thought of this long ago.


    Mu Yunshen swallowed hard, having difficulty imagining how big the female beast was, "No... not too surprising, I also thought that the female beast might be larger, but I didn''t expect it to be such a proportion.


    Don''t just stare at the mother beast, see how many offspring gold-eating beasts are around the mother beast. Trolasse reminded him.


    The dense spots are all small red dots, and the scalp is numb. He only knows many, many, and they are all very close to the mother beast. If you want to kill the mother beast, you will definitely meet the gold-eating beasts of your descendants.


    Trolasse turned off the imaging, "Contact Uriah Augustine and ask him to contact Crisena, I want to talk to him in person."


    Do you want to talk to him in person? Mu Yun is deeply surprised, this is his task, would it be bad for Mr. Aslan to talk to others?


    Let you talk, can you talk well? Trolasse asked back


    Mu Yunshen: ...but in what capacity are you talking? Will you be involved? This is the last thing Mu Yunshen wants to see. He doesn''t want Mr. Aslan to get involved, and he doesn''t want to see Mr. .


    Trolasse looked at him helplessly, "Since you have already completed the mission, can I still be alone?"


    This matter is very troublesome. Many of the details must be discussed in advance, and the required manpower must be in place. Moreover, the mobilization of manpower must be raised from the swimming pool. At present, the only movable armies in the swimming pool are the Soaring Snake Corps and the Imperial Army. , no matter which of the two armies obeys the dispatch, as you are, it is difficult to subdue them. If they refuse to accept, it is easy to cause trouble. Let alone you, it is me who is ordered to mobilize the army of the Snake Legion. It is estimated that it will not be able to mobilize. . "


    More importantly, Crissena has drawn you an impossible pie. He said that he would give all the credit for getting rid of the female beast to the Warcraft mercenary group. If you want to get this credit, you must have a premise. You must be solely responsible for this matter and solve it successfully. Mother beast, do you think this is possible? How many people do you have now?


    As long as you can''t do it, if you ask others to do it, you have to divide the credit. You don''t divide the credit to others, who is willing to pave the way for you to win this first credit?


    Of course, this Mu Yunshen knew that at first he thought that he only needed to deal with a female beast. As long as the female beast was killed, the Warcraft mercenary group would be able to get the full power. Who would have thought that there were so many gathered around the female beast. Descendants of food gold.


    If he had known this earlier, Crissena told him that he was full of power, and he directly smeared his face. Is he playing people like monkeys?


    Do you still think that he has brought the entire Warcraft mercenary group? Why are there so many descendants of gold-eating beasts, each kicking their legs, can form a tenth-level sandstorm? If the six of them are fighting, they will be exhausted. , What else are you talking about?!


    Mu Yunshen finally knew why Mr. Aslan was so angry, this was simply an impossible task, and he was indeed deceived by that old man. Mu Yunshen never believed that he did not know the situation around the mother beast. , He clearly knew that he would dig a hole for him, and fuck the politicians! It''s really not a good thing.


    Do you really want to talk to him? Mu Yunshen is extremely confused.


    "It''s natural to talk about it," Trolasse smiled lightly, "I want to personally meet the politician who likes to play tricks, and I want to see how he digs a hole for me. "


    Mu Yunshen: "...I always feel like someone is going to be unlucky?


    Hearing the current Eleanor, he shrank his neck, only to feel the chill behind him.


    Hehe, the boss usually digs a hole for others, I really want to see who dares to dig a hole for the boss without opening his eyes, I don''t know if the boss will be mad at him.


    Then, Mu Yunshen thought of a question, "But I don''t have the contact information for Yulia Augustine."


    Neither did Trolasse. No one on their side knew him well, and of course they wouldn''t have his contact information.


    "Then leave it alone," Trolasse said.


    Don''t care?" Mu Yun was deeply surprised, didn''t she say that the female beast lays eggs once a week on average? If this drags on, there will be more and more gold-eating beasts in the offspring?


    You don''t have to worry, there will naturally be someone worried for you, and when they don''t see your action for a long time, they will naturally take the initiative to find you. Trolasse Road.


    Mu Yun deeply understood that since he got closer to Mr. Aslan and stopped keeping the distance between the guard and the protector, he felt more and more that Mr. Aslan was gentle and elegant on the outside, but he was rotten on the inside. of.


    As expected by Trolasse, in just two days, there was no news from there, so I couldn''t sit still. However, this time I didn''t let Yulia go personally, but directly pulled the communication to Mu. On Yunshen''s work communicator, the private communicator and the work communicator were separated, which was specially instructed by Troleser, work is work, private is private, and must be separated.


    Mu Yunshen''s working communication band number is very convenient for anyone who wants to check, not to mention that the other party is Crisena, a cabinet minister.


    Krisena did not contact Mu Yunshen personally, but asked his subordinates to contact him and ask why he had not acted so far.


    Mu Yunshen''s answer was, "My current employer has some questions about this assignment, and I can''t leave without the employer''s permission.


    This is what Trolasse explained to Mu Yunshen, putting all the responsibilities on him, and he will solve it.


    The subordinates over there are responsible for following up on this matter. Of course, who is Mu Yunshen''s current employer, of course he knows, as soon as he hears this, he knows that the matter is in trouble.


    After receiving the news, Crisena sighed deeply. He originally thought that he would not have to deal with Trolasse, but he did not expect that in the end, he would have to talk to this troublesome person in person, even His Majesty and Xingchen Temple were right. This person is so afraid, not only because of his psionicist strength, but also because of his own mind and skills.


    It didn''t take long for Crisena''s communication to be directly connected to the Trolasser''s work communicator.


    After the communicator beeped several times, he was answered leisurely. He didn''t seem to be in a hurry, but he was very leisurely. This was burning his eyebrows. The other party could still be so leisurely.


    The communication was connected, and the first picture was Trolasse sitting on the sofa and drinking red wine, with some documents at hand, probably working.


    When Chrissena saw this person, his first reaction was to look at the environment behind him. It should be in the hotel, and there was no one around, at least Troleser was the only one in the picture.


    Trolasse connected to the communication, without even looking up, looking at the document in his hand.


    Crisena waited for a while, then got up, saluted respectfully, and said, "Your Excellency Aslan, good afternoon.


    Mu Yunshen, standing outside the screen: "¡­


    When facing him, Chrisena was full of style. Facing Mr. Aslan, he actually became so respectful, hehe. Crisena is also helpless. The empire has a strict hierarchy. He is a cabinet minister. In the eyes of ordinary people, he has a high status and holds real power, but in front of Troleser, he is nothing.


    Not to mention how ancient aristocrats the Aslan family is, let¡¯s just say that the first emperor of the Nebula Empire named the Aslan family the ¡°Lord of the Roses¡±, and it is independent of the status of the first emperor and the Nebula Empire. , is sufficient.


    Although the current great emperor wants to take back the control of the Rose Star Field, but with the promise and approval of the first generation of His Majesty, if he wants to move the Rose Star Field, he must have a sufficient reason.


    Among them, the best reason is "The splitting of the empire is complete. As long as the Rose Star Region is violated, the empire can immediately send troops to suppress it. The royal family makes every effort to make things difficult and suppress, just to force the Rose Star Region to become independent, so that the empire can be justified. ''s crusade.

 Chapter 197

    Therefore, before His Majesty wanted to deal with the Rose Star Field, and even forced the appearance of Erdono on the Rose Star Field, even so, His Majesty did not dare to make a public statement, saying that he wanted to "take down the Rose Star Field" or "let him The Silan family handed over the control of the Rose Starfield.


    His Majesty did not dare, and he was also afraid.


    If the Rose Star Territory is so easy to win, the Nebula Empire has been working for many years since its establishment, why have so many successors failed to win the Rose Star Field? There must be a reason for this. Who knows if the first generation of His Majesty did it to appease the first generation of the Rose Lord. , and what kind of "life-saving talisman" was given to him? If there is, even if he is your noble Majesty of the Nebula Empire, he cannot ignore the promises of his ancestors and go his own way.


    Previously, he directly sent troops to station on the outer planets, which made the situation so loud and turbulent. Emperor Orixia also wanted to test the rose star field. He was going to send troops to attack the rose star field. If the rose star field really has any life-saving charm, If you don''t take it out now, when will you wait?


    However, Emperor Aurixia did not wait for the "life-saving charm" of the Rose Starfield, but waited for the invasion of a new type of cosmic creature, and directly lost a battleship and a full ship of soldiers! This matter can only be left to nothing. To appease and stimulate the rose star field, directly to the "spiritual pillar" of the rose star field - Trolaise Aslan, engaged to the prince.


    Even the Great Emperor Orixia has an abnormal headache for the Rose Star Territory, not to mention the right-hand man of the Great Emperor, who will only have more headaches than the Great Emperor, because as long as the Great Emperor has a headache, it will force them to have even more headaches.


    Your Majesty can pretend to forget about Lord Rose, but they dare not forget it. Even if they don''t look at this, Trolaise is also the child of the current Princess Evelyn, and his identity is here, and he can''t help but be disrespectful.


    Trolasse responded lightly, picked up the red wine on the small table in front of him, took a sip, and then looked up at Crisena in the picture.


    "I heard that you want to requisition my hired mercenary? Trolasse asked straight to the point.


    Chrisena respectfully accompanied his smiling face, "It''s really forced by the situation, I hope Your Excellency will forgive me, and for the sake of the hundreds of millions of people swimming on Mercury, I hope Your Excellency will give up your love."


    Trolasse said lightly: "I give up my love, can the matter of swimming on Mercury be solved?"


    Crisena hurriedly said, "Even if it doesn''t work, let''s try it, right?"


    Trolasse: "You know it''s not possible? Then why let the Warcraft mercenary group die?"


    Er... Krisena hesitated: "Even if the odds are not high, there is always hope, and if it were someone else, there would be no hope at all.


    What do you think is the chance of the Warcraft Mercenary Corps winning in the face of tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of offspring gold-eating beasts around the mother beast? Troleser''s tone was still flat, as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him.


    Krisena: "I think the Warcraft Mercenary Corps should have a solution to this matter.


    Trolassie chuckled, "Do you think the six members of the Demon Beast Mercenary Group can solve this problem?"


    Crisena was stunned, "Six, six?"


    "Yes, how many do you think there will be? Trolasse said.


    Beads began to appear on Krisena''s forehead, and his eyes became a little flustered, "Then...then there is no one, what about magic weapons?


    Each person has a magic dagger and a magic sword, six sets in total, I will donate it, and I will also contribute the four magic swords in my hand, but I don¡¯t have a magic dagger, so that¡¯s all, can you see enough?¡±


    Chrisena: "¡­


    With more and more beads of sweat on his forehead, he struggled: "Since the head of Mu dares to sign an agreement with me, he thinks that there should be a way to deal with the female beast, and he is the one who knows his own hands best.


    Trolasse''s eyes froze, "Did you tell him how many offspring there are gold-eating beasts around the mother beast?


    This... he should be able to think of it himself? Crisena said vaguely.


    Trolasse''s eyes gradually turned cold, and he said no more, "I don''t agree to lend my mercenary, because of my old love, I can''t just watch him go to death.


    Crisena was most afraid of Trolasse saying he disagreed, and immediately became anxious, "You can''t do this, Your Excellency, I have already signed an agreement with Head Mu."


    Trolasse corrected: "You signed the agreement, he hasn''t signed it yet."


    Chrisena: "¡­


    Krisena gritted his teeth and continued: "Your Excellency, you should be very aware of the current situation of You Mercury. If the Warcraft Mercenary Group also refuses this mission, then we can only call the psionicists from the Violet Star Territory and wait for them] When we arrived at Swimming Mercury, it was estimated that the entire Swimming Planet was occupied by Gold Eaters, so what''s the point of even rushing over?


    Trolasse: "If you''re worried about that, then I have a piece of advice for you."


    Crissena wondered, "What advice?


    Trolasse: "Aren''t you worried that the Mercury will be occupied by the Gold-Eating Beasts before the psionicists from the Violet Star Region arrive? In this case, you should let the Soaring Serpent Legion and the Imperial Garrison in the Mercury be more diligent, and keep the mother The area that the beast passes through and is about to pass through may be completely destroyed. Without metal and food, the female beast can never continue to lay eggs, which can always delay the arrival of reinforcements.


    Crisena: "...Is this a suggestion? Are you trying to destroy Mercury completely? The Gold Eater hasn''t been destroyed yet, but we''re going to destroy it ourselves?


    Chrisena almost even had the heart to cry, "Your Excellency, you are joking, in this case, Yu Mercury will still suffer the same heavy losses, even if it is delayed until the reinforcements arrive, it is still unknown whether the reinforcements can solve the mother beast, so I will do it myself. Isn''t it a joke to increase the burden for swimming on Mercury? Then, do you think it''s too much to let the head of Mu complete such a arduous task and give a nominal but not necessarily real first-level energy stone vein? Se asked lightly, while sipping red wine leisurely.


    Krisena bit his head and gritted his teeth: "...not much.


    Since he doesn''t know much, he still wants to use such a thing to ask him to take a risk? Trolasse looked up at him, his eyes full of sternness.


    Crisena''s heart shuddered and he was about to cry, "Your Excellency, for the sake of national justice and the safety of the hundreds of millions of people on Mercury, please think twice.


    Righteousness? Trolasse chuckled, "Since it is a national righteousness, everyone should have it. I have a righteousness, and so do you. If so, why don''t you come from the Imperial Capital Star and kill a few gold-eating beasts with your own hands? As long as you can do it, even if I am an ordinary person and dragging a sick body, I can immediately follow and kill the golden beast.


    Crissena: "...heartbroken.


    Trolasse said slowly: "I''m just an ordinary businessman, I hired mercenaries to protect myself for my own safety, but the empire is actually going to forcibly requisition, and what about the country''s righteousness and the safety of the people, these are all things that the empire should worry about? Do I need to be a businessman to take up such a heavy responsibility? As a businessman, I can best be kind and donate some money to the disaster area. Do you need me to do this?


    What Trolasse said was right, if he was still in the Hall of Stars or had an official or half-official position, the empire could directly give him an order so that he had to obey, but now, he is a child, really He is just a businessman, and he has lost his spiritual ability. He is also an ordinary person.


    Can the empire force an ordinary businessman to do this? It is estimated that after the news spreads, the decision makers will be scolded by the whole empire, especially, the reason why Trolather will become an ordinary person who can''t use his psychic ability, or Because he killed Edono and saved the lives and property of so many people on Mercury, does the Empire dare to force him?


    Empire dare not!


    Therefore, Trolasse can straighten his waist and face the Empire in embarrassment!


    How is Aurixia the Great angry? What if he is not angry?


    Since the Great Emperor Orixia does not give any face to the Rose Starfield, why does he have to accommodate the Emperor''s preferences? He will anger him and disgust him like this, as long as there is no excuse to use troops against the Rose Starfield, the royal family will You can only endure and suffer.


    Do you want to talk about the identity of the lord of the Rose Star Field? Sorry, the first generation of His Majesty said that the Rose Star Field exists independently of the empire and is not under the control of the empire. , People can help if they want, but if you don''t want to help, you really can''t do anything.


    The cold sweat on Krisena''s forehead has already started to flow down. He actually can''t figure out why the Rose Star Region is not independent. With the words of the first generation of His Majesty, the Rose Star Region can be an independent emperor by itself. Why has it never left the Empire?


    Not only did he not understand this question, but even the Great Emperor Aurixia couldn''t understand. As long as the Rose Star Field suddenly said that it wanted to be independent, the emperor would have an excuse to send troops directly to completely recapture the Rose Star Field and end the Rose Star Field being destroyed by Aspen. The Lan family has controlled history for over a thousand years.


    The Promise of His Majesty the First Generation?


    What a joke, how many people know about this promise? Do the people know about it? They don''t.


    Those ancient aristocrats knew it, but if they knew it, did they have any evidence?


    The truth lies only in the hands of the victors.


    As long as the empire is victorious, there will be no "is the truth announced?


    It is a pity that the Rose Star Region has not moved, no matter how much the royal family oppresses them, they can endure it, but they are not independent, which makes the royal family unable to do anything.


    Then... Your Excellency, what exactly do you want to lend your mercenary?


    Crissena didn''t want to be angry anymore for the troublesome person that even His Majesty couldn''t solve. He directly asked the other party what he wanted and asked him to mention it. Is this the head office?


    Trolasse said slowly: "I don''t agree, because I don''t want to watch the old guard go to die. If I make sure that he won''t die in this operation, I don''t have to stop him from serving the empire."


    Hehe... He knew that Trolaise must have his own demands! He tried to stop Wan, just because he didn''t want Trolaise to express his demands, but unfortunately, he couldn''t stop it!


    "You said, as long as I can do it, there is no excuse for a definition. I have completely lost my dominance and become passive.


    I have a few requirements. If you can do it, I will agree. Not only Mu Yunshen will join it, but I will also join it.


    Trolasse''s words frightened Crisena, "You also want to join in?


    Why, isn''t it welcome? Trolasse glanced at him coldly.


    How could it be unwelcome! The surprise came so quickly that he couldn''t react!


    In the past, I used all the coercion and enticing, just to let Trolasser take the lead, and as a result, in the end, I gave them the result of "losing their psychic abilities and becoming ordinary people, so they just gave up and asked them to hire someone else."


    Unexpectedly, after going around in a circle, with other candidates, he took the initiative to ask to join. What is going on? Who can explain it?


    Welcome, of course, welcome, you can solve this problem yourself, you can save Mercury now. Chrisena was really relieved now, and even his smile became a lot easier, and even his voice involuntarily became a little louder.


    The value of Trolasse is not only his psychic ability, but also his clever mind and resolute means. Trolasse smiled lightly, stopped talking, and made a request directly.


    "First, I joined in not to share the credit, and I don''t want others to share the credit of the head of the team. I just look at the love for many years and help him."

 Chapter 198

    Chrisena complained in his heart, because he wanted to help him with his love for many years? Do you want to sell his favor, so that you can buy magic weapons from others? When you were still in the Palace of Stars and said you wanted to strengthen others, you knew that they were actually you. The former escort sells favors everywhere, and even negotiates with him on behalf of others, saying that you have no purpose, and I don¡¯t believe it! He must report this matter to Your Majesty, you can sell favors to buy magic weapons, our empire It is even more able to sell favors, see who has more favors.


    What Trolasse did was to deliberately sway the theme, and Crisena was misled, and then he went to mislead his Majesty.


    Second, add 300 extra-grade power stones to a first-grade power stone vein. "


    On the side, I heard the current Mu Yunshen: "¡­


    Happiness came too suddenly, let him take it easy.


    Chrisena''s heart trembled, 3000... super power stones?


    Third, all the descendants of the gold-eating beasts around the mother beast will be cleaned up by your people, and the head of Mu''s team is only responsible for dealing with the mother beast. "


    Crisena: "..." I have the heart to die.


    Fourth, I want all the imperial troops on Mercury to listen to my dispatch, and I personally instruct them to clean up the offspring of the gold-eating beasts around the mother beast. Of course, they only have a share of work, not a share of credit.


    Crissena: "...Can you be a little bit more ruthless? You gave your life so hard that you didn''t even give anyone any credit?


    They are imperial soldiers, and they should fight for the safety of the empire. Even if they die in battle, it is the glory that the empire has given them, so why should they share the credit for the life of the head of the army?


    Crisena: "...Can you work harder to sell your favor? I want to see how many magical weapons can be sold to you by Captain Mu in the end.


    Crissena said: "What about the Serpent Legion garrisoned on Mercury?


    "They? Trolasse said with a smile: "Let them stay away from the people I am commanding, I don''t want to see anyone from the Serpent Legion within my command range, and let them all go to the front line to kill the golden beasts.


    Crisena: "...hard enough!


    fifth¡­.


    And the fifth rule? Crisena has endured the first four, which is already the limit, how can there be a fifth rule?


    Trolasse glanced at him and said lightly: "Article 5, there are no less than one condition signed in the agreement with the head of Mu, and the conditions I mentioned must also be met. In addition, the Imperial Army and relevant combat departments and personnel must be I have full authority to deploy, and there is one person who disobeys my order and cannot execute my order accurately. All the things we are talking about now are invalid, and Head Mu and I will withdraw from this operation immediately, and you can find your own way."


    Crisena was silent for a long time before gritted his teeth and said: "Yes, I agree to your request, but please be sure to complete this task.


    "I will try my best.


    Just when the two had completely negotiated and were about to hang up, Trolasse suddenly said, "By the way, I almost forgot one thing."


    What else? Chrisena''s hair almost exploded when he heard that there was something else.


    "Let all the psionicists on the planet swim together with Head Mu to kill the female beast, remember that they only have the share of killing, not the share of merit.


    Crisena almost spat out a mouthful of old blood and hung up the communication directly.


    Mu Yunshen, who had watched the entire conversation, walked over and sat down on the sofa beside Trolasse, "You said, will he be pissed off?


    As long as I do what I told him, it doesn''t matter if he is angry or not. Trolasse said relentlessly.


    In the two days they were waiting, they were not idle. Trolaise took Mu Yunshen and Osmon and other six members of the Monster Beast Mercenary Group to explain to them the movements of the mother beast over and over again from the monitor. They are familiar with it, and they are afraid that when they really face the female beast, they will make mistakes, and if they make mistakes at that time, they will kill people.


    Trolaise is willing to let a few people from the party go with Mu Yunshen to kill the female beast, but among them, the real main killer must be the monster mercenary group, and the others can only assist from the side, only in this way, Mu Yunshen Only by winning all the skills with the Warcraft mercenary group can they convince the public. Even if it is filmed, it can make the people of the entire empire convinced. That''s why Trolaise personally planned for Mu Yunshen.


    Chrisena is estimated to be the general person in charge of the Mercury Tour. Even if Trolasse''s request made him very painful, but in order to solve the problem of the gold-eating beast, he had to endure the pain and agree, and according to the agreement, the Imperial Army was sent. All relevant departments are handed over to Troleser for unified deployment, and they are strictly ordered to obey Mr. Aslan''s orders, otherwise, they will be dealt with by military law!


    Trolaise was completely busy for this matter. Every day, people came to the hotel to meet him and report to him the movement of the mother beast. Not only that, Trolaise also personally went to the monitoring department to check, from the LCD monitor of the monitoring department. On the display screen, you can more intuitively see the movement of the mother beast and the surrounding terrain, so as to better analyze the battle plan.


    Wherever Trolaise went, Mu Yunshen and the people from the Warcraft Mercenary Group would definitely follow. Trolaise explained on the spot, mainly to tell them.


    After three days of observation and analysis, and getting the staff of various departments in place, the Imperial Army arrived at the periphery of the mother beast, and everything was ready.


    Uriah was originally ordered to come and be dispatched, but was taken away by Trolasser, who asked him to lead the Soaring Snake Army to stop the descendants of the gold-eating beasts and prevent them from continuing to attack the city. Yulia, who was full of anger, had nothing to say when he was taken away, and could only obey.


    However, just when everything was ready to go to the location of the mother beast, there was a big difference between Mu Yunshen and Trolaise.


    You can''t go to the battlefield, I disagree. Mu Yunshen said firmly. "Yunshen, I don''t go there in person, how can I command on the spot? Trolasse rarely sees the strong side of Mu Yunshen, and looking at the strong Yun Shen at this moment, he just finds it interesting.


    You have already done everything that needs to be arranged and arranged. Now, you just need to stay in the hotel and wait for the news, or you can watch the live battle from the monitor, but you must not go to the battlefield in person!


    Mu Yunshen''s eyes were firm and he did not give Mr. Aslan a chance to argue, because he knew that if he listened to Mr. Aslan''s argument, he would definitely be persuaded by him. He believed that Mr. Aslan must have such ability. , so he dared not listen.


    "Yunshen. Trolasse reached out helplessly, wanting to pull him into his arms and hug him, but Mu Yunshen backed away, not wanting to fall into the other''s gentle trap.


    How could Trolesse let him dodge, take a step forward, and wrap the person firmly in his arms.


    Mu Yunshen was still resisting, and he said without waiting for him to speak: "You don''t need to say, no matter how much you say, I will not agree with you to go, only when you are safe, I can concentrate on fighting, I don''t want to fight while fighting. Take care of your safety, you know what I mean?


    Trolasse gently stroked his cheek and kissed his lips gently. Mu Yunshen still wanted to resist, but was hugged tightly by the other party, not giving him a chance to resist at all. It was a long kiss, until both of them''s breathing became heavy, and Trolasse murmured.


    "I know you worry about me, but have you ever thought about how I feel, and I won''t worry about you? Let me watch you fight to the death in front of the screen, that feeling is worse than death, I''m just like that Not worthy of your trust?


    Mu Yun panted deeply, lowered his eyes, only Mr. Aslan''s wet red lips were in his eyes, and his head was dizzy.


    I''m just going to command on the spot, I won''t participate in the battle, and I can''t fight, you know, I promise you, take Edwin by your side? There are flying gold-eating beasts, they can''t hurt me at all, I will protect myself, trust me? Troleser whispered, while slowly rubbing his lips against his lover''s teeth.


    Mu Yunshen was so tickled by him that he took the initiative to lean over to ask for a kiss. The two exchanged a deep kiss again, and then Mu Yunshen breathed out and said: ... Let Eleanor and the four of them follow you to protect you.


    Trolasse smiled, "Okay, I''ll listen to you.


    He put the person in his arms and hugged him well before saying, "Let''s go."


    It wasn''t until he reached the door that the confused Mu Yunshen regained his senses. He was a little annoyed that he was so persuaded by him. Didn''t he agree that he would not let him go to the battlefield if he insisted on his own opinion?


    Mu Yun was deeply frustrated, he knew it! Mr. Aslan must have a way to get him to agree! Sure enough!


    Mu Yunshen almost wanted to cry without tears, and glared at the man beside him.


    Trolasse returned a gentle smile.


    The group all got on the suspension car and drove towards the location of the mother beast.


    Still flying in the air, from a distance, you can see a group of steel giants standing on the ground, which are actually the mecha battalion of the Imperial Army!


    Mu Yunshen stared at the mechas that were more than six meters high. Trolasser paid attention to Mu Yunshen''s reaction when he saw the mechas. He knew that Yunshen liked mechas, and he also wanted to enter the mecha camp back then. But because of him, he was thrown out of the army by Nokvic, and his physical fitness level dropped because he gave birth to two children.


    He owed Yun Shen too much, and he was afraid to see the envy and disappointment in Yun Shen''s eyes, which would only make him more heartache and self-blame. However, in Yunshen''s eyes, Troleser did not see the envy and loss he imagined, but in those black eyes, some were just calm and admiring, which made Troleser a little puzzled for a while, and Yunshen didn''t like it very much. Armored?


    That''s right, Mu Yunshen really likes mecha very much, and once yearned to enter the mecha battalion, and finally left the Rose Legion disappointed. More, his yearning for mecha gradually faded.


    He did not get what he wanted most, but he also got a lot of things he never dared to expect before, and he knew how to be content.


    Today, he has two lovely children, found someone who loves him and his love, and his career is smooth sailing. A harmonious family, a successful career, what could be more important than these?


    The important thing is to cherish what you have in front of you, not to regret what you have missed.


    After driving forward for a while after the mecha battalion, you can see a huge body like a mountain.


    From a distance, it seems to be a pile of metal waste. It has everything on it, but it is all metal. On the top body, there is even a rotten wheel, which should be left by eating the car, but Severely decayed.


    Such a pile of things is obviously a ruin, but who would have thought that it is a living body?


    Just thinking about it makes people feel horrified. There are rotten metal bars all over the place, making it impossible to kill it. Can you cut off those metal bars?


    Crawling around the mother beast was a miniature version of gold-eating beasts of the mother beast.


    The size of the female beast is too large, and the movement is very slow. In this case, the offspring of the gold-eating beast can only carry the metal to throw the suspension vehicles and hover in the air. Looking at the situation below, Troleser. Holding the invisible headset, every officer above the captain rank must wear a headset, so that he can receive Troleser''s orders at any time, and so that Troleser can better control the overall situation.

 Chapter 199

    Is the mecha battalion ready? Several virtual LCD screens appeared in Troleser''s hovering car in an instant. The screens displayed the live information of various locations, which was convenient for him to monitor globally.


    Hearing Troleser''s voice, one of the mecha headed immediately replied loudly, "Report! The mecha battalion is ready!


    Trolesse raised his eyes to look at Mu Yunshen, who was beside him, and Mu Yunshen nodded to him.


    Trolasse immediately ordered, "Mecha battalion, attack!


    Hundreds of mechas from the mecha battalion rushed towards the direction of the mother beast at the same time. With their tall body and heavy footsteps, they rumbled towards the descendants of the gold-eating beast.


    Trolasse said at the time that he was indifferent and ruthless, but he couldn''t really let the imperial army use human lives to fill it. In order to reduce casualties, he sent the mecha battalion forward, and the mecha battalion swept forward, and launched a wave of fierce attacks first.


    The mecha is covered in metal, which can arouse the interest of the gold-eating beasts the most. Fighting for this wave of attacks can lead all the descendants of the gold-eating beasts around the mother beast. On the battlefield, as long as the mecha battalion ran wildly all the way to lead the descendants of the gold-eating beasts there, it would be enough to besieged with heavy firepower.


    The mecha battalion ran wildly on the ground, and the mecha air battalion followed behind the mecha battalion and flew at a low altitude.


    As soon as the mecha battalion came into contact with the descendants of the gold-eating beasts around the mother beast, the heavy firepower that came with the mecha immediately opened fire and attacked the gold-eating beasts.


    The descendants of the gold-eating beasts, who were still diligently transporting "food", saw that the enemy had attacked their lair, how could they bear it? Moreover, those enemies were actually covered in edible "food, how could they be spared?" ? All turned around and rushed towards the mecha army camp.


    Seeing the black swarm of gold-eating beasts rushing towards them, even the soldiers of the mecha battalion felt their scalps tingle. The army of gold-eating beasts rushing in, running out of energy from heavy firepower weapons, used all available weapons such as long swords, machetes, spears, and spears that came with the mecha to attack the gold-eating beasts in a fierce attack.


    However, even so, it is impossible to stop such a large number of gold-eating beasts, and the ants can kill the elephants, not to mention the size of these gold-eating beasts, each of which is the size of a car, and many mecha The legs were all gnawed and the lines were exposed. Whenever the mecha could not hold up, the mecha empty battalion would provide firepower support, so that the damaged mecha could be quickly withdrawn. , Until all the descendants of the gold-eating beasts all rushed over, the soldiers heard the roar of the battalion commander!


    "Retreat one by one!!! Retreat retreat!!!


    The mecha battalion turned its head and started running back, how could those descendants of the gold-eating beasts see so many "food escape without chasing?


    A group of mecha giants ran wildly in front, chasing the descendants of gold-eating beasts that covered the mountains and plains, and the mecha air battalion flew behind the mecha land battalion. open.


    Their greatest wish is that the head of the Warcraft Mercenary Corps can take advantage of this short time to quickly get rid of the female beast, otherwise, their warriors and mechas will be sacrificed in vain.


    Mu Yunshen kept staring at the descendants of the gold-eating beasts on the ground, and waited until they were far away before receiving Troleser''s instructions.


    That''s it. "


    Mu Yunshen nodded and got up and walked towards the floating car door.


    "Yunshen. Trolasse stopped him.


    Mu Yunshen turned back and saw Trolasse''s worried eyes, he glanced at Edwin Eleanor and others, and smiled at Trolasse, "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine.


    "Come back when you feel the danger, don''t force it," Troleser reminded.


    I know. Mu Yun nodded deeply, then said to Edwin and the others: "Protect Mr., I''m leaving.


    The suspension car is still flying high in the sky and cannot land, otherwise it will be attacked by the gold-eating beasts. Although the descendants of the gold-eating beasts are led away, they are not all gone. There are still some wandering near the mother beast, and they cannot take risks.


    Mu Yunshen opened the car door, looked back at Trolasse, and jumped out directly from the door.


    Everyone mentioned it in their hearts. Although they knew that his flying pet would catch him, they were still quite frightened. They were not relieved until they saw Mu Yunshen sitting on the back of a griffin and flying up again.


    Mu Yunshen was the only one in the same car with Trolaser, Osmond and four other members of the Warcraft mercenary group were in another hover car, as well as the hover cars that followed, all of them riding in the levitating car. The other psionicists on Mercury looked at Mu Yunshen. As long as Mu Yunshen appeared, they would land on the ground and prepare to fight.


    Their hover car was not ready to be kept, and it was left as food for the descendants of the gold-eating beasts who were wandering nearby.


    Seeing Mu Yunshen riding a griffin flying in the air, Osmond''s car landed first, then quickly jumped out of the car, and charged towards the mother beast with a weapon in hand, and then the UFO Ruth and others who landed, Also out of the hover car.


    Looking up at Mu Yunshen, who was riding a snow-white flying beast, someone said jealously: "He''s lucky, he can fly in the sky to attack, and let us stay on the ground to take risks, it''s abominable!


    UFO Ruth snorted coldly, "Do you think it''s safe to fly in the sky? No one knows what abilities the female beast has, let''s wait and see.


    Ufu Ruth said, and began to bend over to draw a summoning formation. He is from the bloodline of the summoner beast family. If he wants to fight, he must first summon his own summoned beast.


    Jeff Luke looked at Osmond and the others who had rushed out, and said to several psionicists in the family: "Let''s go, try to make a contribution in this battle, so that our Luke family can leave this broken planet. , go back to the Violet Star Territory.


    The group of people approached the mother beast in twos and threes. They didn''t want to face off against the gold-eating beasts of their descendants. When they encountered them, they avoided them and aimed directly at the largest "garbage mountain".


    Someone couldn''t help but exclaim: "With such a pile, how are we going to attack? Even if the female beasts don''t fight back and let them attack, they won''t be able to start, okay? There are metal bars all over the body. , They can''t even get close, okay? It''s too thorny to hit.


    Who cares, let''s attack, we''ll attack, I never thought of killing such a thing, the Warcraft mercenary group wants to kill such a metal monster, it''s a dream! We just need to protect ourselves and follow Just show your face every time, do you really want to kill this monster? People with psionics disdain.


    Just as he was talking, a huge figure caught up behind him, and when they looked back, they were startled.


    UFO Ruth rode on a dark summoned beast and chased after him.


    That summoned beast is 2 meters tall, 6 meters long, with a triangular head, six eyes, and a ferocious face. Being watched by the six eyes of this summoned beast, the whole body felt cold, and a sense of fear spontaneously emerged.


    This is the summoned beast of our UFO family, the Hell Wild Wolf. I will show you its true strength in a moment. What kind of pet Mu Yunshen is in front of my Hell Wild Wolf, it is so weak! UFO Ruth looked very arrogant, obviously very confident in the family''s summoned beast.


    Jeff Luke has long wanted to curry favor with the UFO family. He has long heard that the summoned beasts of the UFO family are very rich and powerful. When he saw it today, it was indeed extraordinary. Not to mention the strength, just looking at the appearance is scary enough.


    Jeff Luke smiled and said: "Master UFO''s summoned beasts, how can Mu Yunshen''s two pets be compared? You are the real battle beasts, Mu Yunshen''s two are just pets, how can he be with him? You compare.


    Everyone likes to listen to flattery, and UFO Ruth is no exception.


    It looks like that kid doesn''t come from the summoned beast pet family, but he has two pets. It''s really weird. When I get the chance, I would like to ask him personally, where did these two pets come from? Is it right? Which summoned beast pet family he harmed, and thus robbed these two pets, the summoner family, one of the seven cabinet elders of the Star Palace, has the right to intervene in this matter. UFO Ruth said righteously.


    Others also complimented one after another, "Young Master UFO is right, you really need to ask.


    While they were rushing to flatter UFO Ruth, Osmond brought four mercenaries to the vicinity of the mother beast.


    Mu Yunshen also fell from the sky while riding a griffin, and the six of them met.


    They all wore uniform black mercenary uniforms with black masks on their faces. They didn''t have guns in their hands. They all knew that bullets were useless against this monster, so why waste bullets and waste time?


    Time is precious. If they delay for a moment, more soldiers will die in battle. They must fight quickly.


    Trolasse, seeing they were in place, commanded in the headset, "Three o''clock.


    "Yes. Mu Yunshen replied, "Let''s go.


    Mu Yunshen dashed towards the three o''clock direction pointed by Trolasse, followed by the five Osmonds.


    A few days ago, they were observing the feeding position of the female beast every day. Since they were covered in mountains of scrap metal, they had no way to start, so they could only find the weakest place to start.


    The size of the female beast is huge, and the overall shape is a hemispherical cover on the ground. If you don''t look at the surrounding environment, it is difficult to confirm the exact position. Moreover, the female beast will move by itself, so his eating position is also constantly changing, so it is necessary to People control the overall situation from a distance and make accurate commands.


    Mu Yunshen, who was running wildly, saw that he was about to reach the designated spot, and gave an order, "Bright sword!


    The six people running, the right hand trembled at the same time, and suddenly a long sword with a cold light suddenly popped out of the hand without a weapon.


    Disperse! The six people dispersed at the same time, and only Mu Yunshen walked towards the designated three o''clock direction. These are all planned in advance, because I don''t know what means the mother beast has, so I can only try and adapt accordingly.


    The six people have been unable to distinguish the feeding position of the female animal in the form of a semicircle.


    Mu Yunshen stood in a fixed position, "Turn on the attached power!


    At the same time, the six people turned on the attachment on the magic sword, and the powerful pressure instantly enveloped the six people.


    In the hands of the six people, although the flame magic sword and the lightning magic sword are still, but because the purity of the power stone has improved, the coercion shrouded in it has also increased.


    This point, Mu Yunshen didn''t expect at first, fortunately, he tried to add energy beforehand, only to find out that there would be such a change, which made the excited Osmond, without any precaution, directly coerced The pressure fell to the ground, because he directly chose a first-level energy stone, and the pressure can be imagined.


    From using the worst level 4 energy stone all the time, to jumping directly to the level 1 energy stone, this jump is indeed a bit big, and the pressure is also increased several times.


    On the other hand, Trolasser was not too surprised, because he had guessed before that the magic sword might change when he replaced the high-purity energy stone. He also reminded Mu Yunshen to be careful when using the magic sword. .


    This was originally just his guess, but he didn''t expect it to be very effective, and it was still effective in coercion.


    Trolaise also guessed that since the power of the magic sword will increase with the purity of the power stone, there is no doubt that the strength of the magic sword will also be greatly improved. For this reason, Trolai Sett specially mentioned a few words to Mu Yunshen and Osmond about the tricks of using the magic sword.


    Mu Yun was deeply frustrated. He, the owner of the magic sword, did not know the changes and functions of the magic sword as well as Mr. Aslan, the purchaser. observations and inferences are very accurate.

 Chapter 200

    Therefore, the six of them had to carefully choose the energy stone for their magic sword. The energy of the first-level energy stone is indeed pure, but it must be used with strength. If you insist on using the first-level energy stone, like Austrian Simon was directly crushed to the ground like that, unable to even stand up, so what kind of battle is there to talk about?


    In the end, of the four ordinary mercenaries, two use flame magic swords, and two use lightning magic swords. power.


    Even so, it was a great burden for the four of them. In order to familiarize them with this terrifying pressure, they kept the magic sword in an enchanted state every day for the past three days. At this time, you don''t have to worry about wasting energy stones. If you lose your life, it''s useless to ask for more energy stones.


    After three days of training, they are now well adapted to the new coercion, and after turning on the attached energy, they can also not change their face!


    Six people, the flame magic sword and the lightning magic sword are separated. In order to cooperate with the four ordinary mercenaries, Osmond uses the lightning magic sword, and Mu Yunshen uses the flame magic sword. There are all kinds of attributes, and they are all equipped with energy stones, which can be used at any time.


    "Lightning! Mu Yunshen shouted loudly.


    The three mercenaries holding the Lightning Magic Sword and at the same time swung the Lightning Magic Sword in their hands with all their strength. Everyone has the determination to kill this monster!


    The purple lightning, which was several times thicker and thicker than before, wrapped around the sword and made a crackling sound. All three of them tried their best to wield the sword.


    The giant swords formed by the condensed three purple electric beams are two or 30 meters long. At the moment when they were cut at the same time, the three purple giant swords met in the air. At the moment of contact, they condensed and merged in the air!


    At the moment of contact, the three purple giant swords merged into a purple giant sword that is 100 meters long and tens of meters wide. Cut it down!


    Boom boom boom! ! !


    crackling crackling --!!!


    The body of the female beast, which was originally some distance from the ground, was instantly smashed to the ground by this sword!


    The ground cracked, smoke and dust spread, and the ground beneath the mountain-like body sank directly. The lightning giant sword that seemed to be able to split the void, half of the sword body fell into the metal body of the mother beast, and the powerful and violent purple lightning exploded instantly. , crackles and crackles instantly covered the whole body of the female beast, making the entire female beast instantly become a mountain of lightning, and the purple electric arc flashed in the air and made a sound.


    Mu Yunshen and the others never imagined that using the Lightning Magic Sword at the same time would be able to integrate such a heaven-defying existence.


    Even Trolasser on the hover car did not expect that the magic sword actually has such a function. At that moment, he leaned forward in a gaffe, and a pair of violet eyes stared at the fused lightning bolt. The giant sword, with gleaming light in its eyes, as deep as a pool, this magic sword seems to have great research value.


    Eleanor and the others, who were also in the hovering car, almost stared out of their eyes as they stared at the scene on the screen with a dull look on their faces.


    They were even more shocked when they saw this sword from a high altitude.


    In the whole world, it seems that only this sword exists, and it is powerful enough to divide the sea. Even if they are in the suspended car, they can feel the terrifying pressure from such a distance. At the same time, the static electricity in the car is serious, as if All the lightning elements in the air were activated, and even the communication headset made a harsh screeching sound.


    The closest Mu Yunshen and others could feel the horror of that sword most intuitively.


    The distance between them was originally calculated by Troleser, and it would not be affected. However, when Troleser was calculating, he did not expect that they would come out with a fusion sword. The original safe distance Naturally it doesn''t work.


    Back 500 meters! After the initial surprise, Troleser immediately gave precise instructions.


    The six people quickly retreated. They were all elites in the military. The prediction of the distance was not very accurate, saying that 500 meters was 500 meters.


    The battle here was directly monitored by the imperial palace and the Xingchen Palace far away in the Violet Star Region. Whether it was the palace or the Xingchen Palace, there were many people gathered, and they were all watching the battle against the mother beast on the Mercury Planet.


    The Imperial Palace and Xingchen Hall had received news about Trolather''s participation in this battle as the commander-in-chief, so they paid more attention to the battle to destroy the mother beast on the Mercury planet, and even the battle of the capital star of the Mesai star field. , Neither swimmer Mercury''s war has a high degree of attention.


    In addition to wanting to see Trolassie''s command ability, they wanted to see the true strength of the Warcraft Mercenary Group.


    There are only six people who dare to take on this task. If Mu Yunshen is either too arrogant, or he really has the ability, the Warcraft Mercenary Group is a bit mysterious, so the attention they get will not be low.


    They all nodded secretly when they saw the first mech land battalion rushing to kill and the mecha empty battalion plundering the formation.


    Originally, in their opinion, handing the Imperial Army into the hands of Trolaise was like a sheep entering the tiger''s mouth. Trolaise would definitely not cherish the lives of these soldiers, commanding arbitrarily and weakening the strength of the Empire, but from this battle, Look, Trolasse isn''t the villain to command indiscriminately.


    It''s just that they won''t pay attention to where the mecha battalion will take the descendants of the gold-eating beast for the time being. Their focus is on the mother beast.


    They saw Mu Yunshen, who was covered in black, getting down from a white flying beast, and Emperor Orixia asked a psionic minister beside him, "What kind of pet is this?


    The minister was also full of doubts. Hearing His Majesty ask him, he bowed in shame and said, "I don''t know, I have never heard that the pet family of summoners is such a pet."


    Aurixia the Great glanced at him, "If you don''t know, go check it out."


    Minister: "Yes.


    The same question was also asked in the Hall of Stars, and they had never seen such a pet of war. When seeing that there were really only six people in the Warcraft mercenary group participating in the battle, both the palace and the Xingchen Palace were all silent.


    Watching the six people rush towards the huge female beast together, they all had a common feeling in their hearts¡ªit was hitting a stone with an egg.


    They couldn''t possibly succeed, but they knew that, they sent the Warcraft mercenary group to bet on the mystery of the Warcraft mercenary group. Whether it was a pet or a magic weapon, the Warcraft mercenary group could always be weird. If something comes, maybe they can really kill the female beast?


    When they saw the six people running, the magic energy swords were thrown out of their hands at the same time, they all said in their hearts: Sure enough. Sure enough, the magic sword was used.


    They just waited to see if the monster mercenary group could use their magic sword to kill this female beast.


    In fact, they were all very curious about the power of the magic sword, because no one had obtained it, so they didn''t know what the magic sword was. The only reference data was in the battle against Edono. With fire, the other can use lightning, indicating that the magic sword has two attributes.


    Then, can the magic sword, which was not even able to kill Edono at that time, be able to kill this female beast, which is even more difficult to deal with than Edono?


    After the six people stood apart, they were all stunned when they saw the purple lightning giant swords that the three people split out. It was the first time they saw that the attribute energy on the energy sword could be amplified to this level. How not to surprise them?


    However, the next moment, they were not just surprised! ~


    When seeing the three purple giant swords fused into a super giant sword in the air, the Great Oryxia stood up from the throne in shock.


    Those who did the same thing as the Great Emperor, and the trusted ministers who were watching together, stared at each other, opened their mouths, and even forgot to breathe. It was cut so that the ground under it was sunken, and the whole female beast turned into a purple lightning ball!


    The same scene also happened in the Hall of Stars. Even Pope Archibald stood up in shock. Everyone else in the room also stood up suddenly, staring at the screen with a pair of bull''s eyes, full of disbelief.


    It''s terrible, the power of this magic sword is terrible, how can such a terrible weapon be controlled by a mercenary group? Someone finally shouted this sentence in a trembling voice.


    In the palace, the trusted ministers who had recovered from the shock also suggested, "Your Majesty, the power of this magic sword is really terrifying. With such a powerful weapon, it is not in the hands of the empire, but in a small mercenary group. In the hands, this is too dangerous. If one day the Warcraft mercenary group defected from the empire, wouldn''t it be a major disaster for the empire?


    Everyone knows where this "betrayal" is going, especially in order to please the head of Mu, Trolasse did not hesitate to plan this mission for him, which shows that Trolase has attracted the head of Mu. heart.


    How could Emperor Orixia not be afraid in his heart, a Troreiser is enough for him to be afraid of, and now, Troreiser suddenly can''t use his psychic abilities, and it is very likely that he has become an ordinary person. For the empire , It was supposed to be a big happy event, but now there is such a dangerous existence as a magic weapon, it really can''t make him feel at ease for a day.


    This matter will be discussed later, let''s look at the battle situation first. Emperor Orixia spoke up, and he had to think about what to do with this monster mercenary group.


    Swimming on Mercury, from a long distance, you can see a purple giant sword that fell from the sky just now. Many people are wondering what it is, and what the dull sound and the vibration of the earth are all about. What''s the matter?


    And the UFO Ruth and the others, who were approaching the mother beast, were stunned when they saw the purple giant sword. They even stopped running and could only stare blankly at it. Only the behemoth fell to the ground with a sword.


    Mu Yunshen''s six people, under the command of Troleser, quickly retreated to 500 meters away, only then could they be able to avoid the purple electric current flowing everywhere.


    The female beast that was originally quiet like a mountain of garbage actually started to move under the stimulation of this violent purple electric current.


    The huge body, facing the direction of Mu Yunshen, slowly rose, and finally a big bag swelled up, and the sound was like the creaking and rubbing sound of an old machine. .


    Trolaise on the floating car also frowned slightly. He quickly looked at the other screens, and sure enough, he saw that the descendants of the gold-eating beasts on the other two battlefields were all commotion. It rushed in the direction of the mother beast.


    This number is really scary, not only those who were led away by the mecha battalion, but also the descendants of the Soaring Snake Corps'' gold-eating beasts all rushed in this direction.


    Not good! It is calling the descendants of the gold-eating beasts! All the gold-eating beasts are coming here!


    Hearing Trolather''s words in the headset, Mu Yunshen''s expression changed greatly, and he said loudly: "Hurry up and kill the mother beast, hurry up! Osmond.


    With a loud shout, Osmond instantly ignited a flame, quickly changed an energy source, and directly used a first-level energy stone.

 Chapter 201

    In the state of an ordinary person, he can only use the second-level energy stone at most, but when the magic power is stimulated, he can directly withstand the coercion brought by the first-level energy stone! Of course, the one who discovered this secret is Trolasse, is also the killer in this battle.


    Trolasser''s request to them is to show as few cards as possible, and try not to use magic swords of other attributes if they don''t show them. This battle will definitely attract attention from all parties. Let all parties want to win over, but the strength is too much, to the point of terror, it will make people jealous, the consequences of being jealous, there is absolutely no good thing, that is why Troleser reminds them.


    At the moment when the purple electric light on the mother beast was about to dissipate, Osmond roared and slashed out a sword again. The purple giant sword was formed in the air again, but this time, the purple giant sword was displayed by Osmond alone. There is no fusion giant sword that the three of them cast at the same time, but it is much bigger than the purple giant sword that the three of them had previously displayed individually, and it is not much smaller than the fusion sword, which shows the power of this sword!


    The female beast that was scorched black by the electricity just got up, was slashed by this sword again, and fell directly to the ground. At this moment, the female beast, which was originally covered with metal bars of various shapes, shone in the purple electric light. , suddenly changed appearance!


    A giant with metallic luster appeared out of thin air in that huge pit!


    The hemispherical giant with a metallic luster looks like a huge metal tortoise shell, lying motionless on the ground, but there are two deep incisions on the "metal tortoise shell", which are the two purple big incisions. The traces that the sword can see are straight into the inside of the metal tortoise shell.


    Seeing that the Lightning Great Sword was effective against this monster, Osmond thought that he could always cut the monster with a few more blows.


    "Be careful! Troleser hastily reminded


    Mu Yunshen''s first reaction was to shout, "Retreat!


    As the sound came out, it was a huge tail covered with thick metal barbs.... The tail? From the other side of the metal tortoise shell, it was directly drawn towards Mu Yunshen and others, and the main target of the blow was Ao Simon!


    When Osmond heard Mu Yunshen''s order, he quickly retreated to avoid it. Unfortunately, the thick thing that the few people hugged directly fell from the sky. It was not possible to dodge by retreating at all. Can''t completely escape.


    But! Even so, he wouldn''t just wait to die.


    Osmond roared loudly, tried his best, and flew towards the side at an extremely fast speed against the huge black shadow.


    Boom one by one!!


    At that moment, a huge deep ditch was directly slammed into the ground, and the ground shook, and the sound was like muffled thunder, rolling out.


    Osmond quickly got up from the ground and ran into the distance panting.


    At that moment, Osmond thought that he might die. His limit speed was not proportional to the speed at which the giant tail fell. stagnation, which allowed Osmond to narrowly escape.


    Osmond knew that at that moment of stagnation, Mu Yunshen threw the magic circle roulette to help him block it for a moment, otherwise, he would have been slapped into flesh.


    Mu Yunshen also panted heavily and ran into the distance. Just now, his speed of drawing the magic circle has increased to the extreme, and it was formed almost instantaneously. Only then did he catch up dangerously and dangerously. The disks are stacked one on top of the other, just wanting to delay as much time as possible. If one piece is broken, there is another piece. The two pieces are blocked at the same time, and it is only blocked for a moment.


    This monster is so terrifying, Mu Yunshen''s magic circle wheel is in front of it, it is as fragile as a cicada''s wings, it is basically equivalent to when the six people are running, Trolaise''s voice came again, "Get down!


    One person fell down without hesitation, and the huge black shadow brushed past them directly. The strong wind that brought them made their hair flutter. It turned out that it was the giant tail that swept across it. Help them stare, or they''re all dead now.


    Te Ming Laiser in the suspended car, his eyes quickly looked at every screen, and when he saw the change of the female beast, he already had a bad premonition in his heart.


    "Yunshen, withdraw...


    Trolasse hadn''t spoken yet, when his voice suddenly stopped.


    Mu Yunshen, who was running, seemed to sense something suddenly, turned around suddenly, and saw several thick and long tails also covered with metal barbs, constantly rising from under the metal "tortoise shell", followed by a With the rise of the tail, the size of the metal "tortoise shell" is also gradually decreasing. Those tails danced in the air like a horse, and a hideous tail actually stabbed towards the hovering car high in the distance!


    At this moment, Mu Yunshen''s pupils shrank suddenly, he wanted to shout, but couldn''t shout, wanted to rush over, but couldn''t move his legs, he could only watch the hideous ugly tail attack the hovering car.


    No...no...no!


    to save him...


    to save him


    Move... move! Move your body!


    stop!


    The voice buried deep in his throat finally roared out, and Mu Yunshen rushed out like an arrow from the string, flying towards the direction of the hover car! However, the speed is too slow, too slow ! Still too slow!!


    Hurry, hurry! Hurry, hurry, hurry!!!


    At this moment, Mu Yunshen couldn''t see anything. In his eyes, there were only the hovering car that was rapidly retreating in the air, and the hideous tail that was chasing after him!


    The suspension car flew back very fast, but the tail was also chasing very fast in the air. The tail seemed to be endless, but it had no end at all and could be extended endlessly. Mu Yunshen, who had already increased his speed to the limit, couldn''t catch up with the hovering car that was flying backwards, nor could he catch up with the ferocious tail that was constantly extending. Just when Mu Yunshen was so anxious and felt that his legs were no longer his own, he suddenly felt By then, some kind of shackles inside the body seemed to be broken.


    Then, his figure disappeared in place.


    When it reappeared, it was actually in the void, and it was between the hovering car and the air attack that the hideous tail was about to touch. Mu Yunshen''s eyes burst into powerful killing intent, and a hand swiped lightly in the air, He said sharply, "Stop!


    The ferocious tail that was attacking at a high speed actually broke into two pieces out of thin air in the middle, and fell from the air.


    Isaac, who originally drove the hover car and thought he was going to die this time, was trying his best to avoid the tail and the hover car was about to be pierced. At this moment, a figure appeared out of thin air in front of his hover car. !


    This place is high in the sky! How could someone show up?


    Isaac was stunned in shock, until the tail of the attack broke from the middle, and the figure that appeared out of thin air turned around, Isaac still couldn''t return to his senses.


    Trolaise in the suspension car stared at Mu Yunshen who was standing outside the suspension car. Empty walk, just suddenly appeared in front of his car, he still looked very calm, but the shock in his heart was indescribable, and his smart brain was short-circuited, and he couldn''t remember anything.


    Mu Yun looked at the man in the suspended car and put his hand on the headset, "Take care of yourself."


    Then, Mu Yunshen, who was in front of the car, disappeared in an instant.


    Everyone in the car stared blankly at the previous scene. Only Trolasse, who responded quickly, looked at the display screen. Sure enough, they saw Mu Yunshen''s figure on one screen. He instantly appeared another scene. Air!


    Yes, it''s a moment


    This is a space shuttle!!!


    This is... space spiritual ability? The Pope of the Star Palace said this sentence with a trembling voice.


    The palace at this time


    Is there really space psychic ability in the world? That kind of psychic ability that was deduced by countless scientists that should exist but has never appeared - a space psychic ability! It was just... space shuttle, right? This is... in the legend The... space shuttle.... The Great Emperor Aurixia murmured, his eyes were fixed on Mu Yunshen who was on the screen.


    Space compression and space folding technology have always been difficult problems for the empire to overcome. Unexpectedly, the space problem that the empire has been researching for many years has been unable to achieve, but directly appeared in this Mu Yunshen in the form of spiritual ability. Really... Really. ...


    The Great Emperor Orixia was suddenly very fortunate that the empire did not fight against this young man, and he was even more fortunate that this young man, he did not belong to the Hall of Stars or the Rose Star Region, but belonged to their empire!


    As long as it is a citizen of their empire, then the team he is standing on is definitely the empire!


    Emperor Orixia has already made up his mind to win over this young man. Whether it is his personal strength or the magic weapon in his hand, it is worthy of the empire''s efforts to win over him.


    Mu Yunshen, who was standing in the air, looked down at the female beast below. At this time, the size of the female beast had shrunk a lot. It seemed that the more tails it split out, the smaller the size of the metal turtle shell would be, just like a bowl of water. If you want to divide into two bowls, if you want a little more in this bowl, you must have a little less in the other bowl.


    It turned out to be so.


    The female beast had one tail cut off, and once again made a chirping like a sun machine, and at the same time used several other tails to attack Mu Yunshen in the void.


    Mu Yunshen stood in the air, looking down, he didn''t need to move at all, let those tails attack him, even if he missed the attack, his figure appeared here for a while, and then there again, as if countless clones flashed at the same time, In fact, that was Mu Yunshen''s body, but if the tail wanted to attack him, the space would inevitably fluctuate. With his sense of space, it would be very easy to avoid it.


    Magic energy level 6, successful.


    Has the ability to travel through space


    It was only now that Mu Yunshen clearly understood that the magical energy he possessed was the one-space system.


    "Yunshen, let''s fight quickly, the descendants of the gold-eating beasts are approaching! Two kilometers away! Trolather''s voice sounded again.


    The tails of the female beast, while attacking Mu Yunshen, are also attacking the Osmons on the ground. Because they are constantly attacking the female beast, the female beast will naturally attack them madly.


    Today''s Mu Yunshen has a deeper sense of space, and is not only able to use the ability to shatter space.


    Just now, the ferocious tail suddenly broke, and it was Mu Yunshen who used the space blade to cut it off.


    Space is everywhere, and it can''t be seen or touched. The space blade is even harder to capture, let alone see.


    Mu Yunshen appeared next to Osmond. In order to conceal his true strength, he slashed at the female beast with the flame magic sword in his hand. However, every time he slashed, he would hit the female beast''s metal tortoise shell. ¡± left deep marks on it, and even cut off two hideous tails that attacked.


    Inside the flaming giant sword that Mu Yunshen swung out, there is a space blade hidden, and the sharpness of the cutting is naturally speechless.


    Do 500 meters! Trolasser continued to remind. At this time, the earth was already shaking very violently, and the descendants of the black gold-eating beasts all swarmed towards this side like a tide.


    Mu Yunshen swung his sword continuously, "Qiangqiangqiang", the sound of slashing on the metal body came out, and deep sword marks were left on the "tortoise shell", Osmond and the others saw Mu Yunshen''s attack like this Effective, but also more vigorously chop.


    Previously, they were all focused on dealing with the mother beast, and they never saw the feat of Mu Yunshen''s space shuttle. the power of.

 Chapter 202

    A thousand meters!


    Mu Yunshen and the others are still trying their best to slash the female beast, UFO Ruth and the others, they were dealing with the scattered descendants of gold-eating beasts, but now they see so many descendants of gold-eating beasts rushing towards this side, where are they going? With the courage to fight, they all fled in the other direction, and UFO Ruth was the fastest, because he had summoned beasts as mounts, and the one that ran was the fastest.


    Trolasse didn''t expect them to be of any help at first, so he just wanted to attract some lone descendants of gold-eating beasts, so that those descendants'' gold-eating beasts would not affect Mu Yunshen''s battle, They were indeed fighting against the stray descendants of gold-eating beasts before, and it doesn''t matter if they run away now, the effect of their delay has been achieved.


    The loud sound of heavy firepower was getting closer and closer. It was the soldiers of the mecha battalion who were chasing after the descendants of the gold-eating beasts. They chased and killed all the way, but they killed many of the descendants'' gold-eating beasts. , They were bombarding and killing, these descendants of gold-eating beasts did not resist, but just blindly flew in the direction of the mother beast.


    "Five hundred meters!


    Mu Yunshen turned his head to look, only to see the black metal ocean rushing towards this side. How many were there? At a glance, he couldn''t count them. He only knew that they were densely packed, and just looking at them would make people scalp tingling.


    Osmond! Take them away first! Mu Yunshen said loudly, "Mr. Aslan, let the hover car lift them off!


    We are gone, what do you do alone? Osmond slashed out a sword and shouted.


    I can handle it! You all go! Go! Mu Yun scolded deeply, he didn''t want to watch his mercenaries be directly submerged by the metal ocean.


    Osmond did not dare to disobey the order, looked back at the terrifying number of gold-eating beasts, and gritted his teeth: "Follow me!


    The four mercenaries immediately took the energy attached to the magic sword and followed Osmond towards the distance. Not far away, there was already a hovering vehicle hovering at a low altitude, waiting to pick them up.


    The UFO Ruth and the others, who had already escaped, were picked up by a hover car and lifted into the air, and the five Osmonds also lifted off.


    On the huge battlefield, Mu Yunshen was the only one who was dealing with the terrifying female beast.


    The female beast seemed to have gone mad, and could not find any other enemies, so she attacked Mu Yunshen with all its hideous tails.


    Mu Yunshen held the sword in his hand, and kept blocking at a high speed, only listening to the clanging sound, none of the attacking tails could break through Mu Yunshen''s defense, all of them were blocked by his sword shadow.


    At this moment, Mu Yunshen did not possess the magic sword in his hand. With the sharpness of the magic sword, he chopped those tails into pieces and fell to the ground.


    "Three hundred meters!


    At this moment, the metal "tortoise shell" of the female beast, which had been reduced in size by half, suddenly rose up, the previously bulged feeding position reappeared, and the unpleasant old machine rubbing sound appeared again, the female beast was obviously going mad. .


    "Yunshen, attack the mouth of the mouth! Trolasser seized the opportunity to order.


    Mu Yunshen no longer cares about the remaining hideous tails, his figure flickering in the air frequently, avoiding the attack of the mother beast, while he himself activated the magic sword attachment, the fiery flame wrapped around the sword, his The figure suddenly disappeared from the ground, and the female beast appeared directly in the air where it was eating.


    Mu Yunshen swung the sword with all his strength.


    Everyone who saw this scene only felt that a flaming waterfall fell from the sky and directly smashed into the feeding mouth of the female beast. Starting from the position of the feeding mouth, the flaming waterfall fell from the sky, directly scouring the mother beast''s mountain-like body and exploding. !


    The huge hemispherical metal "tortoise shell was blown out directly, and like a huge flying saucer, it shoveled towards the gold-eating beasts rushing toward the ocean, and instantly set off a group of offspring gold-eating beasts, they were like rain. Generally scattered from the air, the falling gold-eating beasts all fell apart and became individual parts and branches. What greeted them was a waterfall of flames like a flood. After the mother beast was washed away, the excess flame torrent did not stop, and It was rushing towards the descendants of the gold-eating beasts.


    That speed is as fast as a flash flood, and it spreads across the entire battlefield in an instant!


    Mecha Battalion! Retreat! Trolasse orders in the headset,


    Where the flame torrent passed, all the gold-eating beasts melted into a pool of metal water. If the mecha encountered it, it would definitely be the same.


    The mecha battalion, which was originally chasing the gold-eating beasts, didn''t expect such a sudden change, and they were all shocked.


    After hearing the commander-in-chief''s order, those who can fly and those who can''t fly desperately run towards the side of the flame torrent. They don''t want to be melted into a pool of metal water.


    Mu Yun took a deep breath and swung out two swords with all his strength again. The torrent of flames rushed in the other two directions. All the descendants of the gold-eating beasts who came to the rescue were all caught in a sea of ??fiery flames.


    Tens of thousands of gold-eating beasts left behind only hot and red metal water everywhere!


    The temperature in this area is also rising rapidly. Mu Yunshen, who was still standing in the air, could not resist the scorching heat of the air, and disappeared directly into the air.


    Just when everyone was shocked by this scene of hellfire, Mu Yunshen suddenly appeared in Trolaise''s hovering car.


    Eleanor and the others, who were still in shock, turned pale when they saw the sudden appearance.


    Is this a fucking supernatural movie? Why did it suddenly appear? Didn''t he stand in the distant sky one second ago? He appeared in the hovering car the next second, and he didn''t come in through the door. Yes, appearing directly out of thin air!


    Trolasse was not surprised at all. Mu Yunshen has the ability to travel through space. He can appear anywhere and travel through space at will. For him, it is as simple as walking. As soon as Mu Yunshen appeared in the levitating car, he tore off the black mask on his face. He was a little out of breath, his face was flushed, and there was a layer of beads on his forehead. He hurriedly said: "Come on, the temperature outside is too high. It''s high, it''s going to be roasted."


    Looking at this kind of Mu Yunshen, Trolasse couldn''t move his eyes away, such a Yunshen looked like he was doing some kind of exercise.


    go back. Trolasse pulled off the headset and stared at his lover for a moment.


    Mu Yunshen was still undressing in the heat, but when he noticed Mr. Aslan''s gaze, his movements suddenly stopped, and when he looked at those beautiful eyes, they had changed from beautiful violet to mysterious. purple.


    Mu Yunshen''s face, which was a little red from the heat, instantly became red, how could he not know that such a Mr. Aslan, this is a sign of lust!


    Mu Yunshen secretly glanced nervously at Eleanor and the others behind him. Seeing that they were all dumbfounded, he obviously hadn''t recovered from the shock again and again. of someone.


    Trolasse''s eyes were smiling, just looking at his lover who was about to explode in embarrassment.


    "Come here," Trolasse said to him, smiling.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Come here, your sister! Do you think I look like an idiot? I''m still leaning towards you at this time?


    Mu Yun glared at him fiercely, found a seat far away from him and sat down, determined not to pass.


    Trolasse raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at him playfully.


    Mu Yun blushed deeply and turned his face away, just not looking at him.


    Ha ha. Trolasse laughed directly.


    Mu Yunshen:¡­


    Oh your sister!


    After finally suffering to the hotel, Mu Yunshen was the first to get out of the car and leave.


    Trolasse: "¡­


    Eleanor et al: "..."


    Is this the attitude that a mercenary should have? Leave the employer behind and the mercenary will go first?


    Trolasse smiled and followed quickly.


    Eleanor et al: "¡­


    Chase behind.


    Finally caught up with the same elevator to the suite on the top floor.


    Mu Yunshen was the first to get out of the elevator, Trolasse was the second, and Eleanor and the others followed, speeding up and following behind them.


    Mu Yunshen pushed the door directly into the suite, and closed the door, but was stopped by Trolaise, and without looking back, he explained, "No one should disturb me during this time."


    "...Yes. Several people watched the door slam shut.


    Mu Yunshen knew that he would definitely follow, and he turned around and wanted to run, but was grabbed by Trolaise and pressed directly on the door first... um.... Mu Yunshen was about to speak, but his mouth was immediately blocked. .


    The man''s kiss was very eager, as if he wanted to swallow Mu Yunshen just like that.


    Men are in a dominant position whether they are kissing or on the bed. Mu Yunshen also tried to gain the upper hand in a fit of anger, but a man knows all his weaknesses and can easily arouse his lust, and in the ocean of lust. , No matter how many thoughts Mu Yunshen has, he has no choice but to passively follow the man and sink again and again.


    After a deep, fiery kiss, both of them were out of breath. Trolasse kept kissing her lover, her voice suppressed and low, and she was obviously trying her best to endure, "I want to hug you, now."


    Mu Yunshen was also out of breath, letting the man keep kissing his lips, cheeks, nose and eyes, "I want... take a shower first.


    Hmm... Trolasse hugged her lover''s slender waist and pressed her hard, and sure enough, she heard the sweet and greasy murmur overflowing from her lover''s nostrils.


    "Don''t wash it, wash it together later. Trolasse has untied his lover''s half-open black coat and threw it directly on the ground.


    No, I''m sweating..." Mu Yunshen avoided the man''s kiss on his neck. I couldn''t wait any longer. The man picked up his lover and strode towards the bedroom.


    It''s just sweat, how can it stop his heart of wanting a lover


    When he saw Yun Shen standing in the air, showing off his power, he wanted to directly push him down, tear up the coldness on his face, watch him go crazy for himself, scream for his uncontrollable loss of voice, and cry for himself beg for mercy¡­


    Such a multi-faceted cloud depth, only he can see.


    This is his lover, such a powerful Yun Shen, is his lover, is his.


    At this moment, Trolasse just wanted to hug and possess this person, so that he could truly feel that the boy who grew up still belonged to him, that he belonged to himself, and would always belong to him alone.


    No matter how enthusiastic and energetic Trolesse is, he still knows how to behave.


    Yun Shen had just experienced a life-and-death battle. After relaxing, it was the most exhausting time. Therefore, Trolasse did not toss him too much. He only came once and let him rest.


    The hearty sex in the field can make Yun Shen relax better.


    After holding his lover and taking a comfortable hot bath in the bathroom, he took his lover back to the big bed that had been cleaned up, covered him with the quilt, and let him sleep well.


    Looking at her lover who was about to fall asleep in a daze, Troleser got up and brought a glass of warm water to Yunshen.


    Come, drink a glass of water and go to sleep. Trolasse lifted up his lover and held the glass to his lips.


    Mu Yunshen closed his eyes and turned his face away, very sleepy, "Leave it for now, and drink it when you wake up.


    "Baby, be obedient, drink and then sleep. Trolasse coaxed him softly, kissed his forehead tenderly, and then used his soft lips to keep rubbing him and pestering him.


    Mu Yunshen couldn''t, so he closed his eyes and drank the glass of water, and Trolasse finally put him to sleep.


    Looking at her lover who was sleeping peacefully on the bed, Trolasse had pity, satisfaction, and guilt in her eyes.


    He walked over, touched his lover''s soft black hair, kissed his forehead, and then walked out of the room lightly. Now that the pot has already exploded outside, he must go and end the rest.

 Chapter 203

    Mu Yunshen''s last three swords not only killed the mother beast, but also destroyed 90% of the gold-eating beasts in an instant. The remaining gold-eating beasts who escaped by chance were handed over to the Imperial Army and the Soaring Snake Army. Now, if they can''t even solve the little shrimp soldiers and crab generals left, they don''t deserve to be called soldiers!


    The good news that the mother beast and the gold-eating beasts were wiped out spread to every corner of the entire Nebula Empire almost the moment Mu Yunshen left.


    This time, the royal family did not interfere, but frankly released the video of the battle of the Warcraft mercenary group.


    By the time Trolesse had a lot of rain, cleaned up, and came back to pay attention to this matter again, StarNet was completely paralyzed, and it was more terrifying than ever.


    Not only Star Network, but also on TV, almost every channel broadcasts the scene of the battle between the Warcraft mercenary group and the mother beast, as well as the shocking last three swords.


    Now, Mu Yunshen has really become popular all over the empire!


    In the past, most of his fans were young people. Depending on his appearance, strength, weapons, and cute pets, he could always attract fans, but even if he became popular, it had nothing to do with the righteousness of the country.


    But now, what Mu Yunshen has done is directly the great achievement of saving a planet.


    While saving the hundreds of millions of people in the lower reaches of Mercury, it also kept the swimmers from being occupied by the gold-eating beasts.


    He is the hero of the empire!


    For a time, in the Nebula Empire, no matter men, women or children, no one did not know that Mu Yunshen, the head of the Warcraft mercenary group, killed the female beast and tens of thousands of gold-eating beasts, and saved You Mercury. .


    Throughout the empire, countless people admired Mu Yunshen, but at the same time, they were also imitated by the uniforms of the Warcraft Mercenary Corps and the handsome face with black masks. Some businessmen seized this opportunity and imitated the uniforms and black masks of the Warcraft mercenary group. No matter how much they sold, they could all be sold out within an hour. It was so hot and so sought after. These people who admired Mu Yunshen. , to the point of insanity!


    There are a lot of popular people, just after Mu Yunshen became popular in the whole empire, there are many young girls crying and wanting to marry Mu Yunshen.


    There was another girl who was even crazier. She stood directly at the top of dozens of floors of buildings, shouted at Mu Yunshen on video, and asked Mu Yunshen if she would like to marry her. If not, let her be the mistress. She is also willing to follow Mu Yunshen. If Mu Yunshen doesn''t agree, she will jump directly from the top floor.


    Such coercion naturally attracted the bombardment of fans who also admired and admired Yunshen on Xingxing.com, but they were not willing to intimidate me.


    Head Mu, who are you with such a big face, you will jump in the queue as soon as you appear, there are so many people waiting to die, you have to queue up and you don¡¯t know which star field you are going to, if you really want to die, you will die first and then come back. , don''t stop me from continuing to line up!


    Trolasse looked at the mess on the star network and felt a little sad.


    He is now beginning to wonder if Yun Shen is so popular, is it a good thing or a bad thing? What if one day he is not optimistic and is really hooked by some goblin? He has to think of a way.


    As soon as the battle video was exposed, the news reporters from You Mercury immediately came to block the hotel, hoping to get the opportunity to interview Mu Yunshen.


    Unfortunately, the response from the hotel was: Mr. Mu spent too much in the battle with the mother beast, was resting, and did not accept interviews.


    No one wants to miss such big news. If anyone can grab Mu Yunshen''s exclusive interview rights, the ratings will definitely be unprecedentedly high. Therefore, even if the hotel responds, it does not mean to let them leave. , Just like that, they were all surrounded by the entrance of the hotel, and they didn''t believe that Mu Yunshen could not come out.


    After all, there are very few people who can see that Mu Yunshen can use space shuttle, and there are only a few people in the entire Nebula Empire.


    How could these reporters know? Seeing that Mu Yunshen can levitate out of thin air, they thought it was a kind of ability of psionicists. Psionicists are mysterious and have different methods. Even if there are people who can step in the void, Not surprising, right?


    As for the pictures of Mu Yunshen''s body flashing constantly, it was not played. The released videos also cut out those pictures. Only those who can see the original will find that Mu Yunshen is randomly flashing in various places. What a shocking place.


    No matter what the royal family''s purpose was, it was still very much in Troleser''s mind to cut out the picture of Mu Yunshen walking through space at will.


    For the sake of Yunshen''s safety, Troleser didn''t want everyone to know about Yunshen''s ability. The royal family just did what he wanted to do. However, Troleser could guess a little about the purpose of the royal family. There must be a desire to win over Yun Shen.


    No matter what the noise was outside, it had nothing to do with Mu Yunshen. He slept until dark and woke up to find that Mr. Aslan was not in the room.


    He stretched a lot and lay on the bed thinking about the day''s events.


    The power of the magic sword seems to be more terrifying than he imagined. Well, when there is time in the future, he must study the magic sword more to see how powerful it is. In this battle, the power of the magic sword will let him All feel very shocked.


    Now that the battle is over, he should also go to collect his own reward.


    Mu Yunshen turned over and jumped off the bed directly. He was going to see the first-level energy stone ore vein that belonged to him, but don''t be secretly evacuated by the Augustine family, that would make him cry.


    He randomly took out a set of casual clothes from the space bracelet and quickly put it on. He originally wanted to leave like this, but suddenly thought that Mr. Aslan might be worried about him, so he picked up the note and pen on the bedside table, and quickly wrote A line of words.


    Then, the person disappeared from the room.


    He could also send a text message to Mr. Aslan directly, but he was afraid that if he sent a text message, Mr. Aslan would not let him go, so he wisely wrote a note, if Mr. Aslan was in this period of time If he doesn''t come in, he can''t find the note. When he comes back, he can put the note away and pretend that nothing happened. If Mr. Aslan finds out that he is not there, he can see the note and know where he went. , and will not be in a hurry.


    Mu Yunshen reappeared in an alley opposite the hotel. He looked back and saw a lot of people gathered at the entrance of the hotel. They were standing, squatting and sitting, as if they were waiting for someone. Seeing these people, Mu Yunshen felt a little strange, and felt that it had nothing to do with him, so he turned and left.


    He was just so carefree walking on the streets at night, he was going to take a taxi and take him to the location of the mine.


    Space shuttle is not able to travel anywhere, and there are many limitations. Among them, the biggest limitation is that he cannot travel directly to places that he has not been to, places that have no memories and impressions.


    The principle of space shuttle, that is, space folding.


    Just like point A and point B on a piece of paper, after determining the position of the two points, fold the paper so that the two points coincide, from point A to point B, that is, the distance through the two pieces of paper.


    The same is true for space shuttles. If Mu Yunshen doesn''t know where he wants to travel, he can''t fold the space and reach his destination in an instant. Therefore, when he goes, he can only take a taxi. You can directly travel back through space.


    Mu Yunshen was walking on the road and found that many pedestrians were staring at him, and some people even held up their communicators to take pictures of him.


    Mu Yunshen looked left and right with a blank look on his face, then touched his face again, what was the situation?


    "Ah ah ah 11, is that the head of Mu Yunshenmu? Is that right? Not far away, a girl screamed excitedly and kept asking her boyfriend beside her.


    Not only was her boyfriend not angry, but he also stared at him with great interest, and hesitantly said: "It shouldn''t be? If it''s really the head of Mu, how can he hide it when he comes out? Riot? Should it just be someone who looks like Captain Mu?


    Mu Yunshen, who finally understood what the pedestrians were watching and filming.


    It came out so generously, and no one dared to recognize it, it was really¡ª


    Mu Yunshen hurriedly lowered his head and walked towards the platform, with a move in his heart, a black mask appeared in his hand, he lowered his head and covered his face, and sat directly in a car.


    "Where to go? The driver asked enthusiastically.


    Mount Piro. Mu Yunshen reported a name.


    What are you going to do in Piro Mountain so late? There is a desolate place in the dark, and there is not even a shadow of a person. As the driver said that, he glanced at the back seat guest in the indoor mirror, and immediately smiled when he saw that his face was covered with a black mask.


    Hey, you are fast enough, have you grabbed the fake mask of the Warcraft mercenary group? As soon as the video of the head of Mu fighting the mother beast and the gold-eating beast was exposed in the afternoon, some businessmen sensed the business opportunity and rushed to produce a batch of them. The same black mask as the Warcraft mercenary group. My God, that scene was so hot, I went there in the afternoon, I was slammed outside the door, not even the store door, the same mask was robbed in a few minutes, many like me People, I haven''t even seen what the mask looks like, so I don''t have it.


    The driver stared at the mask on the passenger''s face from the indoor mirror, "Hey, that''s not right, I remember that there are graphics on the mask of the Warcraft mercenary group in the video, why don''t you have this? Is it because the time is too short and there is no time? Graphics printed?"


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    In order to prevent being recognized, he turned the mask over and put it on, and he wore the graphic inside...


    Driver: "However, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have graphics, the shape of your mask looks like the real one from the Warcraft mercenary group, and it''s pretty good if you can grab it.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    I am the real thing, thank you!


    Driver: "Brother, are you willing to transfer this mask? I''m willing to pay double the price to buy it, I really don''t want to grab it any more, there are too many people to squeeze in.


    Mu Yunshen: "...not for sale.


    He is a genuine product, a genuine genuine product, a fabric with an enchanting function, how can he sell it casually?


    The driver smiled in a good-natured manner, "I knew you wouldn''t sell it, so I just asked casually, who will grab the treasure? If I can''t grab it, then I can only wait a few days before buying it. When the gust passes, you should be able to buy it."


    Along the way, I heard the driver excitedly tell Mu Yunshen, the heroic deeds of the head of the group and the last three swordsmanship that broke the sky: there is no love in life.


    Finally reached the destination, ending the torture of being forced to listen to his heroic deeds.


    The driver also said very enthusiastically: "Are you here for something? This is a barren mountain, and there is not even a figure. Do you want me to wait for you here?


    Mu Yunshen: "No need, thank you."


    He didn''t want to listen to the nagging driver all the way.


    The guests don''t need it, and the driver certainly won''t continue to insist, and left after receiving the money.


    Mu Yunshen looked at the Piluo Mountain in the dark. It was indeed a barren mountain, but there was a first-level energy stone vein in the barren mountain! Mu Yunshen was always worried, for fear that it would be secretly mined by the Augustine family. That''s why I rushed over to see it in such a hurry.


    Mu Yunshen''s figure disappeared from the spot, and when he reappeared, he had already reached the top of Mount Piro.


    He looked around, shuttled towards the back of the mountain, and just after he appeared at the foot of the mountain, he saw several figures swaying not far away, all of them holding guns, apparently patrolling.


    When Mu Yunshen saw that someone was there, his heart sank.


    He knew earlier that the power stone ore here was secretly mined by the Augustine family, and Krisena had already said that day, as long as he could kill the mother beast, this ore vein was his favorite.


    Now, the mother beast is dead, and so many gold-eating beasts have been eliminated by him. From the driver''s mouth, we know that the battle video has been exposed, and the whole empire knows that it was his Mu Yunshen''s mercenary group of monsters that eliminated the mother beast. And the gold-eating beasts, solved the crisis of swimming on Mercury.

 Chapter 204

    Then, it is impossible for the Augustine family not to know that this ore vein is already his. Since they know, there are still people who secretly mine here, which means they don''t take him seriously.


    A wave of anger was building up in his heart. If he and Crisena negotiated an agreement these few days, these people were mining secretly, and it could be said that it was not his temporarily. Now that he has defeated, they are still mining. Just grab his stuff!


    Just as he was thinking, two beams of headlights shot from a distance, and a large truck approached from a distance, and several guards here immediately greeted him.


    Mu Yunshen hid behind a boulder and vaguely heard their conversation.


    Have all the mined power stones shipped out?


    It''s all piled up in the cave, brother, didn''t they always come once a week for transportation? Why do they come every day recently? This way the miners can''t dig a car at all. Isn''t it troublesome for you to run back and forth?


    Do you think I want to run every day? Didn''t it say above, the wind is tight, and the mines will be taken over at any time, so I stepped up the digging, and transported as much as I could dig. For a power stone of this level, digging an extra piece is money, so you guys Hurry, hurry up and help to move to the car.


    Isn''t it said that the boss behind this is very hard? How come there are times when they give in?


    Blind, who knows, we''re just doing errands, and we''ll just do the things that are explained above.


    Several people walked towards the foot of the mountain while talking, and entered a dark hole directly.


    Mu Yunshen was about to burst with anger. He stood there for a while before disappearing from the spot. He returned to the top of Mount Piro, found a hidden place, released the gate of the demon world, and called out Ninita. .


    Ninita appeared on the dark top of the mountain, looked around, and then looked at Mu Yunshen, "Master, where is this place? Why did you call me out at this time?


    Mu Yunshen told Ninita about the problems he encountered so far. Mu Yunshen was so angry that he died, but Ninita was expressionless and very calm.


    What does the master want to do?" Ninita knew that since the master told him this, he must have his own plans.


    I want to get these energy stones, and also get all the energy stones that they dug up so hard. Do you have any idea? Mu Yun looked at Ninita with deep expectation. He knew that Ninita was very capable. Must know some methods that he doesn''t know.


    Ninita blinked his eyes, and said as a matter of course: "Then why don''t you take away these power stones?"


    Mu Yun said with a bitter face, "I also want to take it away, but now I am the only one, even if I dig, I don''t know when it will be dug, during this period, it''s cheap for these thieves! How can I watch it with my eyes? Let them carry my power stone away?


    This is simple, I came to collect these power stones for the master. Ninita Road.


    Mu Yunshen''s eyes suddenly lit up, what he wanted to hear the most was this sentence, otherwise he wouldn''t have called Ninita out!


    "Put away the gate of the devil and come with me, my master. Ninita said, holding the magic wand and tapping on Mu Yunshen''s body, and a light flashed on her body, such a weak light quickly disappeared in the darkness. middle.


    Mu Yun closed the gate of the demon world and followed Ninita, not knowing what he was going to do.


    Ninita held a magic wand and walked down the mountain gracefully with her short legs step by step, saying as she walked, "I don''t have much time, my master, I can''t leave the gate of the devil world for too long, our battle is quick.


    Mu Yunshen looked at his short legs and hesitated for a moment, "I''ll take you away?"


    Ninita stopped and looked back at her master.


    Mu Yunshen:??? Who can explain, what does it mean to look at yourself with an expressionless cat face?


    Ninita turned around, with the wand in front of her, a fiery red dot appeared immediately, the little red dot kept spinning, and it turned bigger and bigger, and finally formed a black hole. This hole can only accommodate Ninita''s height, and it appeared in the black hole. Afterwards, Ninita stepped into the black hole very calmly, and appeared at the foot of the mountain in an instant.


    Mu Yun opened his mouth wide in surprise, and instantly traveled through the space to Ninita''s side.


    Ninita, you are too powerful. I have been practicing this space shuttle for a long time, and I still can''t use it. "


    If Te Ming Laiser was in a coma, he could use the space shuttle array, then they would have returned to the base long ago, and they wouldn''t stay in the swimming star now. Unfortunately, he practiced every day and couldn''t use the space shuttle. array.


    Even now, Mu Yunshen is still working hard to practice this magic circle.


    As for why, of course, it is more convenient.


    It is true that Mu Yunshen himself has the ability to travel through space, but this ability is his own. He can travel freely in space, but he cannot take others with him.


    And this space shuttle array is to compress and fold the space between the two places, and open a space door directly between the two. No matter how far the distance is, as long as you step over the space door, you will immediately reach another place, and there is no distance limit at all. There is no personnel limit, as long as the space gate exists, no matter how many people pass by.


    It''s just that there are limitations to creating a space gate. He must have a clear position in his mind. The clearer the position in his memory, the more stable and accurate the space gate he can create. This has the same limitations as his space shuttle. , but there is no space for him to travel freely.


    For example, his space shuttle can also make him instantly travel to an unfamiliar place, but the shuttle array can''t. And if you want to travel through space to a completely unfamiliar place, then you need to place a piece of his possessions in the unfamiliar place, such as: hair, blood, nails, etc., as long as it is something on his body, As long as there is a guide, he can reach places he has never been before in an instant.


    Ninita closed the space door behind him, "You should be able to use it now, after all, you are already at the sixth level of magic power.


    "Really? Then I''ll go back and give it a try. Mu Yunshen said in surprise.


    Ninita held the wand and continued to walk forward calmly. Seeing that he was about to enter the hole, Mu Yunshen immediately said: "There should be a lot of people inside, shall we just go in like this?"


    If you break in like this, they will definitely fight.


    Ninita: "It doesn''t matter, just follow me. I used invisibility magic for you, and outsiders can''t see us."


    Mu Yunshen: "...Is this okay?


    The way of magic is really wonderful.


    Mu Yunshen had never seen or used stealth magic, so he was full of curiosity.


    Ninita: "As long as you don''t speak, you won''t be discovered. Invisibility magic is just invisibility, but it can''t hide your voice."


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Got it.


    One person and one cat walked slowly into the cave.


    The cave was originally dark, and after walking for a while, a corner appeared, with dim light shining through. When one person and one cat walked to the corner, they saw a cave with a lot of space.


    The lights are bright inside. On one side of the cave, there are piles of power stones that have been dug out. The workers are all working silently. Some are carrying the power stones, some are packing boxes, some are weighing, and the division of labor is clear. Everyone is working in an orderly manner.


    There are several overseers with guns in the cave, and they patrol the cave.


    Inside the cave, three small openings were excavated, each with a height of one person. From time to time, people would push a cart full of energy stones out, and the sound of "bang, bang, bang, bang," could be heard from the small holes.


    There is energy in the power stone. In fact, the hardness is very high. Ordinary daggers cannot cut the power stone at all. Moreover, as the purity of the energy increases, the hardness also increases. If you use a special instrument to cut it, it will be very easy, but If you want workers to use a chisel to chisel, the possibility is still very small. At most, they will chisel the power stone from the growing rock one by one.


    In addition, it is worth mentioning that the higher the purity of the energy stone, the more fixed the shape formed. Like this first-class energy stone, there are flowers one by one, and there are several hexagonal prisms attached to each one. The power stone, the shape of the hexagonal prism is very regular, but the size is different.


    Mu Yunshen once heard that the super power stones exist alone in the form of hexagonal prisms, and the shapes and sizes are equal.


    What is the reason why special-grade power stones are so rare? It is really difficult to form. Looking at the blossoming first-level energy stones, Mu Yun''s heart was bleeding deeply. So many energy stones were given to the Augustine family.


    How could he not feel distressed and angry when he moved away?


    Ninita stood in the cave with a wand in hand. The amazing thing was that no one really noticed them, not even the overseer who passed by them. It is very interesting to learn this stealth magic.


    Mu Yunshen stood behind Ninita, not knowing what he was going to do.


    Ninita stood there for a moment, then raised her wand slightly and stomped the ground.


    Suddenly, the ground cracked, the sky shook, and the top of the cave kept falling down with gravel and soil, and the ground shook violently.


    The miners who were still in good order suddenly changed their faces and shouted to the miners who were still digging power stones in the cave, "The people inside are coming out soon, there is an earthquake, and the cave is about to collapse! Run! Run!


    The panic-stricken miners all ran towards the entrance of the cave, and even the supervisor turned pale with fright. He ran faster than the miners. In just a while, he ran without even a single figure in the cave.


    Mu Yunshen was also a little panicked. Looking at the falling gravel and soil, the cave might collapse at any time. However, when he thought of his ability to travel through space, he immediately calmed down.


    Ninita''s wand was a little in the air, and a magic circle as high as a cave appeared immediately.


    Ninita said silently, "Take it."


    The energy stones that were originally piled up in the cave all flew out of thin air, gathered towards the magic circle, and then all disappeared into the magic circle.


    Not only these excavated energy stones, but also those in the mountains that have not been excavated, all converged into a long black dragon, flying from the three excavated holes to the magic circle.


    There was a constant rumbling in the cave for a while, and the mountains and the earth kept shaking and shaking, just like a real earthquake. This kind of shaking lasted for half an hour before it finally stopped.


    The miners and supervisors who hid outside in panic, waited for a long time, and saw that the shaking had stopped, so they tentatively went in to have a look.


    Ninita''s magic energy was consumed too much, and Mu Yunshen had taken it back to the gate of the demon world to rest. He walked out leisurely with stealth magic. Just now, Ninita told him that the entire ore vein was half empty and only had half of the first-level power stones. This really made Mu Yunshen angry, and half of the first-level power stones of the ore vein were lost! Even Mr. Aslan It is estimated that he will also feel distressed for such a loss, let alone a poor person like him?


    Mu Yunshen vowed to make up for all the lost energy stones!


    He passed the overseer who ran in, and soon heard the panicked voice of the overseer, "God, what happened? Where are the power stones in the cave? Where have all the power stones gone?


    The miners and other supervisors who heard the sound also ran in to check.


    Seeing this, they almost fainted.


    In the entire ore vein, there is not even a single power stone?!!!


    The supervisor immediately contacted the person in charge and told him the situation here.


    When the person in charge heard that there was not even a single power stone in the ore vein, he thought the supervisor was joking. Even if so many power stones were released for them to mine, it would take at least half a year to complete the mining. Only one left?

 Chapter 205

    The supervisor was about to cry, reassuring that it was true, and the person in charge realized something was wrong and drove over immediately.


    After entering the hole to check carefully, the person in charge sat down on the ground, and he was shocked.


    When he reacted, he hurriedly trembled to a secluded place and contacted the person above him.


    At this time, Yulia was furious because of the popularity of Mu Yunshen and the Warcraft Mercenary Group, but at this time, he received a communication from the person in charge.


    After listening to what the person in charge said, Yulia jumped up from the sofa, "What did you say?! How is this possible?


    I, I, I also knew that it was impossible, and I didn''t believe it at first, so I came to see it in person, it''s really, really, really... not a single piece left... The person in charge reported with a trembling voice.


    Yulia fell directly on the sofa. He knew that the person in charge would never dare to make such a joke. That is to say, the first-level energy stones in that ore vein are really...not a single one left?


    Such a bizarre thing, let alone Yulia does not believe it, and no one will believe it.


    He immediately called the driver to take a look for himself. If there is really no energy stone, then the matter will be troublesome.


    The empire has already assigned this mineral vein to Mu Yunshen, no matter how many power stones there are, but at least there must be, even if some are mined secretly, at least some are left for Mu Yunshen, so that the empire will open one Close one eye, only Mu Yunshen suffers, and there is no problem at all.


    However, if there is not even a single power stone, who can prove that this is a power stone lode? Isn¡¯t this a slap in the face of the imperial family? For the sake of the royal family, the people below should also thoroughly investigate this matter, and don¡¯t be honest when the time comes. It would be troublesome to find the Augustine family.


    Mu Yunshen reappeared in the room, the first time he looked at the note on the bedside table, and found that the note was still there, he knew that Mr. Aslan should not have come, and the secret was finally kept.


    Just thinking about it, Mu Yunshen keenly heard the sound of the door closing in the living room, he grabbed the note, and someone appeared in the bathroom and turned on the faucet.


    Just then, the room door was opened.


    It should be that he didn''t see the person on the bed, and then he heard Mr. Aslan''s voice.


    deep?


    I am taking a shower. Mu Yun replied deeply.


    He can''t do it without taking a bath. He was in the cave just now, and his face was disgraced by the gravel and soil, and his hair was full of mud. Appearing in front of Mr. Aslan like this would definitely make him suspect. If he asked, Mu Yunshen would not at all Know how to explain, so, the best way is not to let him know.


    After taking a bath, drying all the water vapor, and changing into a new set of clothes, I opened the bathroom door and walked out.


    Trolasse was sitting on the edge of the bed waiting for him to come out. Seeing that he was wearing a simple white shirt and light-colored slacks, he looked clean and fresh. He was not big at all. appear smaller.


    Trolasse stared at him, got up and walked over, tidied up his fluffy black hair that had just been washed, and kissed his fragrant forehead, "Why take a shower again?"


    Trolasse had already given him a bath before going to bed.


    If you sweat a little while sleeping, just wash it. Mu Yunshen explained.


    With a smile on Trolasse''s face, "Come on, go get something to eat.


    At the dining table, Mu Yunshen looked at Mr. Aslan across from him, "When are we going back?"


    Troleser put the food into his mouth, chewed it twice, and said, "Let''s go after the matter is settled, what will you do with your ore veins?


    Mu Yun''s heart skipped a beat, feeling a little guilty, "What should I do?


    Trolasse looked at him, "For the reward you finally got, you have to decide whether you want to sell the mine or send someone to mine it.


    Mu Yunshen: "...Let''s see it tomorrow.


    He wanted to use this method to get more energy stones back, at least to get the mined ones back, and he didn''t want to make the Augustine family cheaper.


    After a meal, Mu Yunshen just finished it absent-mindedly.


    After eating, he went back to the sofa in the living room. Trolaise was on the side, and Mu Yunshen was also on the side, but he was a little inattentive, and occasionally glanced at the man beside him.


    In this way, after ten minutes of perseverance, Mu Yunshen finally couldn''t stand it anymore, and decided to take the initiative to explain, maybe Mr. Aslan could have a good solution.


    That, we] talk? Mu Yunshen sat cross-legged on the sofa and turned to face Mr. Aslan.


    Troleser tapped on the light-brained keyboard quickly, without looking at Mu Yunshen, "What are you talking about? Mu Yunshen struggled again, and then whispered: "I... just lied to you, not because of I took a shower after sweating, and I just went out.


    Trolasse didn''t stop typing on the keyboard until then, looked at Mu Yunshen, "I know.


    Mu Yunshen stared directly, "You, you know?


    You left so many traces that it''s hard for me not to know. Trolasse said helplessly.


    Mu Yun deeply recalled what traces he had left in the period from his return to the appearance of Mr. Aslan.


    Then, he discovered that there were indeed many traces.


    The most obvious point is that his shoes are stained with mud, and he will stand by the bed for a while, and the carpet will definitely be stained with mud.


    Another point is that when he came out of the bathroom, he saw Mr. Aslan sitting on the bed. If he reached out and touched the bed, he knew that he should have been up for a long time, otherwise the quilt will definitely have body temperature.


    If he had enough time, he could easily hide these traces, but he didn''t have time, and he didn''t really want to hide from Mr. Aslan, and if he really wanted to leave no traces, neither would he It can''t be done, after all, anti-reconnaissance capability is a capability that soldiers must have.


    "Then why didn''t you say it? Mu Yunshen lowered his head in frustration.


    I''m waiting for you to confess to me yourself. Trolasse looked at him with a smile in his eyes


    Seeing his drooping head, he reached out to touch his black hair, and said softly, "Yun Shen, I''m very happy that you can confess to me."


    Mu Yun sighed deeply, looked up at the man, "Okay, I''ll confess.


    In fact, I just went to the Piro Mountain mine, and saw that there were still people secretly mining my power stones, and then I emptied all the power stones there, not even a single one left.


    Trolasse: "¡­


    Is there something wrong with this sentence? Is there really no wrong word?


    Mu Yun knew very well that as long as he said it, he would definitely explain why he was able to evacuate the entire ore vein energy stone by himself. He didn''t want to explain that now. If he really needed it in the future, he would explain it to Mr. Aslan. ,He did not want.


    That''s the way it is, don''t believe me when I emptied the ore vein, and don''t ask me how I did it, anyway, I just did it, and now there''s not even a single power stone left in that ore vein. Mu Yunshen pretended to be strong


    Then he added: "I just wanted to ask, what''s next?


    Trolasse was silent for a moment, then asked, "What''s your purpose in doing this?


    Seeing that he didn''t ask any further questions, Mu Yunshen breathed a sigh of relief and said angrily, "I want the Augustine family to spit out the stolen energy stone! The mine has been emptied in half, and until tonight, they are still mining my power stone, how can I bear this tone!"


    Trolasse thought for a while and said: "If you want to get more energy stones, it''s easy to come back, but it may be a little difficult to pull the Augustine family into the water. There are different solutions for different purposes. Which one do you want to choose? one?


    Mu Yun thought about it deeply, and finally chose the most realistic, "I''d better choose to get more energy stones.


    He didn''t have a deep hatred with the Augustine family, it was just that Uriah had seduced Mr. Aslan, which made him feel unhappy, and the most unpleasant thing was that he stole so many power stones from him.


    If someone can make up for the energy stone he lost, he doesn''t want to continue to hold on to this matter. After all, it is an ancient family with one of the four major legions. If he wants to fight, he has to be able to fight others. .


    Trolassie laughed, "Okay, in order to reward your confession, I will try to get more power stones for you.


    Um. "Speaking out, Mu Yunshen finally felt relieved.


    Then, Trolasse smiled again: "I didn''t expect that your endurance is only ten minutes, how long I thought you could endure it before you confessed to me.


    Mu Yunshen: "...(= dish=)


    In an instant, I felt deceived by Mr. Aslan''s gentleness.


    Looking at Mu Yunshen''s expression of being struck by lightning, Trolasse laughed happily.


    He felt that teasing Yunshen was very interesting.


    No matter how arrogant Mr. Aslan is, his methods are indeed outstanding. He just helped Mu Yunshen to re-request a power stone ore vein. Although this ore vein is not first-level, it has reached second-level.


    The most important thing is that the location of this ore vein is still on the planet Maca, and the ore vein stretches for hundreds of miles, and the number of power stones in it is absolutely considerable.


    Mu Yunshen was also shocked by this result. He did not expect that he would get double reward all at once, and it was an unmined secondary energy stone vein, which was a great surprise. Compared with the first-level energy stone, Mu Yunshen can use the second-level energy stone more. After all, there are not many people who can use the first-level energy stone. Come to think of it, Mr. Aslan should have thought of this as well, so he would put the incident in the spotlight. push in this direction.


    Because the location of the first-level energy stone veins on the swimming star that was marked out in the agreement, there is no energy stone at all, or, the original energy stone was mined secretly, no matter what the result, the energy stone did not reach Muyunshen. In the hands, but Mu Yunshen has already completed the task, does the empire want to break its promise?


    No matter how angry and aggrieved the empire was, of course, the scandal of "reneging on promises" could not be left behind, so under the circumstance of Mr. Aslan''s mediation, Mu Yunshen did not make the matter bigger, but silently accepted the re-assignment of the empire to the One of his veins.


    This matter is simple to say, and there is no shortage of wrangling and disputes.


    In order to verify that what Mu Yunshen said was true, the officials of You Mercury personally brought experts to the site to check, and the result was that there were power stones before, but they were all mined, and now this is an empty ore vein.


    The boss and his subordinates who had mined the ore veins privately were all caught in one pot, and the relevant departments ordered them to return all the power stones they had mined, otherwise, a heavy sentence would be imposed.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t care whether the Empire could retrieve the power stone that had been mined. What he cared about was that, as Mr. Aslan had said earlier, it had nothing to do with the Augustine family.


    However, even if there is no legal connection, there is no evidence to prove that they did it, but everyone with a discerning eye understands it, and I believe His Majesty knows it best in his heart.


    This incident has caused the empire to lose a second-level energy stone vein. It is impossible for the empire not to recover this loss. Even if the Augustine family can get rid of the relationship, it will be delaminated because of this. Skin.


    Just when the royal family thought that this matter was finally resolved and that they could send someone to win over Mu Yunshen, they found that they could no longer find Mu Yunshen''s figure. null.


    Not only him, but Troleser and his party also disappeared.


    Obviously, they have quietly left the swimming star without knowing it.


    This news made many people who wanted to find him almost vomit blood, and they asked people to find out when they left You Mercury.


    It was only later that it was reported that just yesterday, the spaceship of the Warcraft mercenary group parked at the berthing port had left the port.

 Chapter 206

    But the fact is, only Osmond and Eleanor and others left in that spaceship. Mu Yunshen and Trolaise were not on the spaceship. As for where they went, they had already returned to Maca. The base of the planet.


    They came back so fast, thanks to Mu Yunshen''s space shuttle magic circle.


    Ninita is right, Mu Yunshen can really use this magic circle.


    In order to test it out, he asked Mr. Aslan to explain that the entourage would go back by airship, and they would go through another passage.


    In fact, the spaceship left earlier than they left, but in the end, Mu Yunshen and Trolasse were at the base in an instant, but they had to work hard to navigate the universe slowly.


    Mu Yunshen opened the space door in his villa at the base. When he walked out of the one-person-high circular space door, he was very excited.


    He finally made it!


    Troleser stepped over the space door, and the man had already appeared in the villa at the base.


    Looking back, the other side of the space door is still the suite of the Mercury Hotel.


    One step away, instantly traversing the vast and distant universe.


    Trolasse was already numb to this, and even if he saw something strange and strange happening to Mu Yunshen again, he would not be surprised at all.


    What''s more, Mu Yunshen was originally a space system ability person, and it shouldn''t be too sensational to be able to fold space to create a space door... right?


    Actually, it''s still pretty scary.


    Not to mention that the current empire has not mastered this kind of technology, even if the civilization is higher, it may not be able to master this kind of ability.


    In order not to scare people, and to keep secrets, Mu Yunshen was a trump card when necessary, so he didn''t let others see it, and only brought Mr. Aslan back first.


    In Mu Yunshen''s opinion, there is no need to hide this matter from Mr. Aslan.


    Mu Yun closed the space door that appeared in the villa and smiled at Mr. Aslan, "How is it? Are you surprised?


    Trolasse nodded cooperatively, "Very surprised.


    Mu Yunshen suddenly felt a sense of accomplishment.


    Trolasse hugged him with a smile, "It''s best not to let outsiders know about this ability, it''s not good for you."


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Well, I know.


    Suddenly, the two of them heard the sound of running footsteps upstairs, and turned their heads to look in unison, only to see the two little guys rushing down quickly, when they saw the two people in the living room, they suddenly shouted in surprise, " Daddy! Big Daddy!


    The two little guys rushed over directly, startling the two adults, "Slow down, don''t fall.


    Mu Yunshen and Trolasse bent over at the same time and picked up the two little guys who were running towards them.


    Gala hugged Big Dad''s neck and kept saying, "Big Dad, you are back, we miss you very much."


    Jialan was introverted and hugged his father''s neck. He didn''t speak, he just kept holding his father tightly.


    Mu Yun patted the little son in his arms deeply, and asked softly, "Do you miss Dad very much?


    Garland: "Yeah."


    Gala exclaimed lively: "Dad, you come back together, are you going to marry your father?


    Trolasse was a little helpless about his eldest son''s leaping thinking. He glanced at the stunned Mu Yunshen and asked with a smile, "Does Gala want me to marry my father?"


    Gala nodded vigorously and shouted: "Hope, I hope that Jialan and I both hope that Dad and Big Dad get married. As long as we get married, we don''t have to worry about Big Dad being taken away by others, and Big Dad will always be our Big Dad. !


    Trolasse had a smile on his face, but his eyes were full of distress. He kissed his eldest son and said softly, "Okay, as long as daddy is willing, eldest daddy will marry him and go home immediately, okay?"


    "Okay! Gala responded, and then looked at her father with a burning gaze.


    Mu Yunshen was immediately embarrassed. He was not ready for marriage or something. He believed that Mr. Aslan was definitely not ready either. After all, his marriage was much more complicated than that of ordinary people. What''s more, he also has a prince betrothed.


    Seeing that his father didn''t speak, Jialan was a little anxious, and whispered: "Dad, don''t you want to marry the big daddy? Mu Yun touched Jialan''s head deeply and explained: "Darling, marriage is not a matter of mouth. It''s so easy to say, your eldest father has a special status, and there are too many things involved in marriage, you are still young, and you still don''t understand, you just need to know that both your father and your eldest father love you, okay?


    Trolasse was moved by his lover''s consideration, he stretched out his hand, put his lover into his arms, kissed his lover''s forehead, and said: When the situation stabilizes, I will definitely make up for a grand wedding for you. "


    Mu Yunshen is not obsessed with the wedding, as long as two people can be together, it is more important than anything else.


    A family of four cuddled with each other, and little Jiala, the skin monkey, said mysteriously, "Dad, let me tell you a secret."


    Mu Yun was deeply puzzled, "What secret?


    Gala whispered: "I saw my grandma crying secretly yesterday.


    Mu Yun was stunned for a moment. With his mother''s straight temper, it was no longer easy to make her cry, and secretly? Obviously, he didn''t want his father to know.


    Mu Yunshen: "Do you know why grandma is crying?


    Gala shook his head, he didn''t know that.


    Jialan pursed her red lips, "I know.


    Mu Yunshen immediately looked at the youngest son in his arms, "You know?


    Jialan nodded seriously, "Grandma received a communication yesterday, I heard grandma call eldest brother, and then grandma cried.


    Big brother? Could it be the communication from my mother''s family? My mother never mentioned about the Yun family, and Mu Yunshen didn''t know what was going on there.


    Does grandpa know that grandma is crying? Mu Yunshen asked.


    I don''t know, grandma didn''t tell grandpa. Garland Road.


    Mu Yun was silent for a while, for a moment he couldn''t think of the reason.


    Trolasse has been listening in silence, seeing Mu Yun''s deep distress, he said, "If you can''t figure it out, you might as well ask directly."


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, and that was all he could do.


    Mu Yunshen was about to leave when he suddenly thought that Mr. Aslan was still there, and was a little hesitant.


    Trolasse raised her eyebrows, "Aren''t you going to formally introduce me to your family?


    Mu Yun thought for a while before finally nodding.


    Now that the two have decided to be together, it''s better to let their parents know so that they don''t worry.


    Let''s go. Mu Yunshen put down Jialan, turned and walked out.


    Trolasse also put Gala on the ground, and the family of four walked out.


    Arriving outside the small villa where Master Yunyan lived, Troleser stopped and said, "Wait a minute."


    Mu Yunshen: "What?"


    Trolasse smiled and said, "The first time you come to the door, you can''t be empty-handed.


    Mu Yunshen: "...just to meet, how can there be so much attention?


    Trolasse laughed: "For me, it means a different thing.


    Mu Yunshen was helpless, "You won''t tell me, are you going to buy gifts now?"


    Trolasse thought for a moment, "I''ve actually prepared a gift, I just don''t know what Mr. Mu and Mrs. Mu like, can you give me some advice?


    Mu Yunshen:¡­


    Are you ready to meet my parents?


    Gala and Galan both raised their faces and looked at the two fathers.


    When Gala heard that there was a gift, her face immediately showed a look of joy, "Who is Big Daddy going to give a gift to? Do we have a gift? Trolasse saw the expectant eyes of the two children, and immediately smiled, squatted down and said : "Dad wants to give gifts to your grandparents, do you know what kind of gifts your grandparents like? Of course, you can tell your grandpa what kind of gift you want, and your grandpa will definitely prepare it for you. "


    Trolasse is very clear, as if asking Yunshen, it is better to ask these two little guys.


    When the two children heard that they also had gifts, they burst into joy.


    Gala said first: "I know I know, I know what gifts Grandpa wants.


    "Grandpa always said that when you have money, you must change to a car that can fly in the sky. The broken car at home can only run on the ground, and it will break down from time to time. Once grandpa''s broken car was driven by Dad. , Grandpa borrowed the neighbor''s car to drive, and broke the glass of the neighbor''s car. He lost a lot of money. Grandpa has to apologize to them all the time.


    Jia Yi pulled one by one - Mu Yunshen was very embarrassed, and called the eldest son with a warning, indicating that he was not allowed to say any more.


    Gala stuck out her tongue, shrank into Big Daddy''s arms, and hid.


    Trolasse still had a smile on his face, but he was very uncomfortable.


    In the past few years when he was away, Yun Shen took the two children to live hard. Fortunately, Mr. Mu and Mrs. Mu were considerate, not only let Yun Shen give birth to two children, but also doted on them to this day, which makes Trolasse How not to be grateful to their second elders?


    He couldn''t imagine what kind of life they would lead if Yun Shen brought his two children by himself.


    Trolasse touched the eldest son''s head and said softly, "Jala is right, it''s time to change to a better car, just as the eldest daddy has prepared one.


    Trolasse''s heart moved, and a brand-new multi-function suspension vehicle suddenly appeared beside them.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    You know that your storage ring has a lot of memory space, but you don''t need to put a car in directly, right?


    (@[email protected]) Wow~ Both children opened their mouths in surprise.


    "This car is the latest model, a land-air dual-purpose smart suspension car. It doesn''t need anyone to drive it. It only needs voice recognition to tell the smart master where you are going, and the car will automatically set the route and sail autonomously. Laurel introduced.


    "(*@[email protected]) Wow~ The two children exclaimed again, and I don''t know if they understood.


    Trolasse smiled and said, "This is grandpa''s gift, so what does grandma like?


    Gala was warned by her father and did not dare to speak, but Galan spoke up.


    Grandma doesn''t allow us to get our clothes dirty every time, because it''s very troublesome to wash, grandma should like it... Jialan thought about it and didn''t know what such a grandma likes.


    Trolasse smiled and continued, "I know what Grandma needs.


    With that said, another thing appeared beside them.


    What appeared this time, the two children did not recognize it, and did not know what it was.


    Dad, what is this? Jialan asked in confusion


    What appeared was a cylindrical metal object, only as tall as Gala and Galan.


    Troleser touched the cylindrical metal object with his finger, and the belly of the metal object suddenly lit up, and there was a mechanical sound inside. A silver-white robot.


    The shape of the robot is completely imitated by the human body, with smooth lines, well-proportioned body, female shape, and a height of only 160cm, which is very delicate and small.


    After completing the transformation, a mechanical female voice appeared, "Household intelligent robot, model: A-100 at your service."


    (@[email protected]) Wow~ The two little guys continue to star eyes.


    Gala jumped in front of the robot excitedly and stretched out her hand, "Hello, my name is Gala.


    The intelligent robot also reached out and shook hands with Gala, "Hello Gala, my name is A-100.


    Mu Yun was deeply surprised: "So smart? This should be expensive, right?


    Trolasse stood up and smiled: "This is the highest level of intellectual brain control so far, the wisdom is about 80 years old, and it can understand and understand the normal behavior and instructions of human beings. to execute.


    Trolasse explained here that the two children over there were already playing with the intelligent robot.


    Jiala: "You will be called Xiao A in the future." All content is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology. If there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] to let us know, and this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 207

    Gala giggled happily, "Little A, hurry up and let your grandparents see you.


    As Gala said that, she ran towards the other villa, shouting as she ran, "Grandpa and grandma, come out quickly, Dad and Dad are back, there are gifts outside."


    Jialan and Xiao A also ran behind Gala, Xiao A ran very steadily, and the mechanical joints were very flexible.


    When Yun Yanshi and Mu Chifeng in the living room heard Gala''s voice, they all put down what they were doing and came out to have a look.


    At a glance, I saw two grandsons and a silver-white robot running towards this side.


    "Oh, slow down, don''t worry, be careful when you fall. Master Yunyan was a little anxious when he saw the two children running fast.


    Gala pounced on her grandmother''s leg and shouted, "Grandma, come and collect gifts, this is Little A, the intelligent robot that Big Dad gave to Grandma. Little A is so smart, he can understand everything I say. "


    Master Yunyan was still a little dazed by his grandson''s babble, and he was even more at a loss when he looked at the robot that ran over.


    Gala turned her head and said, "Little A, this is my grandma.


    Intelligent robot: "Hello grandma, I''m Xiao A.


    Cloud Flame Master: "..."


    Why is there an extra robot grandson all of a sudden?


    When the old couple was wondering, they saw two people walking in side by side at the gate of the courtyard.


    A man in a well-fitted suit walked in with his son U. The man was tall and long-legged, with a calm temperament and an elegant manner. He had a gentle smile on his face, as handsome as a painting.


    As soon as Master Yunyan saw the man and his son coming back together, he understood something. No wonder the two children were so excited. It turned out that they came back together, and Master Yunyan couldn''t help but feel happy. Together with Mu Chifeng, they greeted him. .


    Mr. Mu, Mrs. Mu, hello, my name is Trolasse Aslan. Trolasse took the initiative to reach out and greeted the two with a smile.


    Mu Chifeng was very happy and at the same time very nervous. Although this is the biological father of Shen Shen''s child, his identity and status are not something that commoners like them dare to ascend. children, this identity is enough weight.


    Mu Chifeng nervously shook hands with Trolesse, and was about to lead him to the living room to sit, but his legs were hugged by Gala.


    He looked up and said excitedly: "Grandpa, daddy sent a big gift to grandpa, grandpa come and have a look.


    After saying that, he dragged Mu Chifeng and ran out of the courtyard.


    Master Yunyan was also pulled by Jialan, and a few people had just come in and had to turn back again.


    When Mu Chifeng saw the car parked at the door, he was a little surprised.


    "Grandpa, this is the new car that big dad gave you, does grandpa like it? Gala looked at grandpa expectantly.


    Mu Chifeng didn''t need to ask, just by looking at the logo of this car, he knew that the price would not be cheap. Cars of this brand have always taken the high-end route, and any car starts with millions of stars. Such a car, To say the least, it would take millions to win it.


    "This... I can''t take this, it''s too precious. Mu Chifeng is even more nervous.


    Originally, he was under great pressure when faced with a character like Trolasse, but now that they are such a precious gift, how could Mu Chifeng dare to accept it.


    Master Yunyan also said: "I''m here, why are you giving gifts? This robot should be very expensive, right? With such high intelligence, it must not be cheap. Mr. Aslan, we have your heart, but this gift, We can''t take it.


    Trolasse smiled and said, "Mrs. Mu, you can call me by my name.


    Trolasse looked at Mu Yunshen, he knew that no matter how much he said, the second old man would not accept such a gift, only Yunshen could speak.


    Mu Yunshen was also very helpless, but after everything was given away, wouldn''t it be embarrassing for someone to take it back?


    "Dad, Mom, since Mr. Aslan gave it to you, you can accept it. This car and robot are produced by his own company, not bought by him."


    Mu Yunshen originally wanted to persuade the second old man to give gifts, but when he said this, the old couple was startled.


    All of them are all produced by Mr. Aslan''s own company? What kind of enterprise must be able to produce such high-end products.


    This was what Trolasse told Mu Yunshen, and Mu Yunshen didn''t know if it was true or not, so let''s just say it.


    In the end, the old couple refused, and Mu Yunshen persuaded them that the old couple could only accept such a precious gift. Big daddy, big daddy, where''s our present? Gala and Galan are pestering Big daddy for presents again.


    Trolasse smiled and said, "What kind of gifts do you want?"


    The eyes of the two children were sparkling, and they felt that the eldest father was the legendary Santa Claus, and he could bring out any gifts he wanted.


    The two little guys looked at each other, obviously they had already discussed it.


    Gala said: "We also want a car. The base is too big, we want to go to the mercenary uncle to play, and we want our grandparents to take us there. We want to play by ourselves in the future.


    When Master Yunyan heard this, he immediately objected: "You are all children, you can''t ask for a car, and you won''t be able to drive it if you give it to you. It''s very dangerous."


    When the two little guys heard this, their high mood suddenly became lost.


    Gala whispered, "Can''t you give us a car we don''t want someone to drive?


    Trolasse was amused by the two dissatisfied little guys, and touched their heads respectively, "Big Daddy, there just happen to be two such toys here.


    The sluggish little guy immediately became energetic, and all looked at his big dad expectantly.


    Trolasse''s thoughts moved, and two toy cars appeared in front of several people.


    It is said to be a toy car, but it is no different from a car driven by an adult. The only difference is that the two cars are small in size, and they are both racing cars. There are two colors, one red and one yellow, with metallic luster all over their bodies.


    "(*@[email protected]) Wow~ The two children''s eyes lit up with surprise.


    This is made by Big Daddy specially for you. There are only two cars in the entire empire, do you like it? Trolasse asked with a smile.


    The two children nodded vigorously, "Well, I like it!


    Seeing their impatient look, Trolasse smiled and said, "Go and try.


    The two children cheered and ran to their favorite color without hesitation.


    Gala chose red and Garan chose yellow.


    The two children sit in, the size is just right, whether it is the seat, the steering wheel or the brakes, they are all tailored according to the height of the two children.


    Trolasse walked over and explained to the two children how to drive.


    Seeing Mr. Aslan interacting with the two children, Master Yunyan quietly walked to Mu Yunshen''s side and asked in a low voice, "Are you... together?


    Mu Yunshen nodded uncomfortably, "Let''s try it together.


    Master Yunyan looked at their father and son interaction with some emotion, "I can see that the two children like him very much, and during the time you left, the two children talked about when you would come back every day.


    "Blood-related nature, it is precisely because it is biological, that it is so close, you ask Shenshen to find someone to try? Mu Chifeng said.


    Nonsense, if Shen Shen could find someone else, he would have found it by now. Master Yunyan said angrily.


    Mu Yunshen looked at the father and son with a smile on his face.


    Trolessor walked back after teaching the two children.


    The two children did not know what news they heard, and they were all very excited. They drove their car around here in circles. After two circles, Gala suddenly shouted, "Transform into a human form!


    It was originally a car the size of a go-kart, but suddenly, the metal all over his body turned over, and his body continued to rise. In an instant, a 3-meter-tall metal giant appeared in front of them.


    The faces of the unprepared people all changed greatly, their hearts pounding wildly, obviously frightened by this accident.


    Mu Yunshen was also taken aback, looked at the 3-meter-tall metal giant in front of him, and said in surprise, "Is this a mecha? The transforming mecha had heard about the empire as early as when Mu Yunshen was still in the Rose Legion. It seems that he has studied the shape-shifting mecha, but that is only heard. Mu Yunshen has not seen it with his own eyes. Later, he left the Rose Star Field and returned to the Maca Planet, and he had no chance to see it.


    Unexpectedly, he could see it with his own eyes today.


    It''s okay, but the children''s two machines are not equipped with a weapon system, but they are equipped with a brain, which is the same level as the brain of Xiao A. The children can choose to drive autonomously, or they can choose to control the brain, as they like.


    Mu Yunshen stared at the red mecha in stunned eyes. It ran from a human shape and suddenly turned into a big red metal bird, flying directly in the sky.


    Not only Mu Yunshen, but Yun Yanshi and Mu Chifeng were also dumbfounded. After playing for a while, the two children turned the metal bird back into a running kart and drove back.


    Jialan is not good at words, and at this moment is also full of smiles, and his little face is flushed.


    Gala was very direct, jumped out of the car, and threw herself directly into Big Daddy''s arms.


    Big Daddy, this is a great gift, we all love it!


    Trolasse squatted down and hugged one in each hand, "As long as you like it."


    "Like, like, super like it! Gala is wailing excitedly.


    After praising Big Daddy, the two little guys ran off to drive again.


    Let''s go back to the house to chat, let them play outside for a while, get new toys and be happy. "Master Cloud Flame led Mr. Aslan back.


    Trolasse wanted them to call him by his name directly, but none of them called him that, even Mu Yunshen called him "Mr. Aslan", not to mention his parents.


    Mu Yunshen was actually used to it, and he couldn''t change the name for a while, and he was not used to calling Trolasse by the name, so he could only continue to call him "Mr. Aslan" or simply call him Mr.


    Master Yunyan warmly greeted Mr. Aslan to sit down, and she went to serve tea.


    Compared with Master Yunyan, Mu Chifeng was a little cautious.


    Trolasse has an easy-going attitude. He does not have the arrogance and arrogance that aristocrats are used to. Instead, he is very polite.


    His extravagance is naturally distributed from the inside out, not the appearance that many high society pretends to be.


    In a short time, both Mu Chifeng and Yunyanshi liked him very much.


    Master Yunyan was eager to stay for dinner, and Mr. Aslan must stay and taste her craftsmanship.


    Trolasse agreed with a smile.


    It made Mu Yunshen unable to complain, his fucking craftsmanship, he said it was good to stay at home, but people like Mr. Aslan, what kind of delicacies have never eaten? Let such people try their craftsmanship, not self-inflicted Is it the signboard?


    Mu Yunshen hesitated several times, but was seen by his mother. He hadn''t spoken yet, but his mother took the initiative to speak.


    "Why, what do you have to say? Master Yun Yan stared: "I''m eating wild outside, and I don''t care about my mother''s craftsmanship, right?"


    Mu Yunshen dared to agree, and quickly said: "No, how could it be, I will definitely give full marks to my mother''s craftsmanship.


    Yun Yanshi was immediately amused.


    Trolasse, who was beside him, also looked at him with a smile. He had never seen such a deep cloud before, so he thought it was a little cute.


    Mu Yunshen changed the subject abruptly, "At night, let''s call my uncle too.


    "I don''t know when your uncle will come back. If you come back early, you can eat together. If you come back late, you won''t wait for him. Mu Chifeng said.


    Mu Yunshen asked strangely, "Is uncle not at the base?


    "No, he... Mu Chifeng wanted to say something, but he stopped when he said that, and looked at Mr. Aslan unconsciously.

 Chapter 208

    Mu Yun took a deep look and saw that there must be a situation, and it was something that Mr. Aslan didn''t want to know.


    But Dad, how can you hide such a reaction from Mr. Aslan''s eyes! Mu Yunshen was about to cry without tears.


    He knew how powerful Mr. Aslan was.


    Trolasser pretended not to see it, and drank the tea slowly and naturally.


    The originally warm atmosphere became a little awkward.


    Master Yunyan looked at his son and then at Mr. Aslan who was drinking tea, but her straight temper couldn''t help beating around the bush.


    "Actually, it''s nothing. Your dad is worried that if you say it, there will be grudges between the two of you. Master Yunyan sighed: "I''ll just say it, it''s actually Weiya''s business. "


    When Mu Yunshen heard Weiya, his brows immediately wrinkled, "What happened to her?


    Trolasse observed his reaction calmly. He was actually a little surprised. He thought he would see Miss Weiya when he came over, but he didn''t expect that Miss Weiya didn''t show up until now.


    Before he left, he knew that Miss Weiya lived with Yunshen''s parents, and now it seems that she should have left.


    Master Yunyan said helplessly: "This is my idea, I have been friends with Kebert for many years, his daughter has become like this, after all, it is because of you, you can''t really let it go, no matter whether you really want to cut off with her or not. Contact, if this matter is involved, it will always be unclean. After I heard that your uncle has the ability to treat, I asked him to help Weiya. Later, I found out that your uncle''s treatment actually affected Weiya''s legs. It works, but your uncle can''t cure her all at once. It has to be divided into several times. Today is the third time, and it should be completely cured.


    Of course, Mu Yunshen knew that Uncle''s healing ability would be effective on both psionicists and magicians, but he didn''t expect that Uncle''s ability would also be effective on Weiya''s legs. Although it could not be cured at one time, at least it could be cured. , That is to say, Uncle''s healing ability is comparable to that of a psyker therapist of Eight Seals or Nine Seals?


    Seeing that his son''s face was not very good, Master Yunyan had to explain for his son: "The Nine Seals Healing Liquid was sent by Mr. Aslan, right?


    Trolasse nodded, "I just don''t want to see Yunshen troubled."


    Master Yunyan said ashamedly: "It''s that child Weiya who is ignorant. She dropped the precious Jiuyin Healing Liquid, I''m really sorry, Shenshen was also very angry for this, and directly drove people out of the base... ¡­


    Mom, stop talking. Mu Yunshen was a little embarrassed, he didn''t want Mr. Aslan to know this.


    Trolasse looked at Mu Yunshen with deep eyes, knowing that he must be embarrassed to let him know this, so he didn''t ask any more questions.


    He only said, "Mrs. Mu doesn''t need to apologize. I bought the healing liquid for Yun Shen. If Yun Shen accepts it, I''m very happy."


    Therefore, it has nothing to do with who Yun Shen gave it and how to deal with this potion. What he wanted Yun Shen to see was a real one. When he exchanged the Nine Yin Healing Liquid for Yun Shen, he Thinking that if Miss Weiya knew that this was the healing liquid he gave, she should not take it. It can be seen from her refusal to treat her that she did not want to restore her legs, she wanted to tie Yun Shen with this, if she did not drink it, she would not take it. Nothing, to make Yun Shen disgusted with her, his purpose has been achieved a little.


    If Miss Weiya recovers after taking the healing liquid, this will allow Yun Shen to break free from her bondage.


    Therefore, no matter how he calculated it, he earned this healing liquid.


    What he didn''t expect was that Yun Shen''s reaction would be so great when Miss Weiya dropped the healing liquid. Was he so angry for himself?


    Mu Yunshen didn''t know the purpose of Mr. Aslan sending him the healing liquid at that time, and he thought that Mr. Aslan exchanged his own safety for the healing liquid for the sake of helping him. How could he have thought that Mr. He was digging a gentle trap for him and waiting for him to jump. As a result, he really jumped off himself.


    You won''t have any conflict over this matter, so I''m relieved. When Master Yunyan saw that Mr. Aslan was not angry, she was relieved.


    No, Yunshen is very good, I will cherish him. Trolasse''s smile remained unchanged, and she said affectionately.


    If he wants to care about Miss Weiya, there is a betrothal on his side.


    Mu Yunshen did not expect that Mr. Aslan would say such words in front of his parents, which made him a little embarrassed and very embarrassed.


    Good, good, good. Master Yunyan said three good words in a row, looking at the two of them, his eyes turned a little red for a while.


    She held back her tears and said with a smile, "Mr. Aslan, you should know about the deep constitution, right?


    Trolasse: "I know."


    Master Yunyan said with red eyes, "Since the day I learned of Shen Shen''s pregnancy seven years ago, I haven''t been able to sleep peacefully for so many years. None of the three male empty people in history ended well."


    I''m afraid, I''m afraid Shenshen will also go down the old road, so since the day he came back, I have been careful everywhere and everything, even if the child is born, except for me and his father, not even Yunyin and Yunxue Knowing this, we thought, the less people know, the safer it will be.


    "Until the incident of the Mu family''s family happened some time ago, I never let go of my heart. After hiding it for so many years, it was still known. I have spoken several times and asked Shen Shen to seek your protection, no matter if you are real. I like him deeply, or because of his physique, and for the sake of the two children, I hope you can protect him."


    However, Shen Shen does not agree. He only wants pure love and will not trade his physique as a bargaining chip. He has always said that he wants to become stronger, so strong that no one can hurt him, but no matter Shen Shen How powerful is Shen, even as a mother, I still worry about it.


    Now that you can come together, I believe that there is a real relationship between the two of you. Deeply, you are very stubborn in terms of feelings. He doesn''t like it. No matter how hard I try to persuade me, it''s useless. Since he agreed to try it out with you. Try to prove that he likes you in his heart. I just hope that you don''t let him down and protect him well, so that my dad and I can rest assured and hand over the deep to you. Can you do it?


    Trolasse looked at the Cloud Flame Master in front of her. Is this the real image of a mother? For the sake of her children, she is always worried, and this is a mother.


    He also has a mother, but his mother, it''s better not to have it, don''t think about it if you care about him, it''s not bad if you don''t hurt him.


    He knew very well how much his mother hated him, wishing he never existed in this world.


    He held Yun Shen''s hand and said firmly, "Don''t worry, I will definitely protect Yun Shen and the two children, and give Yun Shen to me with confidence.


    He didn''t say that he really liked Yun Shen. This kind of liking had nothing to do with whether he was an avatar or not. The first time he saw Yun Shen nine years ago, he was attracted to him. At that time, he didn''t know about Yun Shen. It was an empty man. Until Yun Shen had been his guard for two years, he still didn''t know that if he had known earlier, he would not have let Yun Shen get pregnant, at least not until everything settled down.


    He can''t say these words, and it''s meaningless to say them. He doesn''t need to prove them to anyone, he just needs to understand his own heart. Time will prove everything, not words.


    "Okay, okay." Mu Chifeng, who had been silent for a while, finally spoke up.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t understand, why did things suddenly develop in this direction, wasn''t it a simple meeting? Why did it seem like they were going to get married soon, isn''t this going wrong?


    Mu Yunshen didn''t expect that his persistence and independence would put his parents under such great pressure, and he had no idea what he had been afraid of for so many years.


    Mu Yun felt a little guilty, "Mom, don''t worry about me, I really will be fine.


    "You are my child, no matter what time it is, I can''t not worry about you. Master Yunyan said with a serious face: "Today, Mr. Aslan is here, there is something, I want to hear your opinions.


    Mom, why do you need Mr. Aslan to be there? Mu Yun said in a puzzled way


    "Mrs. Mu has something to say directly. Trolasse said.


    It''s about two kids. Master Yunyan said: "Jala and Jialan are already seven years old, they can''t continue playing like this, they need to go to school."


    Before you came back, I discussed with his dad, or my dad and I would take our two children back to live in the small town of Locke, and take the two children to study by the way...


    no. Before Yun Yanshi finished his words, Mu Yunshen rejected him.


    His family must not be exposed to danger.


    Master Yunyan said decisively: "If this doesn''t work, then send the two children to the Rose Star Territory! The two children are so smart, we can''t delay them! You said that the teacher should come to the base to teach, but it won''t work at all. In this isolated base, do you think it''s really good for two children?


    Master Yunyan said very decisively, but Mu Yunshen was silent.


    This question, Trolasser is not easy to open, he can''t take the initiative to say to send the children back to the rose star field, he does not want Yun Shen and the children to be separated.


    Seeing that his son really stopped talking, Master Yunyan said directly: "I will decide this matter today, there are two options, either me and his father will take the children back to the town of Locke to live, or send the two children to the town. Go to the rose star field.


    Master Yunyan knew that his son was reluctant, so he was unable to make a decision for a long time. If Mu Yunshen was reluctant, could she be willing?


    The two grandchildren, who were brought up by her, have never been separated for a day, how could she be willing?


    However, for the sake of the child, even if she was reluctant, she had to be willing, and they could not delay the child.


    Seeing that Mu Yunshen still didn''t speak, Master Yunyan said again: "Mr. Aslan, is it your intention that his grandfather and cousin were rescued to Rose Star?


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see this. Besides, Master Yunyan is not stupid, she guessed it as soon as she heard what her uncle said.


    It was obvious that Trolasse had nothing to admit, "I asked my eldest brother to do it. Their grandfather and grandson stayed in the small town of Locke, and even if they were not held by the Mu family, there would be other people who would hold them for some kind of benefit. They threatened Yunshen, so I took them to Rose Star on my own initiative.


    This matter, Mu Yunshen originally wanted to ask Mr. Aslan, because the meeting place was really chaotic, and a lot of things followed, he never had a chance to ask, but today he let his mother ask.


    Trolaise added: "In addition, besides the old man and Mu Feixun, Mu Yunyin is also in the Rose Star Region now.


    This time, all three were surprised.


    "Yunyin also went to the Rose Star Region? When did it happen? Mu Yunshen asked anxiously.


    "It was not long after he returned to school. It was time for him to enter the army for an internship. At that time, he had difficulty choosing among the four major armies. In the end, he planned to go directly to the Imperial Army. Fortunately, the person I sent caught up and asked him Whether he would like to join the Rose Legion, he finally agreed after considering it.


    Mu Yunshen: "¡­


    Is it really just "considering? Your people didn''t bother you? Seeing Mu Yunshen looking over, Trolasser explained, "I''m not afraid that one day I''ll catch up with you, and your brother will run off to the imperial army again, and arrive at the Imperial Army. Something really changed at that time. Even if he wanted to leave, he couldn''t leave, so he sent someone to persuade him to join the Rose Legion. I''m sorry, I didn''t inform you in advance.


    Mu Yun said with a deep breath, "That guy Mu Yunyin, he didn''t even tell his family about such a big thing, I''ll beat him up when he comes back next time!

 Chapter 209

    Trolasse coughed dryly, not knowing whether to say it or not.


    Mu Yun glared at him deeply, "What are you coughing?


    Trolasse: "He actually wanted to contact you, but after three consecutive days of calling, no one could get through. Then, he entered the legion, and his personal communications were restricted, and he couldn''t get it out even if he wanted to.


    Mu Yunshen:¡­¡±


    That bastard''s luck is really hard to come by, if someone else, how could he be able to call once or twice? He actually didn''t call a single one.


    Mu Yunshen: "Since you know, why didn''t you tell me earlier?


    Trolasse smiled and said: "I was pursuing you at that time, and you didn''t treat me well, and you always misunderstood me. If I told you, what if you misunderstood my kidnapping your brother and threatened you again?


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    This...maybe he does think so.


    Touched his nose and let it go.


    The interaction between the two made Master Yunyan and Mu Chifeng stunned.


    How do they think that between the two, their son is the stronger one? Looking at the staring and questioning, Mr. Aslan actually tolerated him with a good temper. Are they really in love?


    cough. Mu Chifeng, the head of the family, also coughed, "It''s good to go to the Rose Legion, it''s safe, you didn''t expect it, Mr. Aslan thought about it for you, what else can you stare at?


    Mu Yunshen: "¡­


    Are you my father? Why did you turn your elbow out in a while?


    Seeing Yun Shen shriveled, Trolasse resisted and didn''t laugh directly, otherwise, Yun Shen would definitely make trouble with him.


    Trolasse: "There are also people in Yunxue who are secretly protecting them. If there is anything, they will immediately notify me."


    "Yun Shen is famous now, and there are definitely many people with various purposes. If he can''t find Yun Shen, he will definitely find a way to start elsewhere. Now Yun Shen''s relatives outside are only his brother and sister. Now that the younger brother is safe, only My sister is left. Please forgive me, I have to do this for Yunshen''s sake."


    Master Yunyan gratefully said: "You can do so much for Shen Shen in secret, we should thank you, how can we blame you?


    Master Yunyan paused, then made a decision, "That''s it, I''ve decided to send the child to the Rose Star Region.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Staring fiercely at Mr. Aslan who was issued a good card, this is actually your real purpose, right?


    Trolasse smiled and said: "Otherwise, Mr. Mu and Mrs. Mu will also go to Rose Star with the children. You have brought up the two children. You know the children best, so it will be easier to take care of them. What do you think? ?


    Master Yunyan hesitated, "That''s not good, the two children should go back to the Aslan family with you, and we took the...


    Master Yunyan is also considering the Aslan family. The descendants of his own family must all hope to bring them back to the family, so that they can agree with the Aslan family?


    "Mrs. Tomb, let you take care of me, in fact, there is my selfishness in it.


    Trolasse explained: "As of now, I''m not very at ease to bring the two children back to the family, because my mother is the princess of the empire, you should also know this, for so many years, my mother''s heart has always been toward empire.


    Trolasse didn''t need to say it, they all understood.


    Among the three people, only Mu Chifeng was not surprised. From a grand standpoint, it was understandable that the princess of the empire was facing the empire.


    What surprised Master Yunyan was that even if she was a princess, she was a woman and a mother, right? How could a mother not care for her child?


    Mu Yun was deeply surprised by what Mr. Aslan said. From his words, it is not difficult to hear his estrangement from his mother, and then thinking about what Ninita and Senjin said, the reason why Mr. Aslan''s body is innate , It should be caused during the fetal period, is it difficult...


    Mu Yunshen didn''t dare to think deeply. Although he was a man, he was also a man who had given birth to children. With that kind of kinship, just how heartless a person would be to attack his own children?


    Thinking of this, Mu Yunshen couldn''t help but think of Mr. Aslan''s marriage. He believed that it was definitely not Mr. Aslan''s will, but now it seems that perhaps there is Mr. Aslan''s mother''s intention in it?


    After all, she is a princess, and the person who is engaged to Mr. Aslan is the prince of the empire. Mr. Aslan''s mother is the aunt of Prince Hughes. If the princess is not willing, there will always be a way to refuse the marriage. Bar?


    Not to mention men, even women, no one is willing to destroy their children like this. Thinking of the family hurt hidden behind Mr. Aslan''s tenderness, Mu Yunshen couldn''t help but feel sorry for him.


    "It doesn''t matter, if you want to take them home, I will try to cover up Jialan''s eyes and hair color. Mu Yunshen doesn''t want Mr. Aslan to not even take his own children when he is suffering from family pain. Going home, he didn''t want to see such a helpless Mr. Aslan.


    Hearing Mu Yunshen''s words, Trolesse was very moved, he held Mu Yunshen''s hand and said softly, "If he can temporarily cover up Jialan''s eyes and hair color, he will be safer, but, I still think that it is better to take care of Mr. Mu and Mrs. Mu. If my grandfather and eldest brother want to see them, they can visit them. For the sake of safety, this is the best way.


    Finally, Mu Yunshen nodded in agreement.


    Just do what you want.


    Master Yunyan and Mu Chifeng were very pleasantly surprised. They didn''t expect that they could take care of the children while sending them to Rose Star to study. Originally, they thought they would be separated from the two children for a long time. It''s a surprise to see this result.


    Trolasse looked at Mu Yunshen and said with a smile: "With your ability, sending the children to Rose Star is the same as at the base, if you want to see them, it''s just a step away.


    Master Yunyan and Mu Chifeng didn''t understand, but Mu Yunshen knew it.


    He could promise to send the children to the Rose Star, and there was a reason for this.


    With the void shuttle magic circle, whether the children are placed in the town of Locke or in the Rose Star is actually the same, and it is a matter of one step. In this case, why not let the children stay in the Rose Star?


    In this way, children can not only get a better education, but also be safer, why not do it?


    The matter of the children was finally settled, and Master Yunyan also put down a big stone in his heart.


    In order to keep his mother''s face and make his mother''s craftsmanship more advanced, the only way Mu Yunshen could think of was to make up the ingredients without the craftsmanship.


    Before his mother cooked, he made an excuse to leave for a while. When he came back, he had already put a lot of fresh ingredients in the storage bag. This kind of food, he also wanted Mr. Aslan to taste it.


    So, for dinner that day, it was rare to find a table full of ingredients from the Gate of Demons, not just meat, but even vegetarian dishes and melons and fruits. Even Mu Yunshen asked Ninita to get a bottle of it. There''s red wine over there.


    He knew that Mr. Aslan liked to drink red wine and wanted him to taste it and see if he liked it.


    When it was dinner time, the two children who had been playing wildly outside all afternoon ran in excitedly, washed their hands and prepared to eat.


    Trolasse was sitting beside Mu Yunshen, he had already smelled the tempting aroma of the food.


    To be honest, what exquisite food has he not eaten for so many years?


    The table in front of him is full of abundance. Although the appearance is not as good as that of the star chefs, the fragrance they make is far superior to them, which makes Trolasser a little curious.


    The two little guys who had just climbed onto their little chairs immediately became excited when they saw the table full of food.


    Gala directly disregarded the image and shouted, "Great! It''s all the food we like to eat! Long live! ~(¡ÝV¡Ô)/


    Trolasse looked at the excitement of the two children in confusion, and then looked at Mu Yunshen inquiringly.


    Mu Yunshen was a little embarrassed, for fear that the two little cubs would say something shocking and endless.


    Look at their appearance, it''s like they''ve never eaten meat, don''t let Mr. Aslan misunderstand, okay?


    Eat if you like, don''t talk too much. Mu Yunshen said with a warning.


    However, Mu Yun was deeply afraid of what to do.


    The small talker Jiala, very disrespectful, began to complain about his father, and while complaining, he fork the food on the big father''s plate.


    Big Daddy, eat quickly, eat more, these foods are delicious, and Jialan and I like to eat them the most.


    But we can''t eat it often. Dad said that these ingredients are very, very expensive. We only eat one kind of food for each meal, just like eating gold coins.


    So we can only eat one or two times a month, and we can only eat one kind each time. Like today, the table is full, and we must eat a table of gold coins. Dad is rare to be so generous, big dad, hurry up eat.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    The veins are jumping all the way, and the hands are itchy, and I really want to beat the bear child.


    Trolasse was amused by his eldest son''s complaints, and Yun Yanshi and Mu Chifeng also laughed together, only Mu Yunshen was the most embarrassed.


    Knowing that he was embarrassed, Trolasser deliberately teased him, "Really? Is this a table of sumptuousness specially prepared for me? Mu Yunshen was thinking about how to answer when the little chatterbox spoke again.


    It''s true, in order for us to have extra meals, Big Daddy must come to eat often, so that we can eat these foods often! ~(Three V¡Ü)/


    Mu Yunshen: "...


    He couldn''t hold it any longer, his nature was exposed, and he directly brought the Rampage Demon Lobster Meat that was specially placed in front of Gala.


    "Since there are so many delicacies, Dad will eat this plate of violent devil lobster meat for you. Mu Yunshen pretended to be serious.


    Ah, ah, ah, no, no, no, it''s mine, mine, mine! Gala was so anxious that she could not wait to rush over to grab the plate back.


    After Gala''s plate was taken away by his father, Jialan''s first reaction was to protect his plate, for fear of being robbed too.


    Seeing such a lively dining atmosphere, Trolasse also laughed along, he had never experienced such a lively dining atmosphere before.


    Mu Yunshen teased Gala deliberately, "You like daddy so much, would you give daddy this plate of violent devil lobster meat?"


    Gala: "...(= vessel=)


    So, it started to get confused.


    Seeing his tangled expression, the whole family couldn''t help but laugh.


    Gala''s small eyes kept wandering between the shrimp and Big Daddy. After wandering for ten times, he finally said carefully, "I. I can give the shrimp meat to Big Daddy, but, Big Daddy, can I? Eat a little? Just a little.


    The whole family burst out laughing.


    But Mu Yunshen was stunned, "Okay, no matter how daddy coaxes you, he doesn''t want me to take a bite, but you are willing to give the whole plate of shrimp to daddy, do you like daddy more than daddy?


    Mu Yun was deeply jealous.


    Gala said confidently: "Dad, you have so many magic lobsters, you can eat as much as you want, and you have to rob me, bullying children is not a good father, we are already very pitiful, we can''t eat it once a week, and father still wants To squeeze me, my father did it on purpose.


    Mu Yunshen:¡­


    Grinding his teeth, "What should I do if I suddenly want to beat the child?


    Big Daddy help! Gala screamed and ran behind Big Daddy.


    Trolasse was already amused by the pair of living treasure father and son, and looked at Yun Shen with a smile in his eyes.


    Okay, daddy will only eat one bite, and the rest will be eaten by Gala, okay? Trolasse picked up his fork, forked a piece of shrimp and put it in his mouth, and immediately narrowed his eyes slightly at the shock of such deliciousness.


    It was really delicious, something he had never eaten before.


    Big Daddy is the best! Gala cheered, and finally got back her own shrimp.

 Chapter 210

    Mu Yunshen watched him finish eating, how was it?


    Trolasse smiled and praised sincerely: "It''s delicious, even more delicious than the food made by star chefs.


    Master Yunyan was instantly proud, and glanced at his son proudly.


    Mu Yunshen:.....


    Mom, it''s my ingredients that are good, can I give you extra points?


    The food on this table is really delicious, and each dish has its own characteristics, which makes people enjoy it.


    Mu Yunshen saw that Mr. Aslan ate a lot. Unlike before, he ate less food and only drank red wine.


    Mu Yunshen took out a bottle of red wine that was placed in the storage bracelet. The wine bottle was exquisite in style and simple in shape.


    Mu Yunshen brought some for each of the four.


    Among the four, only Mr. Aslan knew how to taste wine, and they just drank along.


    "Try it. Mu Yun looked at him expectantly.


    Mu Yunshen himself didn''t know how the wine was. He only knew that the wine was very expensive, and the food at the Demon Realm Gate tonight was not as expensive as this bottle.


    Trolasse glanced at the wine bottle in Mu Yunshen''s hand, which had never been seen before.


    He is no longer in the mood to observe the wine bottle at this moment, and the aroma of red wine has already floated out.


    He picked up the goblet, shook it slightly, and then sniffed it under his nose.


    He took a sip of the red wine lightly, stirring the tip of his tongue in his mouth, so that the taste buds at the base of the tongue could fully feel the bitterness of the wine.


    Just one sip, Trolessor''s expression changed immediately.


    The taste of this wine is very rich and balanced, not blindly prominent, and several flavors are very round.


    The wine was thicker than the best red wine he had ever tasted before, and compared to the red wine in front of him, the red wine he drank before seemed too thin.


    The texture of the entrance is like the highest-grade velvet he can imagine, and it rubs with the taste buds like silk, which is soft and heart-warming.


    How is it? Seeing the change in Mr. Aslan''s expression, Mu Yunshen asked.


    "Good wine. It can only be evaluated like this, if he were asked to say more, he would not be able to say it.


    In short, this wine is very special, in addition to a few essentials when tasting wine, there is a heart-pounding heat in the wine.


    This kind of heat is not the heat that can be felt by the senses, but the wine drips down the throat, and every cell in the body heats up, but if he feels it carefully, he feels that he is not hot. This feeling is very wonderful.


    Mu Yun said with a deep smile: "I can''t taste it if it''s a good wine.


    Trolasse: "What kind of wine is this? It tastes so special.


    Mu Yunshen turned the bottle and turned the logo towards Mr. Aslan.


    Trolasse saw a trademark on the bottle. The trademark was dark in color. It had a head of a green-skinned creature with a pointed nose, chin, and ears. Below the head was a row of incomprehensible symbols.


    Trolasse raised his eyebrows, he had never seen this brand.


    Mu Yunshen couldn''t explain too much, he only said: "If you ask me, I don''t know either, it''s fine as long as it tastes good, nothing else."


    After that, as Mu Yunshen thought, Mr. Aslan only drank red wine, but he didn''t eat much food.


    An enjoyable dinner.


    After dinner, the task of clearing the table was handed over to Xiao A.


    Master Yunyan was originally worried, for fear that the robot would drop the plate, so she stood by and watched for a while, seeing that the robot''s movements were orderly, and the manipulator holding the plate was stable, no problem at all, she then returned to the living room with confidence and put the dining room Leave it to little A.


    "Shen Shen, Mr. Aslan, come and have a look. Mu Chifeng greeted the two of them to the living room, went to the storage room by himself, and took out a wooden box, "Is it useful for you to come and see? When he arrived at the things in the wooden box, Gala immediately shouted: "These were all picked up by Galan and I in the forest. Grandpa picked out some that might be useful and said he would show it to Dad.


    When Mu Yunshen did let them go to the forest, he should pay attention to collecting some of these things. He didn''t have time to go in and investigate, so he could only assign the task to his father and two children. He said before, but he never had time.


    The two children also offered treasures and wanted to share the fruits of their labor with the big dad, but Trolasser didn''t see it either.


    Mu Chifeng went directly into the box and pulled out a stone, "Look at this.


    Mu Yunshen took the stone and looked at it. It was an ordinary stone. When he turned over to the bottom of the stone, he suddenly stopped.


    The rest of the stone is gray, only the bottom is yellow, and there are two golden particles the size of soybeans inlaid in the stone.


    "This is... Mu Yunshen''s eyes suddenly widened, and his first reaction was to look at Mr. Aslan beside him.


    Trolasse took the stone and looked at it, then affirmed: "Gold mine."


    Mu Yunshen was a little dazed by this big surprise, "Is it really a gold mine?"


    Trolasse nodded, "I just don''t know how big this gold mine is.


    Mu Chifeng was already excited when he first found this stone, but now he seems calmer, but he is also very excited.


    Gold has been a hard currency since ancient times, even in the interstellar age.


    Finding a gold mine is equivalent to having unimaginable money.


    Mu Chifeng said excitedly: "If there is a gold mine in that mountain, I think it should not be small, this stone was picked up at the foot of the mountain.


    If there really is a gold mine in Wuhai Forest, then he will be rich!


    Mu Yunshen really wanted to laugh a few times to express his joy. Seriously, why is his demand for star coins not as large as his demand for gold? Come, let us have a look. Mu Yunshen stood up excitedly, just wanting to see the gold mine immediately.


    Trolassie pulled him and smiled: "Don''t be so anxious, it''s already dark, and it won''t be too late to go tomorrow.


    It was only then that Mu Yunshen remembered that it was already night.


    Mu Chifeng smiled and said, "What''s the hurry, the mines won''t run away, I''ve found this out for more than a month.


    Immediately afterwards, he was a little worried, "If it''s a gold mine, it doesn''t belong to us, does it? Maca belongs to the empire, we.


    What belongs to the empire is the territory outside the Nuohai Forest, and within the Nuohai Forest, everything belongs to me. Mu Yunshen said very strongly.


    The entire Wuhai Forest belongs to the forest lord, and now the forest lord is his slave, isn''t this Wuhai Forest all his? Even if the empire comes to grab it, he won''t give it back, okay?


    Gold mines are rarer than power stone veins, right? Otherwise, the price of gold will not remain high.


    If he can get a gold mine, that is a golden mountain, and he will only give it to others if he is stupid.


    In the box, in addition to this most valuable stone, there are some beautiful stones, colorful, probably because they look good, children will collect a lot, except for the stones, which are some wilted or dried plants and fruit.


    Most of these things Mu Yunshen didn''t know, but Trolasse recognized several withered plants, all of which were herbs that were hard to find outside. His pharmacy company needed a lot of herbs. For these herbs, pharmacy Companies often hire interstellar expeditions to search and collect on various planets.


    Of course Troleser knew that there were abundant resources in the Sea of ??Wu Forest, otherwise he wouldn''t have built the Pharmacy Research Base in the Sea of ??Sea Forest, but, he knew it, but no one could enter the interior of the Sea of ??Wu Forest, at most. Only look for the herbs you need on the periphery.


    Unexpectedly, there would be so many of these rare herbs in the Wuhai Forest. Just looking at the herbs that were picked up by the children, the age was not short, and the medicinal properties of them were definitely stronger.


    Seeing Mr. Aslan pondering those herbs, Mu Yunshen keenly captured something


    Immediately said: "Wuhai Forest is mine, and every grass in it is mine."


    Mu Chifeng was speechless, "You child, what''s so good about these grasses, there are too many in the forest, and the children are just playing with it.


    Trolasse: "..."


    He picked up a plant of kudzu, "This plant is called coagulation grass, which is the main component of the hemostatic agent. However, there is no pharmacy company that can directly use coagulation grass to make hemostatic agents."


    "Almost all the hemostatic medicines on the market are the mixtures of snake blue, rhizoma Imperatae, and hemostatic grass. The reason why a variety of herbs are mixed is because the hemostatic medicines are not effective enough. Even the mixed hemostatic medicines can stop small wounds. , But if you are stabbed in such a wound, it is difficult to stop the bleeding, but the coagulation grass can easily stop the bleeding of large wounds.


    I once sent someone to look for coagulation grass alone. Wild coagulation grass is not easy to find, and each plant is not cheap. Coagulation grass within 10 years and more than 5 years is priced at 3000 star coins. The higher the age, the more effective the medicine. The stronger it is, the more expensive it is. "A clotting grass like this size is at least 30 years old, and the market price can be sold for at least 20,000 stars per plant. If it is made into a hemostatic agent, the medicinal properties of such a plant can be diluted to produce about 3,000 highly effective hemostasis. The medicine, 3ml each, has a market price of 89 stars per bottle."


    "It''s almost impossible to buy in pharmacies, it''s only available in big hospitals occasionally, and it''s often out of stock. In times of war, it''s all strictly enforced by the military.


    Drugs that are in short supply are not even available in the market.


    Mu Yunshen, who turned his fingers and calculated the price of the medicine, said, "...


    Mu Chifeng: "...


    Cloud Flame Master: "¡­


    He hurriedly grabbed the two children and warned them carefully, "My dear grandson, in the future, when you enter the forest, you can''t pick plants at will. This is all money, enough for you to eat Rampage Demon Lobster many times."


    The two little guys blinked their big eyes, a little dazed.


    Mu Yunshen looked at Mr. Aslan from his family, "Then I can make a fortune by selling herbs?"


    Trolasse smiled at him, "Yeah, who are you going to sell to?


    Mu Yunshen was stunned by his enigmatic smile, and his back was chilled, and he said in his heart: You are here, do I dare to sell it to others? Even if you want to sell it to others, you have to secretly not let you know.


    Mu Yunshen smiled back obediently, "Of course I sold it to you!


    Trolasse nodded in satisfaction.


    The upright Mr. Mu immediately said: "The two of you are together, you are a family, what are you talking about selling? Mr. Aslan has a pharmacy company, you are in the mercenary business, you hold these herbs and keep them alive. Eat? Not all for Mr. Aslan.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    You are really my father! That''s all money ah ah ah ah! Besides, Mr. Aslan is not short of money, okay? Okay? Ok? It''s your son who is short of money ahhh ! ! !


    Mu Yunshen''s heart collapsed.


    Looking at his miser''s lover''s cracked expression, Trolasse laughed happily, "Mr. Mu, the foggy forest is deep, if he wants to have his own business, he must have cash flow, I support him very much. have their own business.


    If I want to use the herbs here, I will definitely negotiate with Yunshen. Even if I don¡¯t give cash, I will also give dividends to the shares of the pharmaceutical company, so I can¡¯t treat Yunshen badly.


    Trolasse can speak, and one sentence makes everyone happy.


    It made Yunshen happy, and also reassured the future father-in-law and mother-in-law.


    The family chatted very late before going back to rest. Trolaise had no place to live here. Of course, there were still many empty houses in the living area. It was impossible to live in Trolaise, so the final result was naturally Trolaise. Se and Mu Yunshen went to live.


    It''s just that the two little guys haven''t seen their dad and big dad for a while, and they are a little sticky to them, arguing that they want to sleep at dad''s side, so the two dads are busy in the bathroom, washing the two little babies and putting them away. Go to bed and wait for them to fall asleep before going about their own business.

 Chapter 211

    Trolasse came out of the shower and found that Mu Yunshen, who was in the room, was not there. He opened the door and saw that the door of the guest room next door was closed. He tried to open it, but found that the door was locked from the inside.


    Trolasse, afraid of waking the children, knocked gently on the door.


    After waiting for a while, Mu Yunshen came to open the door, but the door was not fully opened, only half opened.


    The lights in the room have been turned off, and the faint light in the corridor shines on the light-colored pajamas with deep clouds, making them appear dim and warm.


    Why are you sleeping here? Trolasse asked knowingly.


    Mu Yunshen just wanted to roll his eyes and whispered, "You sleep in the master bedroom, we sleep separately."


    Trolasse raised his eyebrows, "Why do you sleep separately? Didn''t you never sleep before?


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    When he was swimming on Mercury, they didn''t sleep together every night. He had his own room, and usually slept in his own room. Only when Mr. Aslan asked him, he would sleep in the other''s room.


    Now he took the initiative to sleep separately, the meaning is obvious, Mr. Aslan is still asking, is this intentional?


    Mu Yunshen whispered: "The children are here.


    Trolasse said innocently: "I didn''t want to do anything."


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Trolasse took a step closer, leaned against the door frame, looked at his lover in the dark, and smiled: "What are you looking forward to?


    Mu Yunshen:  ¡­


    The fiery Mu Yunshen was about to slam the door with his backhand, intending to slap that bastard directly on the door!


    However, the door was held up by the other side, pushing it hard, Mu Yunshen took a step back.


    Trolasse stepped in in one step, bent down directly, picked up the person horizontally, turned around and walked out.


    Mu Yun was furious.


    Shhh, be quiet, the kids will hear. Trolasse reminded softly.


    Mu Yunshen: "¡­


    He carried the person back to the master bedroom, hooked him lightly with his feet, closed the door, and put him directly on the bed, and he also pressed him on.


    Mu Yunshen supported the person who was pressed down, "This is what you said you didn''t want to do?


    Trolasse smiled, "Because of your expectations, wouldn''t you be disappointed if I didn''t do something?


    Saying that, I wanted to kiss him.


    Mu Yunshen hurriedly held on, "No, I''m not disappointed at all, I just want to sleep well."


    During the time of swimming on Mercury, none of them slept well, and they were always on the alert for danger.


    Now that he''s back, he just wants a good night''s sleep.


    Trolasse grabbed the pushing and refusing hands, raised it above his head, and pressed him on the bed, "But, I will be very disappointed."


    Saying so, his hand has already touched it along the loose pajamas.


    Hmm... Mu Yun raised his face deeply, couldn''t help but murmured, his voice was sweet and intriguing.


    The man leaned down, kissed his lover''s slender and white neck, and whispered: "This is what you want to sleep? You are so energetic, can you sleep?


    Saying that, he flicked with his hands badly.


    This caused Mu Yunshen to tremble all over, and his breathing became rapid in an instant.


    After several battles on the bed, Mu Yunshen knew very well how much he weighed and how many taels he was, and he was not the opponent''s opponent at all.


    Since I can''t afford it, can''t I hide? I''ll share the bed with you and see how you can toss me.


    only---


    In the dark room, only Mu Yunshen gasped, "Hmm...


    His body trembled, his whole body was as soft as a pool of spring water, and all his thoughts and resistance turned into paste.


    He wanted to touch a man, wanted a man to hug him, kiss him, but the worst thing about a man was not to hug him, not to kiss him, just look at him like this, appreciate him because of the man''s touch, every throbbing and trembling The expression of time, the struggle when it was unbearable, the man looked very carefully, not letting go of any slight changes.


    The man seemed to be studying a very cherished work of art, admiring him with extremely serious eyes.


    Hmm... Mu Yunshen closed his eyes unbearably, and bit his lower lip with his upper teeth, leaving deep tooth marks.


    The man leaned over, approached his lover''s ear, and said softly, "Want me to hug you? Tell me.


    The warm and humid breath made Mu Yunshen tremble more violently. He tried his best to turn his face away, trying to avoid the man''s breath.


    Mu Yun clenched his lips tightly, but didn''t say anything, he felt so ashamed that he couldn''t say it.


    Heh... The man chuckled viciously, he had some means to make Yun Shen obedient.


    But for a moment, Mu Yunshen couldn''t take it anymore, and said shamefully, "Think...


    The man continued to whisper seductively, "Thinking what?


    Mu Yunshen stopped talking again, and the man made a move.


    "Ah... Mu Yunshen called out immediately.


    Open your eyes, look at me, and tell me, what are you thinking? At this time, a man''s mind is still very calm and calm. Although he has endured very hard himself, he likes the feeling of completely controlling Yunshen.


    "I want... to want you to hug me... Mu Yunshen felt very ashamed, and there was a cry in his voice.


    He never imagined that one day he would be so naked, with blushing cheeks and open eyes that let another man hug him ashamed, too shameful.


    The man then let go of his hand and satisfied his lover''s request.


    He didn''t dare to bully too hard, otherwise Yun Shen would definitely be upset, and it would be difficult to live in harmony next time.


    Early the next morning, Mu Yunshen woke up late without any surprise.


    When he opened his eyes, it was already bright and Mr. Aslan was no longer in the room.


    Recalling the scene of being tossed by Mr. Aslan last night, Mu Yunshen''s face immediately turned red.


    He was covered with a quilt and rolled left and right on the bed, wanting to hit the wall in annoyance.


    If he is deceived by Mr. Aslan again in the future, he will be a pig! His old waist... Mu Yunshen, who was reflecting on his doubts about his life, suddenly heard the door of the room being opened, and he lifted the quilt with a whimper, viciously Staring at the person who came in.


    Trolasse was a little surprised when he saw his speed, and then he saw Mu Yunshen collapsed on the bed with that fierce expression on his face.


    Are you alright? Trolasse stepped in quickly and put the plate in his hand on the bedside table.


    Mu Yunshen grimaced, pressing one hand on his waist, gritted his teeth and said, "Are you saying something is wrong?


    Trolasse sat on the edge of the bed, "I''ll rub it for you.


    Mu Yunshen immediately rolled away under the quilt, staying away from this beast that could be in heat anytime and anywhere, staring at him vigilantly, "You don''t need to rub it.


    Trolasse said helplessly: "I''m just rubbing it for you, I won''t do anything else.


    Mu Yunshen looked like "Do you think I''m an idiot? You said the same thing last night".


    Trolasse apologized insincerely, "I''m sorry, I''ll be gentler next time."


    Mu Yun wanted to cry without tears. Who wants you to be gentle, the more gentle you are, the quicker I will die! Besides, your apology is useless at all! Your words in bed are nothing at all.


    Someone who was deceived badly, made up his mind that he would not believe a word of what a man said in bed in the future!


    Can you sit up? Eat something first, an empty stomach is not good for your stomach. "The man said softly, helped his lover up, and let him lean on the pillow. Mu Yunshen was just about to lose his temper to show that he was very angry when he saw two small whirlwinds rushing in through the open door.


    "Dad, why did you sleep so late and still didn''t get up? Gala stood beside the bed and looked at Daddy and Daddy suspiciously. Are you uncomfortable? Galan also rarely spoke in doubt.


    Looking at the two babies, Mu Yunshen couldn''t express his anger at this moment, so he could only smile and say, "Dad is a little tired from work and got up late.


    Gala excitedly said: "Then Dad has enough sleep? Can we go to the forest to play?


    Jialan also looked at his father with bright eyes.


    Mu Yunshen: ''...''


    He was tossed so hard last night that his old waist was about to break, how could he still go to the forest?


    Trolasse said mildly: "Dad is tired and needs to rest, so choose another time to go, okay?


    The two children nodded obediently, "Okay, then let''s go out to play!


    The two boys rushed out like a small whirlwind.


    The anger that Mu Yunshen had gathered earlier was all dissipated because of the two boys, and it would be difficult to condense them again after they had dispersed.


    In the end, he could only stare at the culprit sternly.


    Trolasse gently coaxed him to eat his breakfast, apologizing and reassurance, not to mention the sincerity of admitting his mistake.


    After feeding breakfast, he wanted to put people down to rest, but Mu Yunshen didn''t want to sleep anymore.


    He felt much better, and his sore back was relieved by his activities.


    Really not sleeping? Trolasse asked worriedly when he saw that he was about to get up.


    Mu Yunshen immediately became alert and asked with a wary expression, "What do you want to do?


    Wouldn''t you still want to toss him? Is he really a beast?


    Trolasse smiled slightly, seeing Mu Yunshen''s vigilant expression, how could he not guess what he was thinking?


    What are you thinking about? Trolasse was helpless.


    "Can you blame me for thinking? It''s true that you have a criminal record, help with massage, press and press and then roll together again!


    Trolasse sighed, "I''m going to be away for a few days, so I couldn''t control myself last night.


    Mu Yunshen''s attention was immediately attracted, "Are you leaving?"


    Trolassie stretched out his hand and embraced his lover who was sitting beside the bed, still wearing pajamas, and said softly: "So many things happened during this time, and I haven''t been back to Rose Star for a long time, I have to go back, There should be a lot of things over there that I need to preside over."


    It turned out to be back to the Rose Star, Mr. Aslan has indeed stayed on the Maca Planet for a long time.


    Thinking of this, Mu Yunshen couldn''t help but wonder, "What on earth did you do when you came to Planet Maca? I don''t believe you came to find me, did you come to work?"


    Trolasse: "...work.


    He definitely couldn''t answer this question truthfully, and he couldn''t let Yun Shen know that his main purpose for coming to Planet Maca was for a blind date, and it was just by chance that he met him.


    Mu Yunshen just asked casually, and when he got the answer, he didn''t pursue it immediately.


    "When are you going to leave? I''ll take you off.


    Mu Yunshen stayed in Rose Star for four years, and he followed Mr. Aslan to the old house of the Aslan family, even if he was asked to open the space door to the old house of the Aslan family.


    Trolasse whispered, "Would you like to go back with me?


    Mu Yunshen was shocked and looked up at Mr. Aslan, "Now? Trolasse nodded," If you want the children to catch up with this year''s freshmen, preparations must begin now. The children are not the household registration of Rose Star, and it is not a good time for them to officially enter the family. Therefore, you need your parents to settle in Rose Star, so that the children can justifiably enter the school as ordinary students.


    Their greatest hope at present is that the two children can be ordinary in the eyes of others, so that they will be safer.


    Now that the current situation is so chaotic, they simply cannot accompany the children every day, so it is better to do a good job of disguising.


    "I see, but I need to prepare, why don''t you go back first? Now that he has promised to send his parents and children to Rose Star, Mu Yunshen will not regret it, nor will he hesitate any more, everything is for the sake of the children. .


    There were some words that Mr. Aslan didn''t say, but it was not that Mu Yunshen didn''t understand.


    Gala and Galan are the heirs of the Aslan family, and the two children''s psychic blood is so pure. What''s more, they are the children of Troleser Aslan, and they will be the heavy burden of the Aslan family in the future. It might fall on them.


    Look at how outstanding and dazzling Mr. Aslan, the heir of this generation of the Aslan family, is, you can see how much the Aslan family cares about cultivating descendants, if the two children have been raised in their hands , certainly can not provoke the burden of the entire Aslan family.

 Chapter 212

    Mu Yun knew that this would definitely be a heavy burden for the two children, but when the two children became stronger, they could have enough self-protection ability, and he couldn''t ruin the children because of temporary doting.


    Alright, I''ll go back to Rose Star first, I''ll be waiting for you over there, by the way, prepare to meet you. "


    Trolasse kissed his lover before exhorting: "Remember, you must hide your identity well when you come over, today is the third day after the spacecraft left Mercury, and at this time, we should still be floating in space, we can''t Let people seize the tangible evidence that we have appeared in the Rose Star.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, even if Mr. Aslan didn''t remind him, he would know.


    The news that they have returned cannot be leaked, otherwise, I don''t know how many people will be scared to death.


    Mu Yunshen went to change his clothes first, then came back and asked, "Where do you open the space door?


    "Let''s drive it in the old house of the Aslan family, I have already told my grandfather to turn everyone off.


    When Mu Yunshen went to change his clothes, Trolasse called his grandfather and told him that he was going back to the old house and asked him to clean up the people in the old house. No one should know about his return.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, and didn''t go out, he just painted and portrayed the space shuttle magic circle in the room. He didn''t have the means of Ninita, and he could use magic with a single thought. If he wanted to use it, he could only describe the magic circle according to the rules. When will he also have the strength to form a formation with a single thought, it is estimated that he can be regarded as a strong man, right?


    Trolasse stood on the side, looking at the air in front of Mu Yunshen, a strange array of fiery red energy lines appeared out of nowhere. The array was only the size of a basketball. He did not leave the circle, but repeated circular movements in the air.


    The magic circle in the air, miraculously, kept rotating with Mu Yunshen''s gesture. The weaker it is, the darker it is, as if the inside of the circle is a cosmic space.


    Moreover, as the circle rotates, the surrounding space also becomes blurred, the space outside the circle becomes blurred, but the black hole inside the circle becomes clearer and clearer, until finally, inside the circle After the scene became completely clear and stable, Mu Yunshen stopped turning the circle and fixed the circle in place.


    At this time, only a person-high space door appeared.


    Opposite the space door, it is the garden of the main house of the Aslan family.


    Trolasse walked up to Mu Yunshen and kissed his forehead, "Thank you, I''ll be waiting for you at the family''s old house."


    it is good. Mu Yunshen was used to Mr. Aslan getting close from time to time.


    Trolasse walked to the door of the space and stepped over it with one foot.


    At this time, if someone is here, they will definitely see a person appearing out of thin air, as if coming through the void.


    In the villa at this time, the old man was thinking about things while eating snacks.


    There was only the old man inside and outside the entire old mansion. When he heard the footsteps and the old man came back to his senses, he saw the young grandson in front of him at a glance, and was so frightened that he swallowed the snacks that he had just put in his mouth and had not yet chewed. , was choked straight hammer chest.


    Trolasse was startled, stepped forward quickly, picked up the tea on the coffee table, and fed it to the old man. Confidence.


    "Lesser? Huhu...Aren''t you on the spaceship?" The old man gasped and almost choked to death.


    Previously, Trolasse sent him a communication and told him to screen everyone off. Now he wants to come back, and then hang up the communication.


    He thought that he had misheard the second half of the sentence, and wondered if his grandson was not on the spaceship?


    However, he clearly heard the previous sentence and told him to reject everyone. He did as he did, still thinking about what medicine the little grandson was selling in the gourd, and was almost scared by the sudden appearance of the little grandson. Lai Trolasse looked at his grandfather helplessly, "I didn''t tell you, I''m coming back now."


    You... you weren''t on that ship, and you left Mercury early?... No, not right. When the old man thought that his little grandson was still swimming in Mercury a few days ago to seek justice for his grandson''s daughter-in-law, even if he left early, it would not be a few days in advance, and it is impossible to appear here now.


    Trolasse''s tone was very calm, "Don''t get excited, just listen to me slowly."


    The old man tried his best to calm himself down, "you said.


    Trolasse: "Yunshen has the ability of space system, do you know that?"


    The old man immediately became restless again, widened his eyes and asked in a low voice, "Does he really have the space system ability?"


    Trolasse knew that the old man must have heard about it. Even if the old man quit the Xingchen Palace, if he wanted to know the situation of Yu Mercury, he still had to watch it on TV, but Mu Yunshen''s battle scene at that time showed that the space shuttle was all blocked. If it is cut, the old man can know it, and he must have known it from other channels.


    Trolasse: "You know what?


    The old man sighed: "It was your father who told me the news, he also heard it from your mother, and also said that the royal family and Xingchen Palace both wanted to win over Mu Yunshen.


    Trolasse was silent for a while, and then said, "The matter between me and Yunshen...Did you tell him?"


    The old man: "No, he is now in Ziluo Xing after all, even if I know that his heart is for the family, for the sake of safety, I can''t tell him for the time being. Trolasse didn''t say much about this, he believes that grandpa has a sense of balance, The family has been under the control of the grandfather for decades. In the face of many major conflicts with the royal family, the relationship between the Rose Star Region and the royal family is still subtly maintained to this day, which is all due to the grandfather.


    Trolasse continued to explain: "Yunshen has the ability to space, he can fold the space and go somewhere in an instant, that''s how I came back.


    The old man suddenly widened his eyes and said in disbelief, "Scientists have long speculated about the space system ability. According to research, even if an individual has the space system ability, the only one who can travel freely through space is the person who has the ability, and cannot bring other people at all. Or shuttle between things, if he can take people through space, then this ability is too terrifying, right?


    "Because of this, I want Yunshen to keep this trump card and use it at critical moments," Trolasser said.


    Can he really do it?" The old man still couldn''t believe it.


    "I can appear here, it is proof. Trolasse said.


    Yes, the grandson should not appear here at the moment, but he did, which can only prove that what he said is true.


    Then, Trolasse told the old man about the idea of ??bringing the children to Rose Star to study.


    When the old man heard that he would soon see his two great-grandchildren, he stood up excitedly and walked around the living room rubbing his hands, looking excited and nervous.


    What kind of gifts should I prepare for the children? Will the children like the old house? If not, then buy another set according to the style that the two babies like, yes yes, and hold a family meeting , Let the two babies recognize their ancestors and return to their ancestors...


    "Grandpa. Trolasse couldn''t help interrupting the old man, "I don''t want to let two children into the family for the time being.


    The excited old man was suddenly stunned, and the whole person seemed to be built according to a fixed frame.


    Trolasse explained: "It''s a sensitive period now, and we can''t be careless. They came to Rose Star just to read. If grandpa misses them, you can go and see them. Of course, during the weekend, grandpa can also Take them back home to study.


    The two brothers were brought up by the old man. It can be said that the old man''s educational methods and eyesight are very good. Trolasse is still very relieved to entrust the two children to the old man for education.


    Hearing the grandson''s explanation, the old man also understood.


    You''re right, I was so happy that I lost my head, and I didn''t think of this for a while.


    Trolasse: "The children are still with Mr. Mu and Mrs. Mu for the time being. Their safety in Rose Star requires grandfather to spend a lot of money on safety. Needless to say, the old man will take good care of them.


    Next, the old man was excited and excited, waiting for the arrival of his two great-grandchildren.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    When Mr. Aslan was present yesterday, Mu Yunshen didn''t have a chance to ask his mother what''s on his mind, but today he just had the opportunity to go over and ask.


    When Mu Yunshen asked Master Yunyan if he had anything on his mind, Master Yunyan was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "I can do anything, I''m fine."


    Mu Yun stared at his mother for a while, and saw that although she was smiling, the sadness in her eyes could not deceive anyone.


    Mom, you can tell me anything. Mu Yun asked deeply.


    Master Yunyan was slightly annoyed, "It''s alright, your mother, I''m walking around two boys all day, what can I do?


    Mu Yun was silent for a while before saying, "Jala told me that you cried after receiving a communication.


    Master Yunyan was stunned for a moment, and then fell silent.


    Mu Yun said hesitantly, "Is it... the Yun family?


    Master Yunyan was shocked, and suddenly raised his head to look at his eldest son.


    Seeing his mother''s reaction, Mu Yunshen knew it in his heart.


    The Yun family is Master Yunyan''s natal family, and all her relatives are on the Yun family''s side. Except that something happened to the Yun family made her cry secretly, but it was difficult to say it, Mu Yunshen couldn''t think of anything else.


    "Mom, tell me something, we have never heard you talk about the Yun family for so many years. If you have something to say to Dad, just tell me. It can make mom cry secretly. Communication, obviously not a simple greeting communication.


    Master Yunyan looked at his son in a daze, and after a long time, his eyes finally turned red again.


    She nodded and said, "It''s the communication from my brother, which is your uncle."


    Sure enough, it was the communication from the Yun family.


    Mu Yunshen: "How did he know about your communication? You have been in contact before? Master Yunyan shook his head, and was silent for a while before speaking, "The communicator I used when I was studying was never willing to lose it and kept it, even after I left. I have never used that band number again, but I have never been willing to throw it away.


    Master Yunyan paused for a while before saying: "I often think, maybe one day, the Yun family can forgive us, and we can go back and have a look. After all, my family is in the Yun family. This communicator is my right A little thought from the Yun family, but unfortunately, after so many years, the Yun family has never contacted me. I know that my grandfather must still be angry and did not forgive me. Gradually, my heart died.


    Master Yun Yan said with a wry smile: "You may not know deeply that the Yun family is very stubborn, and so am I. They are stubborn and do not forgive me, and they are unwilling to contact me. I am also stubborn and insist that my choice is not wrong, no I will bow to them], so I have never contacted them for so many years.¡±


    "Until a few days ago, the communicator that had not been ringing for more than 20 years actually rang, and a communication came in. I saw the band number displayed on the communicator at that time, and I knew that this was the band number of my eldest brother, for so many years. Now, the band number of the eldest brother has not changed, it is still the same one.


    When I was looking at the band number, all I thought of was my brother''s love for me from childhood to adulthood. From childhood to adulthood, no matter how much trouble I got into, it was my brother who carried it for me, even if I chose you at that time. Dad, the entire Yun family is against my choice, and my eldest brother never said anything against Chi Feng, he just let me think about it myself, and if it''s worth it, I''ll do it.

 Chapter 213

    I don''t want to drag him down. Without me, my eldest brother will definitely become the next patriarch. I know that as long as I speak to him, no matter what the problem is, he will definitely help me. But I can''t. Big brother''s strength is limited. If he wants to help me, he will definitely use the power of the family. The family hated my choice so much back then, and I don''t want to hurt him because of my affairs.


    My eldest brother contacted me and told me that my grandfather was seriously injured and might not last long, and asked me if I wanted to go back to see my grandfather. My grandfather was the one who opposed the matter between me and your father back then. He was stubborn and stubborn and would never forgive me, but he was also the one who loved me and my elder brother the most since I was a child. Do you want to go back. "


    Although her mother said this, Mu Yunshen could see that her mother actually wanted to go back, and if she didn''t want to, why would she feel sad and cry? After thinking deeply, Mu Yun said, "Mom, do you want to go back?


    Master Yunyan hesitated with red eyes, "No one from the Yun family wants to see me."


    Mu Yunshen: "If you want to go, go see the old man, don''t care if other people want to see you or not, as long as you don''t leave any regrets.


    Master Yunyan looked at his son in a daze, unable to leave any regrets.


    If she doesn''t see her grandfather for the last time, it will definitely be the most regrettable thing in her life.


    However, when she left the Yun family and followed Mu Chifeng, she once said that from now on, she would not set foot in the Yun family again, and she was willing to be responsible for her own choices. But now that I go back like this, can I really see my grandfather?


    Master Yunyan didn''t speak, but Mu Yunshen had already guessed what his mother was thinking.


    Mom, I will send the two children to Rose Star first, and I will be back soon. I will accompany you back to Yun''s house. "


    Mu Yun knew exactly what her mother was thinking, so she made a decisive decision for her.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t delay for too long. The next day, he planned to take the two children to Rose Star.


    "How about it, are you still satisfied with your new look? Mu Yun looked at the two children in the mirror with deep satisfaction.


    When they woke up in the morning, they stood in front of the full-length mirror without moving, staring at themselves in the mirror.


    Gala frowned, "...so ugly.


    Gala chuckled, "I like the way I am now."


    Mu Yunshen didn''t give them a chance to resist at all, so he happily decided.


    Before going, Mu Yunshen gave Trolasse a communication to get him ready, so that they would not suddenly appear in the garden and scare the people who saw them, or it would be better not to let them see them.


    When the circular space door appeared again, through the space door, at a glance, he saw the handsome man like the sun god on the opposite side. He was smiling and looking at Mu Yunshen on the side of the space door.


    Let''s go. Mu Yunshen took the lead to cross the space door and stood beside Troleser.


    The two children looked at this scene with amazement on their faces, and also stepped over the space door, and instantly went from the room to a beautiful garden. This change was too great, the two children did not understand what happened, only It feels amazing.


    When Trolasse saw the two children appearing in front of him, his smile immediately froze on his face.


    Whose child is this...?


    The two boys in front of them, with a pair of light blue eyes and short platinum blonde hair, have also become much more mediocre in appearance. At most, they are only three-pointed like before. However, looking at them this way, they look like real twins. The physical features of the two children are 80% similar.


    Seeing that Mr. Aslan''s gentle smile suddenly stiffened at the corner of his mouth, Mu Yunshen explained, "I made a cover up so that the two children can be truly safe.


    In fact, it wasn''t him, but when the two children were asleep last night, he asked Ninita to help him and applied magic on the two children, changing their facial features, so as to ensure the safety of the two children, After all, Rose Star might not be 100% safe, so he had to be careful.


    Speaking of which, if he had known that there was such a thing as magic, he would have let Ninita do it as soon as his two children were born. Unfortunately, he didn''t know until now that there was magic that could change his appearance.


    Mr. Aslan''s smile did not change, but there was a faint chill in his eyes, "It''s nothing to cover up, just, why is it like such eyes and hair color? When you were covering up, who were you thinking of?


    Mu Yunshen has some unknown abilities, this Trolaise knows about it, but just cover it up, why should it be light blue eyes and platinum blonde hair? This makes him a little uncomfortable.


    Mu Yunshen:¡­


    He touched his nose uncomfortably, because he didn''t want to leave the characteristics of him and Mr. Aslan on the two children, but the two children had to be taken care of by the Aslan family in Rose Star, and they couldn''t make it out. An image that has absolutely nothing to do with the Aslan family, so when he asked Ninita to use magic, he deliberately used the general''s appearance as a template, which is why he has this new image.


    The general is Mr. Aslan''s eldest brother, so... it shouldn''t matter, right?


    Just when Mu Yunshen didn''t know how to answer, there were footsteps coming from behind, and the footsteps were quick and urgent.


    Mu Yunshen turned his head and saw that the people who came were the old man and Norkovich.


    When he saw them, Nokevich couldn''t help but marvel, "God, I couldn''t believe it when I heard what Lesser said, I didn''t expect you guys to appear here like this, it''s amazing. It''s gone." In the entire Aslan family, Trolasse only trusted the old man and the elder brother Nokovic, so Mu Yunshen knew about the teleportation of living people, and naturally he didn''t hide it from them. If they believed it, they thought it was incredible. If they didn''t believe it, Trolasse was a living example. They didn''t really believe it until they saw Mu Yunshen appear with two children with their own eyes!


    Huh? They are... When the old man and Nokevich looked at the two children eagerly, they were shocked by the appearance of the children.


    Go home and say. Trolasse interrupted their doubts, this is not the place to talk, it is better to be careful.


    "Yes, go back and talk, go back and talk. The old man kept turning his head as he walked back, wishing to rush over and hug the two little babies immediately, but he still held back.


    Until they were brought back to their study, the entire old mansion and villa, there was nowhere safer than here.


    As soon as the old man saw the door closed, he looked at the two children very excitedly, and his tone was full of doubts, "These are my two great-grandchildren, why are they completely different from what I saw in the photos?"


    Norkovich was also a little stunned. When he saw the appearance of the two children, he thought that the two children were his kind. In fact, the eyes and hair color were exactly the same as his, and they even had the same appearance as him. somewhat similar.


    Troleiser opened the terminal and brought up a recorded video for the old man and Nokvic to see. The two children in the video were Gala and Garan. They were playing. Se recorded it.


    They are the true appearance of my son. The way they look in front of them is only a cover up. Trolasse''s succinct explanation


    When I saw the two children in the video, and then looked at the two in front of me, they were two completely different children.


    They were all wise men, and when Trolasse said that, they understood right away.


    They are really the two children in the video. If someone who is familiar with Mu Yunshen and Trolasse sees them, they can recognize them at a glance. They are carved out of the same mold as the two of them. They are so similar. , but after this demonstration, it became too much safer, but...


    The old man couldn''t help but look at the stunned eldest grandson, um, very similar.


    That''s good, after Nokowicz reacted, he laughed and said, "It doesn''t matter even if you put them in the family to study in the future, they will only think they are my illegitimate children outside, as long as we don''t explain, no one dares to come face to face. ask.


    Even if Trolasse didn''t want to admit it, he had to say that this was indeed a good idea. However, even though he was his own son, he was deliberately misunderstood as his eldest brother''s illegitimate son. Just thinking about it made him feel very uncomfortable.


    How is this appearance concealed? Will it not fall off? Will it be found out when it passes through various inspections?"


    Nokevich couldn''t wait to start asking questions, completely ignoring Trolasse''s displeasure.


    No, this is a camouflage made by special methods, just like the real thing, no detection equipment can detect it, and it will not fall off by itself. Unless special methods are used to restore the original appearance, it will always be like this.


    It will remain like this until the magic is lifted, which of course cannot be said directly.


    Here, Nokovic is still having fun, and over there, the old man is so happy that he can''t close his mouth. He is squatting on the ground and communicating with the two great-grandchildren who finally meet each other. The old man doesn''t know what the two children like, so he directly It is very real to give a person a bank card with an unknown amount, let them buy what they want, and ask their great-grandfather if the money is not enough.


    Ever since Nokowicz and Trolasse grew up, the old man has been alone in the old house, and now he is finally looking forward to two such great great-grandchildren, how can he be unhappy? All to the two great-grandchildren.


    After Mu Yunshen, Trolasse and Nokovic finished talking, the old man and the two great-grandchildren over there had already started playing.


    While playing with the great-grandson, the old man kept looking towards this side, looking like he was hesitant to say anything.


    Finally, the old man couldn''t hold back, and said to Mu Yunshen: "The two children, can you stay with me for a few days?


    They can all see that the old man likes the two children very much, and is very happy. They have not seen the old man so happy for a long time, especially seeing the old man being cautious for fear of Mu Yunshen''s disagreement. The grandson is a little distressed.


    However, the two children belonged to Mu Yunshen, no matter if it was Trolaise or Nokovic, they could not force Yunshen, so they all looked at Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yun took a deep look at the two children and said: "Of course. I sent them here this time, just to keep them here for a while, my parents and I have something to leave Maca Planet for a while, no It''s convenient to take them, so let them stay here.


    "Okay, okay, I will take good care of them, you can rest assured. The old man is in a good mood, and he promised Mu Yunshen with a smile that he is not worried that the two children will not adapt to the strange environment. They] want to live with the big father every day, Now is the time to fulfill their wishes, where would they be unwilling.


    Sure enough, when Mu Yunshen asked them if they would like to stay with their great grandfather and eldest dad for a while, they all nodded without hesitation.


    There is really no fun in the base, and even the forest has been wandered by them many times. It is really boring. Now there is a new environment to play, and there is a big dad to accompany them, how could they not be willing.


    Mu Yunshen had something to do, so he couldn''t stay here for a long time. After saying goodbye to them, he was about to go back.


    Seeing Mu Yunshen walking out, he was stopped by Trolasser, "Don''t go out, just stay here, next time you come, open the space door directly to Grandpa''s study, it''s safer here.


    When the old man heard this, he quickly agreed, "Yes, next time you want to come over, just open the door here to be safe."


    Mu Yunshen was not polite and nodded directly.


    However, before he left, he gave Trolasse a gift. All content is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology. If there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] to inform, and this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 214

    It was a glass bottle the size of a thumb, the mouth of the bottle was stoppered, and the inside was a dazzling bright red.


    As soon as Troleser got the glass bottle, he had some vague guesses in his heart, and he couldn''t help but frown, "This is a few drops of my blood, you can take it with you, no matter where you are in the future, as long as you need me, I will You can appear by your side in an instant, remember, be sure to take it with you. Mu Yunshen repeatedly urged.


    Trolasse''s brows were furrowed, and it really was his blood.


    "If you have to have what you have on your body, a hair is enough, why bother to bleed yourself."


    Mu Yunshen''s cold lips evoked a smile, "I think this is more secure.


    He didn''t want to be unable to be by his side when Mr. Aslan was in danger, so at least he could feel at ease.


    After saying these words, Mu Yunshen didn''t say more, and directly in front of them, he made a space door, and under their shocked and surprised eyes, he stepped in, waved his hand, and closed the space door.


    The space returned to calm again, as if nothing had happened.


    Only Trolasse was still holding the small glass bottle with Mu Yun''s blood in his hand.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    Mu Yunshen has determined that there is indeed a gold mine in Wuhai Forest. He is inconvenient to come forward now, so he asks his father to tell Bai Yueguang the location. After Mine explained this, Mu Yunshen was going to take his mother back to Yun''s house. He was afraid that it would be too late to see the old man for the last time. In that case, his mother would definitely regret it for the rest of his life.


    When Mu Yunshen said he wanted to accompany her back to Yun''s house, Master Yun Yan told Mu Chifeng about the matter. She believed that Mu Chifeng would understand her, and that was the case. Mu Chifeng also said , she should go back and have a look. After all, that was her grandfather who loved her the most since childhood. How could she not go to see her at a time like this? Even if the entire Yun family did not welcome them, even if they looked at them from a distance, they would feel more comfortable in their hearts. Therefore, Mu Chifeng was willing to accompany Master Yunyan back to Yun''s house.


    Until now, Mu Yunshen didn''t know that his mother''s family was actually in Leihexing. When he mentioned Leihexing, Mu Yunshen remembered that the task of 80 million star coins that Lynn and Owen received was in Leihexing. However, both of his missions in the Mercury Tour have been completed, and on Lynn and Owen''s side, there is still no news of the completion of the mission.


    Before, when swimming in Mercury, Mu Yunshen also asked about the situation there. Lin En''s answer was that it was still in progress. Do you know how difficult the task of 80 million star coins is to complete?


    It takes at least a few days to travel by airship from the planet Maca to the star of Leihe. I don¡¯t know if it will be able to catch up with more than 20 years in the past. Finally, I have to go back. It was still when my grandfather was critically ill. nervous.


    Mu Yunshen had only been to Leihexing once so far, and it was because of the last mission that he went there to pick up his employer. Apart from Leihexing''s airport, there was no clear location of Leihexing in his memory.


    But it is obviously unrealistic to open the space door at the airport where people come and go.


    Therefore, Mu Yun thought deeply and decided to turn around.


    First open the space door in the hotel suite where you swim in Mercury. That suite is Mr. Aslan''s exclusive room. It is usually empty and no one lives there. Just open the space door, and no one will find it. Traveling to Mercury to Leihexing by airship Traveling to Mercury is closer to Leihexing, which can save half of the journey. If you want to reach Leihexing faster, this is undoubtedly the best way.


    Mu Yunshen said: "Let''s go to Swimming Mercury first, and then transfer from Swimming Mercury to the spaceship to Leihe Star, which will be faster."


    Both Yunyanshi and Mu Chifeng were puzzled, Yunyanshi said: "Shen Shen, let''s take the direct spaceship, it''s a waste of time to transfer."


    No, you come with me. Mu Yunshen didn''t say much. He took his parents into a room, and created a space door on the spot. Both Yunyan and Mu Chifeng didn''t know. So, even if they crossed the space door, they didn''t know what they were doing. With a puzzled face, Mu Yun said with a deep smile, "We''ve already arrived at You Mercury."


    Cloud Flame Master Mu Chifeng: "???


    "Look around you], this is a hotel suite in You Mercury. Mu Yunshen said that Yun Yanshi and Mu Chifeng looked at the surrounding furnishings inexplicably. Looking at it, it really wasn''t their own room. This discovery made them widen their eyes at the same time, full of disbelief.


    Don''t be surprised, this is one of my abilities, I am the ability of the space system, I can fold the space to create a door of space, and instantly go out to any place. Mu Yunshen explained it roughly.


    It''s okay not to explain, but such an explanation made the two people even more surprised.


    You said you sent the two children to their eldest father, and that''s how they were sent? Master Yunyan said in surprise.


    Yes, they are all on Rose Star now. Mu Yunshen didn''t want to hide from them, they were his biological parents after all.


    After Mu Chifeng was shocked, his face became solemn, obviously knowing how terrifying Mu Yunshen''s ability was.


    Master Yunyan said anxiously: "Shen, you can''t use this ability often, your physique is enough to make people miss you, and you have such ability again.


    I know. Mu Yun replied with a deep smile.


    He knew that no matter what kind of ability he had, what his parents saw would always be his safety issue.


    Don''t worry, I''ll be careful. Let''s go. After Mu Yunshen finished speaking, he took his parents out of the suite and directly took the elevator downstairs.


    When passing by the front desk, the little girl at the front desk looked blankly at the three people who left.


    It wasn''t until they were about to reach the door of the hotel that the little girl at the front desk suddenly came back to her senses and bumped into her colleague, "Little girl, look, look, is that person Head Mu? Hasn''t he left You Mercury already? At the same time, the little girl glanced at the door, only saw a back, and said suspiciously: "The back is indeed a bit similar, but how could the head of Mu appear here, you must be wrong. When Mu Yunshen came out, he was afraid of being recognized, so he put on a pair of sunglasses to cover his appearance.


    Hearing the chatter of the girl at the front desk, after leaving the hotel, he took out the black mask of the Warcraft mercenary group and put it directly on his face. With the graphic side facing out, wear it to walk outside.


    He wears it like this, but it makes people feel normal, because there are people wearing fake masks of the mercenary group of Warcraft everywhere on the street. He is not the maverick at all. Who made the mercenary group of Warcraft so popular?


    At that time, the mercenaries of the Warcraft mercenary group, wearing black uniforms, wearing black masks, and fighting with long swords, were really handsome and blinded countless people, so there were so many imitations, and every time they were in short supply.


    In this way, Mu Yunshen took his father to the airport very smoothly and bought the nearest ferry ticket to Leihexing.


    Three days later, they arrived at the airport of Leihexing.


    Although he had been away from home for more than 20 years, Master Yunyan did not forget where the Yun family''s old house was. They took a taxi directly to the Yun family''s old house. However, the closer they got to the Yun family, the more nervous Master Yunyan was. Along the way, Mu Chi Fengdu held his wife''s hand tightly, silently comforting Mu Yunshen, looking at his parents in the back seat from the indoor mirror, and said, "Mom, don''t be nervous, everything is up to me."


    Master Yunyan nodded, she naturally knew that her son was different now. Previously, the whole empire broadcasted the story of her son leading the Warcraft mercenary group to fight the mother beast. Of course, she also saw it. Along the way, she also saw many imitating the uniform of the Warcraft mercenary group. People, people wearing masks printed with the pattern of the mercenary group of Warcraft, are everywhere. From this point of view, all of them show the status of their sons in the empire.


    If her son did not have such an identity and strength, she would not dare to allow her son to bring him back to the Yun family.


    The car didn''t stop until outside the Yun family''s old house.


    Even if the Yun family has few descendants and few people, it is still a family of psionicists that lasts for years, and it is also the beast-type summoner with the strongest attack power in the summoner family. .


    Looking at the small ancient manor in front of him, Mu Yunshen sighed a little. Although it did not have the area and richness and elegance of the old mansion of the Aslan family, the old mansion of the Yun family was quiet and quiet. It''s not surprising that people who are stubborn should have a more peaceful mind.


    At this time, the atmosphere in the living room of the Yun Family''s main residence was a bit stagnant. Because of disagreement, no one could convince anyone, so the stalemate could only continue.


    Yun Can looked around and focused on the man sitting on the main seat. The man was his uncle. Although he was in his forties, he looked like he was only in his thirties. His appearance is even more handsome, his thin lips are pursed into a line, and he does not say a word.


    Yun Can remembers that this uncle of his has stunned so many young ladies from aristocratic families for so many years, but he doesn''t look down on any of them. After so many years of being so innocent, he doesn''t know if he is really innocent. Desire, or another secret.


    Uncle, now that the old man is seriously injured, his life and death are unknown. Looking at our entire Yun family, who else can compete with the UFO family? Why should we fight them head-on? If we want us to submit, then we should submit. I don¡¯t think it is necessary to carry on like this. Development alone and development with the UFO family are actually the same, what does my uncle think?


    The cold-hearted man Yun Can called his "uncle" was Yun Yanshi''s eldest brother Yun Yange and Mu Yunshen''s uncle. Hearing Yun Can''s words, his beautiful brows furrowed, obviously very dissatisfied.


    Before Yun Yange could speak, the young man standing beside him couldn''t help it, and said angrily, "If it''s really that simple, why would the old man fight them? Now that he''s seriously injured and bedridden, you don''t want to take revenge, but you want to ask for it. Guishun, are you still the Yun family?


    The youth''s appearance is five points similar to Yun Yange''s, and he was born very plump and good-looking, with red lips and white teeth, but his temperament is relatively strong, not as cold as Yun Yange.


    When Yun Can heard the young man''s words, he sneered: "Revenge? Who will take revenge? Now that even the most powerful old man has been defeated and seriously injured, look at the entire Yun family who can fight against the UFO family. ? You? Oh no, you are not even an ordinary person even when you wake up, you can only stand and talk without backache. If you can''t help, just shut up and don''t talk.


    The young Yun Che''s face turned red due to this sentence, but he couldn''t refute it, because what he said was the truth, he was indeed a waste who couldn''t wake up, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to share his father''s worries and let the eldest grandfather''s family persecute his father. .


    Yun Che clenched his fists tightly, very unwilling in his heart, why couldn''t he wake up? Why?!


    The only son of the eldest grandfather''s family, Yun Yan, coughed and said: "Yange, seeing that the consideration period given by the UFO family is coming up, you don''t really want to see the Yun family being destroyed to feel at ease, right?


    Yun Yan is Yun Yange''s uncle. Although he was not born to the same father and mother, he is also the child of the old man''s compatriot and his eldest brother, and the relationship is also very close.


    Yun Yange''s cold voice finally sounded, "Wait a minute.


    Yun Yan''s son Yun Qianyue couldn''t help but said, "Aren''t you still waiting for those lost psionic weapons? It''s been a few days, and there''s no news, so there''s definitely no hope. How good is the regiment, the bragging rights are amazing, what is the result?


    Even a group of smuggled psychic weapons can''t protect it. With such strength, it is really ridiculous to dare to take on a task worth 80 million star coins.

 Chapter 215

    Back then, the old man had already sensed the ambitions of the UFO family, so he secretly purchased a batch of psionic weapons anonymously through various channels to prepare to deal with the UFO family.


    Not only are psionic weapons controlled by the empire, they are not allowed to be sold privately, but they are also very expensive. In order to deal with the ambitions of the UFO family, the old man had to spend all his wealth to buy psionic weapons, just wanting to fight the UFO family to the death.


    With the stubborn character of the old man, he will never surrender. He would rather die than bow his head. The importance of psionic weapons is very clear to the old man. In order to avoid being hacked, the old man decided to hire a mercenary group of monsters to protect this group. Smuggling psionic weapons, the old man''s idea is also very simple, the Warcraft mercenary group has magic weapons that defy the sky, and they don''t look down on these psionic weapons, so they hired them.


    However, on the way to transport, these highly confidential psychic weapons still attracted the covet of some people, and were successfully robbed, and the members of the mercenary group of demon beasts who escorted the transport followed to trace them, so far there is no news.


    If it weren''t for the psionic weapon that went wrong, the old man would not have been seriously injured by the siege of several masters of the UFO family, and the Yun family would not have been so difficult.


    Mu Yunshen followed his parents. As soon as he approached the door, he heard such a sentence, and he was also inexplicably surprised. He never thought that the task of up to 80 million star coins was actually hired by the Yun family.


    During the contact, they didn''t find any figure of the Yun family at all, and they didn''t even know what the escorted goods were. The protection was very strict. Who knows, not only is the Yun family hidden behind this, but also a group of psychic escorts. Weapons, and more seriously, the goods were actually stolen!


    Mu Yunshen has not yet received the news about the robbery of the employer''s goods. He thinks that Lynn and Owen are also incapable of doing it, so they can''t take the time to report the incident. Mu Yunshen is not in a hurry. Owen, I will definitely be able to solve this matter. The living room was arguing about where the Yun family should go when he saw the old housekeeper come in to report.


    "Master Sun, Miss Sun is back.


    The old housekeeper will only address Young Master Sun directly when he addresses Yun Yange, and he will add the word "Master Gan Sun" when addressing the line of the eldest grandfather, because Yun Yange and Master Yun Yan are brought up by the old grandfather. Therefore, they are relatively close to the old housekeeper, so they call Yun Yange and Yun Yanshi "Master Sun" and Miss Sun.


    Hearing the report of the old housekeeper, the eldest grandfather Yun Ke and his son Yun Yan, as well as the grandson and granddaughter Yun Qianyue and Yun Qianshang all looked slightly moved, and only a few juniors did not know who "Miss Sun" was referring to.


    Yun Qianshang, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said: "Miss Sun of the Yun family, who else is there besides me now? Don''t make a mess of people who want to enter the gate of my Yun family and drive them away.


    The old butler was a little embarrassed, he didn''t move, but his eyes were looking at Yun Yange Master Sun.


    Yun Yange had already stood up at this time, "Is the flame master back?


    Yes, Miss Sun said to come back and see the old man. The old butler answered.


    "Where''s the people? Bring them in. There is some urgency in Yun Yange''s cold voice.


    People are already outside the door. "The old housekeeper turned around and asked Miss Sun to come in.


    Yun Qianshang''s eyes flickered, she stood up abruptly, and said anxiously, "Stop! Don''t let her in!"


    At this time, Master Yunyan had already stepped into the hall with her husband and son.


    Yun Ganshang''s face turned pale, and she said angrily, "Master Yunyan! You have already been kicked out of the house by the Yun family, and you still have the face to come back? Why don''t you get out now!


    Master Yunyan didn''t even give her a look, and even turned a blind eye to her, all eyes were placed on the handsome and unpretentious man, almost instantly, her eyes were red, and she choked: "Brother, I''m back. .


    Yun Yange strode over, the movement was too big, and even knocked over the water glass on the coffee table, he didn''t notice it, he stared at his sister, who he hadn''t seen for many years, and carefully looked at her. He didn''t suffer much, as long as his sister could be happy, he could be at ease as an older brother.


    "Just come back, just come back. Yun Yange''s cold voice, trembling slightly, shows that his mood is not as calm as it seems on the surface.


    Mu Yun looked at the cold man in front of him deeply. He didn''t need to look in the mirror, he knew that he was very similar to this man.


    It is said that the nephew is like an uncle, which is true at all.


    Mu Yunshen''s appearance is even more like Yun Yange than Yun Che, but the temperament of the two is completely different. Yun Yange is cold and warm, but Mu Yunshen is very cool and charming. Whether it is his appearance or the temperament of his body, he is very sharp, cold, beautiful, and full of danger.


    The two brothers and sisters said a few words, and Yun Yange''s eyes turned to Mu Yunshen. When he saw Mu Yunshen, there was a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    With red eyes, Master Yunyan pulled Mu Yunshen over, "Shen Shen, come, this is your uncle."


    Mu Yunshen''s expression was very cold, "Uncle.


    Yun Yange''s gaze was still on Mu Yunshen, and before he could speak, he heard a girl''s exclamation.


    Ah! You, you...you are Mu Yunshen?! You are Mu Yunshen, the head of the Warcraft Mercenary Group, right? Completely turned into a star eye.


    The girl grabbed Mu Yunshen''s arm as if there was no one else around, her excitement was beyond words, "Mr. Mu, I like you so much ah ah ah ah, I have bought several sets of all the accessories launched by the Warcraft Mercenary Group, my friend. Everyone also likes you very much, ah ah ah ah, real people are even more handsome than on TV, head Mu, please sign me, or take a picture together, please, please, we are all your loyal fans! We really like you very much!


    The girl was so excited that she forgot everything, she only knew that she was blindly grabbing Mu Yunshen''s arm and jumping up and down, her cheeks were red, and she was a model of a girl fan. Happy is about to faint, and the direct expression is incoherent.


    Seeing the only daughter''s reaction, Yun Ganshang almost vomited a mouthful of blood, and said sharply, "Beth! Don''t be ridiculous! Come back!


    No, no, I just like the head of Mu, he is the male god in my heart! I have collected everything about the head of Mu! It''s a pity that I can''t buy magic weapons, but it doesn''t matter, I bought a lot of imitations , I will wipe several times a day, I promise to take good care of them! The girl said excitedly. Mu Yunshen took a step back, pulled out the arm that was tightly grasped by the girl, and said coldly, "The Warcraft Mercenary Group has no surroundings."


    It means that the ones you buy are all fakes.


    This news, for girls, is undoubtedly a bolt from the blue!


    But soon, she recovered, and the real head of Mu is in front of her eyes. It doesn''t matter if the surrounding are from the Warcraft mercenary group, the most important person is the head of Mu!


    The girl hasn''t reacted yet, the male god she is infatuated with is still related to her, and she is still her cousin!


    Mu Yunshen''s aloofness, not only did not make the girl retreat, but he felt that the male god was so handsome, so cold, so cold, she liked it so much!


    In fact, not only the girl, but everyone present recognized Mu Yunshen the moment they saw him. Isn''t he the head of the most popular Warcraft mercenary group recently?


    They have all heard about the deeds and various methods of the head of Mu, and after confirming that the person in front of him is really the head of the group, some people''s minds immediately become active, such a good thing is something they have never dreamed of, Who would have thought that the head of the mercenary group of monsters with such a high reputation was actually a member of their Yun family?


    If they had known about this earlier, why would they have to spend a lot of money on psionic weapons?


    Psionic weapons in front of magic weapons are simply scum, right?


    In fact, Yun Yange did not expect that the head of Mu, who swayed the entire Nebula Empire, was actually his nephew.


    You...really...Yun Yange still can''t believe it.


    I''m. Mu Yunshen answered with certainty.


    Hearing Mu Yun''s very personal answer, Yun Yange looked at him with complicated eyes, and finally just nodded without saying much, and said to Yun Che who was standing not far away: "Yun Che, come and meet your aunt and uncle. and cousin.


    Yun Che was one year younger than Beth, and he was the age to pursue idols. When he suspected that the other party was his idol, Mu, he was so nervous that he was overwhelmed and could only stand there with a blushing face. , He kept pulling his clothes, so nervous that he didn''t know how to hear his father call him, he just walked over in a daze, a blushing face that was about to burn, lowered his head, and didn''t even dare to look at the idol''s face. He said, "Aunt, uncle, watch watch... cousin.


    Cousin ah ah ah! The idol is actually his cousin! God, he is so happy that he is about to faint ah ah ah!


    Yun Che was shy and reserved on the surface, but his heart was already filled with 10,000 grass-mud horses galloping happily countless times.


    Master Yunyan looked at the boy in front of him in surprise, "Big brother, are you... married?"


    Yun Yange shook his head, not wanting to say more.


    At this moment, Yun Ganshang was about to die of anger. She didn''t expect that the head of Mu, who was all over the empire, would actually be the son of Master Yunyan. Looking at her daughter, she was not only an ordinary person who couldn''t wake up, but also. The son of the cloud-bending flame master is so obsessed with it, this is simply... a sin!


    Yun Ganshang endured the pain in his chest, and snorted coldly, "Master Yunyan, when you saw the Yun family end like this, did you bring your son back to watch our Yun family joke? It''s a pity, regardless of the Yun family. How, the Yun family is a family of psionicists, how can they let you trample on them!


    Master Yunyan glanced at Yun Ganshang coldly, and said coldly, "You don''t have to be hostile to me, and I won''t rob you, what you value is worthless in my eyes.


    You... Yun Qianshang exploded with anger, and before the attack, Master Yun Yan ignored her.


    Brother, how is grandpa? I want to see grandpa. Cloud Flame Master spoke eagerly.


    Yun Qianyue''s only son Yun Can, seeing how excited his sister-in-law is, what else doesn''t he understand? He has heard that his uncle has a sister and was expelled from the Yun family. The cloud family.


    When Yun Can saw Mu Yunshen, he was also a little wary. His own great-grandfather, grandfather and father failed to awaken, but when they came to him, they awakened unexpectedly. His aunt Yun Qianshang couldn''t wake up either, nor did his only daughter Beth.


    Looking at the lineage of the current patriarch, the old grandfather, the old grandfather''s only son failed to awaken, but his two children, Yun Yange and Yun Yanshi, both awakened. Yun Yanshi was expelled from the Yun family. What will happen in the future? The Yun family has nothing to do with it anymore, Yun Yange''s only son, Yun Che, is just an ordinary person and has not been able to wake up.


    In this way, no matter what in the future, the position of the head of the Yun family will fall on him, but who would have thought that there would be a Mu Yunshen at this juncture! If there is this person, can he inherit the Yun family''s position? The position of the head of the family is still unknown, so, no matter what, the Yun Yanshi family cannot be involved with the Yun family. As long as the relationship with them is clear, the future of the Yun family will not be affected by Mu Yunshen.


    "Grandpa, is it really okay to let an outsider see the old man? Yun Can looked at the old man of his own line.


    In this vein, the old man loves him the most and will definitely help him speak. Yun Can is very sure of this.

 Chapter 216

    How can Yunke not know what his great-grandson is thinking, but the most important thing at the moment is not to think about the position of the head of the family, but how to survive under the persecution of the UFO family, if he can use the power and influence of Mu Yunshen, this There may be a solution to the matter, and maybe even though the family had a bad fight because of the flame master''s marriage, the eldest brother is the flame master''s grandfather after all.


    The big brother is seriously injured and unconscious, so there is nothing wrong for the flame master to take a look. Yange, you should take them to see it. Yun Ke Road.


    Yun Ke''s generosity surprised Master Yun Yan. If he hadn''t pushed his grandfather to marry her with the Holt family, she would not have wanted to, but she had a sweetheart of her own, and had a complete quarrel with the family, so she left the Yun family in a fit of rage. She didn''t even come this far.


    She wanted to see her grandfather, but she thought that the biggest resistance was Yunke''s lineage. Unexpectedly, Yunke would actually take the lead in agreeing to her to see her grandfather. If there was no reason for this, she would not believe it.


    Looking at her son, Master Yun Yan sneered silently, what else did she not understand? It must be because of Mu Yunshen and the others that they could talk so well. If her son was not Mu Yunshen, but an ordinary person, today he Wanting to see the old man is simply a dream.


    Yun Yange didn''t say much, and walked upstairs with Yun Yanshi''s family, and the old man was left to recover.


    Watching them go upstairs, Yun Can finally couldn''t bear it any longer, "Grandpa, why did you let them go to see the old man, what if they were recognized in the Yun family?


    Yun Ke had a calculating expression on his face, "Don''t worry, even if they are recognized as the Yun family, what will happen? No matter how powerful Mu Yunshen is, what he has awakened is not the Yun family''s summoner beast-type ability, you think, the Yun family''s Will the position of the head of the family be given to an outsider with other abilities? I hope Yunhe will recognize them. In this way, the Yun family will use the power of Mu Yunshen to rise to become a big family. Don''t forget, the monsters There is something in the hands of the mercenary group.


    Yun Can''s eyes lit up, "Magic weapon!


    "That''s right, since we are a family and the family is in trouble, Mu Yunshen has no reason not to help. Besides, the psionic weapon we purchased was robbed because of the negligence of his subordinates. The psychic weapon is gone, so of course we need to use it. Magic weapons to make up for it. Yunke said his plans.


    Yun Can suddenly became enlightened, "Grandpa is really brilliant."


    Yunke looked at his granddaughter, "Qianshang, let the past go. Now that you have successfully married into the Holt family, it is you who succeeded, so what are you thinking about with Master Yunyan?"


    Yun Ganshang clenched her teeth tightly, even though she said that, she still couldn''t pass the hurdle in her heart.


    At that time, the person who had a marriage contract with Colin Holt was Yunyanshi. Colin fell in love with Yunyanshi at first sight, but Yunyanshi didn''t look down on him and she, Yun Qianshang, was very fond of Colin at that time. After repeated requests and failed, in the end, Master Yunyan directly fell out with the family and ran away with an ordinary person who had no money and no power. She had been planning for several years between the family and Colin before finally marrying Colin.


    However, after so many years, she has always had a thorn in her heart, and she has not forgotten how much Colin was infatuated with Cloud Flame Master.


    It''s just that Master Yunyan didn''t come back. Now that he suddenly came back, the thorn in her heart became more obvious. How could she let it go?


    Unless Yun Yanshi is dead, she will never let go!


    Upstairs, Mu Yunshen looked at the unconscious old man lying on the bed, his heart was very calm, not that he was cold-blooded, but that this old man was too unfamiliar to him, regardless of blood relationship, after so many years The first time I saw him, it was no different from seeing a stranger, and I didn''t even have the feeling of facing the old man of the Mu family. Although the old man of the Mu family didn''t like him, after all, he had seen him many times since he was a child.


    He came here this time mainly to prevent the Yun family from being bad for his mother. Those people in the living room were so prepared to prevent them from coming back. It was not that Mu Yunshen knew everything. If it wasn''t for his mother, he didn''t want to have anything to do with the Yun family at all.


    When Master Yunyan saw the old man on the bed, he had already rushed beside the bed and burst into tears.


    Mu Chifeng has been comforting his wife in a low voice.


    Yun Yange had already thought that when Grandpa was like this, his sister would definitely cry when he saw it.


    Yun Yange couldn''t help but relax when she looked at the crying woman and Mu Chifeng''s love for her sister. Judging from her sister''s performance, she should have been very happy these years. That''s enough, no matter what. What is the attitude of the family, the most important thing is that she wants to be happy.


    Yun Yange thought about this, and his eyes couldn''t help but look at Mu Yunshen, who was standing by the side. As a descendant of the Yun family of the psionicist family, it is naturally impossible for him not to know that such a powerful character appeared in the Nebula Empire. Let''s not talk about magic energy first. The matter of weapons, just solving the problem of Yu Mercury''s gold-eating beasts, made him famous, and the mercenary group of monsters in his hands was also in the limelight for a while, but no matter how much he paid attention to it, he never thought it would be so outstanding. The young man was actually his nephew, how could this not shock him.


    Mu Yunshen''s expression was very indifferent, there was no emotion in his dark eyes, he just stood there silently, as if everything that happened in front of him had nothing to do with him.


    Such an indifferent person makes Yun Yange surprised. Children from normal families will definitely not have such a cold temperament. Take a look at Mu Yunshen and then look at Yun Can. They are of the same age and the same age. They are Two completely different personalities like Yun Can''s are very normal, while those like Mu Yunshen are very abnormal.


    Mu Yun knew very well that the newly recognized uncle had been watching him, and he let him watch for a while before turning to look back.


    Yun Yange did not shy away from Mu Yunshen''s gaze, but looked deeply into those black eyes, wanting to see if there were any human feelings in them. Such a child is very abnormal, except for the fact that he is naturally indifferent. Besides, it must be caused by the acquired environment, but seeing that the relationship between the sister and brother-in-law is so harmonious, the family atmosphere should be good, and it is absolutely impossible to raise such a child.


    Mu Yunshen''s indifferent lips slowly pulled up an arc, revealing a small smile, his eyes also followed this smile, and his indifference was reduced.


    "Uncle? Mu Yunshen called him.


    Yun Yange was stunned for a while, looking at Mu Yunshen''s smile that suddenly turned from indifference into a smile, like the first melting of winter snow, bright and swaying.


    Everyone said that he was born well, but they didn''t know that his nephew was the real cool and beautiful.


    Mu Yunshen looked at his mother''s distraught appearance and couldn''t help sighing: "How did the old man hurt? Is it okay to leave it at home like this?


    If it can be saved, either send it to the hospital, or ask a therapist to come back for treatment, just leave it at home, what''s the matter?


    Yun Yange hesitated for a while before saying: "The hospital can''t cure the old man''s injury, the old man was injured by the hell barren wolf, a summoned beast of the Eight Seals Summoner, the hell barren wolf has wolf poison on its fangs, we also asked for treatment earlier. The teacher has come to see that they have used their own healing abilities, but they are unable to expel these wolf poisons. If they want to suppress the spread of wolf poison and successfully force them out, they have to ask the Nine Seals Healer to take action. Nine Seals Healer, There is only one person in the entire Nebula Empire, and he is still in a high position. Where can I get him to take action?


    Even a person of Trolaise''s identity paid a considerable price for Mu Yunshen''s request for one of the Nine Seals Healing Liquid. It is impossible for a family like the Yun family to request one. .


    Mu Yun was silent, "Is there no other way?


    Can''t just watch him die like this? Although he doesn''t have any feelings for the Yun family, he can''t turn a blind eye when his mother is so sad.


    Yun Yange sighed, "Apart from the Nine Seals Healer, only the members of the UFO family can solve this wolf poison."


    Mu Yunshen wondered, "UFO family?"


    Yun Yange: "That''s right, the summoned beast like hell wolf is a contract summoned beast unique to the UFO family."


    If the Summoner Beast Family wants to be prosperous, when contracting summoning beasts, it is best for the most powerful person in the family to contract the king of a group. The process of forming a bond with other summoned beasts is much safer and more stable than capturing and subduing a single summoned beast alone. Generally, large summoner beast-type families do this. "


    "Those cluttered small families of summoner beasts do not have the strength to contract a king, so they can only let the family''s descendants conquer and conquer. Little, so relying on one''s own strength to subdue the summoned beast, the probability of death is very high, in this way, the summoner beast family has all disappeared, and the ones that can be preserved to this day all have their own heritage."


    Mu Yunshen listened carefully, these should be the secrets of the Summoner''s beast family. No matter how much information Mu Yunshen investigates, it is impossible to know this.


    As the Summoner Beast Family, the UFO family also has the status of the cabinet elder of the Star Palace. Over the years, the UFO Family has been integrating the Summoner Beast Family. All Beast Summoners must submit to the UFO Family, otherwise, the small Individuals are killed, and families are destroyed. "


    Although our Yun family is now in decline, there are still some awakened summoners in the clan. Moreover, our ancestors of the Yun family are also a family that once contracted a king. As long as the blood of the family continues and someone awakens, they can easily contract To the contracted beasts of the same ethnic group, they wanted to come to the UFO family to know the background of the Yun family, and only one endured until now. But the UFO family is powerful after all, so the old man secretly purchased a batch of psionic weapons just in case...


    It was because of this batch of psionic weapons that they were found on the head of the Warcraft mercenary group, but I didn''t expect that in the end, the news of psionic weapons was leaked.


    Regarding the matter of the psionic weapon, Mu Yunshen heard them talking as soon as he entered the door, so he naturally understood.


    After clarifying these matters, Mu Yunshen also understood what the current situation of the Yun family was like.


    Just as Yun Yange explained this matter, everyone who was waiting in the living room also came up, and Yun Can said, "So I said, whether it is for the survival of the Yun family or for the old man, the family of the UFO will be returned. It can be solved, what is the uncle hesitating about?


    Mu Yunshen turned to look at the young man who was about the same age as him, but with a flamboyant personality. Seeing Mu Yunshen looking at him, Yun Can raised his chin provocatively at him.


    Although the World of Warcraft mercenary group has a great reputation, the Yun family who have continued their years of life is not easy to mess with, so in Yun Can''s view, he is not necessarily inferior to him.


    This is not the first time Yun Can has said this. After listening to it a lot, Yun Yange also felt upset, his beautiful brows frowned slightly, and said coldly: "If you really want to find a family to be attached to, the best choice may not be the best. It''s the UFO family!


    Yun Qianyue said with a light smile: "The best choice Yange said would be the Gerald family, right?


    As soon as these words came out, the eyes of several people who knew it suddenly became strange.


    Yun Yange''s brows furrowed even tighter, her thin lips pursed into a tight line, obviously already very unhappy.


    Mu Yunshen looked at his uncle and looked at the others, not understanding how the UFO family was involved in the Gerald family again.


    Yun Yange was silent for a long time, and then said coldly: "Even the Gerald family is stronger than the UFO family."


    The only faint smile on Yun Qianyue''s face disappeared, and he said solemnly, "Do you think that the Gerald family is really willing to take in our Yun family?

 Chapter 217

    The UFO family hurt grandfather like this. As long as the Yun family has a bit of dignity, they will not take the initiative to post it! Even if you find a random force to join, it is better than choosing the UFO family! The Yunyan master who is still crying, Seeing that the eldest grandfather''s family is so targeted at the eldest brother, how can they bear it.


    If it was like this in front of her, after so many years, she left the family and all the pressure fell on her eldest brother. Master Yun Yan felt guilty and distressed, and couldn''t help it at all.


    Seeing that they were about to quarrel, Mu Yunshen''s cold voice sounded, "Do you have the right to decide if you keep quarreling like this?


    Yun Can snorted: "The old man is unconscious now, and the family affairs are of course decided by the old man''s elder brother."


    The implication is that since the patriarch is unconscious, all decisions of the family must be decided by the highest and closest elders.


    Mu Yun''s eyes were deep, "Oh? So the old man''s eldest brother is also a psionicist?


    Mu Yunshen''s words made Yun Can speechless, and for a long while he could only shout nonsensely: "My great-grandfather is the highest-ranking elder in the Yun family today!


    Mu Yunshen glanced coldly, "If that''s the case, why is he not the patriarch?


    "You... Yunke''s whole vein is so angry that his lungs hurt.


    If the old man of their line can be awakened and he is a psionicist, how can the position of the patriarch be held by the old man''s younger brother? Mu Yunshen asked knowingly and deliberately stabbed them in the chest, making them almost jump with anger.


    Yun Qianshang sneered coldly: "As expected of Master Yun Yan''s son, he is powerful.


    Mu Yunshen said with an expressionless face, "I''m just telling the truth. Now that the old man is unconscious, the master of the Yun family will fall into the hands of the reserve master. If the reserve master is not selected, then the most powerful psionic energy No matter what, it is not the ordinary person''s turn to make this decision."


    They all understand this principle, and it is precisely because they understand that they do not want to follow it, because, apart from the head of the family, the strongest person is Yun Yange. If it is up to him to make the decision, what about the Yunke lineage? You can only use seniority to oppress people.


    Because they have been together all the year round, even if the relationship is not very harmonious, they are still a family in the end, and they will not do anything to tear their face unless they have to. He doesn''t have any family relationship with the Yun family, Yun Can said angrily: "It''s not your turn to be an outsider to meddle with the Yun family''s affairs!


    Mu Yunshen ignored them directly, turned to his mother and uncle and said, "I''ll bring my uncle here, maybe he can solve the old man''s problem.


    Yun Yange didn''t know what Mu Yunshen''s uncle was capable of, but Yun Yanshi and Mu Chifeng knew that they were too anxious before and couldn''t remember it for a while, but now that I think about it, since Mu Chixuan even Weiya''s The legs can be cured, and maybe the old man''s injury will not be a problem.


    Mu Chifeng hurriedly said: "You are right, go and come back quickly.


    Mu Yunshen said no more, turned around and left.


    Yun Yange watched Mu Yunshen leave in disbelief, and said puzzled: "His uncle is...


    Master Yunyan wiped the tears on his face and forced a smile: "His uncle is a therapist, he is very powerful, maybe he can solve the wolf poison problem on Grandpa.


    Yun Yange was overjoyed, "If Grandpa can really recover, the Yun family may still have a chance.


    When Yun Can heard this, he suddenly felt bad, but he couldn''t stop Mu Yunshen from calling his uncle. For this purpose, he could only grab time, as long as the Yun family surrendered before Uncle Mu Yunshen arrived. The UFO family, even if the old man wakes up, he can''t change the established fact. When they were happy to finally see hope, Yun Can quietly retreated by himself.


    He found a hidden place, looked around, saw that there was no one nearby, and then sneakily dialed a communication, and the other party was quickly connected.


    How is it? Is the Yun family willing to submit to our UFO family?


    Yun Can looked around and said in a low voice, "If the old man stays awake, or simply dies, I can still persuade the Yun family to return to the UFO family, but now there is nothing wrong.


    What could go wrong? The family doesn''t give you much time to think.


    Yun Can hurriedly said: "Of course I know this, but an unexpected person just arrived, disrupting the current situation of the Yun family.


    Oh? What an unexpected person?"


    Yun Can''s voice lowered, "It''s Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yunshen? The originally lazy voice on the opposite side suddenly became excited, "Is that Mu Yunshen, the head of the Warcraft Mercenary Corps?


    "That''s right, it''s him, you can''t guess, this Mu Yunshen is the child of an aunt of mine who has been away from home for more than 20 years. This time the old man can''t afford to be seriously injured, so my aunt brought her family back to visit the old man. , We also learned that the Mu Yunshen who resounded throughout the entire Nebula Empire is actually the grandson of our Yun family! Mu Yunshen''s mother is Yun Yange''s sister, of course he will support Yun Yange, which makes me The persuasion plan was repeatedly frustrated.


    The lazy voice on the other side was not in the mood to listen to his nonsense, and only asked: "Is Mu Yunshen still at Yun''s house?


    "Going to pick up his uncle to see the old man''s injury. Yun Can told the truth.


    The other side was silent for a long time before slowly saying: "Very good.


    UFO Jinquan hung up the communication, the surrounding noise immediately drowned him, and the box was very noisy. Today, Colin is the host and invites UFO Jinquan to a high-end club to relax, accompanied by several business partners who plan to court the UFO family.


    Colin winked at a tender young man pouring wine, the young man understood, and his handsome little face immediately showed a pleasing smile, holding a glass of wine, snuggled into the arms of UFO Jinquan, "Look at the smile on the young master''s face, Is there something happy?


    The contemplative UFO Jinquan was pulled back to his senses, glanced at the handsome young man in his arms, the corners of his mouth slowly raised, revealing an evil arc.


    He grabbed the boy''s hair rudely and pulled it down, forcing the boy to raise his head without avoiding anyone, so he rudely gnawed on the boy''s pink lips, and there were excited cheers around him.


    Even if the young man was bitten very painfully, he did not dare to resist, and could only docilely let the guests act.


    When it was all over, UFO Jinquan smiled and said: "It is indeed a happy event, a great happy event!


    Colin has been in the shopping mall for a long time, and he is used to observing words and expressions. He was really happy when he saw UFO Jinquan, so he smiled and said, "What is the happy event for Young Master UFO, and it will make us happy too?


    Youfu Jinquan drank the wine fed by the young man in one gulp, and laughed happily, "People who can''t even find the royal family and the Xingchen Palace suddenly appear here, it''s God''s will! Heaven is helping my UFO family! As long as he can have a relationship with Mu Yunshen, what is a mere Yun family?


    Mu Yunshen? Among the people present, there are many people with psionic ability. If you want to say who is the most popular person in the empire right now, it is definitely this Mu Yunshen.


    Is it Mu Yunshen who killed the female beast with one sword? Someone asked eagerly.


    Youfu Jinquan''s face kept smiling, "Otherwise who else?


    Someone immediately flattered and said, "Master UFO knows Mu Yunshen? I wonder if Master UFO can give me a recommendation. We have been coveting the magic sword for a long time, let alone the magic sword, if we can buy one With a magic dagger, we are all willing!


    Sure enough, he is indeed the young master of UFO, even the head of Mu can recognize it, amazing!


    They all want to be in the limelight in front of UFO Jinquan, and naturally they are not willing to be left behind. The topic is the same, and they are all trying to praise UFO Jinquan. Even the head of the head of the UFO can recognize the dazzling character, he is very powerful. , really great.


    Everyone loves to listen to touted words, and UFO Jinquan is the same, but, these people''s touts are getting more and more outrageous, UFO Jinquan listens quietly, but the smile on the original face is getting weaker and weaker, until the complete news, Those who were trying to tout it all felt that something was wrong, and all of them shuddered.


    Colin was also a little uneasy in his heart, this young master is not a good-natured person, not to mention his other identities, his identity as a psionicist alone makes people feel more oppressive, no matter how powerful ordinary people are in front of psionicists, That is also weak.


    "It''s not me who knows Head Mu. If you want to make friends with Head Mu, you can ask Mr. Holt. He is the uncle of the Yun family and he is the closest person to Head Mu. UFO Jinquan is lazy. opening.


    Colin was taken aback by what he said, and hurriedly said: "What do you mean by Master UFO? I don''t know Head Mu."


    Youfu Jinquan stared at him for a while, and when he saw his appearance, it seemed that he really didn''t know about Mu Yunshen, and he wasn''t deliberately concealing him.


    After thinking about it for a while, UFO Jinquan suddenly leaned over and put his arms around Colin''s shoulders, and said in Tarja: "I heard that Mu Yunshen is the child of Yun Yange''s sister-in-law, do you really not know?"


    Colin was stunned, sister Yun Yange... Yun, Yan Shi.


    When Mu Yunshen left the Yun family villa, he paid special attention to the surrounding environment, and then stopped by a remote ancient tree near the Yun family.


    It is relatively remote, and no one will come here normally. It should be safe to open the space door here.


    Mu Yunshen chose the position and did not make any effort to create a space gate. With his space system ability, it was only an instant thing to want to go back.


    Back then, in the old house of the Aslan family, if it wasn''t for them to see the space door with their own eyes, he wouldn''t need to go back through the space door at all.


    After he stepped on the spot, the figure instantly disappeared in place, and when he reappeared, the person had already arrived at the base''s office.


    In the office, a few people who were discussing things suddenly saw Mu Yunshen appearing in front of them, almost scared out of their souls. All of them turned pale, dumbfounded as they looked at the team leader who suddenly appeared out of thin air, and even exclaimed. are published.


    Mu Yun glanced at them coldly, Bai Yueguang, Gray, Milworth and Lan Yueguang, all gathered.


    Among the four, the one with the best psychological quality was Gray, who recovered from the initial shock and stood up abruptly, "Captain!


    The other three who were so scared that their faces turned pale, the blood on their faces gradually returned, and they all stood up and called "Head of the regiment.


    Bai Yueguang''s heart was still pounding, and he was so frightened, "Boss, how did you come in here?


    Mu Yunshen didn''t say much about this, only said: "My ability to awaken."


    Several people knew that Mu Yunshen could use an awakening potion to give them such a powerful power, let alone Mu Yunshen himself? It would definitely only become stronger, and they would not doubt that he had any terrifying power.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t see Mu Chixuan, so he said, "Where''s my uncle?


    As soon as Mu Yunshen said these words, the expressions of several people suddenly sank. As soon as Mu Yunshen saw their faces, he knew something must have gone wrong, and said solemnly, "Where did he go?


    The four were silent for a while, and finally Bai Yueguang explained, "We] are also discussing this matter, he... he lost contact with the base.


    "What? Mu Yunshen''s face sank, "What''s going on?


    Bai Yueguang said, "previously, after your mother knew about Uncle''s healing ability, she asked him to look at Miss Weiya''s legs, and Uncle agreed."


    For the first time, Gray personally took two people and escorted the uncle there. After treatment, Miss Weiya''s leg showed obvious signs of recovery, but it could not be cured at one time. It had to be done in several times. I went there every few days. Before that, I was accompanied by Gray. There was never any trouble, and Miss Weiya''s leg was healed. "

 Chapter 218

    But yesterday morning, Miss Weiya contacted my uncle and said that the pain in her legs was unbearable again, so she asked my uncle to go over to take a look. At that time, Gray was not at the base and went to the second-level energy stone vein you newly obtained. I couldn''t come back for a while, my uncle said it didn''t matter, he and the Colbert father and daughter were acquaintances, and there would be no problem. I wanted to go alone. I was worried, so I sent two people to go with me.


    Yesterday, I was busy with the mine, and the quest on Lynn''s side also went wrong. For a while, I forgot about my uncle. I didn''t know until I remembered today and asked if my uncle came back. Only then did I know that they didn''t come back last night. , When I contacted them again, I couldn''t contact them anymore, so I called them all to discuss this matter, and you appeared before there was a result.


    Bai Yueguang said at the end, his voice became smaller and smaller, this matter was his negligence, and he felt ashamed of Mu Yunshen''s trust.


    Mu Yunshen listened quietly. Although he was uneasy, he couldn''t get angry. He knew that it was no wonder Bai Yueguang.


    The World of Warcraft mercenary group did not develop step by step, but became popular overnight. There must be a lot of things to deal with, but the manpower is extremely short. In addition, Bai Yueguang and Uncle are originally commanding talents. The overall planning of mercenary missions is even more unfamiliar. Many times they can''t make up their minds, and they have to make up their own minds. This makes Mu Yunshen distracted from the group''s affairs when he is out of missions. Fortunately, the previous protection mission was not too dangerous, otherwise he would not have time to deal with the mercenary group.


    Now that something like this happens, Mu Yunshen can''t blame Bai Yueguang. It''s not bad that he can manage the mercenary group like this as a layman.


    The meal had to be eaten one bite at a time, and the road had to be taken step by step. Mu Yun knew that he had to be given time to learn and improve, but the current state of the Warcraft mercenary group simply could not allow them to progress slowly, and they had to be standardized as soon as possible.


    At this time, Mu Yunshen would inevitably think of Atwood. After all, he had many years of experience as the head of a mercenary group. If he were to take charge of the mercenary group, he would definitely not have any worries.


    Mu Yunshen decided to talk to the head of the Blood Skull Mercenary Group once the current situation was resolved. No matter how expensive it was, Atwood and his veteran-level members had to come over. waited.


    You manage the base well, and I will handle this matter. After Mu Yunshen finished the explanation in a hurry, the figure instantly disappeared out of thin air.


    The four people were stunned, and they didn''t understand what kind of ability this was. It was really amazing.


    When Mu Yunshen reappeared, he had already arrived in front of Kebert''s pet store, but found that the pet store, which had been doing very well, was closed.


    Ah one-! There''s someone there!


    Mu Yunshen''s miraculous way of appearing made the two passers-by scream in terror. It was really scary to see such a miraculous scene with his own eyes.


    Mu Yunshen looked back at the pedestrian who was screaming at him, and the figure disappeared again.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? He just glanced at me and then disappeared again, he really disappeared out of thin air ahhhh! !!! That pedestrian jumped around in excitement and horror.


    When Mu Yunshen appeared again, it was at the door of Kebert''s house.


    The door was not closed, and Mu Yunshen walked straight in.


    Today, he is not afraid of any danger at all. Even if someone wants to harm him, unless Feng Neng kills him with a single blow, it will be very difficult to capture him alive. Of course, he cannot be stupid enough to let others kill and catch him. .


    Mu Yunshen entered the door, but did not see Weiya and Kebert, but saw an acquaintance.


    I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, Mr. Mu... No, I should call you Head Mu now. Cecil smiled.


    Mu Yun said coldly, "You know I''m coming?


    Cecil stood up and looked at Mu Yunshen with deep eyes, "Of course, as long as you know that Mu Chixuan''s whereabouts are unknown, you will definitely not sit back and ignore it, plus the matter is related to Miss Weiya, you will come here, yes Inevitably. With your ability, I am not surprised that you want to appear in front of me immediately.


    Mu Yun looked at him with cold eyes. The news that he could travel through space is not a secret. If he dares to use it when killing the female beast, he is not afraid of being known. Sometimes, if he hides too much, he will It makes people feel weak and bullying, only when people see his strength, if they want to be detrimental to him, they should also weigh their own weight.


    If the Mu family first saw his heroic appearance when he killed the female beast, they would definitely not naively send people to besiege him, thinking that they would be able to catch him, and it is the same now. He wouldn''t be stupid enough to walk the same path as the Mu family.


    Mu Yunshen looked at him coldly, Cecil walked over with a smile, stood in front of Mu Yunshen and looked him in the eyes, "It''s a pity that Trolase didn''t come with you."


    Mu Yunshen narrowed his eyes, Mr. Aslan covered up the real news about him in the Rose Legion, and used false news to confuse the public. He didn''t hide it from him. Of course, Mu Yunshen knew that Mr. Aslan did this to protect him and the two. A child, but also to cover up the news of his special physique.


    It''s just that he can deceive those outsiders who don''t know the truth, but he can''t deceive those who already know the truth, especially the guy in front of him who has always suspected that he has a secret relationship with Mr. Aslan.


    Cecil put his pockets in and stood straight in front of Mu Yunshen with a smile on his face, "Since we parted ways at the Bureau of Investigation, it''s harder than ever to see you again. I finally saw you today. I have a lot of doubts, and I want to ask you for advice.


    Mu Yunshen did not have a good impression of this person at all, and would not follow his words to ask questions, but just looked at him so coldly.


    Mu Yunshen, you are not actually a psionicist, are you? If you are a psionicist, why is your psychic ability neither the water-type spell of the Mu family nor the beast-type summoner of the Yun family, what exactly are you? There are rumors in the able-bodied world that you have special spatial abilities. I really can''t figure it out. Why isn''t the spiritual ability inherited with the power of bloodlines not based on genetics? Isn''t it strange?


    Or are you actually not a psionicist at all, but a brand new power system?"


    When Cecil said these words, his eyes were fixed on Mu Yunshen for a moment, and he just wanted to see a trace of suspicious traces on his face, but unfortunately, Mu Yunshen had the same expression from beginning to end, cold to the point of death. Expressionless, although his face is not obvious, but Mu Yunshen is really sweating in his heart. There must be many people who are puzzled by such a big mistake. Only those who knew that he was not a psionicist would doubt it. Where did his current ability come from? Obviously, Cecil already knew what he couldn''t awaken before, otherwise he wouldn''t have said these words insinuatively.


    So how did Cecil know that?


    Mu Yunshen was sure that he never knew Cecil before. For him, this person was just a stranger who had seen both sides. Then there was only one possibility. He learned about this from someone close to him. Besides, there are not many people who can be called close to Mu Yunshen except his family, and no one who can be called family can betray him. Outsiders, apart from Weiya and Kebert, can''t think of anyone else. Thinking of this, Mu Yunshen couldn''t help but feel nervous. If Weiya and Kebert really leaked the news, how much did they leak? Weiya was in the base, but she had seen Mr. Aslan with her own eyes. The two children are together, I don''t know if Wei Ya has any doubts about the relationship between the two children and Mr. Aslan, not to mention they have always known that Gala and Galan are twins.


    I just don''t know if Weiya is as smart as Mu Yuanrong, and it''s easy to associate this matter with Mu Yunshen''s physique. The best way at the moment is to kill people. No matter how much Cecil knows, as long as he is dead, It''s all over. However, he couldn''t do this, he didn''t hide it at all, the uncle was in his hands, if he killed him, the uncle would definitely be very dangerous.


    Mu Yunshen said coldly, "Where is my uncle?"


    The smile on Cecil''s face suddenly widened, "Don''t worry, he is your uncle, we naturally won''t hurt him, we just want to talk to you, but the forest has been unable to enter, and you can''t be found, This is the only way to lead you out.


    Mu Yunshen''s voice became colder, "Where is he?"


    At this moment, Mu Yunshen''s personal communicator suddenly rang. He took it out and saw that it was Mr. Aslan''s communication.


    Seeing his delay in answering, Cecil smiled and said, "It''s Trolasse''s communication, right? Your relationship is really good."


    Mu Yunshen heard what he meant, gritted his teeth, hung up, and didn''t answer.


    Soon, a text message was sent.


    Mu Yun took a deep look, and there was only one sentence on it.


    Uncle is safe. "


    Mu Yunshen''s heart tightened fiercely, then loosened again, and the whole person relaxed.


    And at this moment, Cecil''s communication also rang. He only glanced at the band number, and his heart was raised fiercely. Then he looked at the opposite Mu Yunshen. A small giant appeared in front of Mu Yunshen, and the casserole-sized fist smashed towards Mu Yunshen without hesitation!


    Cecil knew that he had to strike first, otherwise, he would have no chance of defeating Mu Yunshen.


    Before he dared to say those words so recklessly, he only relied on Mu Yunshen''s uncle in his hands. Now that the hostages are gone, Mu Yunshen will definitely kill and silence him, and he must do his best to escape!


    Such an attack could not injure Mu Yunshen at all. His fists smashed over like a gust of wind, but he did not even touch a corner of Mu Yunshen''s clothes. With the help of Mu Yunshen''s dodging gap, Cecil rushed out straight, and the 3-meter-tall giant rushed forward very fast, and rushed to the road in an instant.


    Cecil is not a stupid person without brains, he is very clear that no one can compare the speed with Mu Yunshen, even the Gerald family of the wind magician is not as good as Mu Yunshen, he is not at all. Not the speed, but the direct space shuttle, the distance in his eyes does not exist at all


    Cecil looked around vigilantly, and Mu Yunshen''s figure kept flashing, one time in the west, another in the east, and another in the south. Cecil had long heard about the terrifying abilities of the Space Element, but seeing it with his own eyes today and experiencing it with his own eyes, this feeling is really fucking despairing.


    There were fine beads of sweat on his forehead, and his eyes kept moving with Mu Yunshen''s flashing, too fast, too fast, there was no regularity at all, he could appear anywhere he wanted, Wanting to kill him is only a matter of moments.


    Cecil suddenly said loudly: "Mu Yunshen, even if your uncle is rescued, don''t forget that Miss Weiya and Kebert are still in our hands, they know more than you think, you today Killing me does nothing but offend the entire Heisman family.


    Mu Yunshen''s figure finally stopped, no longer flickering frequently, and people''s eyes were dizzy.


    He just stood in the void, looking at the giant Cecil indifferently.


    Seeing that it was effective, Cecil finally panted: "I am waiting for you here, there is no malicious intent at all, someone wants to see you, let me wait here, and take you to see him, if you kill me now, you will be offended. Not just the Heisman family, but the Augustine family as well.

 Chapter 219

    This is a very difficult task. He really wanted to find out the secrets that Mu Yunshen was hiding before, but since he knew that he has the ability to kill the mother beast, he backed away. He should not deal with such a dangerous person. For the best, but there are too many involuntarily, and where can he choose?


    Oh? So, the person who wants to see me is from the Augustine family? Mu Yun shouted deeply.


    Yes, indeed the Augustine family. Cecil did not know to move the Augustine family.


    Whether it can shock him or not, I can only try it now.


    How did he know that Mu Yunshen hated anyone in the Augustine family, and originally only hated Yulia. Since the Augustine family stole half of his first-level energy stone veins, he took the entire Augustine The people of the Sting family hated him, and they wanted to use the Augustine family to intimidate him, but the weight was not enough.


    Who is it? Mu Yun asked casually.


    You will know when you go. Cecil swallowed, very nervous.


    "What if I don''t go? Mu Yunshen looked up at him, his eyes cold as ice.


    If you don''t go, leave, I will never stop you. This is Cecil''s most hopeful result. If Mu Yunshen can leave here, it would be a chance to survive.


    Mu Yunshen suddenly curled his lips into a smile, as cold as a mandala flower by the Ruoshui lake, "But I, I want to kill you.


    Mu Yunshen''s light words came out, and Cecil felt dangerous. Before he could speak again, the sharp and severe pain in his heart hit his whole body in an instant, while the opposite Mu Yunshen was still standing there, without the slightest bit of pain. Move, not even a single movement.


    Cecil looked down at his chest in disbelief. A knife-shaped space fragment was piercing through his huge body, piercing his heart, and blood poured out of his body like a spring.


    Cecil spit blood from his nose and mouth, kneeling on the ground with his knees soft, he tried his best to look up at Mu Yunshen in the sky, still so cool and beautiful.


    At this moment, Cecil actually did not have the fear before dying. His face gradually turned pale due to excessive blood loss, but a smile appeared on his face, and he said with difficulty, "Mu, Yunshen, you will... Regret, kill me... You are... Sora, human... news, soon... will, spread... the entire empire..."


    Mu Yunshen''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    Every time Cecil spit out a word, blood kept spewing out of his mouth, until the last sentence was finished, the whole person fell to the ground to threaten such a dangerous person, how could he not leave behind?


    Mu Yunshen was shocked by Cecil''s words before he died. He actually knew that he was an empty person? But no, if he was so sure that he was an empty person, why was there no sign when he first saw him? ? Is his pretense too good, or is he not sure if the news is true? Or is he just probing?


    Mu Yun couldn''t understand, he knew that the test results in Mu Yuanrong''s hands were ruined by Mr. Aslan, and the members of the Mu family are now in the Rose Star Region and are strictly supervised, let alone freedom. , Not even a shred of news could get out, so, was Wei Ya really guessing his avatar physique?


    After Mu Yunshen left the scene, he immediately contacted Mr. Aslan.


    The communication was quickly connected, and Mu Yunshen asked, "Where is my uncle?


    "In Neil City, you are being sent back now, how are you? What happened just now? Trolasse knew that Mu Yunshen must have something inconvenient to answer the communication, so he chose to send him a text message.


    When the three of Mu Chixuan were subdued and were going to be taken away from the town of Locke quietly, Trolaise had already received the news that the whole town of Rock was now from Trolaise, even if they caught a woman or When the children come over, they will find that they have skills. These people are all in the eyes of Trolasse, and anything that happens here cannot be concealed from his eyes.


    Mu Yun said in a deep voice: "I killed Cecil Heisman, he may have captured Weiya and Kebert, and he may have learned something from them, or maybe... learned that I am an empty person.


    Hearing this news, Troleser was not surprised. The news that Mu Yunshen was an empty man could have been delayed for a day. It was not easy for them to be able to delay until now. There is no airtight wall in the world. I never thought that I would keep this news withheld for the rest of my life.


    It''s not necessarily that they were taken away, they voluntarily followed a few people out of the small town of Locke. "


    Because of this, when they left, Troleser did not stop them. Shortly after they left, Mu Chixuan and the three were forcibly taken away from the town of Locke. Troleser''s first reaction was to send someone. After rescuing the three of Mu Chixuan, they didn''t find out where the two of Weiya went.


    In fact, even if he discovers Trolaise, he can''t do anything to them. Kebert is Yun Yanshi''s friend for many years, and Weiya has a lot of involvement with Mu Yunshen. If he really dares to do something to them, it is estimated that Mu Yunshen Neither Yun Yanshi would forgive him.


    Mu Yun closed his eyes deeply. In this life, no matter what, he was too kind. He knew she was a destabilizing factor, but he still couldn''t bear to kill her like this, which is why he had such consequences. .


    Mu Yunshen was silent for a long time before he said: "Cecil said before he died that as long as he died, the news that I was an avatar would soon spread throughout the entire empire."


    Trolather thought for a long time, "If this is the case, then we can only see what we can do. As far as I know, the actual evidence that you are left outside to prove that you are an empty body has been destroyed, even if this news If it is spread out, there is no concrete evidence. It is just a guess. You may be tempted by many people, and there will definitely be people who want to get your blood for testing. You must be careful.


    In fact, Trolaise wanted Mu Yunshen to go back to the Rose Star Field first and not run around outside, it was too dangerous, but he knew that Yun Shen would definitely not listen to him. Evasion of ignorance is not a solution, it is better to face it directly, the more magnanimous the performance, the fewer people believe that he is empty.


    Today, he can''t even say the words to protect him, and now he has no strength to protect Yun Shen at all.


    Mu Yun knew Mr. Aslan''s worries deeply, and even understood his unspoken words, and whispered: "I understand, it will be alright, don''t worry about me.


    Now that Uncle and the others have been sent back by Mr. Aslan''s people, what Mu Yunshen has to do now is to go back to the base and wait for them to come back.


    Mu Yunshen returned to his villa, took out the space door from Ninita, went directly to Sen Jin, and asked about the progress of the drug research. Mu Yunshen went to Sen Jin''s small research room. There was not much space in it, and it was full of various bottles and jars. The road was narrow. If Mu Yunshen wanted to avoid hitting his head, he had to bend over.


    Sen Jin didn''t seem to notice that Mu Yunshen came in. He was sitting on a high chair, carefully pouring the water-red liquid in one bottle into another transparent liquid bottle. As soon as the two liquids came into contact with each other, "stinging" With a sound, it was like water pouring into an oil pan, and a white mist rose up, causing Sen Jin to cough violently.


    Not only was he not afraid of Sibo, but he laughed excitedly.


    It''s done! It''s done! I am truly a genius! I am a genius! There is no medicine I can''t research!


    Mu Yunshen suddenly and eagerly said, "Have you researched Mr.''s medicine?


    The sudden sound frightened Sen Jin to almost throw the crystal bottle in his hand, and grabbed his hands in the air for a while, and was rescued before he fell on the table. Even so, a part of it splashed out.


    Sen Jin turned his head angrily and shouted angrily, "When did you come in? Don''t you know how to say hello in advance? If this bottle of potion is smashed, whose responsibility is this?! It''s not strict at all!


    Mu Yunshen hurriedly apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m too excited, is the medicine in your hand for Mr.


    When Mu Yunshen went out, the space door was placed in Ninita''s hands. He also explained to Ninita that he would buy whatever medicinal materials Sen Jin needed. It didn''t matter how much gold coins he spent. not a problem.


    Sen Jin saw that Mu Yun''s attitude of admitting his mistake was not bad, so he reluctantly accepted, proudly shaking the transparent liquid in his hand, there are a total of ten sticks here, one a day, ten days later, to ensure that his congenital deficiencies can be made up When he comes back, after his body is healed and he can withstand such violent energy, he needs to completely refine that energy into his own energy. Those are his own business, and others can''t help.


    Hearing Sen Jin''s words, Mu Yunshen couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, he really researched this medicine, and it did not disappoint him.


    Sen Jin carefully divided the medicine in the bottle into ten small glass bottles and let Mu Yunshen take it away.


    "As a reward for this research result, do you want gold coins or items? To be able to research such a potion, Mu Yunshen must give a reward.


    Sen Jin tilted his head for a while and said, "I haven''t thought of what I want yet, so I''ll give you gold coins first."


    Okay, the reward star, I''ll let Ninita send it to you. Then, Mu Yunshen remembered another thing, "The awakening potion you have researched earlier can be made, and the necessary herbs, Ninita has already prepared for you.


    The expansion of the Warcraft mercenary group may require a lot of awakening potions. Ninita has been busy purchasing the needed medicinal materials in the gate of the demon world. Today, the purchase is finally completed, and the potions can be made.


    In the future, Ninita will continue to purchase the required medicinal materials, and the amount of awakening medicine that Mu Yunshen needs will not be small, and Senjin and Ninita will be busy.


    After carefully taking these ten potions out, Mu Yunshen was full of joy.


    Some are happy and some are worried.


    In a luxurious villa in the Gamore Executive Region, on an expensive leather sofa, a well-dressed man sat.


    The man''s demeanor is cold and intimidating. He has a clear outline, deep facial features, and is very handsome. However, in his handsomeness, there is a chilling coldness and sullenness, which makes people know that he is not easy to mess with.


    He was listening to the new news at the moment, and in the entire hall, except for him sitting alone, everyone stood tremblingly.


    The man listened to the report with a blank expression, his knuckled fingers tapped his knees one after another, and after listening, he said lightly, "Cecile is dead, you Heisman family, there is nothing to worry about. did you tell me?


    In his busy schedule, he put down his work and took the time to come alone to meet the rumored head of Mu. The Heisman family promised him several times that he would be able to see the head of Mu, but what happened? Go and invite him. It is ironic that Mu Yunshen''s Cecil was directly killed by Mu Shen.


    The people of the Heisman family are all silent and cold, and it is true that their Heisman family has submitted to the Augustine family, but the people who have submitted to the Augustine family are not just the Heisman family. To show his face in front of the Augustine family, he would definitely have to climb up with all his strength, and Cecil''s side was the best breakthrough.


    They delusionally think that as long as they can control the recently famous Mu Yunshen, the Augustine family will definitely look up to them, so the Heisman family will send Cecil to carry out this matter, and now How can they not be afraid of what they are now?

 Chapter 220

    The people of the Heisman family have long scolded Cecil in their hearts. It is a shame for the Heisman family.


    Just when the needles could be heard in the living room, the gray-haired butler walked in. His expression was numb and he could not see the slightest emotion. He came in with him, and there was a young butler who was about thirteen or fourteen years old after entering the door. , bowed respectfully to the man sitting on the sofa, with an old-fashioned face without any expression, "Mr. Augustine, my young master explained before leaving that if he can''t come back, he will The teenager gave it to Mr. Augustine.


    Raphael looked sullenly at the thin young man. The young man looked very ordinary. Because he was relatively thin, he looked a little dry. The young man was a little timid, but the darkness and hatred in his eyes were not concealed at all.


    Raphael knew that Cecil wanted to send him a boy, definitely not for his bed, otherwise, he would not choose such a boy.


    The butler continued with a sullen face: "Master Cecil told me that if he dies, I will tell you the news."


    Raphael glanced at the boy, "What news?


    Butler: "He said, Mu Yunshen is a male airman."


    The man who was still quiet and sullen at first, when he heard this, his body immediately sat upright, and he said in shock: "What did you say? Say it again.


    The housekeeper continued to repeat with a sullen face, "Master Cecil asked me to tell you that Mu Yunshen is a male empty man.


    This time, Raphael finally heard clearly, and after a little hesitation, he relaxed again, and his sinister gaze swept to the rest of the Heisman family in the living room, and everyone shook their heads blankly.


    We don''t know about it, and he never told us about it. "Someone immediately distanced themselves from it, and they didn''t believe the news.


    Mu Yunshen is a male airman? Is this a brain water? Didn''t you see that he was also a psionicist? And he was also a super-powerful psionicist! Such a person would be an airman? What a joke! It is estimated that all The psykers of the Empire would not believe this news, would they?


    The patriarch of the Heisman family hurriedly stood up and said, "Mr. Augustine, don''t listen to Cecil''s nonsense, that Mu Yunshen is so powerful that he can''t be a male airman at all, he is trying to frame us. .


    The Heisman family Raphael looked at the Heisman patriarch with interest, "He is a member of your Heisman family, why did he frame his fellow clan?


    Patriarch Heisman secretly hates, if this matter is confirmed, it is that the Heisman family hides it and does not report it. It is impossible for the Augustine family to trust them in the future. Cecil will be pitted to death. How can they not hate it?


    The Heisman Patriarch said in a trembling voice, "It''s true, the fact is that Cecil himself did not agree with the matter of taking people as hostages and attracting Mu Yunshen. He is also unwilling to face Mu Yunshen, because he was forced to go by the clan, he must hold a grudge, and he framed the clan like this!


    Raphael raised his lips and said to the old butler, "You hear it, no one believes this at all."


    The old butler continued with a sullen face: "No one believes it''s okay, Master Cecil explained that this news is not just for you, there are many psionicist families who should have received the news by now.


    Of course Cecil understood that no one would believe this, and in fact he didn''t quite believe it himself, but right now, whether he believed it or not.


    All he wants is to plant the seeds of doubt in the psionicist family. As long as there is doubt, there will be an investigation. As long as there is an investigation, there will always be clues.


    Raphael''s face sank, no matter whether the news is true or not, as long as it involves the male airmen, even if it is false news, he does not want to let the family other than the Augustine family know.


    If only they know, since they are not sure, then it is enough to explore and prove it slowly. If everyone knows, if he is really a male empty man, then what does the Augustine family have in the competition of so many families? Advantage?


    The members of the Heisman family were already drenched with cold sweat dripping from their faces. They could already be sure that Cecil was really going to destroy the Heisman family.


    Raphael''s body was as cold as a blade of blood, "What is the purpose of doing this?"


    The old butler still had a sullen face, like a living dead person, lifeless, "Young master said that if he dies, naturally the murderer cannot be allowed to live. He doesn''t expect his family to avenge him, so he will take revenge himself."


    Raphael has already understood, Cecil must have had a rift with the family, and was forced by the family to face Mu Yunshen, knowing that his strength is not enough, so in the past, it is very likely to be a dead end, so he Holding a grudge, Raphael was full of anger and raised his hand, "Then who is he? What did he give me?


    The old butler said: "Young master said that the entire Messiah Starfield is under the jurisdiction of the Augustine family, so I will hand over the most important witnesses to you, hoping that you can catch Mu Yunshen as soon as possible.


    Raphael frowned, "Witness?


    The old housekeeper: "Yes, he is the witness to prove that Mu Yunshen is a male airman."


    Raphael stared at the thin boy suspiciously, "What''s your name?


    Skinny boy: "Tang Han."


    Raphael was irritable in his heart, and wanted to catch Cecil and kill him again, but he dared to play this trick with him. Raphael was very courageous. Raphael forcibly suppressed the irritability in his heart, "How do you prove that Mu Yunshen is a male air? people thing?


    Before the skinny boy could speak, one of the Heisman family suddenly said, "Mr. Augustine, I''ll retire first, if you have anything to do, it''s alright to have someone summon me, I''m sorry.


    Not everyone in the Heisman family understood the man''s intentions. Many people were still wondering how this young man would prove Mu Yunshen''s identity as an empty man. The clansmen who had reacted, dragged those who didn''t want to leave. The people who came out together withdrew and joked, no matter whether the news was true or not, they couldn''t listen to it, Cecil''s actions would have angered Mr. Augustine, if they really heard something, where else would it be? Life is there, and they will definitely be silenced. There is no doubt that since ancient times, the competition of male emptiness is the most cruel thing, and they do not expect to get the dream of male emptiness, they just want to save the whole clan.


    Raphael watched them all leave with a cold eye, but didn''t make a sound to hold back. The lively living room where they knew each other suddenly became deserted. In the huge living room, only the three of them were left. Raphael stared at the teenager," said.


    In the gloomy eyes of the thin young man, madness for revenge flashed, "Sir, I wonder if you still remember the murder video of the god''s pet?


    Raphael raised his eyebrows, looked at him grimly, and motioned for him to continue.


    The skinny boy has been swept away by hatred, and even in the face of the imposing Raphael, he is not afraid at all. What else is there to be afraid of? There is nothing to lose anymore, so what is he afraid of?


    In that video, the person who was killed by the pet was my mother, named Mu Yuanrong. She was a psionicist from the water-type spirit pattern master family, and she was also Mu Yunshen''s aunt. The bodyguards broke into Mu Yunshen''s house in order to capture Mu Yunshen''s two children, so as to threaten Mu Yunshen, so that they could be brought back to Mu''s home together. "


    The turmoil of the god pet is so big, of course Raphael has heard of it. He has also seen the video, and the filming is not very clear, but it basically matches what the skinny boy said.


    Raphael stared slightly and asked in a deep voice, "You mean, Mu Yunshen has two children?


    Yes, he has twin sons, my mother began to doubt the identity of Mu Yunshen when she saw the twins. "


    The words of the skinny boy were full of loopholes, and an officer with great power like Raphael naturally noticed it very quickly.


    Raphael: "Your mother can doubt Shang Mu Yunshen''s identity when she sees the twins? What''s the basis?


    I don''t know exactly why I suspected it, but the twins were already six years old at the time. The blood test was performed in front of everyone. The potential values ??of the two children were all purple marks of psionic energy. This is what I saw with my own eyes. See.


    Raphael''s expression was much more serious than before, "Go on."


    "The mother looked for an opportunity to get the blood samples and body tissues of the two children, and sent people to test overnight. The result was that the potential value of the two children was as high as 300! The mother was very happy at the time and wanted to make a deal with the Mu family, so she They split up with the people from the Mu family. My mother took people to arrest the two children, and the people from the Mu family went to arrest Mu Yunshen, but in the end they all failed. My mother was killed by a pet. "


    Speaking of which, the skinny boy shivered with hatred.


    Raphael stared at the boy and saw his reaction. It didn''t seem like he was pretending, and his words had a certain degree of credibility, based on those videos.


    He continued: "Because the first arrest failed, so there will be a second video of blatant arrest on the street, right?


    "That''s right, although I don''t know what''s so good about male airmen, but the Mu family''s family is holding on to it and wanting to catch Mu Yunshen, so there will be a later video." The skinny boy said bitterly.


    It turned out to be so.


    Raphael fell into deep thought. When Mu Yunshen was attacked by the Mu family''s psionicists together with a man whose fists would be on fire, they were all guessing that the Mu family sent so many psionicists to deal with two people at a time. What, what kind of deep hatred between them, so that the Mu family would not hesitate to use so many psionicists, if it is to capture male empty people, then it is not surprising at all.


    A male empty man is enough to drive a family of psionicists completely crazy, and it is a matter of course to dedicate the whole family to arrest people.


    Raphael has already believed in this matter five points. He is a soldier. He seeks truth from facts. No matter how nice he says, he also depends on the evidence. Since you said that your mother has detected the potential value of two children, what about the inspection report? ?


    "When my mother went to arrest someone, she left me an inspection report, but when someone broke into the hotel where we were staying at that time with the intention of being against me, the bodyguard took me away and didn''t have time to take it out. The bodyguard infiltrated the hotel again, and there was nothing in it."


    Raphael tapped his fingers slowly, as if thinking about something, "That is to say, these are all your empty words, and there is no evidence?"


    Seeing his reaction, the skinny boy was not surprised at all, because at that time he was desperate, and when he approached Cecil, he said the same thing to him, and Cecil did not fully trust him, because he could not produce evidence, So he couldn''t be trusted, but Cecil still took in him who was homeless.


    "I really don''t have any evidence, but my identity is real. In fact, it''s very easy to verify. You just need to grab Mu Yunshen or his two children and test it yourself." The skinny boy said.


    He really hated Mu Yunshen''s family to the core, and he would be reduced to the field he is now, all because of Mu Yunshen.


    He escaped from the hotel with the bodyguard. He originally wanted to board the boat and escape back to the Tang family. After all, the Tang family was a business family, rich and powerful. After returning, he would tell his father and ask his father to avenge his mother.


    Unfortunately, his idea is too naive!

 Chapter 221

    The bodyguard took him with him, and he couldn''t escape from the planet Maca at all. The boarding investigation was very strict, just waiting for them to throw themselves into the net. At that time, he was immersed in the grief of his mother''s death and couldn''t extricate himself. The bodyguard took care of him for a period of time and urged him repeatedly. Contact the Tang family and let the Tang family find a way to meet them.


    However, when he pulled the communication back to the Tang family, what he got was not the good news that someone had come to rescue, but the Tang family''s business suffered a major blow in a short period of time. His father tried his best to save it, but he was unable to recover and was in debt of tens of billions of dollars. Too many, my father couldn''t bear the pressure and committed suicide by jumping off the building. The Tang family was in danger, and they all ran away and scattered. Where is the Tang family, and where else would anyone care about his life or death?


    Such bad news is an even worse blow for Tang Han at this age. The bodyguards who accompanied Tang Han were also hired by Mu Yuanrong. Since the boss is dead, even the boss''s family has been wiped out. , They couldn''t follow Tang Han unconditionally like this, so they showed their intention to leave.


    The arrogant and arrogant young master of the big family, after going through heavy blows, unexpectedly was not defeated, but instead ignited his fighting spirit.


    He wants revenge.


    This is his only wish. He doesn''t want his parents to die in vain. He must take revenge.


    After the bodyguard left, he almost lived a life of begging, all the money on his body was used up, his bank account was frozen, he ate a meal without a meal, and he wandered like this for a long time, his only wish was to get revenge, even if Picking up trash and eating him would have to endure until he was on the street and overheard someone asking about Mu Yunshen. He was too familiar with the name, so he immediately followed up and volunteered to say that he knew about Mu Yunshen. After many twists and turns, I finally saw Cecil, and told Cecil what I told Augustine. Cecil was suspicious and kept him at his residence. It can be said that if it hadn¡¯t been for Cecil. , it is unknown whether he can live to this day. After listening to Tang Han''s words, Raphael made the same choice as Cecil, to keep the boy first, and wait until he was sure that what he said was the truth. It''s not too late to decide.


    Because there is no evidence, those videos about Mu Yunshen are also known to the whole empire. If someone deliberately made up such a story to retaliate against Mu Yunshen, it is not impossible. After all, in such a huge empire, there are still many capable people. What''s more, this young man hated Mu Yunshen, and Raphael had already seen that what he said, of course, had to be discounted.


    Now, no matter whether this news is true or not, the entire empire is estimated to be in chaos.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    On a giant starship floating in space, in the luxuriously decorated suite cabin, a man with ice blue long hair was sitting leisurely on the sofa, holding a white dumpling in his arms, his slender fingers twitched. He caressed the white dumpling in his arms, his icy blue eyes stared at the dark universe full of stars outside the porthole.


    The man''s face has soft lines, as handsome as an orchid in an empty valley.


    He stared at the porthole for a long time before he let out a long sigh, "Darren, you said, should I go see him again? My little baby L has been bought for more than two years, and he hasn''t grown up at all. Am I being deceived?"


    If Mu Yunshen was here, he would definitely be able to recognize this person at a glance, isn''t he the only one who was fortunate enough to buy his pet store''s magic pet?


    What the man was holding in his arms was the snow-white ice-flame demon fox.


    The old housekeeper Darren, who had no sense of existence, appeared behind the man like a ghost, and replied respectfully, "Master, when you bought it, the shop owner didn''t say that this pet can grow up.


    Oh oh? Is it? The man thought about it and said, "But I still want to go."


    The old butler, Gu Jing Wubo, said, "Master, do you actually want to see the owner?


    The man smiled, and Ruolan was quiet, "Don''t you think he''s cute?


    The old housekeeper: "No matter how cute he is, he is still a man, and he is not worthy of you.


    The man''s pleasant voice gradually became stern, and the smile on his face gradually faded, "I''m very curious, how an ordinary person can become so powerful in such a short period of time."


    The old housekeeper: "Didn''t you watch his battle video?


    The man laughed again, with a moving smile, "Darren, you young master, I am a human being, not a god, I can still see through him through the screen."


    The old butler Gu Jing Wubo finally turned his eyes and looked at the handsome man on the sofa, "You are the god of the Nebula Empire.


    "God?" the man said silently.


    Grant, I just got the big news that there are male airmen in the Empire!


    Ross was so excited that he even forgot to knock on the door. He pushed the door and walked in quickly. He walked up to the handsome man with both hands on the side of the coffee table. He stared at the man''s eyes that could see through everything, "Are you happy? Are you excited? Are you excited? ? Male airmen ah male airmen! Hurry up, let''s hurry back to the empire, don''t be preempted by others."


    Grant looked at the inexplicably excited Ross with a half-smile, "Are you happy?"


    The smile on Ross''s face stiffened for a moment, and then he said with a wink: "I''m not happy for you? If there is a male empty man in the empire, it must be yours. Who has the guts to rob you. "


    Grant put the pet in his arms on his lap, and said quietly: "It is still unknown whether the news is true or not, don''t be in a hurry to be happy."


    Ross said excitedly: "Even if it''s fake, I want to see that Mu head, I''m very interested in the magic sword in his hand. Of course, if you don''t mind, I''m very interested in him. "


    Grant glanced at him coolly, "Back to the empire."


    Ross treacherously laughed and ran out happily.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    At the same time, the news that Mu Yunshen was a male airman also exploded among the various psionicist families, and each family urgently held a high-level meeting. Gerald family.


    All the important members of the family, as well as the highly valued psionicists who came to take refuge, can rush back to the family''s old house in a short period of time. If they can''t rush back, they will participate in it through video conference.


    The current head of the Gerald family, Hester Gerald, looked at everyone present with a solemn expression, and those who were not able to attend but participated in the video, and said in a low voice: "I believe you should all know the emergency call. What is the matter with you, do you think this is true or false?


    Everyone who participated in the meeting also had a solemn expression, and many people even frowned, obviously feeling very troubled.


    Everyone was unanimously silent, and when it came to the matter of male airmen, no one would be willing to give up whether it was true or false.


    An old man of the Gerald family said in a hoarse voice, "The most recent male empty man appeared more than 200 years ago, and was fortunately obtained by our Gerald family. From the perspective of time, a male appeared at this time. It''s not impossible for someone to question the empty man, "It is indeed possible to appear in terms of time, but according to the research results of those experts, male empty people can only appear on ordinary people, but Mu Yunshen is not ordinary people. , He is a very powerful psionicist, rather than believing that he is a male empty person, I prefer to believe that someone deliberately spread such news in order to frame him. "


    Those who agreed nodded, "Since this news was sent by email, it should not only be sent to our family, but many psionicist families in the empire should have received the email."


    Another old man said solemnly: "Rather than believing that there are male empty people appearing, I would rather believe that someone wants to stir up trouble, intending to subvert the world of psionicists, especially at this critical point."


    Hirst silently listened to their every word. Generally speaking, there were few people who believed the news, and the majority of those who doubted it. Hearst did not speak, but looked at a holographic projection. It was a handsome man with handsome features, about 40 years old, with a mature and steady demeanor, especially those deep eyes that only glanced at him. It gives people endless oppression, which is a deterrent force for those who have been in the upper position for a long time.


    What do you think, Asa? Hearst looked at the gifted young son and asked for his opinion.


    After pondering, Asa said, "If he is really a male empty person, then his strength is his best disguise, as most people think, male empty people will only appear on ordinary people, thus ignoring that he is a male. The possibility of empty people. More than 3,000 years ago, how could human beings have thought that there would be such a day when human beings could have such a powerful spiritual ability? Everyone was silent!


    Yes, nothing lasts forever. If you stubbornly believe that the results of those experts'' analysis are the truth, and thus miss the opportunity to get a male emptiness, no one can afford such a loss. After all, those experts The research and inference materials are also based on the three male empty people who have appeared before, and the probability of error is still very large.


    Faced with the matter of male empty people, they should be in line with the psychology that they would rather believe it is true or not, so as not to miss such a rare male empty person.


    Hearst was obviously very satisfied with what his younger son said, nodded and said, "How are things over there?


    Asa: "It''s still in progress, the Yun family is hard-core, and they''re in a hurry. They would rather join us than take refuge in the UFO family.


    Hirst pondered, "You sent someone to rob those psionic weapons, and the mercenaries you escorted were from the Warcraft mercenary group, right? If Mu Yunshen is really a male airman, then we can''t have a bad relationship with him. The male airmen in the past are different, the male airmen in the past were weak and ordinary people, but this Mu Yunshen is different, he is strong and strong, it is not easy to persecute him, he can only show his favor."


    Asa was silent for a while before he said: "When the matter is resolved, I will compensate the Warcraft mercenary group, but these psionic weapons must not be returned to the Yun family, I understand Yun Yange, and I won''t push him into a desperate situation. Never ask me for help.


    Hirst gave Asa a deep look, "Time is running out, hurry up and finish this matter. I think it won''t be long before someone can''t wait to test Mu Yunshen, and we have to be prepared.


    "Yes. Asa responded.


    Hearst was right. In addition to the Gerald family, the other major families were all urgently discussing the truth of the news. The result was the same as the Gerald family. There were few people who believed it, but , In order to prevent really missing a male airman, they would rather spend some time and move some means to confirm the true and false, and do not want to miss it.


    They are not stupid, and they have not acted impulsively. They are all watching, thinking that there must be a lot of people who are tempted. When the time comes, they will take the opportunity to stir up the water. After all, if Mu Yunshen is really a male empty man, then he is definitely not like history. The three male airmen above are easy to handle. His strength is there. If you want to force him by force, the chance of success is too small. If you want to win such a strong man, you must use gentle methods so as not to lose both sides. .


    Cecil''s announcement is fair, at least the Aslan family in the Rose Domain also got the news.


    However, unlike the Gerald family, the Aslan family once obtained male empties, the bloodline was purified, and the probability of the awakening of the descendants was greatly improved, so there were so many psionicists.


    The Aslan family has continued to this day. It has never acquired a male airman, and its strength is too strong. As a result, there are fewer and fewer people who can wake up now. There are not many people who can really discuss things. Everyone gathered to discuss the matter, and only Trolasse, Nokovich and the old man were discussing the matter.

 Chapter 222

    The old man looked worriedly at the two changed children who were playing outside the courtyard.


    Nokowicz said angrily: "Is this someone trying to imitate the male aerial battle? What a fuck!


    Trolasse took a sip of red wine and said lightly: "It''s true or false, false or true, how many people really believe this news? At most they are watching, looking for opportunities to verify their identity.


    Nokevich said angrily: "I said that you are sweeping the tail, how can you let the news spread?"


    Trolasse glanced at him coldly, "I have missed him for nearly 7 years, there are too many uncertainties during this time, I have not participated in his past, how can I intervene in his past now?


    Whether it''s Yun Shen''s family or friends, it''s not something he can touch. It can''t be real or fake. All he can do is delay time, instead of trying to hide Yun Shen''s physique for the rest of his life. He has already expected this. The news will get out sooner or later.


    Mentioning this, Nokovic felt guilty, touched his nose, and stopped answering.


    Trolasse took another sip of red wine, "After so many years, it''s time to work.


    While waiting for his uncle to come back, Mu Yunshen went to see the orcs forging long swords and Fina''s research on weapons, and then took time to go to Trolather''s side to send the medicine that Sen King Kong had researched.


    When Mu Yunshen went, he didn''t inform Trolasse in advance. He sensed where his blood was, and it passed. At that time Trolasse was holding a holographic meeting, and Mu Yunshen appeared so suddenly, shocked. The executives were stunned.


    Mu Yunshen just glanced at the holographic screen coldly, and then in the surprised eyes of Trolasser, he took out the ten potions indifferently, put them on the desk, explained the usage, and even had a chance to speak. Without giving it to Trolasse, his figure disappeared again.


    All the executives thought that they were dazzled, and it was completed within a minute from appearing to disappearing.


    It was not until Mu Yunshen''s figure disappeared that Trolasse couldn''t help but laugh. He knew that Yunshen had let him take the vial of blood with him. As long as the vial of blood was by his side, Mu Yunshen would be able to use it at any time. Appear in front of him anywhere, no matter the occasion, he can appear freely.


    Since the appearance of Mu Yunshen, Trolasse has not been in the mood to listen to the reports of those executives.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t know yet that he disrupted Mr. Aslan''s meeting. When his uncle returned to the base, he didn''t even give him time to rest, so he immediately took him to Leihexing.


    Mu Chixuan followed Mu Yunshen with a shocked expression, crossed the space door, and appeared beside the remote tree outside the Yun family villa. Mu Chixuan looked around, and found that the surrounding scenery had indeed changed, even the temperature had changed. The difference, he was full of surprise, "Is this really Thunder River Star?


    Just as Mu Yunshen was about to speak, he suddenly heard a faint voice.


    Mu Yun frowned deeply, not knowing if the space door he had made was discovered, he motioned Mu Chixuan to keep quiet, looked for the voice to approach cautiously, opened a bush, and saw two people standing there , There is also a valuable suspension car parked next to it.


    The two figures were standing face to face, facing the man in the direction of Mu Yunshen. Mu Yunshen didn''t know him, but the man with his back turned to this side was somewhat familiar, and he even wore the same clothes as the one he saw today.


    The two of them didn''t know what they were talking about. In such a remote place, they obviously didn''t want others to know.


    Facing the man here, Ying Wu''s brows furrowed suddenly, and his voice could not help but grow louder, "In your heart, I''ve always been so unreliable, right? You would rather let the Yun family join the UFO family than seek help from the UFO family. I help?


    I didn''t say let the Yun family take refuge in the UFO family. The voice that turned his back to Mu Yunshen also raised a little bit, this voice was indeed his uncle Yun Yange.


    If not, how do you want to solve the current situation? Wait until the UFO family kills the Yun family''s old house? The Yingwei man is a little excited.


    Yun Yange looked at the man''s frowning and excited look, didn''t continue arguing with him, sighed: "We can solve it yourself, let''s go.


    "Yange! The Yingwei man was instantly angry, grabbed Yun Yange''s arm, and was about to take it to his arms, but was pushed by Yun Yange to support him.


    "Asa, let go! Yun Yange is also a little angry.


    "Yun Yange, I have waited for you for so many years, and until now, you still want me to let go. If I could let go, I would have already let it go, why wait until now! Asa, who has always been calm, is on the verge of losing control, "You still How long do you want to escape? Do you really want me to wait until you get old and die?!


    Yun Yange didn''t look at him at all, and forcefully broke away from him and grabbed his hand, "I didn''t ask you to wait, we are not suitable at all, you know better than anyone that it was not suitable 20 years ago, and it will be equally unsuitable 20 years later, Let''s go, I will handle the matter of the Yun family myself, so you don''t have to worry about it.


    "Yunyan Song! Asa was in anger, he was not reconciled, the 20-year wait was in vain in the end, how could he be reconciled.


    Yun Yange stopped walking, hesitated for a long time, and then turned to look at the Yingwei man, "I am married and have a child. He is 17 years old and his name is Yun Che."


    This news was undoubtedly a bolt from the blue for Asa. He looked at the man in front of him in disbelief, and the blood on his face disappeared in an instant. The violent spiritual energy around his body erupted uncontrollably, powerful The momentum of Yun Yange pushed Yun Yange back several steps before he could stabilize his body, and Asa himself spat out a mouthful of blood, and he also rushed towards the ground.


    Yun Yange didn''t expect things to turn out like this at all, he widened his eyes, his heart stopped beating at this moment, he watched Asa threw himself to the ground, he wanted to rush over to catch him, but found that his legs He couldn''t move, until a person rushed down from the suspension car, and he eased his breath.


    Sir! Sir! Pansy, the personal assistant, rushed out of the car, but did not dare to touch Mr. Gerald, who was on the ground.


    He looked at the pained look of his husband in horror, and cried out: "It''s an energy riot! Mr. Yun, do you have a therapist at home?


    Hurry up and call for help! Yun Yange is completely stunned, he doesn''t even know how he walked past, his eyes are full of Asa''s eyes full of pain, shock, madness, deep love and grief. Sarah kept looking at him, as if she would rather look at him that way than look away from him until she died.


    "Mr. Yun! Pan Xi roared and finally woke up Yun Yange.


    With a pale face, he looked at the man lying on the ground with blood flowing from his mouth, and could only shake his head, "No, no, I don''t have a therapist at home...


    Pansy was in despair. Wouldn''t he have to watch Mr. Gerald die without a therapist at a time like this?


    The two people who had been hiding behind the bushes, before Mu Yunshen spoke, Mu Chixuan had already rushed over.


    As a therapist, how could he see this scene without saving him? Even strangers have no reason to watch people die.


    Mu Yunshen was not a therapist, and he didn''t know how to save him in such a situation. Seeing his uncle rushing out, he thought he should know how to treat him.


    Naturally, he did not find these things himself, but learned from Milworth during this time. Milworth''s family is an orthodox plant controller. Although he himself has not been awakened, there are awakened therapists in his family, some special He had taught Mu Chixuan how to rescue the case.


    Mu Chixuan used to be a teacher, and he has always possessed a desire to learn. He has also learned how to rescue a psionicist who is in an energy riot. Otherwise, he would not dare to rush out to save people so rashly.


    As soon as Pansy rushed over to a stranger, he wanted to stop him in a conditioned reflex, but only listened to the stranger: "I''m a therapist, let me see, don''t move.


    Pan Xi and Yun Yange were overjoyed when they heard that the other party was a therapist.


    Mu Chixuan rushed to the person, turned the person over carefully, made him lie flat on the ground, his right hand was covered with golden light, and pressed it exactly on Asa''s heart, first protecting his heart, and then slowly combing The sudden violent energy, the current situation is urgent, neither Yun Yange nor Pan Xi paid attention to the treatment method of this stranger who suddenly appeared. He was not a therapist of the traditional plant control lineage. His healing ability was Direct application, not treatment through consumption.


    Mu Yunshen followed from behind, Pan Xi recognized who he was at a glance, it was true that he was so popular recently, it was hard to know him, but Pan Xi didn''t understand, everyone wanted to get in touch and find ways to do it. The most popular celebrity has always been a dragon, so how could he suddenly appear here? What''s more, with such hot news just broke out today, not only did he not keep a low profile, but he appeared so quickly. It''s unbelievable.


    "Uncle. Mu Yunshen ignored Pan Xi''s surprise, stood beside Yun Yange and heard Mu Yunshen''s voice, Yun Yange''s eyes moved away from Asa and glanced at the nephew beside him, his face pale As pale as Asa on the ground, "Are you back?


    Well, don''t worry, he will be fine, my uncle''s treatment level is not bad. Mu Yunshen said with relief.


    From the few words he heard before, Mu Yunshen can roughly infer the relationship between the two, but he doesn''t know who this person is, he is also a psionicist and wants to be with his uncle who is also a psionicist, not to mention the two They are both men, and the two families will definitely not allow this relationship to exist. There is no doubt about it, and Mu Yunshen can roughly guess without asking.


    Pan Xi''s eyes stayed on Mu Yunshen from time to time. If it wasn''t for the current situation, he would definitely come over to chat immediately. This was a rare opportunity. Even the royal family wanted to meet him, but they couldn''t catch him. Now Now that they have met, how can they be willing to let go of this great opportunity?


    He waited silently for a long time before Mu Chixuan withdrew his hand. His forehead was already full of sweat, obviously consuming a lot of energy.


    Mu Chixuan heaved a long sigh of relief, "Okay, it''s alright, let him rest in peace for a while and he will recover.


    At this moment, Asa has fallen asleep.


    The four helped Asa into the hover car and sent him back to the hotel where he was temporarily staying for recuperation.


    When everything was over, Pan Xi gratefully shook hands with the three, especially Mu Chixuan who saved Asa''s life.


    Mr. Mu, I have long admired the name, I am Pansy, Mr. Gerald''s assistant, this is my business card. Pan Xi handed over the special business card with respectful hands, hoping to leave an impression on Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yunshen is not someone who is embarrassing for no reason. Pan Xi has always been very polite to him. Naturally, he couldn''t save others'' face. He took the business card and put it in his pocket. Happy.


    "Thank you for your help today, I thank you for Mr. Pansy politely.


    Yun Yange pursed his thin lips tightly, and his face was still pale and bloodless. He remained silent until now, "How could he suddenly riot?"


    Pan Xi looked at Yun Yange with some resentment in his heart, but he couldn''t say it outright, not to mention that Mr.

 Chapter 223

    Mr.''s spiritual ability is at a bottleneck, and it is most difficult to control whether to break through or not, plus..." Pan Xi glanced at Yun Yange before saying: "In addition to Mr. Yun''s words, it will be too hard for Mr. , Shaking the mind, this is the sudden out of control riot, Yun Yange pursed his lips, did not speak any more, just nodded, turned and walked out.


    "Mr. Yun. Pansy stopped him, hesitating, "You...


    He wanted Yun Yange to stay with his husband, but he couldn''t say what he said. They were both men, and they were both important figures in their respective families. Such two people are destined to not be together. , No matter how affectionate and righteous his husband is to Mr. Yun, there will be no result, so he can''t say it.


    Yun Yange has a clear mind, how can he not know what he wants to say, but he can''t, can''t give Asa a glimmer of hope, knowing that they will not have a result, why bother to be involved like this, it is better to cut it with a knife Happy to come.


    Yun Yange didn''t wait for Pansy to say anything, and walked out


    Mu Yunshen and Mu Chixuan followed and left.


    Looking at the closed door, Pansy sighed deeply. When did the entanglement between these two people end?


    Not long after the three of Yun Yange left, Asa woke up, his face was still very pale, looking at the surrounding environment, he recognized the hotel where he lived.


    Sir, are you awake? How are you feeling? Pansy hurried over and asked softly.


    Asa''s face was still pale, he looked at the room, there was no one else but Pansy, the loneliness in his eyes was undisguised, the throbbing of his heart attacked him, but he lay motionless on the bed.


    Pan Xi was afraid that he would have another accident, and hurriedly advised: "Sir, don''t think too much, it''s important to take care of your body first.


    Asa didn''t seem to hear his words, his eyes stayed somewhere in a daze, and slowly said: "Pan Xi, as long as I am not a psionicist, can I be freed?


    Hearing this, Pan Xi was shocked and hurriedly said: "Sir, you must take care of your health, the Gerald family cannot do without you.


    Family, family...hehe. Asa smiled miserably, "Yeah, everything must put the family first, and the family first is only because of his talent, he must shoulder the mission of revitalizing the family, live like a puppet all his life, and cultivate hard. , marry a wife with pure blood when they grow up, spread branches for the family, and strive to give birth to a few more children with the power of blood. This is their mission as the children of the psionicist family. They are not human, they are actually just tools for reproduction.


    If he didn''t have a heart, he would be willing to make such a puppet, but unfortunately, he moved his heart. The pain that he couldn''t get, every day and night of his life was endless torture. No one could understand his pain. He thought that in him When he was in pain, at least there was someone like him.


    It''s a pity that he was wrong. The person he was thinking about in his heart was actually married and had a child, and even the child was 17 years old, 17 years old... That was the third year after their separation, and Yun Yange''s son was born.


    How did he let it go? He was so decisive, so decisive, that he didn''t give himself a way to retreat, so cruel .


    When getting out of the car, Yun Yange staggered and almost fell, but fortunately, Mu Yunshen supported him with his eyes and hands quickly, and he was able to stand firm.


    Mu Yunshen saw that his face was even paler than before, and even his lips turned pale, he couldn''t help but worry, "Uncle, are you alright?"


    Yun Yange shook her head, and after a long pause, she said, "Don''t mention today''s matter to anyone after you go back.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Got it."


    Mu Chixuan looked at these two people, and felt helpless in his heart. Born in such a family, his identity and status were very high, but there were too many things he couldn''t help himself. is precious love.


    When the three of them entered the living room, they suddenly felt that the atmosphere in the living room was a little wrong. Sitting on the main seat of the living room, where the old lady of the house had been sitting, was now sitting with a strange man.


    There were a lot of people gathered in the living room. Yun Yange glanced at it, and the only remaining psionicists in the Yun family were basically gathered. Everyone looked at them, to be precise, everyone''s eyes were focused on Mu Yunshen.


    Yun Yange did not see Yun Yanshi, Mu Chifeng and Yun Che, so he could not help frowning, his eyes finally settled on Yun Ke, "Grandpa, what are you doing? My sister, brother-in-law and Yun Che Woolen cloth?"


    Yun Ke seemed to be aware of the current situation, and said calmly, "They are all waiting for you upstairs, we are waiting here to show an attitude, not only me, but also the other psionicists in the family. All agree to join the UFO family, only your sister, brother-in-law and son are waiting for your decision.


    That is to say, these people have been persuaded by the people of Yunke''s lineage, and they don''t know what benefits it will give them, but they are willing to join the UFO family!


    Yun Yange''s eyes swept across them one by one, some looked back at him, with a firm attitude, while others avoided, appearing a little guilty, no matter what, they all had their own choices, as if he was the only one Yun Yange had. Bian is still insisting, and it is the rebel who runs counter to them.


    Are you all going to submit to the UFO family? Yun Yange still couldn''t help but ask aloud.


    This time Yunke didn''t speak any more. The one who spoke was a psionicist from the side of the Yun family, named Yunshan. His seniority was equal to Yunke, and his strength was second only to the patriarch Yunhe. Now the patriarch In a coma, even if Yun Yange is the heir of the Yun family designated by the patriarch, his strength has not yet reached the level of Yunshan, so his weight in the clan is not as good as Yunshan.


    "According to the information we have received, the entire world of psionicists is now reshuffling the cards. Even if we don''t join the UFO family, we will join other families sooner or later, or, to be more stubborn, is that the complete news is in the fight. In the psionicist world, instead of joining other families, it is better to join the UFO family, which is also a summoner beast family. This may be of great help to our Yun family.


    Even if Spruce didn''t say it, many people faintly felt that there was a secret storm that was sweeping the entire Nebula Empire in secret.


    Yunshan persuaded bitterly: "Yange, you have cultivated very hard for so many years, we all see it in our eyes, now the owner of the family is unconscious, as long as we join the UFO family, Master Jinquan will immediately detoxify the owner, What are you still stubborn about? Do you really have to watch the owner die to feel at ease?


    Grandpa would not agree to join the UFO family. Yun Yange gave the answer, "Grandpa''s attitude is my attitude.


    Yun Ke''s face suddenly sank, "Yange, you have to see the situation clearly, now almost all of the Yun family agree to join the UFO family, only your lineage is still stubbornly insisting, do you think that with your own strength, Can it be against all of us?" When they said these words, they were clearly speaking to Yun Yange, but their eyes turned to Mu Yunshen standing behind Yun Yange from time to time.


    Mu Yunshen''s face was so handsome that it was so beautiful that he was expressionless. He directly ignored the chatter of the Yun family, and wanted to bypass the living room and head upstairs from the side. It''s being watched over by them.


    Everyone in the Yun family in the living room was a little surprised when they saw Mu Yunshen walking towards the stairs without anyone else.


    There were two middle-aged men standing at the entrance of the stairs. Mu Yunshen couldn''t tell whether they belonged to the Yun family or the UFO family. When the two middle-aged men saw Mu Yunshen approaching, they immediately stopped them, "Stop! I don''t have the young master''s permission. , no one can go upstairs...


    However, before they could intercept them, the young man who was walking towards them suddenly disappeared for a moment, and when he reappeared, he was already standing on the stairs.


    Everyone in the Yun family was shocked, and the UFO Jinquan who was sitting on the main seat narrowed his eyes, but suddenly burst into laughter and exclaimed, "It really is Head Mu!


    Even if he is really a male empty man, if you want to come, there are not many people who can do anything about him, right?


    Youfu Jinquan stood up, turned to look at Mu Yunshen on the stairs, and raised his voice: "Head Mu, the eldest grandson of the UFO family, UFO Jinquan, has been ordered to deal with this matter. I have heard of Headmaster Mu for a long time. Da Ming, when I see you today, it is really extraordinary. Head Mu, don''t worry, your parents are very good, it''s not that I control them, it''s that they don''t want to come down, they would rather accompany the old man in the room, head Mu, it''s better to come down Have a cup of tea and let''s chat.


    No one in the Yun family would have imagined that the eldest grandson of the UFO family, who was aloof in front of them, would be so polite when facing Mu Yunshen, and it was not difficult to hear a good taste from his words.


    Mu Yunshen did not answer, but continued to walk upstairs step by step, directly into the old man''s recuperation room.


    The atmosphere in the living room was strange for a while. Everyone in the Yun family peeked at Ufu Jinquan''s face. They were surprised to find that his expression was not at all unhappy. He still had a decent smile on his face. , he is not angry at all?


    How do they know that if it doesn''t give face, it depends on who doesn''t give him face. If the person who doesn''t give him face is Head Mu, maybe he doesn''t show his face, but he is not happy in his heart, but if he says this In addition to everything he currently owns, the head of Mu has to add the identity of a male empty person, so he will not be unhappy in the face or in his heart, even if he is asked to throw his dignity on the ground and let Mu Yunshen is willing to trample on him, as long as he can capture the heart of the beauty, what is this loss?


    The old man was still lying unconscious on the bed, Yun Yanshi and Mu Chifeng were both guarding the bed, Yun Che was also in the room, wandering back and forth a little uneasy, when they heard the door open, all three were startled. Turning their heads and seeing Mu Yunshen coming in, the three of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    Shen Shen, you can count it back, did your uncle bring it? Master Yun Yan hurriedly greeted him.


    Here, downstairs. Mu Yun said deeply.


    Then let him come up to see the situation of the old man. Seeing his son coming, Master Yunyan just put his heart back in his stomach.


    Mu Yunshen agreed and turned to go out again.


    Mu Chifeng hurriedly said: "How is the situation downstairs?


    Mu Yunshen didn''t understand what his father asked, what he wanted to do, and there was actually nothing downstairs, so he answered, "Nothing.


    This answer made Master Yunyan and Mu Chifeng a little dazed.


    Yun Che, who was on the side, did not see the shyness and excitement of the idol, and asked nervously: "Biao, cousin, is my father here?


    Mu Yun gave him a deep look, "Uncle is downstairs.


    Then he said to his parents, "I''m going to ask my uncle to come up and treat the old man.


    Mu Yunshen turned around and walked out, Yun Che followed behind him step by step, he did not dare to stay in the living room by himself, and now that both his father and cousin were back, he had nothing to be afraid of, and he felt very safe following his cousin.


    Under everyone''s attention, Mu Yunshen went downstairs step by step. He was calm and calm, with an indifferent expression, ignoring everyone''s attention. He had no idea how proud and proud the little tail who followed him was, look. Look, the hero of the whole empire is his cousin, how awesome!


    If it weren''t for something wrong at home, he would definitely rush to show off to his good buddies.

 Chapter 224

    UFO Jinquan made an inviting gesture towards the sofa next to him, "Please take a seat."


    Mu Yunshen looked at Yun Yange and his uncle who were still standing at the door, UFO Jinquan immediately smiled and said, "You two please sit down too."


    The three sat down, and Yun Che, who followed, stood behind them.


    Youfu Jinquan smiled and said, "Head Mu, what do you think about the Yun family?"


    Mu Yun leaned into the sofa and asked without emotion, "What do you want me to think?


    Everyone in the Yun family has long been disturbed by the abnormality of UFO Jinquan. In the current situation, how can it look like UFO Jinquan is in love with someone else''s cold butt. Although this Mu Yunshen''s reputation is great, the UFO family After all, he is also one of the elders of the Xingchen Palace cabinet, do you need to please him so deliberately?


    It''s no wonder they think so. The emails sent by Cecil are selective. Several big families, the Star Palace and the royal family are definitely indispensable, but those medium or small psionicist families are not so lucky. Here comes the news.


    Youfu Jinquan kept smiling, "When we had a conflict with the Yun family, we didn''t know that the Yun family had anything to do with you, and that hurt the old man of the Yun family.


    Oh? Now that you know, what do you think? Mu Yunshen''s tone was very rude.


    UFO Jinquan doesn''t seem to care about Mu Yunshen''s attitude at all, isn''t it all shameless to pursue beauty? Spirit, how can we chase beauty?


    "If you want, I can sell your face and solve the wolf poison for the old man, what do you think?"


    When UFO Jinquan saw Mu Yunshen with his own eyes, he didn''t hide the surprise in his eyes. For so many years, he had played a lot with men and women, but no one had the appearance of Mu Yunshen, whether it was his arrogance, Jueyan, or the arrogance that ignores everything, can deeply attract him and make him unable to move his eyes.


    Not to mention that Mu Yunshen may be a male emptiness, even if there is no such possibility, he still wants to accept this enchanting as his lover, which is too conquest.


    Mu Yun''s deep and beautiful face was full of icy coldness, and he said lightly: "No, I have a therapist who can cure this wolf poison."


    He is very confident in his uncle, even if he fails, he still has Ninita and Senjin, and he can always think of a way to detoxify, but if he accepts the other''s "kindness", who knows what he will use to repay?


    "Uncle, the old man is upstairs. Mu Yunshen whispered to Mu Chixuan.


    Mu Chixuan nodded, got up and walked upstairs.


    The two people who were guarding the stairs did not know whether to stop them or not, so they asked to look at UFO Jinquan.


    Youfu Jinquan raised his hand, signaled them to let go, and said with a smile: "Does the head of the UFO family think that the wolf poison of our UFO family can be solved by anyone? If this is the case, how can our UFO family still be in the crowd? A foothold in the psionic family?


    Can''t you find out if you try it? Mu Yunshen didn''t want to talk to him, but spoke with facts.


    While everyone was waiting for the results of the treatment upstairs, there was a loud noise in the yard. It should be that the UFO family''s guards in the yard had a conflict. When Mu Yunshen and the others first came in, they didn''t see a single one. The people, presumably hidden, just waited for them to come in, and now they all appeared again.


    What''s the matter? Even the signboard of the Warcraft mercenary group doesn''t work well? Does the Yun family not want that batch of goods?"


    Before the voice fell, several figures had already appeared at the door. They were all dressed in neat black uniforms, with black masks on their faces and a long gun in their hands. With so many people in the living room, they didn''t show any fear, but instead smiled: "Yo, this is a meeting? I don''t know who the Yun family''s employer is? We''re here to deliver.


    Everyone in the living room felt extremely excited when they saw the eight people who suddenly appeared, and an inexplicable pressure hit their whole body. Only Yun Che, a diehard fan of the monster mercenary group, would feel extremely excited. These are real A member of the Warcraft mercenary group! That outfit was all genuine, but it was not comparable to the imitations sold outside. Yun Che''s eyes were shining brightly.


    When the leader saw that no one moved or spoke, they all stared at them and shouted, "Hey, no one can understand what I say, right?


    The Yun family members in the living room couldn''t help but look at the man sitting on the side sofa.


    Lynn''s heart is full of anger, and they will be tossed to death for this bird task. It is too little to charge them 80 million, and 300 million is not too much!


    Thinking of this, they looked at him impatiently, thinking that the person they were looking at was the real employer. Who would have guessed that his hair almost stood up when he saw it like this. Lin En, who was originally standing with a gun, stood at attention in an instant. Straight and loudly: "Boss.


    The few people standing behind were originally very loose, but when they heard Lynn''s voice, "Boss, everyone stood up straight as if they were beaten with blood, and at the same time said loudly: "Boss!


    Only then did Mu Yunshen raise his eyes to look at them, with those cold eyes, he saw the eight of them as if they were in an ice cave.


    Neither Lynn nor Owen thought that Mu Yunshen would suddenly appear here. This mission was the first mission they had undertaken since the establishment of the mercenary group. From the moment they took over, they were determined to be beautiful and perfect. It was a pity to complete this task, but it backfired. Only when I really took over this task did I realize how complicated and involved it was, and even the Gerald family was involved. What kind of family is Gerald? The big aristocratic family, the big aristocrats, that the Lan family is shoulder to shoulder, also has a giant winged army in their hands.


    But let them go back so cowardly, they] are very unwilling, if this is messed up, will the head of the regiment let them go on missions alone in the future? The answer must be impossible! Under such pressure, they will After desperately dealing with the other party, I found an opportunity and finally got the batch of goods back.


    They came here with such a dismal face, just wanting to deliver the goods quickly and finish the task, so they can go back with confidence. Who would have thought that they gritted their teeth and didn''t ask the boss for help, just because they didn''t want the boss to know how embarrassed they were. The boss got caught.


    Lin En''s scalp was a little numb when looked at by Mu Yunshen''s eyes, he laughed twice, and said tentatively, "Boss, boss, why did you suddenly appear here? It''s not the employer who contacted you personally, right? I said it at the time to reassure them that we will definitely get this shipment back. Why is the employer so distrustful of people? They said that they could get it back and contact you.... Did the employer not complain?


    Mu Yunshen looked at their disgraced faces. Although the black uniforms were not damaged, they were stained with a lot of dirt, and they looked a little embarrassed. He raised the corners of his mouth with a half-smile, "If you can''t do well yourself, are you still afraid of being sued?


    It was this act of hooking his lips that once again made Ufu Jinquan stunned. He couldn''t help but imagine how good-looking Mu Yunshen would look when he smiled, but unfortunately, when facing him, Mu Yunshen There is no extra expression at all, and the whole process is cold.


    Lynn was really aggrieved by this result, "Boss, I think you should give us a chance to explain, this matter is really complicated.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply and didn''t say more, "Okay, I''ll give you a chance to explain, but not now! Just listen to the explanation, and there is a chance to restore his reputation, he doesn''t want to be laughed at by Osmond and Gray to death.


    The members of the Warcraft Mercenary Group stood behind Mu Yunshen very consciously. The originally weak side was suddenly joined by these suffocating and awe-inspiring eight people, and they immediately became evenly matched.


    Don''t look at the many psionicists from the Yun family and the UFO family. In terms of combat experience, they are definitely not as good as these eight warriors who often fight on the line of life and death. As long as they have magic weapons in their hands, everyone can use them. The combat power that came out was comparable to a psionicist, not to mention the three Mu Yunshen, Lynn, and Owen, saying that they were one against ten.


    Especially for Mu Yunshen, the advantage of dealing with other psionicists with their own strength may not be obvious, but if they want to deal with the summoner family, it is too obvious. If they want to summon summoned beasts, they must have time to arrange a summoning formation. During this period of time, it was enough for Mu Yunshen to bring them all down.


    With Mu Yunshen''s elusive ability, it is too difficult to guard against him. Besides not wanting to be an enemy of Mu Yunshen, UFO Jinquan also knows this very well. Space shuttle is simply their summoner. Family nemesis.


    There was silence in the living room, and the atmosphere seemed a little weird. UFO Jinquan, who had been actively chatting up, became silent at this time. Yun Can saw the signs and had mixed feelings in his heart, which could incite so many psionicists of the Yun family to agree to submit The family, with most of his credit, the reason why he worked so hard that he led them all to support him is because UFO Jinquan promised him the position of the head of the family. As long as things go well, he can immediately become the Yun family. The current head of the family, but now, the situation seems to be a bit wrong?


    Although Yun Can was very impatient, he also knew that in front of the eldest grandson of the UFO family, he was not enough in terms of identity or strength, so he did not dare to speak out rashly, and only reserved the opportunity to speak to Yun Ke, who was of higher rank. and the strongest spruce.


    In this strange silence, the psionicists who originally felt ashamed and did not dare to look directly at Yun Yange began to waver. They may gain some benefits by returning to the UFO family, but in the same way, they will also lose their freedom. , their dominance will be in the hands of the UFO family. When something happens, will people care about their lives?


    Instead of choosing to join the ambitious UFO family because the Yun family is weak, it is better to seek the help of Mu Yunshen. The Yun family can continue to develop independently, but they also have a backing like Mu Yunshen behind them, so what are they afraid of?


    Of course, this premise is that the head of the family can survive.


    After a long silence, the sound of footsteps finally came from the stairs, Mu Yunshen looked up, Yun Yange stood up directly, full of urgency in his heart.


    The people who came down were Mu Chifeng and Mu Chixuan, and Master Yunyan remained upstairs.


    "How is it? Yun Yange asked anxiously.


    Mu Chixuan''s face was exhausted, "It''s all right."


    For a time, everyone had different expressions. The Yun family''s swayed psionicist, after a little thought, walked in the direction of Yun Yange. This is their choice and their current attitude.


    The psionicists from the UFO family are even more disbelieving. Those who can remove their wolf poison, except themselves, let the hell wolf suck the wolf poison, can solve the treatment of this toxin Master, at least the eight seals must be above.


    And the person who hurt the old man of the Yun family is the summoned beast of the Eight Seals Summoner. The poison is stronger. Without the strength of the Nine Seals Healer, it is impossible to solve such a strong poison in a short period of time. Has it really reached this height?


    Ufu Jinquan also did not expect that the therapist brought by Mu Yunshen could really solve the wolf poison of the Yun family. If he really reaches the Nine Seals, if the UFO family can win over him, what casualties will the family''s psionicists be afraid of in the future?


    However, is this possible?

 Chapter 225

    There is only one Nine Seals healer in the entire empire. This is a fact recognized by the entire psionicist world. How rare healers are and how slow their strength is to improve. As we all know, the Nine Seals healer in the Hall of Stars is already older than At 100 years old, the person in front of him is only in his thirties at most. Does he really have such strength?


    Thinking of this, UFO Jinquan couldn''t help but stand up and asked very politely, "I wonder what the therapist''s name is?


    Mu Chixuan replied with a good temper: "Mu Chixuan, Yun Shen''s uncle."


    The last half of the sentence is considered to have blocked the UFO Jinquan. Next, he is not only the therapist of the Warcraft Mercenary Group, but also the uncle of Mu Yunshen. Even if others move to Jinshan Yinshan, it is impossible to treat He dug it out and sure enough, when UFO Jinquan heard this, he no longer wanted to win over him, but he was still very polite to Mu Chixuan. Anyone can offend, only therapists can''t offend, especially strong therapists, who knows when they will ask to come to someone''s door?


    Mr. Mu''s healing ability is extraordinary, and the one who wants to come to the Xingchen Palace is not too much to let it go? UFO Jinquan can''t directly ask how many seals it is, and can only make a vague test.


    Mu Chixuan just smiled and didn''t answer the question, because he didn''t know who was stronger between himself and the cardinal. Take Weiya''s leg injury as an example, Longjifu''s Nine Seals Healing Liquid can completely heal him. Healing Weiya''s legs, but in the same way, he will have a month, and he will no longer be able to condense the healing liquid of the Nine Seals, and Mu Chixuan, although he cannot cure Weiya at one time, he can treat it in several times. Weiya can also recover.


    In this comparison, Longjiv can only treat an injury equivalent to Weiya once a month, while Mu Chixuan can treat several injuries equivalent to Weiya by dividing it several times.


    Yun Can looked at the psionicist who had finally managed to win over, and turned to Yun Yange so easily, which made him very unwilling, and frequently gave Yun Ke a wink, hoping that the old man could speak.


    Yunke is old and sophisticated, and the form in front of him seems to be very bad. He is willing to speak, turning a blind eye to the great-grandson''s gesture, just hope that the great-grandson will not cause more troubles, if the owner wakes up, he will look at the UFO Jinquan again. With such a sticky attitude, how can he see how it hangs, and why is he willing to push his own line to a dead end? It''s better to wait and see how things change. Seeing that the old man couldn''t receive his hints, Yun Can simply said: "What are you guys doing? What do you mean? Did you regret it so soon?"


    The swaying grass on the wall, being questioned face-to-face like this, still feels guilty, and has no choice but to push the choice to the owner. Since the head of the family is now all right, as the psionicists of the Yun family, we naturally follow the head of the family, and the choice of the head of the family is our choice.


    Yun Can was so angry that he was about to run away on the spot, but was held down by his father Yun Qianyue.


    Under the circumstance that the situation is unclear, it would be foolish to rashly come forward. If both ends are offended, how will their lineage handle themselves in the future?


    My choice, even if it is death, will not be able to submit to any party!


    An old but energetic voice suddenly came from the entrance of the stairs, everyone turned to look, and saw Yun He, the current head of the Yun family, who had been unconscious, was sitting in a wheelchair at the moment, with the granddaughter Yun Yan. The teacher pushed.


    When Mu Chixuan was in the middle of his treatment, the old man was already awake. The reason why he didn''t come down with Mu Chixuan and Mu Chifeng was because he was listening to Master Yunyan explaining the current situation to him, and he was in a coma. For many days, his body was really weak, and now he was forcing his body to appear in front of everyone, but he just wanted to give everyone in the Yun family a reassurance.


    Although the old man was weak, his aura remained undiminished. His sharp eyes swept the audience, and finally stopped on UFO Jinquan.


    The people of the UFO family, get out of my Yun family immediately!"


    The old man hated this family very much, and he was not polite at all.


    Youfu Jinquan stared at the old man sitting in a wheelchair at the entrance of the stairs, and smiled indifferently. He has already understood that things cannot be done now, not only the old man of the Yun family is awake, but more importantly, Mu Yunshen, before the family has made a final decision, he must not openly offend this person.


    That being the case, then Jinquan congratulates the old man for a speedy recovery. After Ufu Jinquan finished speaking sarcastically, he turned to look at Mu Yunshen again, and said politely: "Mr. Mu, it is fate to meet each other, and I hope we will have the opportunity to cooperate in the future."


    Mu Yun nodded deeply and said nothing.


    He is now a businessman, and the purpose of the mercenary group was to make money in addition to fulfilling a dream of Mu Yunshen. Mu Yunshen is good at making money in this area. If he can not offend the client, he will naturally not offend him.


    No one in the Yun family would have thought that when the old man told them to get out, they actually got out. Some people with brains knew that UFO Jinquan would leave so simply, not because of the deterrent of the old man, but because of the deterrent power of the old man. Mu Yunshen is here.


    The old man looked straight at Yunke''s lineage, "You want to split the Yun family?


    This crime is serious. Even if the Yun family is bad now, it is still an ancient family with a long history. No one has ever dared to split the Yun family. Of course, he, Yunke, does not have the courage.


    "This is serious, I made such a choice, the ultimate purpose is also for the good of the Yun family, you are seriously injured in a coma, your life and death are unknown, as a descendant of the Yun family, do you want me to watch the Yun family be destroyed? ? Yun Ke directly took all the responsibilities on himself. He was the same generation as Yun He, and he was also Yun He''s eldest brother. Even if Yun He had resentment in his heart, he wouldn''t treat him like that.


    The old man stared at Yun Ke for a long time before opening his mouth and said: "I am old, and now I am seriously injured and I have no energy to manage family affairs. Today, while everyone is here, choose a new head of the family. I am the current head of the family. , With a responsible attitude towards the Yun family, Yun Yange was elected as the next family head, what do you think?


    When the old man said this, the audience was shocked.


    They never thought that when the old man woke up, in addition to driving away the members of the UFO family, there was actually such a blockbuster waiting for them.


    After the old man said these words, his eyes were fixed on Yunke''s lineage.


    Yun Ke hasn''t reacted yet, but Yun Can is already anxious, "Uncle''s aptitude is only the psychic yellow seal!


    Yun Yange''s aptitude is indeed not the most beautiful in the family, and it is not even as high as his younger sister Yunyan Master''s aptitude. However, his cultivation is very rich and hard, and his strength has far surpassed Yunyan Master.


    The old man had long thought that someone would speak with Yun Yange''s aptitude, even if it was a junior, it represented the views of most people.


    The old man said slowly: "Yange''s aptitude is indeed only the psychic yellow seal, and there is no shortage of people in the family who are better than him. I just ask, among the peers, who is stronger than Yange? Yange''s qualifications are not Excellent, but he is so diligent! With the aptitude of the psionic yellow seal, he can reach the six-seal psionicist at this age, who of you can do this?


    Yun Can is full of dissatisfaction, all he thinks about is the position of the head of the family, and now this position is about to fall into the hands of others, how can he not be in a hurry? Old lady, although I only have four seals now, but it is the green seal of spiritual energy. Compared with my uncle, the difference is only in age. When I reach the age of my uncle, my strength will definitely be stronger than that of my uncle. The old man only sees his own grandson, why can''t he see my advantages?


    "Chan''er, shut up, why did you talk to the head of the family? Yunke scolded her as if she were out of her mouth.


    The old man looked at Yun Can sternly, "Your aptitude is indeed higher than Yange, but compared with Yange, you are far worse than just your age! You are arrogant and arrogant, and you are so focused on doing big things that you don''t know how old you are. A few taels of jins! I am impetuous and short-sighted. I am afraid that I will hand over the Yun family to you today, and tomorrow you will take the Yun family to the UFO family. If you are like this, don¡¯t say it¡¯s just a green seal of psionic energy. Even with the psychic purple seal, I can''t hand over the Yun family to you!


    The old man said these words very seriously. On the surface, he was reprimanding Yun Can, but he was actually teaching Yun Ke a lesson.


    Everyone in Yunke''s lineage had ugly faces, and they were reprimanded in front of so many people. Where would they put their faces in the future?


    Yun Can''s face flushed red, and he was obviously extremely angry. He almost lost his mind and said loudly: "Since I''m so unbearable, I don''t even need me if I want to come to the Yun family. Someone is there, let whoever you like be the head of the house, I won''t play!


    Yun Can said angrily, turned around and left.


    "Can''er! Yun Ke didn''t expect Yun Can to be so impulsive.


    Yun Can walked to the door, stopped again, turned to look at the Yun family with a smile, "I''m waiting for the day when the Yun family is exterminated.


    "Yun Can! Stop for me! Yun Qianyue stood up to stop his son from doing stupid things, but unfortunately Yun Can has been spoiled since he was a child. He would not listen to anyone''s advice and left alone.


    The old man was also very angry. He couldn''t reprimand his elder brother Yun Ke, but he could reprimand his son Yun Yan, "This is the child you taught!"


    Yun Yan hurriedly stood up, "What my uncle taught me is that Can''er has been spoiled since childhood, so don''t bother with him, I will discipline him well.


    Now is the time when the psionicist world is in turmoil. It is easy for them to leave the Yun family, but once they lose the protection of the family, no matter which force they join, who will really value them and treat them as human beings? This is why they are unwilling to The reason for leaving the Yun family alone.


    The old man endured his anger and said solemnly: "I let Yange succeed as the head of the family, but is there anyone who refuses to accept it?


    At this moment, of course, it is impossible for anyone to disapprove.


    In fact, even if they are not convinced, there is no better candidate to succeed the head of the family. Someone who is strong, capable, young, mature and stable, and is very familiar with the family business, really can''t find anyone other than Yun Yange. Come in person.


    What''s more, if they want to rely on the big tree of Mu Yunshen, they must also rely on Yun Yange. Yun Yange is Mu Yunshen''s uncle. Apart from Yun Yange, Mu Yunshen definitely has no nostalgia for the Yun family. .


    No one objected, the new head of the Yun family just fell on Yun Yange''s head.


    Everyone wants to be the head of the family, but Yun Yange doesn''t want this heavy burden, but now the old man is weak and has no energy to take charge of the Yun family. If Yun Yange does not continue, the Yun family will definitely be in chaos, so, Even if he doesn''t want to, he must continue at this moment.


    After explaining this, Master Yun Yan pushed the old man back to his room to rest, and called Mu Yunshen up by the way to let the old man take a look. This was the first time they met, so he must introduce him well.


    In the hotel suite, Pansy reported to Asa with a solemn expression, "Sir, those psionic weapons are missing and may have been robbed by the mercenaries of the Warcraft mercenary group."


    Asa was severely injured, and his face had not recovered for a while, when he heard the news, "So many people are sent to guard, but they can still be kidnapped in the end? The monster mercenary group is only eight people in charge of this task, they Can''t even handle eight people?


    Pan Xi also felt that this incident was unbelievable, so he had to tell the truth: "According to the reports from the people over there, two of the eight mercenaries may be psionicists.


    "Possibly? Asa wasn''t happy with the ambiguous answer.


    Pan Xi sweated on his forehead and said bravely: "Yes, at that time, the Warcraft mercenary group and the guards over there were fighting head-to-head. There was a mercenary whose body could be turned into pure metal and was invulnerable to swords and guns. Any attack on him would be created. no harm."


    The other mercenary was even more mysterious. His appearance did not change in the slightest. However, when the bullet hit him, a halo appeared, and then for some reason, the shooter was shot himself. The people over there guessed that they might be special power psionicists, but they couldn''t be sure.

 Chapter 226

    Asa was silent for a while, then said: "Even if they can break in, it is not easy for eight people to carry a box of weapons under the siege of so many people. Could it be that they watched the servants helplessly. Did the soldier run away with the box?¡¨


    The cold sweat on Pan Xi''s forehead dripped down, "No, no, the mercenaries of the Warcraft Mercenary Group are all very brave, they broke through the encirclement and rushed into the warehouse, and they rushed out of the warehouse not long after, how they got in, they came out. , did not carry the big box at all, just ran out of the tight encirclement.


    The person in charge over there thought that the psionic weapons were still in the warehouse, and hurried in to check. The big box with the psionic weapons was indeed still in the warehouse, but there was not a single psychic weapon in it, and they all disappeared. Oh me? Is there such a thing? Asa became interested, "It seems that we really underestimated the mercenary group of monsters."


    The World of Warcraft mercenary group was able to have such a great reputation. I thought it was only because their leader was famous. Now, it seems that this is not the case at all.


    Sir, where did you say that the box of psionic weapons went? Was it really taken by those mercenaries? But when they left, they didn¡¯t take anything at all. The person in charge over there suspected that there were illicit weapons among them. Ghost, maybe it was the inner ghost who secretly transferred the batch of psionic weapons, and the people from the Warcraft mercenary group went in, but did not find any psychic weapons at all, so they turned back and left empty-handed. Pansy is still in a fog, and a box of things disappears when they say it disappears, which is too unreasonable.


    After hearing this, Asa said very confidently: "It should have been taken away by the mercenary group of demon beasts.


    Pansy wondered, "But they left empty-handed."


    Asa glanced at him, "Have you forgotten that there is still room for storage?"


    "Space storage?! Pan Xi was shocked, of course he knew that there was a space storage, but it was rumored that the royal family of the Cass Empire once obtained a space stone, and this space stone formed a space of its own, except for living things that could not be put in it. In addition, anything can be put in. In order to stabilize the situation at that time, the royal family of the Cass Empire divided the space stone into three parts, the largest one was kept in the royal family, and the other two were given to the two nobles at that time, Oric After the Shia family overthrew the rule of the Kas Empire, they obtained the space stone from the royal family of the Kas Empire, but the whereabouts of the other two are still unknown. Could it be that one of them fell into the hands of the Monster Beast mercenary group?


    "If you want to confirm whether one of the space stones is in the hands of the Warcraft mercenary group, you just need to investigate whether the Yun family has received the batch of psychic weapons. Yasei said slowly.


    Uh... Speaking of the Yun family, Pansy didn''t tell Asa something, for fear that Asa would be sad when he mentioned Yunyange, so he deliberately avoided it.


    Say something. Asa saw that he was on the verge of speaking, as if he had something to say.


    The head of the Warcraft Mercenary Corps, Mu Yunshen, is... the nephew of Mr. Yun Yange. "


    Asa looked at Pan Xi quickly, obviously not expecting such a relationship between Yun Yange and Mu Yunshen.


    Then, he understood.


    In fact, when he saw Mu Yunshen''s real face from the video, he felt that Mu Yunshen looked a bit like Yun Yange, but there were so many similar people in the world, and there were many people who were similar to identical twins How could he have thought that Mu Yunshen and Yun Yange were really related by blood.


    Asa pondered for a long time and smiled bitterly, "I don''t know where the blood of the Yun family came from, and everyone is so stubborn."


    Pan Xi was silent. The old man of the Yun family refused to let go after being severely injured and unconscious, which shows how stubborn he is. The same is true for his grandson Yun Yange. After 20 years of emotional entanglement with his husband, there is still no sign of letting go.


    Asa leaned back into the pillow tiredly, "Check for me if Yange is really married, who the marriage partner is, how they met, whether the relationship is good now, and his children, too.


    ¡­Yes. Pansy responded, he knew that it was impossible for Mr. to let go, and sure enough.


    Yunjia


    There were several people standing in the old man''s room. Master Yunyan, Mu Chifeng, Yunyange and Mu Yunshen were all there. The old man was half lying on the bed, staring at them for a long time, without saying a word, he looked directly at Yunyan The teacher felt up and down in his heart, for fear that the old man would still not forgive her and drive her away.


    It wasn''t until a long time later that the old man often sighed, "It''s fine, it''s good to come back, the child is so old, what can I say to you? As long as you live happily, everything is fine.


    No matter how much stubbornness, when they saw their family of three, it would be gone.


    Although Mu Chifeng is not as good as Colin Holt''s family background, but because he is good to Master Yunyan, and can give birth to a promising child like Mu Yunshen, what else can he ask for?


    Yun Ganshang was married to Colin Holt and gave birth to a daughter Beth Holt, but she was just an ordinary person and could not wake up at all.


    The old man didn''t know that Mu Yunshen was also an ordinary person. He only thought that Mu Yunshen was so powerful that he had awakened the power of his blood, so he felt that the combination of Yun Yanshi and Mu Chifeng was not a wrong thing, so Stop holding on to this thing.


    Come here, child, and let the great grandfather take a good look at you. The old man waved to Mu Yunshen.


    "Deep, go quickly. Master Yun Yan''s eyes have already turned red again. In this life, if she can get the forgiveness of grandfather, even if she dies, she can also walk over to Mu Yunshen, who is held by the old man, and looks at it carefully. Nodding his head, he kept saying, "Okay, okay, he''s a good boy, he''s promising."


    Mu Yunshen was caught by the old man and babbled for a long time before he was able to escape.


    Now Yun Yange is the new head of the Yun family. Before, the tasks that the Warcraft mercenary group received only need to be handed over to Yun Yange, so there is no need to bother the old man anymore.


    Mu Yunshen had already asked Lin En and Owen to secretly put the psionic weapons in their storage pockets in a room next to them. When Mu Yunshen brought Yun Yange in, he saw that there was a Pile of psionic weapons "Uncle, this batch of goods is here, you can count them to see if the quantity is correct. Mu Yunshen said that psionic weapons are expensive, and it is even more difficult to smuggle a batch of psionic weapons privately. .


    Yun Yange just glanced at it, but didn''t really count, "It''s beyond my expectations to be able to get the goods back, what do I have to worry about when you do things?


    Mu Yun said solemnly: "Because the delivery is overdue, as compensation, we only charge 80% of the employment fee."


    Seeing his nephew''s serious appearance, Yun Yange deliberately teased him, "I won''t give you a discount if my uncle hires you?" Mu Yunshen thought for a while in silence, and said seriously, "Then it''s 70%."


    The Warcraft mercenary group is not his alone, and the brothers who go out on the mission also get a commission from the mission, so they can''t let them work in vain.


    Even after the payment, Mu Yunshen used his own money to pay back to his uncle, which was more than the employment fee.


    Seeing that he was so serious, Yun Yange smiled rarely, "If you say 80 million is 80 million, my uncle will not give you one less point.


    "Actually, I can only say that it is luck that this batch of goods can be obtained. There are too many interests involved, and we were not sure that we can really take this batch of psychic weapons. A million is not too much for you.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply and did not argue with him.


    My uncle and uncle settled the accounts and settled the balance. Mu Yunshen took his uncle and Lin En and others back to the base first. He still had a lot of things to do.


    As for how to go back, he certainly couldn''t tell anyone.


    Master Yunyan temporarily stayed at the Yun family to take care of the old man. Mu Chifeng and Mu Yunshen wanted to go back first. Mu Yunshen handed over the gold mine and the second-level energy stone vein to his father, and he had to rush back.


    It was still that remote tree. Mu Yunshen contacted Leihexing''s freight company and asked them to send the spaceship of the Warcraft Mercenary Group to the Maca Planet, and then opened a space door here and asked them to return first. base.


    When the group crossed the space gate and reappeared at the base, they were all horrified.


    Lynn looked bewildered, "I am... a step across the vast universe?


    That''s the benefit of space ability, but few people know that I can do this. Mu Yun took a deep look at them and reminded them by the way that this was a secret.


    Several people nodded quickly, expressing their understanding, and the shock in their hearts was indescribable.


    Such an ability against the sky, only their head can do it, it''s really great.


    Of course, compared with the other abilities of their head, creating a space gate does not seem to be too difficult to accept. Which of the magic weapons, awakening potions and space storage is not scary? They have learned to get used to it, said Very calm, one day their head will rule the entire universe silently, they will not feel strange, really their head has this strength, right?


    I didn''t bring Osmond and the others back from the space gate when I was swimming in Mercury before. In addition to hiding people''s eyes and ears, I also wanted to keep a trump card. Now, even my identity as a male skyman has been exposed, so that my brothers can see his The space gate is nothing, and Mu Yunshen trusts them very much.


    Back at the base, the group dispersed, each was busy, there were too many things, and everyone had no time to spare.


    Lynn and Owen were left behind by Mu Yunshen. He wanted to know what was involved in transporting the batch of psionic weapons. When he mentioned this mission, Lynn felt bad.


    At the beginning, they didn''t know what this shipment was, and the employer only emphasized that it was very important and dangerous, so they should be vigilant.


    When they got the goods from the deliverer and planned to escort them back to Leihe Xing, they were ambushed before they left Mesai Xing. They killed them all the way, and finally escaped into the universe. Those people didn''t let go and directly After reaching the cosmos, the two sides started chasing in the cosmos, and when they arrived at Leihexing, a new group of people was waiting to rob them. Fortunately, there were no casualties on their side.


    As for why the batch of goods was not put into the storage pocket and brought back in the first place, the reason is that the employer has always been accompanied by someone, which made Lynn and Owen dare not take any risk. The sudden disappearance of the goods will definitely be met by the employer. Side''s suspicion, so in the three-way melee, the goods were robbed.


    Lin En fiercely asked the entourage what their identities were. It was probably because he saw the goods being robbed and there was no hope of recovering them, so he told them the truth. It was also at that time that Lynn and the others knew about the group. The goods are actually psychic weapons. The people who have been chasing them from Messiah to Leihexing should be from the Sowell family.


    The "magic weapon factory" in the hands of the Sowell family has always monopolized the psionic weapon industry, and it has severely cracked down on the smuggling of any psionic weapon to facilitate the control of the entire psychic weapon industry.


    They knew the identity of the pursuers, but not the robbers. The entourage had already given up and thought it was impossible to retrieve those psionic weapons, but Lynn did not give up. This was about their Warcraft mercenaries. As for the reputation of the group, we have to get this batch of goods back no matter what.


    So they] conducted various investigations in Leihexing, wasting a lot of time during the period, but the results were good, that batch of goods was really snatched back by them, and it was not a loss for their long-term efforts.

 Chapter 227

    Mu Yunshen rubbed his brows. The Sowell family is supported by the husband Feiro. Mu Yunshen still knows this. It is also troublesome to get them into trouble. However, it was they who acted first. Nature is not afraid of them.


    "So, who was the one who stole the psionic weapon? Mu Yun asked deeply.


    According to our investigation, it contains the handwriting of the Gerald family. Owen Road.


    Mu Yun''s hand rubbed his brows was stopped, and Lin En continued: "Those people are also very strange, they stole the psionic weapon, but they didn''t transfer it, they just hid it in a warehouse, and sent a lot of people to guard it. Playing a game of hide-and-seek is generally confusing.


    "Perhaps...really playing hide and seek? Mu Yunshen guessed.


    Mu Yunshen could see that person''s feelings for Yun Yange. If he didn''t love him to the bone, he wouldn''t have vomited blood because of Yun Yange''s words. Maybe, hide the goods, The purpose was to get Yun Yange to ask him for help. Mu Yunshen was helpless. A seemingly simple task actually provokes two big giants one after another, which is really enough.


    If you can survive the battle between the two giants, it is also a fortune teller, so go back and rest. Mu Yun ordered to evict the guests.


    No matter how tortuous the process may be, fortunately, the result is good and the task is completed.


    When Mu Yunshen came back this time, he didn''t hide it from the people in the regiment. Osmond and the others who came back by spaceship only arrived at the base a little earlier than them. Seeing that Lynn and Owen came back later than them, Osmond was good to him. A pass of ridicule.


    After Mu Yunshen finished dealing with the affairs at hand, he looked up and found that it was completely dark outside. He didn''t know what time it was. He remembered that Bai Yueguang had come over and asked him to go to dinner. Because he was busy, he asked them to go to eat first. , This point canteen is estimated to have no food.


    When his mother is at home, he can go home and eat, but now even his mother is not at home, the only place he can eat is the canteen, but the canteen is managed militarily. hungry.


    Just when Mu Yunshen was hesitating whether to go back and cook something for himself, the communication rang.


    Mu Yunshen was connected, and a handsome man like the sun god appeared in the picture. The man was wearing a snow-white bathrobe, and his golden hair was fluffy and soft. It looked like he had just taken a shower. Lazy, with a glass of red wine in his hand, the corner of his mouth is smiling, under the soft lighting in the room, the beauty is a little unreal.


    When Mu Yunshen was hungry, when he saw such a beautiful sight, he couldn''t help swallowing. He even forgot his hunger and felt his whole body was boiling with blood.


    Trolasse''s unique seductive soft voice sounded at the right time, "Baby, do you want to come and see me? I miss you Mu Yunshen, who was still boiling with wolf blood, heard Trolasse so full of hints. When it comes to sex, a handsome and enchanting face immediately burned, grabbed a pen on the desk, and threw it towards the man in the picture, along with a word roll.


    He hung up the communication, and until the picture disappeared, Mu Yunshen could still hear the other party''s deep and magnetic laughter. While his face was hot, he felt as uncomfortable as a cat''s paw in his heart. How could he sit still in this state? Live, he turned around in the office twice, deeply spurning himself and couldn''t stand the temptation of beauty.


    On the other side, Trolasse still kept his original posture, sitting on the sofa, sipping red wine for the third time, a figure suddenly appeared out of thin air, he smiled and opened his arms towards the visitor.


    Mu Yun gritted his teeth deeply, looking at his appearance that he had expected him to come, and even more angry, he rushed towards him in a nasty manner, and he was going to eat him directly today.


    Trolasse hugged him and fell onto the sofa with a smile. Mu Yunshen pressed him on the sofa fiercely and looked at him condescendingly. , just a hand firmly around his waist.


    Can''t wait? It seems that you missed me a lot during the few days we were apart. Trolasse laughed.


    Mu Yunshen blushed again, and said stubbornly: "Don''t be narcissistic, I don''t miss you at all.


    Trolasse pouted, not angry, "Generally speaking, it is duplicity, and I can''t accurately recognize my own mind. It seems that I need to help you clarify your own mind."


    Saying that, Mu Yunshen slammed into the man''s arms as soon as the arm around his waist exerted force, and what he greeted was the man''s stormy kiss. Mu Yunshen, who was originally in a favorable position, was so easily lost. When he got into position, he was hugged by the man''s waist, and he rolled over and pressed it on the sofa.


    Mu Yunshen, who originally thought he was here to "eat a big meal, realized it at this time. This is the rhythm of being eaten by others.


    "Yeah. Mu Yunshen''s unbearable murmur came from the entangled kiss. The man''s deep kiss was so passionate that he almost drowned in the man''s enthusiasm. The entanglement of lips and tongue made the man very aggressively aggressive. , provocative, like the king who invaded the city, declaring his sovereignty.


    This is the first time that Mu Yunshen has seen such a domineering Trolasse. The gentle and considerate man in the past has disappeared. Such a strong man made Mu Yunshen feel a little flustered. The kiss was so frenzied that he could hardly breathe. , Mu Yunshen couldn''t bear to raise his hand to push and refuse, but was restrained by the man''s wrist, and the tip of his tongue punitively pressed against the sensitive part of his mouth.


    Mmmm... Mu Yunshen only felt a shudder, and instantly hit the whole body from the tail vertebra, and the "boom" in his brain exploded, like fireworks blooming, colorful, and immediately lost all strength, paralyzed like a spring water in the same bay. Just when Mu Yunshen thought he was going to suffocate, the man finally let go of his lips, and turned to kiss his neck, almost gnawing, Mu Yunshen wanted to speak, but he was even more greedy breathing fresh air.


    "Mr. Aslan. Mu Yunshen feels that today''s Mr. Aslan is in a wrong state, he is not like this usually.


    "Call my name. The man gasped.


    "Lesser, what are you... ah Mu Yunshen tried to push the man away again, but was bitten on the throat by the man, the way of biting is like a beast biting its prey, no resistance is allowed, otherwise, the throat will be bitten immediately. , to take the life of the prey.


    The sharp stinging pain stimulated all of Mu Yunshen''s nerves, as if all the most sensitive nerve endings in the body had been electrocuted at the same time. The stimulated Mu Yunshen was almost on the verge of death. into darkness.


    "You are mine, mine, no one can rob me...


    When Mu Yunshen slowly woke up from the darkness, he heard the man''s low, panting voice. The unease and fear like a trapped beast made Mu Yunshen feel distressed.


    He raised his hand to wrap his arms around the man who was lying on his body. The stimulation just now was too much, making his hands tremble. He hugged the man''s head tightly, stroked the man''s soft blonde hair, and said softly, "I am you. Yes, no one can take me away."


    The man suddenly raised his head and looked at him, "What did you say? Say it again. His eyes pierced into the man''s deep purple eyes, but Mu Yunshen couldn''t say it again. Such words made him feel ashamed. It was only because he felt sorry for the man that his brain twitched for a while, so he would say such a thing. Now that his thinking has returned to the cage, let him say it again, how can he say it again.


    Seeing her lover''s sullen appearance, Trolasse''s just out of control emotions had been controlled, and one couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    Mu Yun glared deeply, "What are you laughing at?"


    Trolasse reached out and pulled out his little Yunshen, "You are too careless.


    It was only then that Mu Yunshen felt that his trousers were sticky and his face turned black, "Get out of the way.


    Angrily Duanzi Juesun kicked over, but Trolase laughed and grabbed his foot. Mu Yunshen''s attack with such a fierce kick was just a soft flirtation.


    Trolasse leaned over to Mu Yunshen''s ear and said with a wicked smile, "Isn''t it exciting? I have countless ways to make you easily reach that near-death orgasm, do you want to try again?


    Until now, Mu Yunshen still felt numb in his scalp, his limbs were sore, and his hands were still shaking. How could he dare to try the thrill of reaching the peak in an instant without any warning, so that he truly understood what "cool, dead, '', the unbearable stimulation made him go into a momentary shock, damn it.


    Mu Yunshen just wanted to swear. Compared with the one just now, those previous orgasms were just side dishes. No wonder so many people like to play suffocating sex games.


    Seeing the aftertaste on Mu Yunshen''s face, Trolasser chuckled lightly, "Even if you want to, I won''t let you get to that state. That kind of stimulation lasts a long time, and it''s not good for your heart."


    Mu Yunshen gave him a big white eye, since he didn''t want to, why should he let him taste that taste? After eating the delicious mountain and sea food and then eating the wild vegetables in the mountains, how can it be smooth? It''s abominable.


    Get up, go take a shower, change your clothes. Trolasse pulled the man up, but Mu Yunshen''s knees softened and he knelt down. Fortunately, Trolise quickly hugged him.


    Mu Yunshen was about to scold his mother, his legs were sore and weak as if they had been ravaged for three days and three nights without rest, apart from being sore and sore, they were still trembling constantly, and even the muscles would beat intermittently from time to time.


    "Seeing no, that''s the after-effects of that post-climax. Trolasser factual preaching.


    Mu Yun glared at him with gritted teeth, "Who hurt me like this? You are too embarrassed to say it.


    Trolasse laughed, bent over, picked up the man, and took him to the bathroom to take a bath in person, and very enthusiastically wanted to help him wash, but was slammed out by Mu Yunshen very ruthlessly. After taking a shower, I decided to come out of the bathroom tonight. When Mu Yunshen finished taking a shower, he walked over leaning against the wall. Trolasse was already waiting outside, so he picked him up and took him to the living room without any explanation. Loaded with sumptuous food.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen smelled the aroma of the food, his stomach suddenly growled with hunger, and he asked embarrassedly, "How do you know that I didn''t eat dinner?


    Trolasse said with a stern face: "Looking at your state in the office, you know that you haven''t eaten well, so don''t remember this next time?


    Mu Yunshen didn''t care about his preaching, he had already picked up the knife and fork to eat, and when he went down, he found that the steak had been cut into small square pieces. , Not just steaks, but all the food that requires a knife has been cut in advance by Trolasser.


    The wind and the clouds were remnant, finally filling the stomach, and the lost strength finally returned a little.


    It''s not that I don''t eat well, but that I missed the meal point and didn''t have to eat. "Mu Yunshen looked at him slightly aggrieved, his black eyes shone brightly.


    Trolasse laughed helplessly, "Come to me next time you''re hungry, I''ll be ready to feed you all the time."


    Mu Yunshen was stunned for a moment, and looked at him strangely, why did he feel that these words were so ambiguous? Seeing that others were so calm, Mu Yunshen suddenly felt that he was so dirty.


    Trolasse then said, "Whether it''s your stomach or your body, it can feed you."


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Surely he didn''t think too much.


    Mu Yunshen forked a piece of fruit angrily and stuffed it into the opponent''s mouth, then stood up and smiled at the man very enchantingly. But Mu Yunshen hid away.

 Chapter 228

    "Baby, I think it''s necessary for me to remind you, don''t show this kind of smile to others in the future, otherwise, I can guarantee that you will be torn into your belly in minutes." Troleser resisted the evil fire in his heart. , thinking about how to taste the deliciousness of the lover later.


    Mu Yun smiled unabated, seductively and sexy, "Thank you for your hospitality, I''m full, goodbye."


    Then, Trolasse looked at her lover in a stunned manner, and disappeared in front of her eyes just like that.


    Mu Yunshen reappeared in his room, threw himself on the bed, rolled over with laughter, and finally caught Mr. Aslan by surprise. His expression was so funny, hahahaha.


    Before Mu Yun could finish laughing, the communicator rang frantically, and when he took it over, it turned out to be Trolasser.


    Mu Yun hung up directly with disgust.


    There is persistent pull over there, here is endlessly hanging up, and the two of them are having a lot of fun.


    A text message came, "Baby, I just hate that I can''t travel through space.


    Being played like this by his own baby made Trolasse''s self-esteem have nowhere to rest, especially when the baby was full and he was still hungry.


    This text message from Troleser reminded Mu Yunshen.


    He stopped playing and sat up, called out Ninita by the way, and said straight to the point: "Ninita, I want Mr. Aslan to practice magic energy too, you can get him an external energy storage device. ?"


    Ninita had a serious cat face and looked at the owner seriously, "Are you sure you want to do this?


    Sure. Mu Yun thought for a while, and then said: "If nothing else, he should be the closest person to me, and I want him to become stronger.


    Ninita said slowly: "Cultivating magic energy, some are not only powerful, but also have a long lifespan."


    Mu Yunshen did not expect that there would be such a surprise, and said excitedly: "Really? How long will it live?"


    Ninita shook his head, "I can''t say for sure, the legendary powerful magician throws out a curse of immortality, even if he seeks death every day, he will never die, that kind of eternal life is more painful than death.


    Mu Yunshen opened his mouth and couldn''t close it for a long time. Just imagine that all the relatives, lovers, and friends around him are slowly dying, leaving him alone to live alone, and he can''t die even if he wants to die. Painful things.


    "This, this kind of curse magic shouldn''t be used by anyone, right? He has learned magic so far, and he still generally knows that the more powerful the magic, the higher the requirements for the caster.


    Indeed it is. Ninita agrees, "You value him so much, it will not be difficult for him to cultivate a magic energy storage device in the future, but the difficulty is. If you want to open up an external energy storage space for him, I need to do it myself, so that he can It is possible to find out my existence unless he is unconscious, have you thought about whether to let me appear in front of him?


    Mu Yunshen hesitated a bit, and looked at Ninita at the same time, this question was not decided by him alone? At that time, he was not rejected by Ninita, but he also wanted to have his own small space. He loved Mr. Aslan, he was very sure of this, but he felt that even two people who loved each other had their own small space. The right to keep secrets, he doesn''t like to show everything about himself.


    On this point, he believed that Mr. Aslan had the same opinion as him, just as Mr. Aslan never asked about things he didn''t want to say, and he also did not interfere too much in Mr. Aslan''s private affairs.


    They love each other and respect each other equally.


    Mu Yunshen has already made up his mind, "I want him to know of your existence. After all, when cultivating magic energy, it is indispensable to ask for your guidance. Your existence is equivalent to my teacher, and I also want you to teach him. ,is it okay?"


    Ninita frowned rarely. He did cherish the man who was born with a body of frost, but that was only his instinct to cherish talent. If compared with the master''s safety, no matter how talented he is , he will not pay attention.


    Mu Yunshen looked at Ninita''s reaction and immediately knew that the problem was a little off, "I trust him, he will not harm me.


    Ninita said solemnly: "I think, you can choose to let him pass out before proceeding.


    When he first proposed the idea of ??external energy storage, it was also based on the fact that the person had not woken up, so he could just open it up. How could he have thought that the owner would expose him now, this is really a miscalculation.


    Mu Yunshen said firmly: "I don''t want this, he is my closest person, I want him to meet my true friend and teacher all along.


    "Friend" and "Teacher" made Ninita feel in a good mood, and her tone was relaxed. "How do you explain my appearance to him?"


    If you don''t speak, you can talk, you can walk upright, and you have special powers. How can you see how dangerous it is!


    "You don''t have to worry about this, the vast universe is full of wonders, there are all kinds of cosmic creatures in the universe, and there is no one that stipulates that there cannot be one like you, right? Maybe, in the universe, does a creature like you really exist? It''s just that humans didn''t find it. Mu Yunshen felt that it was not a problem at all to face Ninita calmly with Mr. Aslan''s endurance.


    Ninita was still a little hesitant, and Mu Yunshen put his hands together and prayed sincerely, "Please, you are my good teacher, Teacher Ninita.


    Ninita was coaxed into the cat''s heart, but the cat''s face was still very serious, only the whiskers around his mouth twitched from time to time as if he was about to laugh.


    Ninita: "I really can''t do anything about you, the master is too spoiled.


    Mu Yunshen: "...Ninita: "Since you want to be his teacher, you must meet him. Wait, let me go to the clan and give him a dragon ring back.


    Mu Yunshen: .... This Ninita is too coaxing, right? It turns out that he likes to be a teacher.


    Mu Yunshen watched Ninita walk back to the gate of the demon world with short legs, rubbing his chin and thinking whether he should be sweeter and coax all the good things in his hand.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t know, Ninita likes to be a teacher, and it depends on who is the teacher. The magic cat of Karnaxis is super talented. People who want to worship them as teachers can line up from one city to another. Going to a city, but such a noble race as the Carnasis Demon Cat, where can it accept students casually, it is definitely not acceptable.


    Seriously speaking, with Mu Yunshen''s aptitude, he definitely can''t climb the Carnasis Demon Cat, but the blame is that Mu Yunshen is the owner of the gate of the demon world, and he has become the owner of Ninita. The master was a student, but Ninita earned it. Like Trolasse, he was born with a body of frost, which was barely enough for the Cannassian cat to be accepted as a student, plus he was his own master!


    Intimate person, Ninita is so happy to accept him as a student.


    Mr. Aslan, who is far away in the Rose Star Region, is still resentful for not receiving a reply from his lover. He doesn''t know it at all, so he recognized a cat as a teacher without knowing it.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t see the marks on his neck in the mirror until he was putting on clothes the next morning. When Yin Hong saw such marks, he couldn''t help but think about it, and then he thought about the feeling of dying last night. Mu Yunshen only felt the hairs all over his body count down, he shivered agitatedly, and went to find a high-necked shirt to wear to cover it up.


    There are too many things on his side, and the daily tasks are piled up into mountains. He only hates that there are too few people in the group. After working hard for several days, Mu Yunshen finally gave up. It is impossible for one person to complete these tasks. matter.


    He took time to communicate with Atwood again, and the first sentence when the communication was connected was, "Let your head make a price, and I will buy you and your original mercenaries.


    Atwood: "..."


    Atwood said in horror: "How do I think you want to buy us to be slaves?"


    Mu Yun rubbed his brows deeply, "Almost, there are too many things on my side, and there is a serious shortage of trustworthy people, so hurry up and come to Jianghu for emergency help!


    Atwood smiled deeply, "I really want to see our head.


    Mu Yunshen threw a knife out of his eyes, "I don''t really want to, what time am I wasting with you Atwood continue to laugh, "Well, come here, the main starship is docking at Shui Lanxing for supplies, and the chief is also there. . "


    Mu Yun was stunned for a moment, "You all went to the Rose Star Region!


    Atwood raised his eyebrows, "The mercenaries are all home, isn''t it strange that we are in the Rose Star Field, I am familiar with the Rose Star Field, and Seablue Star has also been there, you wait, I''ll go there. Mu Yunshen said, and has already stood up.


    Back then, he performed missions everywhere, and later followed Mr. Aslan to many places. It can be said that he was most familiar with the Rose Star Field in the four star regions of the empire, and he was free to come and go.


    Two minutes later, he had appeared on Seablue Star. The wind on Seablue Star was full of moist seafood, the air was very good, and the seawater accounted for a large proportion, much like the ancient Earth.


    Standing under the iconic building of Seablue Star, he communicated to Atwood, "I have already arrived at Seablue Star, where are you?


    Atwood opened his mouth for a long time before shaking his head and laughing, "Your ability is really scary, you don''t even look at the time and place where you want to go and arrive instantly, envy, jealous and hate.


    Mu Yun raised his eyebrows deeply, "Come and follow me, I''ll teach you."


    Atwood didn''t take it seriously, he just thought that Mu Yunshen was joking.


    Inside the Star Alliance Senior Club in Colorful City. Atwood gave an address.


    The corner of Mu Yunshen''s mouth twitched. It''s not good to put it where it is, but it is actually the Star Alliance Section. He quickly calculated, how likely is it that he will not be discovered by Mr. Aslan if he enters like this.


    Thinking of this, the person has already appeared in Wucai City. He has been to Wucai City, but he has not been to the senior club of Star Alliance Division in Wucai City. He can only take a taxi.


    Colorful City is as its name suggests. The whole city is colorful, bright in color and novel in architectural style, much like the sharp colorful castles that appear in fairy tales. Whether it is climate, environment or humanities It is very unique, so Wucai City is also a famous tourist attraction in the Nebula Empire. Every day, there is a constant flow of passengers, people come and go, and it is very lively. In other words, it is crowded at any time.


    Seablue Star is not only a tourist attraction in Wucai City, there are many famous scenic spots, these planets in the Rose Star Field, each planet has its own characteristics, and the development is also very good, very prosperous, enough to see The governance of the Aslan family.


    Mu Yunshen appeared in such a lively city, and naturally he didn''t dare to show his true face, otherwise he would definitely become a monkey that people watched in minutes. He not only wore a sun hat, but also a pair of big sunglasses. Even so, when he arrived at the destination, the driver looked at him countless times, and almost took off his hat and glasses to see if he was the one he suspected.


    After paying the money, Mu Yunshen almost fled and rushed into the gate of the Star Alliance Senior Club. After entering, he was stopped by the gatekeeper and asked him to show his membership card.


    It was only then that Mu Yunshen remembered that he didn''t have any membership card. If he wanted to enter, he had to be like a poor stray dog ??and let the owner come to get it.

 Chapter 229

    Just when Mu Yun was trying to explain something awkwardly, a familiar figure finally appeared.


    Hey this way. Mu Yunshen hurriedly raised his hand.


    Atwood saw the very suspicious person who dressed himself up and walked over with a smile, "How did you do this? It''s suspicious to cover up.


    Mu Yunshen looked at the waiter who was chasing him again, and he was staring at him vigilantly, and he must have regarded him as a suspicious person.


    Come on, take me in, I don''t want to be watched. Mu Yun pressed down on the brim of his hat to hide the waiter''s gaze, thinking to himself, this way, Mr. Aslan won''t recognize him, right?


    Atwood laughed, "What''s wrong, you still can''t get the membership of the Star Alliance Section?


    The implication is that with Mu Yunshen''s current status, he is fully qualified to be recognized by the Star Alliance Section. It is not difficult to become a member. How does he know that Mu Yunshen has never thought about this aspect at all. The mysterious boss behind the scenes had a close relationship with Mu Yunshen. Even so, he never thought of asking for a membership.


    While making fun of him, Atwood led him inside, and when he passed a corner where no one was around, Atwood grabbed Mu Yunshen''s arm and pushed him to the corner. A figure is outside.


    Seeing him suddenly like this, Mu Yun said, "What''s the matter?


    Atwood said in a low voice, "You really want to talk to the captain like this?


    Mu Yun frowned deeply, "It''s this time, do you think I''m joking?


    Atwood looked Mu Yunshen up and down for a while before sighing: "There are many large and small mercenary groups in the empire, only the top three mercenary groups have been standing."


    The chiefs of these three mercenary groups are more mysterious than the other, not to mention the king mercenary group that has always been ranked first, even the chief leader of the giant dragon mercenary group that ranks second, and there are not many people. saw his true face.


    "The third-ranked Blood Skull Mercenary Group, even though I am the captain of the first team in the group, I have only met him once, when I volunteered to bring my brothers to join the Blood Skull.


    Of course, Mu Yunshen knew the chiefs of the three top mercenary groups. His identities were very mysterious and he never showed up in public. He was not naive enough to think that such chiefs would be good talkers, so he would come over in person. , or he will leave it to someone else to talk about.


    What kind of person is he? Mu Yun is very curious.


    Atwood: "Dangerous."


    Atwood: "Standing in front of him, I can''t even breathe. It''s not an exaggeration to say that he crawled out of a mountain of corpses and blood. The blood on his body seems to be carved into his bones. Just smell the blood.


    Mu Yun frowned deeply, unable to imagine what kind of character he was.


    After hesitating for a long time, Atwood still said: "Otherwise, you can go back. I haven''t reported the matter of your coming. If you stand with him like this, you will be polluted. I don''t want you to take risks.


    Mu Yunshen was speechless, "What are you talking about? I''m the leader of the group anyway, don''t think of me so badly, okay?


    Atwood hesitated, "I heard that he is not alone, it seems that there are guests."


    Mu Yunshen''s patience has been worn away, "Stop the ink, I didn''t see it, you are still such an indecisive person, even if there is any problem, it is not easy for me to escape? Who can keep me?


    Mu Yunshen pushed him away, "Go, lead the way ahead."


    Atwood was a little uneasy, afraid that Mu Yunshen would make a mistake.


    Mu Yunshen said as he walked, "Since your commander-in-chief is such a dangerous person, if I can really buy you from him, you will have to sell yourselves to Lao Tzu for the rest of your life, otherwise Lao Tzu will lose a lot.


    Atwood smiled helplessly, and decided not to think about it, the big deal is a matter of life, what is there to be afraid of?


    He walked quickly ahead and led the way for Mu Yunshen.


    After a round of twists and turns, they finally stopped outside a box. There were two burly men standing outside the box, and they were not easy to mess with.


    Seeing Mu Yunshen and Atwood coming over, one of them stretched out his hand to stop him, "Stop! The outsiders stop and leave here immediately!


    Atwood said: "I am Atwood, the team leader of the tenth regiment and seventh team, please inform the commander in chief, please see me if I have anything.


    The burly man was unmoved, as if no one was allowed in, no matter who you were.


    "The commander-in-chief is meeting a guest, so it''s not convenient to see you.


    Atwood glanced at Mu Yunshen, "Please pass it on, just say the head of the Warcraft mercenary group, please see me.


    Seeing Atwood introducing himself, Mu Yunshen also took off his disguised hat and sunglasses at the right time to reveal his true face. When I heard that it was the head of the famous Warcraft mercenary group, two gatekeepers who were as rigid as bronze sculptures, they rolled their eyes and looked at Mu Yunshen. Seeing that he really looked the same as the TV, it should be Deity.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go in and ask." A strong man said in a rough voice, then opened the door and went in.


    Mu Yunshen waited outside the door for a long time before he saw the strong man coming out, his eyes swept strangely on Mu Yunshen, and then he said, "Go in."


    Mu Yunshen threw down his hat and glasses, and walked in, with Atwood following behind, and he got in smoothly.


    This private room is very large and magnificent. After entering, there is a long corridor. After walking in for dozens of steps, you can see the real private room door. Sound, perfect to prevent listening to the corner.


    When he walked to the door of the private room, Mu Yunshen didn''t knock on the door unnecessarily, but directly opened the door and went in.


    There were only three people in the private room, two men and one woman.


    Sitting on the sofa facing the door was a middle-aged man, with a strong and burly figure, a rough appearance, with short stubble on his chin and cheeks, his aura was as thick as a giant mountain, and he was as stable as that. Sitting there, eagle-like eyes stared straight at Mu Yunshen.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen''s eyes came into contact with the man, he felt like he was stuck in an ice cave, and his whole body was stiff and difficult to move.


    What kind of eyes are those?


    Even though Mu Yunshen had already made various psychological preparations, he did not expect that this man''s eyes were actually scarlet, as scarlet and sticky as blood.


    Looking at these eyes, he seemed to be able to see the mountains of corpses and the sea of ??blood in his eyes. These were eyes that completely ignored human life. In his eyes, human life was no different from the weeds on the roadside, trampled and harvested at will without restraint. Arguably.


    At this time, Mu Yunshen finally understood what Atwood was talking about, but what Mu Yunshen saw in his eyes was not "blood", but cruelty, madness and unscrupulousness. .


    With just a glance, Mu Yunshen already knew what the abilities this man possessed. What surprised him was that the head of the Blood Skull Mercenary Group was not an ordinary person, which was surprising.


    Mu Yunshen closed his eyes slightly, and the six-pointed star formation between his eyebrows flickered. When he opened his eyes again, all the restraints imposed on him disappeared, and he walked in calmly.


    Mu Yunshen broke the man''s power so easily, which surprised the man.


    Hehe, interesting.


    It wasn''t until he walked to the sofa that Mu Yunshen noticed a man and a woman sitting on the side. The man had short flaxen hair, light blue eyes, a calm temperament, and a handsome appearance. He sat there quietly, looking at him calmly. Looking at Mu Yunshen, the surprise in his eyes is undisguised


    Sitting next to him is a beautiful woman with a childlike face, big breasts, and thin legs and a waist. She has already taken over all of her, and her clothes can also highlight her advantages. It is the scale that is most intriguing.


    She tilted her head and looked at Mu Yunshen, and the disdain and ridicule in her eyes did not hide at all.


    The purpose of Mu Yunshen''s visit was to see the head of the Blood Skeleton Mercenary Corps, so he also paid special attention to his clothes. The black shirt made his skin whiter and more delicate. Against the background of the color, the lips are red and the teeth are white, and the two legs under the slim suit pants are long and straight.


    With such a simple dress, anyone who sees it will feel dry, regardless of gender.


    Mu Yunshen usually dresses casually, mostly loose casual clothes. Even so, a face alone can add a lot of points, but if you pay a little attention to your clothes, you can be sure to catch everyone''s attention, just like now so.


    Two men, Mu Yunshen recognized at a glance which one was the one he was looking for, that middle-aged man whose aura completely overshadowed the other man, wasn''t that his purpose today?


    Mu Yunshen was not at all restrained and didn''t want to be greeted by anyone. He walked over and sat on the sofa by himself, with a calm and generous attitude. He was not at all timid because he faced the head of the Blood Skull Mercenary Corps.


    Atwood, who followed up, was a little at a loss. He didn''t know whether to stand or sit down. Mu Yunshen didn''t look at him, but seemed to know his embarrassment.


    Atwood did not sit down immediately, but introduced with a smile: "Commander, this is the commander of the Warcraft mercenary group, Mu Yunshen. Mu, this is our commander-in-chief Artis.


    Atwood''s simple introduction has already shown his relationship with Mu Yunshen, and those who can call him by his surname are, at least, friends.


    Artis raised his eyebrows, his rough face was full of playfulness, and looked at the two of them with the same eyes as he looked at his prey, he picked up the cigar on the ashtray, bit it in his mouth, and said vaguely, "I I don''t know, you still know the famous head of Mu."


    No matter how famous Mu Yunshen was, he was still a junior in the mercenary world. The long-established Artemis said "big name", not a compliment, but a satire.


    The beautiful woman sitting on the sofa opposite Mu Yunshen raised her lips and looked like she was watching a play, but the hatred in her eyes was obvious. deep.


    After listening to Artis''s words, Mu Yunshen was not annoyed, only said: "I just learned today that the head of the famous Blood Skeleton Mercenary Corps is so rude to the guests who come to discuss business in person, and enter the door. Just give it to the horse, and learn to play the language machine like a woman, it''s really petty.


    Mu Yunshen retorted, causing the atmosphere in the private room to stagnate.


    With a pun, not only did Artemis get in, but also the only woman in the private room. Mu Yunshen was also tired of the way this woman looked at him. They were completely strangers. annoying.


    Atwood even stopped breathing. He didn''t expect Mu Yunshen to be so fierce, and he would fight with the commander-in-chief as soon as he came. Can we adopt a soft-hearted policy? Na, who could have imagined that she would also be taken in, she immediately mocked: "It is rumored from outside that the head of Mu, who is the king of the empire, not only has extraordinary strength, but also has a beautiful and charming appearance, which can be called stunning. Really different.


    Atwood coughed dryly, Mu Yunshen looked good, this was obvious at a glance, and being brought up by a woman alone, he always felt that it was not a good thing.


    Mu Yunshen glanced at her coldly out of the corner of his eyes, ignoring it directly, and only said to Artis: "I wonder if the commander-in-chief is interested in hearing about my purpose for coming here?


    Shana was stunned. She had expected many kinds of reactions from this handsome man, but she didn''t expect that the other party would ignore her directly. Great humiliation and anger swept over her in an instant, but she knew that this was not a place to be left alone. Where she was angry, this Artemis was not a good person, a murderous executioner, which made her somewhat grumpy.

 Chapter 230

    The woman looked at the man beside her sadly, wanting him to stand up for her, but found that the man''s eyes were staring straight at Mu Yunshen. This discovery undoubtedly added fuel to the fire, making her almost unable to hold back on the spot. break out.


    Artis squinted his eyes and smoked a cigar, as silent as the quiet, silent, suffocating silence before the rain.


    Mu Yunshen ignored Artis'' silence and slowly stated his conditions, "I will use 100 magic daggers and 20 flaming magic swords in exchange for the original members of the Tyrant Mercenary Corps in your hands, you see. How? Hearing this condition, Atwood''s hand clenched suddenly.


    A man and a woman on the opposite side also showed surprise on their faces. Obviously, they did not expect Mu Yunshen to be so generous. The shot was to throw out 120 magic weapons.


    When Artemis heard the conditions mentioned by Mu Yunshen, he couldn''t help laughing, "I didn''t know they would be so valuable, do you know how high the price of the magic dagger in your hand was fired in the underground auction? ?


    Mu Yun raised his eyebrows deeply. He didn''t care how high he was fired. In short, when the magic daggers became famous for the Warcraft mercenary group, they were sold several times at the price of 300,000 star coins each, and then they were not sold. , No matter how many people are on the official website, they can''t buy a magic dagger, and the real magic daggers outside are only a hundred or so, and they can be regarded as real hot goods.


    As for the magic sword, don''t even think about it, there is no purchase channel at all, and outsiders can''t get the magic sword at all. This time, in order to buy Atwood and the others back, Mu Yunshen had to bleed heavily.


    Artemis asked himself and answered, "A piece of 1.2 million star coins, as long as someone auctions it, it will be snatched away immediately, and even 3 million a piece was auctioned at one time, this is just a magic dagger, as for the magic sword. ...


    Artis squinted his eyes and took a sharp sip of the cigar, then said slowly: "There is a video of you beheading the mother beast with the magic sword, the value is even more inestimable.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t care about this at all. He was the only family in the entire empire that had magic weapons. It was entirely up to him to decide how high the price would be.


    Artis tapped the table with his hand, "I want to know, what about them is worth the price?


    Mu Yun looked directly into Artis'' scarlet eyes, and said word by word: "There is nothing in them that is worth this price, what I value is only the friendship with Atwood.


    Artis pouted, "Since it is the friendship between you and Atwood, you just need to buy him alone.


    "That''s not good, there is friendship between Atwood and I, but he also has brotherhood with others, and if they don''t go, Atwood can''t be willing to go with me.


    Atwood didn''t tell Mu Yunshen these words, but Mu Yunshen knew what kind of person he was without asking, and he was very affectionate and righteous.


    Artis took two more cigars before squinting his eyes and said, "Do you want all the former members of the Tyrant Mercenary Corps?


    No, I don''t want so many people, I just want people who are willing to follow Atwood. He also didn''t want so many unfaithful trash fish, as long as he was loyal to Atwood, he would naturally be willing to go with him.


    I think the friendship between you may be more than this price, I will add 10 more magic heat weapons. The Lion of Artis opened his mouth.


    As soon as Artis said these words, the man on the opposite side immediately became tense and seemed to be a little nervous.


    Mu Yun looked at Artis expressionlessly, "Magic heat weapon? Do you think there will be magic heat weapon in my hand?


    Artemis: "I believe you have."


    Mu Yunshen was noncommittal, "Since the commander-in-chief is so insincere, I can only say goodbye, I believe that as long as I use these magic daggers and magic swords to publicly offer a reward, the National People''s Congress who is willing to kill the Blood Skeleton Mercenary Corps for this purpose. Someone is here, maybe, I can save you from threatening Lao Tzu! The voice of Artis is like a bell, and his aura suddenly rises, his scarlet eyes are as bright as blood, and in the sea of ??blood, countless evil grievances of unjust deaths are overwhelming. The deep cover towards Mu Yun!


    In Mu Yunshen''s eyes, the sky and the earth seemed to have turned bloody. He stood alone on the driftwood in the river of blood, watching the floating corpses with broken limbs and broken arms, floating from his feet along the river of blood. After that, the white, swollen, unrecognizable corpses that were blistered with blood, with their mouths wide open and their rotting eyes staring straight at Mu Yunshen, seemed to be asking him for help. It''s like telling his grievances.


    "Ah ah one--


    In the bloody world, a woman''s shrill scream suddenly came


    The floating corpse floating in the river of blood, as if frightened, suddenly moved, stretched out its white and rotten hand, and grabbed towards the ankle of Mu Yunshen, who was standing on the driftwood.


    Numerous pale and rotten hands tightly grasped Mu Yunshen''s ankles and pulled him into the river of blood.


    Mu Yun was full of anger and shouted, "You want to control me with a mere illusion? Break it for me! The six-pointed star formation between the eyebrows flashed away again, the blood-colored world in front of him suddenly disappeared, and his vision returned to the private room again.


    Mu Yun''s dark eyes stared directly at Artis'' blood-red eyes, without the slightest evasion. Although he was able to break free from the control of the illusion, he consumed a lot of mind and magic energy, dizzy, and his face pale.


    The object of Artemis'' ability to use is Mu Yunshen. Mu Yunshen is a gathering place for illusions, but the three people next to him are also affected by Chi Yu. The only calm man is the calm man, but his face is also a little blue, and he can''t breathe. Shun.


    The scream just now was made by the woman next to the man. At this moment, the illusion was broken, and the woman slumped on the sofa and vomited loudly. She didn''t even have the ability to stand up and rush to the bathroom. The unpleasant smell filled the air. the whole room.


    Atwood did not vomit, but he was also paralyzed and pale. He held on to prevent himself from falling directly. Artis and Mu Yunshen looked at each other for a long time, and then applauded and praised. : "As expected of the head of Mu, even my eyes of doom can be broken open, I admire a strong man like you!


    "For the sake of your ability to open my eyes of the future and illusion, I will not bargain with you. The conditions you offer, Lao Tzu agreed, and how many people you take with you is up to you.


    "Thank you. I will prepare the magic weapon that I promised you on the planet Maca, and you can send someone to get it. Mu Yunshen is also neat and tidy.


    Well, I''m definitely going to get this gift back. "Artis said." Farewell. Mu Yunshen didn''t want to stay any longer, and supported Atwood to leave the private room.


    After walking a few steps, the rough voice sounded again, with a playful tone in his tone, "Captain Mu, I heard that you are a male airman, I don''t know if the rumor is true or not?


    Atwood, who was still half-dead at first, heard this, all the discomfort disappeared, and looked at Mu Yunshen in surprise.


    Mu Yun replied domineeringly without looking back, "Whether it''s true or false, is it possible that there are still people who dare to climb on Lao Tzu''s bed?


    After the momentary silence, Armis burst into laughter, "This kid is arrogant and kind, I like it!


    In the end, Mu Yunshen only took away 20 people. In addition to the 10 descendants of the psionicist family who followed Atwood, there were also 9 mercenaries who were loyal to them. No matter what the road ahead, they were willing to follow Atwood rushes in together.


    As for the other members of the Tyrant mercenary group, they can join a top mercenary group such as the Blood Skull. It is too late for them to curry favor, so why are they willing to leave? In fact, they don''t want to take risks, they just want to live in peace.


    After a day of tossing, plus Mu Yunshen, 21 people stood on the street of Wucai City blowing the sea breeze.


    "Captain Mu, you bought us, wouldn''t you just let us stand on the street? How can we go? Give us an explanation? We are waiting for you to avenge our life and death! Pass.


    "Fuck off! Avenge your revenge yourself! I don''t have time to avenge you! Mu Yun squatted on the side of the road, wearing a black mask on his face, looking at the passing traffic and thinking about things.


    "Boss, how did you come here, do you need to think about it for so long? Haili is speechless.


    Mu Yun squinted at him, "I teleported here.


    Haili: "..."


    Mu Yunshen: "How about I teleport back and fly to the planet of Maca by your own spaceship? Don''t worry, the ticket money group will definitely reimburse you.


    Everyone: "..."


    Mu Yun stroked his palm deeply and said, "This is a really good idea, otherwise Atwood and I will go first, and you will slowly drift past in the universe, so it''s such a happy decision.


    Mu Yunshen pulled Atwood and walked forward, leaving the others behind.


    "Hey! Do you still have conscience? Are you the boss? Throwing the younger brother away? What about the character? The people who were left are naturally unhappy, and they chase after them with their legs, wanting to leave them behind. no way!


    So, a group of people followed behind Mu Yunshen, walking further and further away, getting closer and closer to the beach. When they came back to their senses, they had reached the deserted cliff by the sea, the sea breeze swept the waves and flapped wildly cliffs.


    Everyone looked at the cliffs under their feet and fell silent for a while.


    Mu Yunshen said: "Brothers, since you want to go with us, don''t be polite and prepare to jump off the cliff.


    Everyone: "..."


    What kind of leader are they with? Go back now, will the Blood Skull Mercenary Group take them in?


    Mu Yunshen acted like a magic trick, took out a stack of black face masks and handed them to them one by one, "Come here, just cover your eyes to prevent you from being timid, be brave!


    Atwood looked at Mu Yunshen speechlessly, not knowing what medicine he was selling in the gourd, he knew that Mu Yunshen would not really let them jump off the cliff, he must have his own purpose, so he did not think much about it and took the lead. Fold the black mask, put it over the eyes, and tie it behind the head.


    Seeing that their former boss was so straightforward, others imitated them one by one, folded, blindfolded, and tied behind their heads.


    Mu Yunshen put them on one shoulder and prepared to drive the train. He led Attwood, who was at the forefront, and walked forward, "Pay attention to your feet, we are going off the cliff, be careful not to fall."


    Mu Yunshen led them along the steep slope to the beach step by step. Mu Yunshen kept moving as he walked, and a space door appeared in front of them. Atwood and the others didn''t notice it at all. They were clearly walking towards the bottom of the cliff. It would actually become more and more flat as he walked, and after walking for a while, even the sound of the waves disappeared.


    Mu Yunshen closed the space door and let Atwood continue to move forward, just like a bunch of people, blindfolded, walking forward step by step.


    When they walked downstairs, many mercenaries saw this scene, and Mu Yunshen signaled them not to make a sound, so a group of mercenaries held back their laughter and watched as the new members were being teased.


    When they were about to reach the steps, Mu Yunshen said, "Okay, here it is, you can take it off.


    20 people took off their masks at the same time, and when their eyes got used to the light, they all looked around blankly, and when they saw so many people suddenly appearing around, they were a little dumbfounded.


    The mercenaries all laughed unkindly, making the new members even more confused.


    ¡§This is... Atwood is also a little confused.


    Mu Yunshen said solemnly: "Welcome to the headquarters of the Warcraft Mercenary Corps." All content is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology. If there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] to inform, and this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 231

    I feel like I''ve been tricked. This is the Warcraft mercenary group? They have indeed walked a long way, but no matter how far they go, it is impossible to cross two star fields from Seablue Star and go directly to Planet Maca? This is also so funny.


    There was even a confused newcomer, puzzled: "The headquarters of the Warcraft mercenary group is at Seablue Star." Hahahaha... The mercenaries onlookers laughed unkindly.


    The man''s face turned red when he was laughed at, and he couldn''t understand the situation at all.


    Atwood also raised his eyebrows and looked at Mu Yunshen, hoping that he would give a reasonable explanation.


    Mu Yun cleared his throat and said, "Don''t doubt your eyes, this is our base, and you are already on the planet Maca.


    Everyone: "...believe in you to have a ghost.


    Mu Yunshen was helpless, these guys were tricked a bit, and they had begun to doubt life and didn''t believe the facts.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t want to explain too much. He did it just to guard against it. Even Atwood couldn''t be sure if they were loyal, let alone Mu Yunshen? Since they don''t understand, let them continue to be confused. One day you will understand where you are.


    Here, Mu Yunshen and the others had just left the gate of the Xingmeng Section Senior Club, and a document and a clear photo were passed to Trolasser.


    Looking at the familiar back, Trolaise could recognize at a glance that this person was Mu Yunshen without looking at his face, no matter how tightly he covered it, it was useless.


    When Troleser saw a photo, the man walking with Mu Yunshen pushed him into the blind spot of the angle of view, looked around sneakily, and then leaned over. The photo only showed the man''s side and back, but not Know what they''re doing hiding in the corner.


    Trolasse quickly flipped through the photos, and several pictures in a row were of the man''s back, which was enough to show that they hid in the corner for a long time.


    what are they doing there.


    Trolasse didn''t want to think about it, but the man''s sneaky appearance at the time was really suspicious. What''s more, he was pulling and pulling with Mu Yunshen, and it seemed that they were entangled at first glance, which made him think a little purer. Neither.


    He quickly flicked the LCD panel and found a frontal photo of a man.


    Is it him? Trolasse had an impression of this man, and had a relationship with him when he was swimming against the changelings on Mercury. Although he was quickly brought down by the screams of the changelings, special Who is Loreiser? After taking a look, of course I have an impression. Troreiser remembered that he was also carrying a team of mercenaries at the time. He also glanced at the badge on his body. It was a blood skeleton... Blood skeleton mercenary group.


    Trolasse continued to look back, and when he looked at the information he had received, he immediately understood everything. His little lover put so much effort into running from the planet of Maca to the planet of Seablue, and was even more daring to be alone. When facing the head of the Blood Skull Mercenary Group alone, he exchanged the mana sword for the man with the magic sword that was never sold.


    This made Trolese overturned a big jar of vinegar in his heart, and his eyes only stared at Mu Yunshen, who took 20 magic swords in exchange for this man, but Mu Yunshen gave him only 10 magic swords, which made How can he balance in his heart? As for the 20 single flame magic swords, which is incomparable with his five attributes, he directly ignored it, and he could only see the inequality in number.


    As for such a secret conversation, how did they monitor it? That is the level of Trolasse. The purpose of opening the Covenant Section is to collect intelligence. No, those most advanced pinhole bugs in the Rose Star Field stuck in the floor and wall tiles are hard to find.


    Someone who overturned the jar of jealousy, was full of unhappy thinking about the purpose of Mu Yunshen''s actions. Is it for the man or for the mercenary? If you want a mercenary, just tell him, and you can give as much as you want. He got them, and they were all elites in the regular army. .


    Trolasse grabbed the communicator and wanted to ask his lover if he was behind his back to be nice to others, but after taking it a few times, he couldn''t pull it out. Xiao Du Jichang is careful and not generous enough, even if he wants to know the truth, he finally holds back.


    I thought in my heart, I can''t wait any longer, I must push forward the plan as soon as possible, marry the person back home in an upright manner, and make it clear to the whole empire that Mu Yunshen belongs to him, and no one should try to rob him, otherwise it would be too much to worry about it all day long. As he was thinking so sadly and indignantly, the communication he used for work rang.


    "How is it? Trolasse said sternly.


    "I found it, it''s really hidden, but looking at the situation, it should be just a small base, not the experimental headquarters.


    Troleser curled his lips, "It doesn''t matter, a small base is fine, as long as there is something to gain, just act."


    Yes!


    Mesai Star Field, Ice Valley Star.


    In a remote and backward town, it is icy and snowy all the year round. It is sparsely populated, the living environment is harsh, and life is very difficult. Everyone walks around here. No one knows that a secret experimental base will be built here.


    At the gate of the snow-covered base, a group of people were patrolling. They were wearing thick padded jackets and carrying long guns. They were vigilantly paying attention to their surroundings, as if there was a slight movement, they would fire collectively, killing the target in an instant.


    In the snow field five hundred meters away from the base, there are more than a dozen white dumplings slowly moving forward. Just like this lying on the snow and moving slowly.


    Each of them is holding a gun with a striking double-ringed cross aiming icon on the gun. If Mu Yunshen is here, he will definitely recognize it at a glance. This is not the pistol with the super precision attribute of his magic heat weapon. As for why this gun is here and in the hands of these people, the answer is probably only known to Troleser.


    Approaching slowly, because it was too cold, someone planned to say something to refresh their minds, and said in a low voice: "You say, is this gun really as powerful as the boss described it?


    Who knows if a shot in the ass can hit the brain, I haven''t tried it. When I got the gun, I didn''t believe what the boss said. When I found out, I was beaten hard when I came up, and it was too hard to start. It was really fucking unlucky.


    Let¡¯s be content, I don¡¯t see many people rushing to do this job, the above finally chose us to do it, but the above said, as long as the mission is successful, all of us can join the Warcraft mercenary group, as long as we get there, all of us All wishes can be fulfilled, no matter whether the gun is really useful or not, even if the gun can''t kill anyone, the group of turtle grandchildren will be smashed to death with the gun, and if they dare to block Lao Tzu from joining the Warcraft mercenary group, they will all be abolished.


    "You all remember, the boss said, even if we lose this gun, we can''t lose this gun. If you borrow a few guns, you will have to return them. If you lose one, you will shave us alive, so stay alert. , The hand is firmly grasped, and the gun must not be lost. Yes!


    It was very close to the gate of the base, and those patrols had entered their range. They were lying in the snow, quietly holding their pistols with silencers, ready for the moment the captain ordered.


    However, just as they were about to start, a siren suddenly sounded inside the base. The patrolling outside seemed to have received some instructions, and all rushed towards the base with guns in their hands. There was no one to guard outside the base. All the people who were preparing to attack were at a loss.


    What is this for? It ran away before it even started.


    The situation has changed, something may have happened in the base. "


    So do we want to rush in? The mission said, to capture an experimental body alive, otherwise it would be useless to take the entire base, and the mission would still be regarded as a failure.


    "Wait and see, prepare to rush in while the chaos is in progress."


    The group of people in ambush didn''t wait long when they suddenly heard the sound of hurried footsteps rushing towards the door from the base. Just as they were about to ambush, they saw a young man, wearing a thin and wide hospital gown, walking with bare feet. He rushed out from the gate of the base. He was covered in blood, holding a gun in his hand. He shot at the back while running, and stumbled into the snow.


    A group of people suddenly poured out of the base. They raised their guns to shoot, but were stopped by a white coat that rushed out.


    Stop it all, he''s worth much more than you are, and no one is allowed to shoot.


    The white coat roared excitedly, stretched out his hand, and several black shadows rushed out of the base immediately, running on the snow, instantly changing from human form to animal form¡ªhuman beasts.


    Those beastly transformed creatures were extremely fast, rushing towards the fleeing young man.


    "It''s almost here, hurry up, prepare to respond. The captain gave an order, and everyone waited for the opportunity.


    Fortunately, the direction that the young man fled in a panic was exactly where they were ambushed. They all spread their limbs and stuck to the snow like a spread of cakes, and they were all white and completely integrated with the snow.


    The speed of those beasts was very fast. Seeing that one was already approaching the back of the young man, the person in front of the person who was holding the pie on the ground accurately grabbed the young man''s ankle with one hand, and lifted it back with force, and was thrown directly by the young man. Leaving the back, a person behind jumped up suddenly, reached out to catch the boy, and cut a neat palm on the wrist of the boy holding the gun, removed his weapon, dragged the man and ran back.


    As soon as everyone saw their hands, they were all pretending to be big cakes, and they all jumped up, facing the beast that rushed over with a burst of projectiles.


    Every shot must hit a beast, and the screams one after another irritated them - a burst of dizziness, and staggering footsteps. At this moment, they don''t care whether they are dizzy or not, or it is more important to run for their lives. The experimental body was kidnapped, and immediately pursued it frantically.


    The retreating group shot at the rear while running, one foot deep in the snow and one foot shallow, unless they stopped and aimed and fired again, they could hit the target, otherwise they would not be able to hit the target while fleeing, not only they , the enemy also can not hit them.


    However, what is unexpected is that they can knock down one with a single shot without aiming at all, and they can always hit the enemy as if those people were aiming and hitting their bullets. The gun rang, but not a single shot hit them.


    Everyone was happy, and this special girl was too cool, only they hit the enemy, but the enemy couldn''t hit them, what a cool word.


    So, they didn''t turn around to shoot, they ran forward desperately, and shot as they ran, without even looking, the chasing enemies still fell one after another. , they didn''t leave alive at all until they escaped from the pursuit, got into the hover car, and left safely. The group of people looked at the gun in their hands with lingering fear, and then held up their hands and held their heads high, as pious as worship, and almost didn''t kneel down. Kowtow.


    "Mother, where is this gun, this special mother''s is the death scythe, as long as you shoot, there will be death, and there will be no survivors at all."


    "I... I finally know why the boss beat me up, if I try a shot, it will kill me.


    Someone said timidly: "You said, if... I said, if my gun is unfortunately lost, will the boss pretend not to see it and let it go?"

 Chapter 232

    Not everyone will answer in unison.


    "I can guarantee that if you dare to hack the gun, the boss will definitely beat you to shit, and in the end you have to return the gun.


    Hey, hey, I have exclusive news here, do you want to listen to it?


    what news?


    I heard the boss mutter to himself, I heard that these guns are the strongest in our Rose Star Field. They borrowed them from the head of Mu. Since they borrowed them, they must be returned, so we don¡¯t have to do this. Short-sighted, what do you think, as long as we enter the mercenary group of the head of Mu, this kind of weapon is not our daily standard? In addition to this kind of weapon, there are also magic daggers and magic swords that are beautiful when you think about it.


    A group of lords, they started a heated discussion about how to join the mercenary group of the head of Mu, and as for the boy who was kidnapped by them, they were already dazed by them, and lay beside him.


    Trolasse soon got the news of the completion of the mission, which made him heave a sigh of relief. He knew that this mission was likely to encounter the distant changelings, so he reluctantly gave up his love and lost his former admiration. The super-powerful precision pistol "borrowed" from Yunshen was lent to them to use. As expected, they really encountered the distant changelings. Fortunately, he had prepared in advance.


    Has the identity of the subject been found out? Troleser asked.


    "I checked, yes... there was some hesitation over there.


    What? Trolasse disliked the hesitant and ambiguous answer the most.


    This person is the illegitimate son of an offshoot of the Augustine family, named Freeman, 18 years old this year, his father Marion Augustine, and his mother''s name is Jasmine, who is a wine escort girl. Marion knew that the child existed, but she never recognized that Freeman had been living with her mother. She disappeared for no reason a year ago. Molly had gone to Marion, hoping for his help to find Freeman. En didn''t seem to be helping, and he avoided Jasmine like a snake and scorpion, avoiding her all the time.


    Trolasse sat in a spacious and comfortable suspension car, his slender and powerful fingertips lightly tapped his knees. He disappeared a year ago... It seems that those people have a lot of blood samples of male empty people in their hands. The study has been underway for quite some time.


    The smile on the corner of his mouth grew bigger and bigger, "This is really a surprise, the news can be released appropriately."


    Yes!


    Remember, let them take the initiative to explore, and the truth they find out is the truth, and what others tell them may be a trap.


    Don''t worry, sir, your subordinates know what to do.


    Trolasse hung up the communication with a smile on his lips, but his eyes were as cold as ice.


    The empire can be a little messier, so let me add some fire to her.


    Soon, a message spread in private.


    I heard that there is another male avatar. This male avatar is real. He was rescued and put in a private clinic for treatment because of his injury. Although the clinic tried its best to conceal the news, the news still came out from the mouth of one of the protectors inside.


    That night, the clinic was smashed by an unknown person, and all the information about the male empty man stored in the optical brain was stolen, and even the blood samples that were hidden because of the doctor''s selfishness were also stolen.


    Since those videos of Mu Yunshen became popular, psionicists have already entered people''s attention, because they have powerful powers that do not belong to human beings, so they are highly sought after. Mu Yunshen will be so popular, but they are just "psionics" Just their leaders.


    Because they are powerful and aloof, ordinary people can only look up. Human beings always have an inexplicable fanaticism for unknown things. Now that they know the existence of psionicists, some people will find ways to dig out more news about psionicists. And the news of "Empty Man" will naturally take shape slowly.


    The doctor in that clinic is a fanatical admirer of a psionicist. For all patients who go to him, as long as they have a blood test, he will secretly test the blood for free. Of course, this test is only unpublished. It is private and should not be shared with the patient.


    It is precisely because of his "good hobby" that Freeman appeared in his clinic.


    Since the clinic was smashed, within a few days, it was discovered that the doctor who detected the existence of a new male empty man was found to have died suddenly at home. The sudden appearance of the male empty man seems to be gradually forgotten with the death of those people.


    But, is it really forgotten?


    That''s the male airman that everyone wants, and the credibility of this male airman is much more credible than the previous news that Mu Yunshen is a male airman. This is proven by rigorous medical science. The test data has been stolen, and the reliability is very high. On the other hand, looking at the previous incident of Mu Yunshen, it makes people wonder if Mu Yunshen has offended someone to be framed in such a bad way.


    Just when the psyker world was speculating about which of Mu Yunshen and Freeman was the male airman, a piece of explosive news suddenly exploded in the psyker world¡ªa Warcraft mercenary group and a giant bloodline of human beings. The Heisman family of the power had a fight on the planet Maca.


    As for why...


    It is said that the news that Mu Yunshen is a male airman was spread to various families and forces. It was Cecil''s old butler of the Heisman family. The news made many people a little confused, and the powerful psionicist family immediately sent a The intelligence network collected information, and the real reason was soon passed on to the heads of various families or forces.


    It turned out that this was really a premeditated revenge.


    I heard that the headquarters of the Warcraft mercenary group is located in the Wuhai Forest on the planet Maca. The Heisman family has been wandering outside the Wuhai Forest for a long time in order to connect with Mu Yunshen, and they have also sent people in several times. But it''s all gone.


    Later, the Heisman family turned to Mu Yunshen''s old friend, Miss Weiya, because earlier, in order to save Mu Yunshen, Miss Weiya had her legs seriously injured by the Mu family, and it has not yet been cured.


    Later, Mu Yunshen''s uncle came back from other places. Mu Yunshen was always grateful for Miss Weiya''s life-saving grace, so he asked his uncle to go to the town of Locke to treat Miss Weiya''s leg injury. Miss Ya lied that her legs were uncomfortable, and deceived Uncle Mu Yunshen out. She even joined forces with the Heisman family to kidnap Uncle Mu Yunshen, intending to use his uncle''s life to coerce Mu Yunshen, so as to use magic Weapons can be exchanged. Mu Yun was deeply worried about his uncle''s safety. He once went to meet Cecil of the Heisman family in person, and the two secretly talked about exchanging hostages and negotiating.


    There were many conflicts in the middle, and the two fought fiercely. Later, Mu Yunshen got the news of his uncle''s escape, so he killed Cecil without any worries. Cecil was not as strong as Mu Yunshen. Mu Yunshen killed him, so after he had it, he asked the housekeeper to send mails that Mu Yunshen was a male airman to each family.


    Cecil had prepared those emails in advance, and he told the housekeeper that if something happened to him, he would send these emails as soon as possible, and he would be buried with Mu Yunshen.


    This is the origin of the "male empty man" who has made various psionicist families and forces turn around.


    As for why the Heisman family was so bold, the uncle who dared to directly kidnap Mu Yunshen and threatened Mu Yunshen, he only relied on the backer behind him. As for who the backer of the Heisman family was, everyone knew nothing. Thinking of this, the heads of the various psionicist families and forces who were in anger couldn''t help but think that all of these plans were also counted by the Augustine family? What is the reason for the opposition of the Corps to give Mu Yunshen a "male airman" status.


    This doubt did not last long, and the answer was revealed.


    It turned out that the identity of the real male empty person who escaped from the clinic has been clearly checked by the powerful psionicist family.


    The real male empty man was an illegitimate child named Marion from a side branch of the Augustine family. Because he was an illegitimate child from a side branch of the family, and the mother of the illegitimate child was an unreputable escort girl, therefore, the identity of an illegitimate child. It has never been recognized. For so many years, Marion has ignored their mother and son. It is impossible for the illegitimate son to not hold grudges. Therefore, he would rather wander outside than ask for help from the ruthless father.


    Thinking that the Augustine family already knew the identity of the male airman, so they cast suspicion on it. In order to cover up the existence of the real male airman, they pushed Mu Yunshen as a scapegoat. As for the reason... who made Mu Yunshen? Yunshen looks so good-looking, and has the potential to be a male airman.


    Ninety percent of these things are true, and the remaining 10 percent is up to the planner to polish it up. It is precisely because it is true that it can withstand investigation. No matter how you investigate it, the facts are the facts. Only in this way can the The wily head of the family believed that when the true Aurexia the Great knew the details of the matter, he was so angry that he threw the LCD panel.


    "The Augustine family is so courageous. I see that they are not because of Mu Yunshen''s good looks, but because they hold grudges about swimming in the Mercury star''s first-level energy stone veins, so they are bent on revenge on Mu Yunshen and playing tricks on the entire psionicist world. They turned around, but they took the opportunity to hide the real male airmen.


    No matter the cost, the person who comes must find him first, "Ori.


    Emperor Keshia couldn''t wait any longer. This time, the male airmen must belong to the royal family.


    It was previously reported that Mu Yunshen was a male airman, because there was no concrete evidence, plus Mu Yunshen''s special status and super strength, even if many people suspected that he was really a male airman, very few dared to take action against him. People would be foolish enough to offend the Warcraft mercenary group with magical weapons in their hands. It is impossible to say that they can become partners in the future. If this directly offends people, what kind of cooperation is there? Not only the stolen research materials, but the stolen blood samples were personally tested by their researchers, and the complexity was still 0. This is not an empty man and what is it? In the eyes of the Great Aurexia, the Augustine family Dare to hide the real male empty people, they are ambitious, no matter what, they can''t let them get male empty people, even if they destroy it, they can''t be left to them.


    The families who had the same reaction as the Great Emperor Orixia were the families, and even the Hall of Stars stepped in. The entire empire instantly became dark and turbulent, and there were countless secret contests and fights.


    In the old house of the Augustin family, the atmosphere was extremely solemn. The head of the family, Dunai Augustine, slowly paced the living room with his hands behind his back, waiting patiently. All the younger members of the family were too nervous to let out.


    At this moment, the housekeeper hurried in and said without breathing even: "Patriarch, I found Marion, he was very drunk in a nightclub, and was brought back now.


    The blue veins jumped on Dunay Augustine''s forehead, and the hands behind his back tightened and loosened, obviously he was extremely angry.


    Marion was carried into the living room by two bodyguards with one arm on each other.

 Chapter 233

    When he saw so many people gathered in the living room, it was a little strange. When he saw the head of the head of the house, his originally chaotic brain was suddenly sobered up a little, no one needed to help him, and he staggered. standing.


    It can be seen that the deterrent power of the head of the family in the Augustine family is great.


    Home, homeowner, Hiccup Marion stood staggeringly, screaming in horror.


    He is just a small part of the Augustin family. Where can I see the owner of the family? Looking around, the living room is full of elites from the Augustine family. When has he seen such a scene? , Even if he was drunk again, he was woken up at the moment.


    Dunay Augustine stood there with a sullen face, "Come here."


    Marion''s sluggish cranial nerves burned by the alcohol took a moment to understand before he understood the meaning. He burped his wine and staggered over. He just stood in front of the owner, but he didn''t expect a slap in the face. Beat him out.


    Marion lay on the ground for a long time but couldn''t react, but was framed by the bodyguards, only then did he realize that he had been beaten just now. Dunay Augustine raised his hand and threw a magnified photo. The photo was of a handsome young man. The boy was nothing like Marion, but very much like his beautiful mother who was a escort girl.


    Do you know this person? Dunay Augustine forcibly suppressed his anger and asked in a deep voice.


    Marion looked down at the photo that fell at his feet, and only glanced at it, and he was shocked all over. As a heir of a psionic family, whether it is a direct descendant or a side branch, he can play outside, dare to leave a descendant, disaster Family blood, that is definitely a felony, no, not knowing Marion hurriedly shook his head, denying it.


    Who is Dune Augustine? Just by looking at his reaction, he can confirm at a glance that this child is indeed Marion''s illegitimate son, Dune Augustine. On the sofa, Dunay Augustine raised his hand and motioned for Raphael to ask. He was so angry that he couldn''t hold it back.


    Raphael was also very irritable. He already had 70% of the belief that Mu Yunshen was the real male avatar. Who would have thought that it took so long for another male avatar to appear, and this one''s identity was still the same. Sensitivity, directly involving the Augustine family is far beyond everyone''s expectations.


    At the beginning, all of them didn''t believe it, and agreed that someone was deliberately framing the Augustine family, but as the investigation became more and more detailed, the facts were in front of them, and it was difficult to believe it or not.


    The child''s blood sample, they spent a lot of money to buy it from someone else, and sent a trusted researcher to test it in person. The result was still the same as the rumor, and the blood impurity was really 0. Just in case, the researcher also A paternity test was deliberately done, and it was indeed true that the blood of the Augustine family was not fake.


    The facts are in front of them, and it is hard for them to believe it or not.


    The most frustrating thing for Raphael was that the Heisman family didn''t know what was going on suddenly. Not only did they kill the skinny boy who claimed to be the witness, but they also fought with the monster mercenary group and kidnapped Uncle Mu Yunshen. The attempt was also shaken out, directly alluding to their Augustine family.


    In fact, the Augustine family was really wronged. It was the Heisman family who planned this to please him. He used to only meet Mu Yunshen. Who would have thought that Mu Yunshen would not Seeing, but pulling out so many things.


    Raphael thought about it, if it wasn''t because his intention to kill the Heisman family was detected, or someone deliberately played tricks behind his back, he had a feeling that there must be a pusher behind all this, otherwise, things would not develop. to this point.


    Raphael stared at him sullenly, and didn''t want to talk nonsense with him at all, and asked directly: "This young man has now been found to be a real male airman, do you know where he is?


    I don''t know, I really don''t know him...what? Marion, who was still trying to deny it, suddenly stopped, looking at Raphael, the proud son of heaven, with difficulty, "You...you say it again, what is he?


    Raphael said word by word: "Male, sex, emptiness, people.


    "Male... empty man? Marion repeated it again, his dull head finally realized the meaning of this sentence, the face of the vicissitudes of life that had been stimulated by alcohol, turned even redder at this moment, and muttered in his mouth, " Male empty people? How is this possible, that little bitch can give birth to male empty people? How is this possible?


    Raphael was anxious about his patience, "The evidence is conclusive, he is indeed a male empty man, now I just ask you, where is he?


    Marion was a little panicked, unlike the vehement denial just now, as long as it involves male airmen, it will definitely be a bloody matter.


    I don''t know. I never cared about their mother and son. I don''t even know where he is. Marion answered quickly and truthfully.


    Raphael squeezed his fist and gritted his teeth: "Then where is his mother, you should know?


    Marion was at a loss, and after a while, he said slowly: "I don''t know either, it turns out that the bar has already closed, after all these years, it''s all that little bitch... That woman came to me, I hide if I can, never see her, where is it? Know where she lives..."


    Raphael also had blue veins on his forehead, and looked at the grandfather in the main seat. He couldn''t help it. This idiot - one question and three questions, he didn''t know how to ask.


    Dunay Augustine shouted angrily: "Lock him up.


    big big big


    There were ups and downs outside, and the dark tide was surging, and Mu Yunshen, one of the parties involved in these matters, was still in the dark.


    When he returned to the base, it was already a week later.


    He had a dark face and returned to the office exhausted. When Atwood and Bai Yueguang saw him back, they immediately followed him in.


    "Boss, the task has been completed, not a single fish slipped through the net. Bai Yueguang grabbed the credit before Atwood opened his mouth.


    Mu Yunshen was at a loss, "What mission?


    Bai Yueguang was also at a loss, "Didn''t you tell us to ambush and prepare to ambush the Heisman family who escaped from the planet Maca? Mu Yunshen''s face sank, "When did it happen? Are there any casualties among the brothers? The Heisman How is the family situation?


    When Bai Yueguang and others heard this, they suddenly panicked, and they all speculated whether the boss had amnesia. Atwood found that something seemed wrong, and hurriedly said: "It was already a week ago. He and Gray personally led the team, and there were no casualties, but the psionicists of the Heisman family were almost wiped out.


    Mu Yunshen was furious, "Without my order, how can you act privately? I''m not at the base, who told you to deal with the Heisman family?


    Bai Yueguang: "¡­


    Atwood: "...


    As soon as he came in, he saw Mu Chixuan, who had lost his temper in Mu Yunshen: "¡­


    Mu Chixuan coughed and said: "Shen Shen, the order was indeed given by you, even the leader of the mission, how many people are needed, who are there, what weapons are they bringing, how to deploy, where to ambush, etc. You personally formulated the battle plan and sent it to Bai Yueguang, have you forgotten?


    Mu Yunshen''s face was covered with a circle, and he looked at Bai Yueguang.


    Bai Yueguang nodded vigorously with tears in his eyes, "That''s right, what my uncle said is right. If I didn''t have your order, how would I have the courage to do this?"


    Mu Yun was silent for a while before saying, "Is the battle plan still there? Show me."


    in in. This is evidence, where can it be lost.


    Moreover, this battle plan is very detailed, and the layout is comprehensive. Even the Heisman family will pass through the ambush and come from which direction at what time, what will their combat response be when the battle begins, what formation will they use to fight, and the use of What kind of magical energy sword attribute is, all mentioned, as if the person who wrote the battle plan has the ability to predict the prophet, it is really not the slightest error from the prediction, it is very awesome.


    They all thought that it was written by their commander himself. From a simple battle plan, it could be seen that their commander had high military combat talent, so they would be like chicken blood. Follow the rules to execute where they can think, things don''t seem to be what they think.


    Bai Yueguang put out the communication record, and turned it page by page to Mu Yunshen, especially focusing on letting Mu Yunshen look at it, this is definitely his communication band number.


    Mu Yunshen read it carefully, clicked on his communicator, searched for the communication records, empty, there were no such records at all. At this time, there was nothing that Mu Yunshen didn''t understand. All of this must be caused by Troleser The devil wants to ask him where he has been these days...


    The past is unbearable. He was seduced by beauty and fell into a trap and couldn''t get up. That bastard, Trolasse, told him to go over and tell him that he had good news. As a result, he caught him and held him on the bed and prevented him from getting up. He has been pressing him for the purpose of getting Atwood into the mercenary group.


    He didn''t want to answer at first, not because he had some ulterior secrecy with Atwood, but because he was dissatisfied that Trolasse was staring at him for everything, leaving him with no freedom at all, and deliberately didn''t say anything.


    So, the end of such stubbornness is that he was tossed and almost died on the bed.


    For three whole days, he never left the bastard''s room. He was fed by Trolassie. After eating, he continued to ask questions. It was inevitable that there would be another twist and turn. Mu Yunshen couldn''t escape even though he wanted to. The bastard was found. The loophole in his space shuttle ability. As long as he is bound or controlled by his body, he can''t escape with the help of the space shuttle. Trolasse has been holding him to toss, and he can''t escape at all.


    So, after these few days of life and death, he has already explained everything that can be explained, and even the experience of how he met Atwood has not been concealed and explained clearly.


    However, Trolasse still did not let him go, and began to settle new accounts.


    Don''t think that these days, Trolaise himself pressed him on the bed. Wrong, it wasn''t Trolaise who pressed him, but his poor chain was chained to the bed, and his body was stripped naked. Not to mention the clothes, even the gate of the devil on his neck, the ring on his hand, and the bracelet on his wrist were all confiscated. If he wanted to escape, he could only break the chain with his teeth, but obviously, he did not have such good teeth. .


    Trolasse told him righteously, "Don''t think that if you can travel through space, no one will help you, and if you dare to go to Artemis alone, you are not too timid. This time I will personally demonstrate to you. How easy it is to capture you. No matter how powerful you are, there are weaknesses. This is your biggest weakness. Enjoy the life of being caught. By the way, you will have a long memory. This is the price of your foolishness.


    In those days, Mu Yunshen was almost ashamed and angry.


    Trolasse didn''t leave, just working in the room and accompanying him, while he was naked and locked on the bed, unable to even stretch out a quilt to cover his body.


    He begged for mercy, acknowledged his mistakes with a good attitude, and promised, but it was useless. After Trolasse was determined to punish him, he pretended to be poor Mu Yunshen and began to be uncharacteristically angry. Loreiser is a bastard. He has tried all his tricks. Troreiser doesn''t even lift his eyelids, letting him make a fuss.

 Chapter 234

    To this day, when he woke up, he found that the chain on his wrist was gone, Trolasse was not in the room, and his things were neatly placed in the drawer, so he dressed quickly and took it His own things fled back to the base in a hurry. He had scolded Trolasse countless times in his heart, and swore that he would never appear in front of him again next time. If he was deceived again, he would be a pig.


    It''s just that, as soon as I got back to the base, I heard such bad news - that bastard took advantage of his comatose to pass on an order and did such a big thing with the help of his hand.


    This is more than that. After that, Bai Yueguang told Mu Yunshen one by one of the major events that happened in the psionicist world during this period, emphasizing that the male airman was someone else, and he was the illegitimate child of the Augustine family. The empire was in a lot of turmoil, and it felt abnormal for a few people to die every day for no reason.


    After hearing these things, Mu Yunshen was silent for a long time.


    Others may not know whether he is a male airman, but how could he not know that he is the real male airman and has even given birth to a child, so what is there to doubt.


    Originally, the eyes of the entire psionicist world were fixed on him. In just a short time, everything changed. He became an innocent framed person. The real male emptiness was hidden by the Augustine family. Now The forces of the more square are all working together to suppress the Augustine family in an attempt to force them to hand over the male airmen.


    Mu Yunshen can''t think of anyone who can do such a shocking thing except Trolaise, and only Trolaise has this kind of strength. Throw this cauldron directly to others and let others snatch it away.


    It''s just that Mu Yunshen didn''t understand how the heads of the psionicist families, each more shrewd than the other, could be deceived into circles? Unless that Freeman is a real male emptiness with solid evidence, how could it be possible cause such a turmoil.


    After listening to Mu Yunshen, he asked: "You said... Is that Freeman really a male airman?


    Bai Yueguang looked at Mu Yunshen with suspicious eyes, "It must be true, or do you think those old-fashioned guys are so easy to fool? At least there are more fake and shoddy products than you.


    Bai Yueguang even began to suspect that Mu Yunshen was actually a fake, and Freeman was the real one. Jia La and Jia Lan were not twins at all. Jia Lan must have been passed down by the mercenaries, but actually Mu Yunshen replaced him. Son of Mr. Aslan.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Well, the most brilliant liar is to make those who know the truth begin to doubt the authenticity of the truth.


    Seeing that he had planned such a big show for himself, Mu Yunshen decided to forgive him a little bit, but he still had to settle the matter with him for a week.


    Mu Yunshen decided to leave him alone for a while and ignore him.


    Thinking so in his heart, he was really curious about whether this Freeman was a male empty man. No one can ask this question. The only person who knows the truth is the one who is in charge of all this. It is best to ask Trolasse directly. .


    But he was still angry and awkward, so he wouldn''t ask him.


    So, because of this incident, Mu Yunshen thought about it for two days. By the next night, he could not bear it any longer, so he decided to send a text message to ask.


    Lying in bed, he edited the text several times before deciding to just send it.


    Is that Freeman really a male airman?


    After sending a text message, Mu Yunshen held the communicator and waited for a reply.


    But he waited left and right, just couldn''t wait for the news of the reply, finally got angry, stood up, and dialed the direct communication.


    The other party picked it up quickly, but it seemed to be busy, the communication was connected, and he didn''t even lift his head, he said: "What''s the matter?


    Mu Yun was stunned for a moment, and when he heard the voice of Trolasse, he didn''t seem very happy.


    He tentatively asked: "I sent a text message, did you see it?


    Trolasse continued to do her own thing, "I see."


    Mu Yun was deeply angry, "Why didn''t you call me back when you saw it?


    Trolasse finally raised his head and said casually, "How do you want me to get back to you? When I get back to you, do you leave it to someone who cares to intercept it?"


    Mu Yunshen didn''t believe his words at all, "Based on your communication from Troleser Aslan, I don''t know how many layers of secrets have been added, is it possible for someone to intercept it?


    Trolasse looked at him silently, and then... directly hung up the communication.


    ".... Mu Yunshen''s anger, his anger is about to be forced out, he jumped up from the bed, chasing the small bottle of blood to guide him, and shuttled through the space, so he appeared barefoot and wearing pajamas in the space. in front of Trolasse.


    "What do you mean? If you don''t want to reply to the text message, just say it directly, what do you mean to intercept it? Could your text message be intercepted? Mu Yun asked deeply, he was the one who was locked, and the one who was tossed was also him. He didn''t ask him to settle the account, but he actually gave him a look. Trolasse put down the document he was looking at, looked up at him, and said after a while, "Come here. "


    Mu Yunshen took a step forward in a conditioned reflex, then remembered the scene where he was caught, and quickly took two steps back, resolutely keeping a distance from him, now that he knew the weakness of his space shuttle, he was stupid to put himself weakness to others.


    I can''t go, you tell me clearly. Mu Yun looked at him vigilantly.


    Trolasse looked at him playfully, put his feet on the ground, the office chair slid back, he stood up, walked around to the desk, and just stood leaning on the desk, his actions shocked him. Mu Yunshen took a few steps back, looking like a frightened rabbit, and Trolasse was only amused. He did smile, "I''m not afraid of being intercepted.


    Mu Yunshen had an expression like "as expected," what do you mean?


    Trolasse looked at him with a smile on his face, and said softly, "I miss you."


    Mu Yunshen''s heart began to speed up again, and his face was a little hot, "You... you don''t want to change the subject."


    Trolasse smiled softly, "If I went straight back to you, why would you come over by yourself?"


    Hearing this, Mu Yunshen''s hair stood up all over his body, staring at him as if he was facing a great enemy, as if the person in front of him was not his lover, but a man-eating beast, "Tricky I tell you, I''m still angry. No, you''d better not mess with me. Is that Freeman a male empty man?


    Trolasse smiled happily, "Come here if you want to know, and I''ll tell you.


    Don''t think about it. Mu Yunshen refused very wisely.


    Trolasse laughed directly, got up and walked towards his defensive lover, "Darling, you didn''t make a mistake, I won''t punish you, so you don''t have to be afraid of me, come, let me hug."


    Trolasse opened his arms, but Mu Yunshen kept backing away, resolutely not letting him hug him.


    go away. Mu Yunshen''s refusal attitude was not as firm as before, but he was afraid that he would be deceived again and there was no way out. There was a wall behind him. He didn''t realize until now that this was actually a study.


    Seeing that Trolasse was already close at hand, it would be too late to escape.


    As soon as the idea of ????he wanted to escape arose, Trolasse knew what he wanted to do, reached out and grabbed his lover whose body had begun to blur.


    Mu Yunshen was shocked and wanted to break free from his restraint, but found that his strength was far inferior to the opponent''s, and he couldn''t break free at all. In desperation, he had to lift his leg and kick, but was also caught by Troleser in advance, and he ducked sideways. past.


    Troleser used his arms to hold the person firmly in his arms, bent his body, and directly picked him up.


    Mu Yunshen was completely stunned, struggling frantically, "Trolesse, if you dare to lock me up, I will never see you again.


    Troleser hugged the person and sat on the sofa, let him sit in his arms, and comforted him softly, "Shh, don''t make noise, don''t make trouble, I won''t lock you, don''t be afraid.


    Trolasse''s gentle and low voice was very soothing. He hugged him tightly and patted it gently, just like soothing a frightened child. His tone was soft and full of charm.


    I punish you to make you remember this lesson, not to make you afraid of me. You have no idea how dangerous Artis is. He used to be a cosmic star thief, who murdered and looted. There were too many people in his hands. At that time, even the military couldn''t do anything about him. Fortunately, he stopped being a star thief and changed to a mercenary, and his actions were also restricted a lot, and he was no longer as crazy as before.


    But that doesn''t mean he''s not dangerous. Knowing that you went to see him alone, I was frightened into a cold sweat. If something happens to you, what will I do with the children? Have you ever thought about us?


    Mu Yunshen finally stopped struggling. He listened quietly. He could feel Trolaise''s worry, and he couldn''t help but feel a little scared. If Artemis did another illusion at that time, he might not be able to break it successfully, not to mention, He is also not sure if Artis will use other means besides illusion.


    On the one hand, he felt that Trolasse''s lesson was justified, and on the other hand, he felt aggrieved, and murmured: "These, you can just tell me, I will definitely not do it again next time.


    Trolasse laughed helplessly, "You won''t, if I don''t teach you a profound lesson, you will forget it as soon as you turn around.


    Mu Yun was deeply sullen, "Am I so untrustworthy?"


    It''s not that you don''t keep your word, it''s that you don''t know how dangerous it is when you''re doing it. I punish you just to let you know that you''d better discuss it with me before doing something you''re not sure about, I won''t Stop you, I know, what you decide, even if I stop you, you will do it, I just want to let me know, I only have this one request, can you agree to me? Troleser said in a low and slow voice .


    Mr. Aslan, who has always been confident and calm, and has everything in his hands, is now so humble and begging for such a simple matter, which makes Mu Yunshen feel very distressed. He sat up, wrapped his arms around the man''s neck, and squeezed himself tightly. Putting it on the man''s warm chest, he muttered: "I promise you that I will never put myself in danger at any time, and I will discuss it with you first.


    At this moment, whatever anger or grievances are thrown away, Mu Yunshen is still angry with Trolaise for punishing him and locking him up, he feels that everything is his fault, and it is his fault that he should be punished.


    Mu Yunshen was so emotional and distressed that he couldn''t find the slyness that flashed in the man''s eyes.


    It''s too easy to get hold of this little guy.


    It''s no wonder he used his methods. It''s really that this guy is too bold, especially after he has the ability to travel through space, he feels that the universe is invincible. Taking it off and putting himself in it, he also let him know that his space shuttle ability is not omnipotent, and that he has such a big weakness, he must be careful not to be caught by others.


    Mu Yun leaned against the man''s generous chest and felt extremely at ease. He raised his hand and touched the man''s sexy chin, smiled and leaned over to kiss the man''s soft lips, provocatively licking the man''s lips with the tip of his tongue. Once again, when the man couldn''t help but want to kiss him back, Mu Yunshen smiled and avoided it again.


    Trolasse looked at the lover in his arms with deep eyes, the violet eyes gradually turned purple, and the hands full of lust began to become dishonest, and poked in from Mu Yunshen''s loose pajamas.

 Chapter 235

    Mu Yun grabbed the hand with a deep smile, and joked: "Who said I didn''t get teased.


    Trolasse laughed, "Rebut me.


    Of course, when you say I can''t be teased, you must first be able to withstand the tease yourself. Mu Yun said with a slight hint of intent.


    Trolasse smiled lowly, "If this person is not you, any other person will not arouse my interest at all, so you have to satisfy me well.


    As Troleser said, he leaned over and pressed the man on the sofa, which made Mu Yunshen burst into laughter. Seeing this continued, he ended up rolling onto the bed again, and he couldn''t ask anything. Mu Yunshen hurried. Covering the lips that the man kissed with his hand, he smiled and said, "You haven''t answered my question yet.


    Trolasse took his hand away, kissed his lips again, and whispered, "I''m still in the mood to think of other men at this time.


    There was something in Mu Yunshen''s heart, and he couldn''t concentrate on kissing. No matter how enthusiastic Troleser was, he was helpless in the face of an absent-minded lover. : "It''s a bit difficult to answer whether he is a male empty man.


    Mu Yunshen looked at him strangely, "Yes, yes, no, no, what''s wrong with answering?


    Troleser thought for a while before saying: "He should be an empty man now, but he is different from you. You are naturally affected by the cosmic environment, and your genes have mutated. Your body automatically filters, so that you can produce children with pure blood vessels and powerful blood vessels. And that Freeman, who is not a male avatar, has now been detected that the blood mixture is 0, and the test results look real. There is no difference between male empty people, but the biggest difference is that you are born and he is born like this.


    Mu Yunshen couldn''t understand, "What does it mean to become the day after tomorrow?


    Trolasse kissed his forehead and reminded: "Do you still remember the blood sample of the male avatar that was snatched by the Far-Sky Changelings?


    Mu Yun looked at him deeply, "Remember, what''s wrong?


    According to my family records, as early as more than 900 years ago, when Zuo Yi, a male empty man at the time, his father was a crazy researcher. He used his son''s blood to conduct various researches. The main direction of his research was , Is it possible to create more empty people by artificial means by extracting the genes of male empty people and embedding them into the gene chain of others. "


    Mu Yun looked at him in shock. He didn''t know what to say anymore. How could there be such a crazy person? It''s really insightful. Doesn''t he know that human genes are very mysterious things? Humans can''t create them, but they can create monsters.


    Troleser continued: "Although he is obsessed with research in this area, he has only proposed the feasibility of this research through various experiments. Before he can conduct human experiments on this research, Zuo Yi''s identity will be revealed It was exposed, and a series of events followed, which were not under human control at all. In the end, Zuo Yi died. I don''t know who leaked the project he had been working on, which caused the entire Zuo family to be wiped out. The attackers did not find those research materials, not even a single blood sample from left overflow.


    This Mu Yun knew very well that Bai Yueguang had told him that Zuo Yi''s father had sent the research materials and blood samples to Ling Zixuan in advance, which also led to the Ling family being hunted down for hundreds of years in the future. There are only two brothers left at home.


    Unexpectedly, such a crazy thing was recorded in that research document.


    The research data disappeared, and there was no blood sample of the empty man. Originally, this matter should have come to an end. However, a few years later, the blood sample of Zuoyi appeared. After that, the interested person followed the clues of the blood sample all the way, trying to find the one. Research data, and all blood samples where left overflow may be present.


    "As long as the blood samples from Zuoyi are still there, this research cannot be abolished. In addition, the male empty man of the Gerald family was later killed. No one was born or dead, and there was only blood on the spot at the scene of the incident. But the empty man could not be found.


    The blood sample that appeared on Mercury not long ago was probably from the male empty man of the Gerald family, so the Gerald family wanted to get the blood sample at all costs, even if the blood sample was not available, They also want to pass Sarri who holds the blood sample. Their purpose is to trace the events of the past. This incident is involved, and the impact is definitely not small. Maybe it can shake the foundation of the empire.


    And this Freeman, the product of this research, was rescued from a secret research base by someone I sent. "


    The Nebula Empire has a bright surface, but the inside has been rotten for too long. Whether it is the appearance of the Phantom General-level Far-Sky Changelings or the genetic research, there are many lives that need to be filled. The empire disappears for so many people every year for no reason. It''s just that no one is looking for it. This matter is very abnormal in the first place. In addition to covering up for you, I want to show the dark side of the empire and sound the alarm to those naive people. "


    At this point, the topic seems a little heavy, and Mu Yunshen no longer has the mind to play. Such an empire is like an endless black hole, which is scary. No one knows what is hidden in the black hole, but what is certain is that , Continue to walk like this, there is no hope that there will be hope in the black hole, and the only thing waiting for mankind is the demise of the human race. Seeing that Mu Yunshen was a little depressed, Trolasser sighed: "It''s enough for me to worry about these things, you don''t have to. No matter, you just need to manage your own mercenary group. In addition, the empire will soon be in chaos, you''d better prepare early and move the people you care about and want to protect to a safe place first. Wait until it becomes really messy before taking action. At that time, many things may not go according to people''s wishes.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply with a solemn expression. He knew what Trolasse was talking about. In this world, apart from his relatives and his parents'' relatives, there was no one who could make him nostalgic.


    However, due to the stubbornness of the Yun family, it might be difficult for them to move as a family.


    Trolasse touched his head and said with a smile: "Now that the real male empty man has appeared, guess what, what will the royal family do next?


    Ah? Mu Yunshen didn''t react a bit. After seeing Trolaise''s gentle smile, the previous heaviness was swept away. What was he worried about? He just had to take care of himself and the people he cared about. No matter how chaotic his empire is, what does it have to do with him?


    Mu Yun thought for a while, and said, "The last thing the royal family doesn''t want to see is the appearance of male airmen, so the next one is whether it''s time for you to make a fake show with Prince Hughes. .


    Trolasse smiled and touched the tip of Mu Yunshen''s nose with a finger, "Smart."


    Mu Yun was so angry that he bit his finger and scolded vaguely, "You''re very happy to be doing fake dramas with others, aren''t you?


    Trolasse looked at him with an angry brow and let him bite his fingers, but his thumb was dishonestly rubbing his attractive lower lip with the pulp of his finger, and his movements suddenly became erotic and ambiguous.


    Mu Yunshen was full of anger, but the other party had the leisure to tease him, so he bit down hard.


    Trolasse gasped, and frowned involuntarily.


    Mu Yunshen glared at him fiercely, making you happy, biting your finger, believe it or not, the delicate chin was clamped by two fingers, and he forced open his teeth, the one that was bitten by him Not only did the index finger not pull out, but instead directly inserted into his mouth, stirring it recklessly in his mouth, with erotic and provocative movements.


    Mu Yunshen tried to close his mouth several times, but he couldn''t do it. The finger kept entangling his tongue in his mouth. whole body. Hmm... Mu Yun took a deep breath and let out a seductive low-pitched sound. He leaned against the man limply. His face was flushed and his eyes were blurred. His dark eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of water mist. The invisibly generated flattery can''t be controlled at all, especially this look and this action can make anyone crazy.


    Trolasse was really going to be fascinated by him, how could he bear to feel his beauty with only his fingers, directly cupped his face, kissed him fiercely, and tasted his deliciousness himself. Mu Yun deeply endured his deep kiss, the madness and obsession of a man, and only one kiss could make him feel it, and it was more straightforward and useful than any language.


    After entanglement for a long time, I have tasted every inch of my lover''s mouth several times before the man parted breathlessly, whispering softly, you are really going to torture me to death, baby, every time I can see a brand new you, every aspect of you is My favorite, everything about you is for me, every voice of yours can easily make me out of control, crazy...


    "Don''t be patient, let me hear your voice... The man rudely tore off the pajamas on his body, and the lean and white body immediately appeared in front of the man''s eyes. The man buried his head without hesitation, and tasted his delicious food indulgently. .


    "Well... Mu Yunshen couldn''t help but murmured, the only thing he could do was to hug the man tightly and feel every madness the man brought him.


    Not surprisingly, this night, Mu Yunshen stayed at Te Ming Laise again.


    Mu Yunshen felt that he was completely helpless. In the past, he would still reflect and struggle with his mind, but now he doesn''t even have these abnormal emotions.


    This is really no wonder for him, his body has long been excavated by Troleser to be extremely sensitive, and the slightest provocation will make him uncontrollable, not to mention Troleser still holds the sensitive points of his whole body, so he can easily make him Soft into a pool of spring water, what kind of resistance can he raise.


    The next morning, when he woke up again in the man''s familiar embrace, Mu Yunshen drilled into his embrace, and woke the man badly.


    Flirting with me early in the morning, not satisfied last night, and wanting it again this morning? A tone of laughter sounded overhead.


    Mu Yun scolded with a deep smile, "I really don''t know how your desires are so strong and you can''t get enough to feed."


    Trolasse said innocently: "I have few desires when I don''t see you, as soon as I see you, all the desires that I have accumulated during the period of pure and few desires will appear, which is no wonder I, you are really too attractive.


    Mu Yunshen noticed that the dangerous area was blooming again, and didn''t want to stimulate him, so he hurried to the side to hide, but he was trapped by the man and couldn''t hide.


    "Don''t move, let me hold him for a while. The man''s voice was still hoarse after waking up, and Mu Yunshen''s ears were numb when he heard it.


    Are you sure it won''t happen if you hold it like this? Mu Yun asked suspiciously.


    As long as you don''t move, I promise nothing will happen. The man kissed his forehead fondly and said softly.


    So, Mu Yunshen just let him hug him obediently, wanting to wait for a while to pass, but he can wait for a while, it will not pass for a while.


    Mu Yun pushed him deeply, "I''m going back, there are still a lot of things in the regiment waiting for me to deal with.


    "Did you keep the Atwood that you paid a lot of money for? Let him deal with it. When it comes to Atwood, Trolasse''s tone is not very good.


    Mu Yunshen was helpless, "Even if he wants to take over, let him take it slow.


    The man hugged him and didn''t let go, "Don''t go, accompany me today.

 Chapter 236

    Mu Yun laughed deeply, "I really want others to see the calm and wise Mr. Aslan in their eyes, but he actually looks like this.


    Trolasse also laughed along, and he actually knew that only in front of Mu Yunshen could he completely relax and be a little more self-willed.


    The last time I said I wanted to surprise you, I will take you to see it today. Trolasse stated his purpose.


    Are you sure it was a surprise not a shock? The previous surprise was locking him in bed for a week.


    It''s a surprise, get up. "


    The two got up to wash, quickly packed themselves up, and finished breakfast together, Mu Yunshen disguised himself a little, and followed Troleser out.


    The one who drove to pick them up was a new face, very handsome, with an elite style, but unfortunately, his expression was very rigid and he was a stern person. He was wearing a suit that was neat and meticulous, the button of his shirt was buttoned to the top, and when he looked at the width of the shirt that was stuck at the neck and the cuffs were exposed, it was as if he had meticulously measured it with a ruler. He was wearing snow-white gloves on his hands. , This is a very strict person.


    Seeing that Mu Yunshen kept staring at others, Trolaise said in a low voice, "Does it look good?


    Mu Yunshen tilted his head to look at him and said deliberately, "It''s beautiful.


    Then, he got straight into the car.


    A certain person got into the car with a gloomy face, sat down beside Mu Yunshen, and said quietly: "He is my new personal butler, since you praised him so much, it seems that I am going to change the housekeeper again.


    "Hey, aren''t you? Mu Yunshen nervously glanced at the new housekeeper who was driving in front of him. The new housekeeper''s psychological quality was very good, and it was not easy to hear this.


    Mu Yunshen lowered his voice and said, "Don''t worry, no matter how good-looking you are, you are not as good-looking as you, you are the most handsome person in my mind.


    Trolasse was obviously pleased, "You have a vision.


    Mu Yunshen couldn''t bear to look directly at him. He didn''t expect that Mr. Aslan would have such a childish side. His tall image was gone forever, and he no longer had the awe he used to have.


    The car had been driving for several hours, and before it reached the destination, Mu Yunshen asked speechlessly, "Where are we going? Can''t we just go there?


    Trolasse understood what Mu Yunshen meant by "going straight," you haven''t been there. "


    This means that space cannot travel.


    Just be patient, it will be there soon. Trolasse reassured.


    Finally, after another hour passed, they finally left the city and entered a large forest. The trees outside the forest were sparse, and they were able to drive a hover car, but they couldn''t go any further. .


    After Mu Yunshen got out of the car, he looked around strangely, "This is...


    Brahma virgin forest is right, a surprise for you, in the forest. Trolesse helped Mu Yunshen''s lower back and led him into the forest.


    There are no outsiders here, the new butler is also the old man''s person, you can trust, Trolasse no longer need to keep a distance from Mu Yunshen, the two walked in side by side, the new butler stayed in the car and waited, did not follow go in.


    The Brahma Primitive Forest is the largest forest on the Rose Star, and its area is no less than the foggy forest of the Maca Planet, but the Maca Planet itself cannot be compared with the Rose Star. The Rose Star is several times larger than the Maca Planet, so Although the Brahma Primitive Forest is not small, it is nothing compared to the entire area of ??Rose Star.


    Brahma, in ancient mythology, has the meaning of the god of creation. This virgin forest was given this name. As the name suggests, the products in it are very rich, but the accompanying danger is not small. The species that live in it are very ferocious. dare to step in.


    The two walked inside for a long time, and Mu Yunshen had already discovered that when they were going deep into the forest, they always felt like they were being watched. walk in.


    It wasn''t until two black shadows rushed from both sides that Mu Yunshen and Trolasse stopped and rushed out. The two men, who were wearing camouflage camouflage uniforms, carrying guns on their backs, and painted their faces, were hiding in the forest. Inside, it''s hard to find.


    As soon as the two appeared, they first saluted Trolasse, "Mr.


    Trolasse nodded, "Lead the way ahead.


    Yes. The two responded and took the lead to lead the way.


    Mu Yun raised his eyebrows and looked at him. There are soldiers hiding in the virgin forest? Is this an exercise or what?


    Trolasse sold out, "You''ll find out when you arrive."


    Mu Yunshen no longer asked, and said that it was a surprise for him, so he would just wait and see.


    After walking inside for nearly an hour, in the dark and damp forest, military tents suddenly appeared, and it was very spectacular.


    On the other side of the tent, there were already several men in field uniforms walking towards this side, and when they approached, the first was the standard military salute. "Former Colonel Cleo of the Legion of the Rose, reporting to you.


    Trolaise nodded slightly, "This is Mu Yunshen, the head of the Warcraft Mercenary Corps."


    Trolasse didn''t talk nonsense, and directly introduced Mu Yunshen''s identity.


    In fact, when Cleo and the others saw Mu Yunshen, they had already recognized him. He was so red now, especially the handsome face that no one could match, which was simply unforgettable.


    This time, Cleo did not give the military salute, but gave a handshake, "I''ve heard it for a long time."


    Mu Yunshen shook hands with him, but did not speak.


    He could see that these people were respectful and respectful to Trolasse, but polite to him. When they looked at him, they all looked at him with scrutiny in their eyes, obviously without the slightest sense of awe.


    Trolasser said to Mu Yunshen: "This is my surprise for you, there are 5,000 people here, all of them are the elites of the Rose Legion, and they are all heroes who died in various battles in the past few years. The bright side turns to the dark place to work for me. Half of them are the children of the psionic family who cannot be awakened. I have selected them individually and gathered them together and waited here. You can choose how much you can take away. That''s it."


    Mu Yunshen''s heart was beating wildly. Half of them were the heirs of the psionicist family. If he could take them all away, wouldn''t that mean that he would have more than two magic mercenaries? This was really a big surprise.


    but...


    Mu Yun raised his eyebrows and looked at him, "Aren''t these your trump cards? If I take them all away, won''t you become a bare commander?


    Trolasse smiled and said, "So from now on, you will be responsible for my safety.


    Mu Yunshen readily responded, "No problem, this is all covered by me.


    With a mere 5,000 people, how could Trolesse become a bare-bones commander, with a population of tens of billions in the Rose Star Region, how many people do you want without Trolesse saying this, but he just wanted to tie Mu Yunshen to his side.


    The two of them were chatting and joking as if no one else was around, and the Cleos who were listening directly looked at each other - that is to say, the secret mission they were going to perform next was to join the Warcraft mercenary group.


    Mu Yun looked at the people in front of him deeply, "Who is your general manager? Let him come to see me.


    Cleo looked at Mr. Aslan and asked what he meant.


    Trolasse nodded, "In the future, the person you will be obeying will be him, if he asks you anything, just answer the truth, don''t ask me.


    Cleo: "The 5,000 people here are all selected from various independent corps, special operations units, independent battalions and independent regiments. There is no unified commander-in-chief. Currently, the ten colonels with the highest rank are in charge.


    Mu Yunshen: "Then call all ten colonels.


    Cleo: "Yes.


    Mu Yun took a deep look and saw that there were six people who came with Cleo. He thought that all seven of them should be colonels.


    Mu Yunshen saw Cleo respond, but he didn''t see them calling someone.


    Mu Yun frowned deeply, "What?


    Cleo coughed, "Don''t scream, the other three will be here soon.


    Sure enough, as soon as Cleo''s voice fell, three people came from a distance.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen saw them, he almost couldn''t help blowing a hooligan whistle, then turned his head to look at someone beside him, raised his eyebrows, and looked a little funny, Trolaise really laughed, learning from Mu Yunshen. Yun Shen raised his eyebrows, revealing a questioning look.


    Mu Yun frowned deeply, "Yanfu is not shallow."


    As soon as Mu Yunshen said these words, the expressions of Cleo and the others were all wonderful.


    Trolasse reminded aloud, "Don''t look at them as women, these three are the real ruthless characters who have performed various tasks and have never missed a beat.


    Cleo and the others nodded wildly in their hearts, where are these three women, are they more brave than men? They are the big lords, they are beaten to the ground at every turn, and who dares to treat them as women?


    The three women were all beautiful, but all of them were valiant and heroic, without the coquettish charm of a woman. As they approached, they still gave Trolasse a military salute, and declared their names one by one. Then, they looked directly at Mu. Clouds are deep.


    After seeing Mu Yunshen''s appearance clearly, Elise showed a sweet smile and said in a whimpering voice: "Is this the target of our mission this time? The famous head of Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yunshen - When I looked at them, I found that the three of them have their own characteristics, Audora is a steady and capable type, Perse is a pure and arrogant type, and Elise, who speaks, is a sweet and delicate type, with a sweet smile and a delicate voice. Whisper, if it''s a man with a normal orientation, hearing her voice, he will definitely go soft all over.


    Mu Yunshen: "I am not the target of your mission, but will become your boss? Elise laughed softly, her voice sweet like a silver bell swaying.


    Mu Yun was expressionless, "Why, I can''t be your boss?


    Elise gave Trolasse a soft look, winking like silk, "Our boss, Mr. Aslan is the only one.


    Mu Yunshen: "Oh, unfortunately, you have already been given to me by your former boss.


    Perse said coldly: "If you want to be our boss, you have to be blessed."


    Mu Yun said lazily: "Don''t worry, I am very blessed.


    Mu Yun looked at the ten of them deeply and only asked, "Who among you is the heir of the psionicist family?


    Ten people responded in unison, "We are all.


    Mu Yunshen said: "Now, there are two paths in front of you, one is the person who insists on performing the task for Mr. Aslan, and the other is the person who performs the task for me. What I want is absolute loyalty to me. people, and no one else, not even Mr. Aslan."


    Trolasse was standing here, and he was also outspoken.


    Since he wants to join his mercenary group, he must be his person. He doesn''t want to cultivate talents for other people. Otherwise, if he really lacks manpower, if he asks Norkovich directly, he will only He gave it with joyful hands, but those people Mu Yunshen didn''t want it. There are too many secrets in the mercenary group, but not anyone who wants to join can join. Without absolute loyalty, he would not want it.


    You have the right to consider whether you are willing to join the Warcraft mercenary group, and I also have the right to consider whether you are qualified to join my mercenary group. Of course, if you are not qualified to join my mercenary group, you will not need to come to Mr. Aslan. incompetent person.


    "Not much to say, those who intend to follow me, go and pick up this sword. Mu Yunshen turned his hand over, a magic sword appeared in his hand, and he raised his hand, and inserted the magic sword a few meters away. in the ground soil.


    The sword was wrapped in red flames, and the scorching high temperature caused the surrounding air to scorch, and the ground on which the flame magic sword was inserted instantly turned black and cracked, showing how high the temperature of the magic sword was.

 Chapter 237

    "This is the test of joining the Warcraft mercenary group. If you can''t even pick up the standard weapons in the mercenary group, you are not eligible to join my team."


    When the ten people saw the rumored magic sword, their eyes lit up. The video of Mu Yunshen beheading the mother beast with the flame magic sword had been watched countless times over and over again. It is very powerful, and it is even more eager for powerful weapons.


    As soon as the magic sword came out, the three women who were disdainful to follow Mu Yunshen all had hot eyes. They really wanted to try this rumored magic sword. What was the difference?


    As soon as Mu Yunshen''s test came out, someone responded almost immediately, "I''ve been coveting the magic sword for a long time. I''ll see it today, so why don''t I try it myself."


    Mu Yun took a deep look and saw a baby-faced man with a smile on his face. He looked very serious when he was a child, but now his smile is a little more cute.


    Mu Yunshen: "Name."


    Baby-faced man: "Calpo.


    Mu Yunshen raised his chin, "Very good.


    Calbo excitedly walked towards the flame magic sword, took a few steps, then suddenly stopped, looked a little hesitant, turned to look at Mu Yunshen again, "Mr. Mu, can I ask you a question?"


    Mu Yunshen: "Ask.


    Calpo glanced at Mr. Aslan, who was standing beside him without saying a word, and said, "What I want to ask is, what is your relationship with Rose Star Field now?


    Mu Yun looked at him blankly and did not answer.


    Calpo was afraid of his misunderstanding, and immediately explained: "With all due respect, we are all soldiers of the Rose Star Field. Since the day we joined the Rose Legion, everything we have will only be dedicated to the Rose Star Field, and we are only loyal to the Rose Star. Therefore, we will not make a choice under the premise of uncertainty about the relationship between you and the Rose Star Field, and we cannot pledge allegiance to the forces that may become the enemy of the Rose Star Field, especially if you still have powerful weapons in your hands."


    Calpo''s remarks are undoubtedly the voice of everyone, and their hesitation is also here.


    Mu Yun looked at him deeply, "Join my mercenary group, you are the members of my Warcraft mercenary group, and have nothing to do with Rose Starfield.


    Those who have this concern, don''t need to test, I don''t need such a person. What I need is a trustworthy brother who can trust my back in any situation


    I, of course I won''t let you down, don''t believe me, and I don''t want to waste time on you.


    Mu Yunshen''s attitude was very tough, which surprised all the colonels. I just heard what Mr. Aslan said, that Mu Yunshen wanted to recruit them into the mercenary group of beasts. Here is Mr. Aslan''s attitude, It is their freedom to join or not. They thought that Mu Yunshen might make some guarantees or make concessions in order to recruit them, but they never expected such an outcome.


    There was an awkward silence for a while.


    Mu Yunshen stood still, his expression was indifferent, and his attitude was very firm.


    He is not afraid of not being able to recruit people at all. They are unwilling to join, and the only loss is themselves. You must know how valuable one of his awakening potions is. Not to mention giving it away for free, but also asking him to give it to others?


    When we joined the stalemate in the scene, a voice came over.


    Everyone turned their heads to look, and saw a group of people running from a distance. There were dozens of people in the first group, and there were many people in the back. They were impatient.


    The dozens of people in front rushed over at the speed of a 100-meter sprint, for fear that if they were one step too late, the places would be gone. Colonels, when you look at the dozen or so people running at the front, aren''t they the ones who just returned from the mission? At that time, Aspen Mr. Lan chose people to carry out a dangerous mission. He heard that magic weapons could be used in the mission. Many people tried to go, and the competition was fierce. In the end, they did not know how to choose, so they chose them.


    The man at the head was a little nervous, and his words were a little knotted, "Head, Mu, my name is Morse, I have admired you for a long time, and I really want to join the Warcraft mercenary group, do you think I can do this?


    The group of people who were suppressed by him behind him tried their best to stick their heads forward, "And us, and us, we also want to join.


    Mu Yunshen looked at their eager expressions with a strange expression, "You...are you the heirs of the psionicist family?


    Those of you who were blocked by Morse, "Yeah yeah, I''m yeah.


    On the contrary, Morse, who was at the forefront, stiffened, "You... do you only want to come from the psionicist family?


    Mu Yun took a deep look at him and already understood, "No, as long as the soldiers who are willing to be loyal to me and the Warcraft Mercenary Group, as long as they pass the test, they can join the Warcraft Mercenary Group.


    Morse was relieved, "Okay, what test? We want to test."


    Mu Yun turned his hand deeply, and a magic sword appeared again. He swung it at random. The flame magic sword, like the first one, was wrapped in fiery flames and stuck on the ground. Then the third and fourth... all the way. He threw out ten flame magic swords before he stopped.


    The ten flaming magic swords were discharged in a row, and the intervals were within the range that did not affect each other.


    When many people noticed the flame magic sword, they also noticed a problem - where did the magic swords of the head of Mu come from?


    Head Mu had no backpack, no pockets, and he didn''t dig anywhere with his hands. Almost every time he turned his hand, a magic sword appeared, which made everyone dumbfounded. The ten colonels who were closer to Mu Yunshen could see it the most clearly. Those magic swords really appeared out of thin air in Mu Yunshen''s hands with wide-eyed eyes, watching such a miraculous scene in disbelief.


    Mu Yun said loudly: "I repeat, anyone who is willing to be loyal to me and loyal to the Warcraft mercenary group can come to the test, and if they pass the test, they can join the mercenary group. As for those who are loyal to Rose Star Field and Mr. Aslan People, don''t test, we don''t have to waste each other''s time.


    When everyone heard this, the first reaction was to see Mr. Aslan''s reaction, one - no reaction.


    Very good, it seems that Mr. Aslan acquiesced in this matter, so everyone let go of their courage and rushed over the soldiers, voluntarily formed ten long queues, and began to test one by one.


    Morse and the others who rushed to the front were naturally the first batch of people to test. All ten people pulled out the flame magic sword, but their faces were a bit exciting, but their eyes flashed with excitement.


    They would never admit that when they approached the flaming magic sword, the fiery power that was instantly suppressed almost fell to the ground. live, and the scorching heat made their skin scorch.


    Fortunately, they all endured and passed the test smoothly.


    The first group of ten tacitly winked at each other, the little devil in their hearts was showing their teeth and claws, waiting to see the embarrassment of the people behind.


    The brothers really didn''t let them down. Soon someone really made an embarrassment. Without any preparation, the first step was very easy, and the next step entered a high-pressure area, and one of my dear brothers'' knees went soft. Kneeling on the ground, the people who passed the test suddenly burst into laughter, and the scene was very lively.


    Amid the loud laughter of the crowd, the man was stunned for two seconds before he could react, and hurriedly blushed and defended, "I, I, I, I am not careful, I can pick up the magic sword.


    As the man said that, he gritted his teeth and stood up. He picked up the magic sword very neatly. Of course Mu Yunshen knew that he could hold the magic sword, and he knew that almost all of them could, except for them. In addition to his own excellence, the flame magic sword is the most basic requirement. The requirements are not high. There are more and more people waiting for the test. Mu Yunshen directly threw 50 flame magic swords. A few teams, the speed of the test can be a little faster.


    To Mu Yunshen''s surprise, almost all of the 5,000 people came for the test, of course, except for the ten colonels who had not been tested.


    The ten colonels were also a little unable to advance or retreat. When they saw the magic sword, they were eager to move, and when they saw that Mu Yunshen was able to throw out so many magic swords, it was obvious that they had a good way. I regretted it, and wanted to go to the test, but because Mu Yunshen said it very well, he couldn''t help himself.


    Before, when there were only ten of them, they could still express some hesitations in their hearts. Later, when they saw so many warriors rushing to join the Warcraft mercenary group without hesitation, their minds became even more restless, and they wanted to join. But how to say it? Actually, when Mu Yunshen said those words, they already knew that they seemed to have done something stupid.


    Mu Yunshen and Mr. Aslan can appear here together, and Mr. Aslan is even more generous to give them to Mu Yunshen. The relationship between them is definitely not as clear-cut as the outside world sees. It is impossible for Mr. Silan to send these elites to the enemy, but it seems a little late when he thinks about this.


    Seeing that everyone has been tested, only the colonels are left.


    Karpo''s face turned red, and he was very ashamed. After everyone finished the test, he finally couldn''t help but stand up, "Mr. Mu, I apologize to you for what I said earlier, we...we..."


    Perse stepped forward, "We''re going to test too."


    Mu Yun gave her a deep look, "Oh? You also want to join my mercenary group?"


    Perse: "Yes."


    Mu Yunshen: "Unfortunately, my mercenary group does not accept women.


    "What? You. Don''t lie too much. Since you don''t accept women, why do you want them to be tested?" Elise pointed to the female warriors who passed the test, and her whining became tough.


    Mu Yunshen corrected: "First of all, they want to be tested, it''s purely voluntary, I don''t want them to be tested; secondly, I don''t think my mercenary group is suitable for women; finally, I said my mercenary group Calculate."


    Odora said solemnly: "You are sexist.


    Mu Yunshen: "Why don''t I accept women into the group, the answer is obvious, women are not suitable for magic weapons."


    Among the 5,000 people, of course, not only the three women, but some of them, and the very small number of people who failed the test were all women.


    It wasn''t that Mu Yunshen looked down on women, but that women''s physical fitness was really inferior to men''s. Moreover, there were too many women, and sooner or later, troubles would occur in the mercenary group.


    Odora: "If you can''t pass the test, you can just not accept it according to the rules, but you won''t accept it if you pass the test, isn''t it too unreasonable.


    Mu Yunshen looked at her coldly, "I said, I don''t want to accept women into the group now.


    Too bullying. Elise was angry, and then looked sweetly and pitifully at Mr. Aslan, who had been silent for a while.


    Those big eyes were watery, pretending to be aggrieved, it was too heart-wrenching, and she said softly: "Sir~, what do you say, it''s too hurtful for him to do this.


    Trolasse did not react at all to her coquettish behavior, but Mu Yunshen was stunned by the chill.


    Why didn''t he see it at first, this woman actually has this kind of attribute.


    Mr. Aslan~~" The woman was still screaming.


    The coquettish voice made goosebumps all over the body, and many hot-blooded men began to rub their arms unconsciously, obviously they couldn''t stand it. All content is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology. If there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] to inform, and this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 238

    Mu Yunshen felt that his decision was very wise, a woman like Elise, at first glance, it seems that the masters of the espionage profession are completely unsuitable for their profession of charging and fighting fiercely.


    No matter how unwilling the women are, since Mr. Aslan has spoken, they can only shut up.


    Mu Yunshen said loudly: "Now, to all those who passed the test, congratulations on your becoming a member of the Warcraft mercenary group. From now on, you don''t have to obey anyone, you just need to hand over your life and loyalty to me. Welcome your joining"


    The colonels who were left to the side finally couldn''t bear it any longer, and seven men stepped forward and said sincerely, "Captain Mu, we also want to join the Warcraft Mercenary Corps.


    Mu Yun glanced at them deeply, "You guys have big ambitions, I can''t afford it."


    Cleo bit the bullet and said: "We really want to join, and we can swear that we are absolutely loyal to you, the loyal Warcraft mercenary group.


    They had a strong hunch that if they missed it this time, they would definitely regret it later, so they asked to go in even if they were cheeky.


    Mu Yunshen was not moved at all, "If you really want to join, I will give you a chance.


    The seven people were instantly overjoyed.


    Mu Yunshen: "With so many people suddenly added to the base, the cafeteria will definitely be overwhelmed. If you seven really want to join, start from the cafeteria.


    seven people:"¡­


    Canteen..., don''t you really think that you are overkill?


    Cleo gritted his teeth and said loudly: "The cafeteria is the cafeteria, I agreed.


    A man can bend and stretch, and ten years later he is a hero again.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t expect Cleo to answer so decisively, and couldn''t help but look up at him.


    Mu Yunshen: "What about the others?


    The other six people, some agreed immediately, some hesitated, and finally agreed unwillingly.


    Mu Yunshen: "Very good, now you will report back to the Warcraft Mercenary Group with me."


    In any case, if you want to bring nearly 5,000 soldiers into the empire from the rose star field at once, the possibility is very small, and it will cause the royal family to be alert. Therefore, if you want to return to the Maca planet base quietly, Mu Yun Shen could only let them look at the man beside Mu Yunshen through the space, Trolaise naturally knew what he was going to do, and nodded at him, indicating that these people believed that Mu Yunshen took the flame magic sword that was sent back. , give them five minutes to pack their things and get ready to leave here.


    They are all regular soldiers with high execution ability, and it is impossible to exceed this time in five minutes.


    After they came back with their own baggage, Mu Yunshen created a space door 5 meters high and 5 meters wide in front of them.


    It was already late at night, and it was in the primeval forest. There were black holes all around. They didn''t see what was going on. They only saw a tall door frame with a red halo suddenly appear in front of them, inside and outside the door. All the same black.


    Mu Yunshen: "Line up.


    Although his heart was full of doubts, he still obeyed the order, lined up neatly in five rows, and entered the space gate Mu Yunshen one after another: "Increase the speed.


    The people who were on foot started to run. Except for the woman who was left behind, all the soldiers entered the space gate.


    Just after the last five Kankan entered, the space gate suddenly disappeared, and those people also disappeared in this forest. In this scene, the female soldiers who were left behind stared wide-eyed.


    Mu Yunshen swayed and almost fell to the ground.


    "Yunshen. Trolasse held him up and heard that he was breathing heavily, his face was pale, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    "How? Trolasse helped him sit down and rest.


    Mu Yun took a deep breath and was short of breath, his whole body was exhausted, and even his heart rate was astonishingly fast, he gasped and said, "The current limit is ¡à width and height are 5 meters each, and the maintenance time... 3 minutes...


    Sure enough, as Troleser said, everything has its own limits and weaknesses. After Troleser''s reminder, Mu Yunshen focused on testing the limits of his space shuttle and the space door. It is indeed easy to speak, but this does not mean that magic energy is not consumed.


    In short-distance space shuttle, Mu Yunshen can be very casual, but in long-distance space shuttle, there will be many restrictions. If the distance is too far, he can''t do it at all if he wants to shuttle in one time, and he needs to show up and stop in the middle.


    It is not a problem for him to travel freely in this star field, and it is not a problem to shuttle to the rose star field. After all, the Maca planet is the edge star of the Messi star field, and it is also the closest planet to the rose star field, so he wants to be in the rose star field. It is not difficult to shuttle between the star field and the Messi star field.


    No matter how far the distance is, it is not that the shuttle cannot be traveled, but it requires a lot of consumption. These are related to his state, the loss of magic energy on the day, and the difficulty of folding the space, etc., and cannot be listed alone.


    There are more restrictions on the manufacture of space doors. In addition to the maintenance time, the size and deformation of the space door are the most important thing. The distance is directly related to the difficulty and consumption of the folding space. Mu Yunshen has tried all of these one by one, and he has also found out where his limits are, which allows him to recognize himself more clearly, instead of blindly thinking that he is really invincible.


    While he was still awake, Mu Yunshen sent a voice out and instructed Atwood, Bai Yueguang and Uncle to help arrange the new members. After that, Mu Yunshen didn''t know anything until he woke up When I came over, I was already on the soft big bed, and the sky was already bright.


    He originally thought that he slept until the next day, but when he looked at the date on the terminal, he realized that he had slept directly for two days.


    He sat on the bed and rubbed his brows. The door of the demon world on his neck suddenly reacted. It was Ninita''s reminder to him that he should be ready to become a teacher.


    Trolase wasn''t in the room, Mu Yunshen looked around, thinking, Trolase wouldn''t be so cruel that he installed surveillance cameras in his room. Just in case, he still got into the bathroom and put it on him. Ninita released.


    The first thing Ninita appeared was to look around, and then looked at the owner with a serious expression.


    Mu Yunshen: "¡­


    Mu Yunshen: "For safety, I can only choose here."


    With one tap of Ninita''s wand, the door opened and she walked out.


    Ninita: "What about the others!


    Mu Yunshen followed, "I don''t know, I''m here to find him, you stay here and wait for a while.


    Mu Yunshen opened the door and went out, seeing that there was no one in the living room.


    This kind of suite decoration should be in the hotel, and Mu Yunshen went all the way to the study to find someone.


    The study door was unlocked, Mu Yunshen opened the door, probed in and looked, and sure enough he saw Trolaise inside, but he seemed to be on a video call.


    Seeing a head poking into the door, Trolasse''s focused gaze immediately moved away from the video, and he couldn''t help laughing when he saw Mu Yunshen lying on the edge of the door with a mess of hair.


    Act carefully, don''t let people get caught, just do it. "


    Troleser briefly explained a few words, then hung up the communication, got up and walked towards Mu Yunshen.


    Are you hungry? Want something to eat first? You''ve slept for two days. Trolasse opened the door, embraced his lover, and kissed him on the lips.


    It''s okay not to mention, I''m really hungry, but thinking about the person in the room, maybe he can''t wait for him to finish eating, so it''s more important to get down to business first.


    Mu Yunshen: "I have something to discuss with you.


    Trolasse hugged the people and sat on the sofa in the living room, pressed the button on the coffee table, the hall door was opened, and came in Trolasse''s new housekeeper. They stopped five paces away.


    Bowing slightly, he said respectfully, "Master, what are your orders?


    Trolasse: "Bring some food to Yunshen.


    Butler: "Yes, young master.


    Seeing the new butler turn around and go out again, Mu Yunshen''s eyes were meaningful, "This butler is very different from the one before you.


    Trolasse chuckled, "Camille is a full-time housekeeper trained by the family. His ancestor was the personal housekeeper of the Taizu old man, because I suddenly became an ordinary person. The housekeeper, who was going to serve the next head of the house, was sent to my side.


    Hmm? Mu Yunshen looked at Trolasse up and down, "You still gave him the medicine for ordinary people, and his body should have recovered by now.


    Trolasse gave a calculated smile, "Of course, only in this way will my threat be the least.


    Mu Yun understood deeply that this guy was going to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger.


    Well, looking at the pale face of this handsome man, it is no different from before, except that he is a little more brave on the bed.


    Mu Yunshen: "What I want to tell you is also about power.


    Oh? Trolasse looked at him and waited.


    Mu Yunshen was a little embarrassed, "I''m not actually a psionicist, you should know this.


    Trolasse: "I know."


    Mu Yunshen: "I''m also not a magic mercenary like Osmond, I actually practiced another power system, that is, the power that I can create the space gate, which is actually a space magic circle. Trolasse''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his face was a little dignified, "You mean, you have a third power system in addition to the ability system of the awakening potion.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Yes.


    Trolasse frowned and pondered, "The magic circle... seems a little familiar. During the ancient earth period, there seemed to be many legends about magic in the West, but they all existed in movies and TV dramas, and this kind of power has never been proven to exist. "


    When Mu Yunshen heard Trolasse''s words, he was almost blown away. He seriously doubted that this person actually came from the ancient earth period? How could he even know this so clearly? It''s too scary, right? Yun Shen stammered: "You... how do you know... these?


    Trolasse looked at him amusingly, "Read more ancient books and you will know."


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Well, it turned out to be from an ancient book, which scared him to death.


    Mu Yun coughed deeply and said sternly: "Actually, I also know that there are indeed many legends about magic circulating in Western countries during the ancient earth period. No one has confirmed it before, and I don''t know whether this is true or not. Now I myself Possessing magic, conversely, maybe in the ancient earth period, magic really existed, but for some reason, this power was cut off later, and only legends remained."


    Trolasse: "What you do, is really magic.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Orthodox, like a fake."


    Trolasse pondered.


    Mu Yunshen: "Do you want to learn?"


    Trolasse: "¡­


    Mu Yun deeply tempted: "If you have also learned magic, even if your ability is not the space system, it is still easy to create a space door, do you want to learn it? Do you want to learn it?


    How could Trolessor not be tempted by such a big temptation? However, he also had concerns.


    Trolasse: "I now have psychic abilities, and then I practice magic, the two are completely different power systems, will they not conflict?


    Mu Yunshen: "Of course there will be conflicts.


    Trolasse: "...


    Trolasse: "So?"


    Seeing that the foreshadowing was almost done, Mu Yun hurriedly said: "For others, the two cannot coexist, but for my teacher, this is not a problem at all, as long as you want to learn, both your psionic energy and magical energy can be used. practice.


    author gossip

 Chapter 239

    Trolasse: "...Teacher?


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Yes, my teacher."


    "I don''t hide it from you. When you were swimming on Mercury, you almost exploded and died. It wasn''t me who set up the energy insulation circle for you, but my teacher. At that time, the teacher knew that you were rare. Born with a body of frost, at that time, the teacher¡¯s suggestion was to let you dissipate your spiritual energy, and then re-cultivate your magical energy, and you will definitely become a great ice magician in the future.¡±


    However, I am a little reluctant to give up the spiritual power you have cultivated so far. Without the consent of the teacher, I cannot easily expose him, so I can only ask the pharmacist to study the medicine for your body to heal. "


    Speaking of which, Mu Yunshen still didn''t forget to take credit for himself, "After my hard work and begging, I finally persuaded the teacher to let the teacher teach you magic too, and the teacher has a way to make your two energy systems coexist, I Is it great?


    Calm as Trolasser, at this moment, he can''t hold back a bit. He has the opportunity to obtain another brand-new power system. It is estimated that no one will refuse this kind of temptation.


    The man took advantage of the situation and kissed Mu Yunshen''s forehead, and praised: "My baby is the best."


    Mu Yunshen blushed at this compliment. In fact, his main purpose was not for a compliment.


    Mu Yunshen: "Since I''m so good, is there no reward?"


    Trolasse looked at Mu Yunshen''s bright black eyes and couldn''t help but smile, "What do you want?


    Mu Yunshen said solemnly: "There are so many people in the group suddenly, everything is lacking, the most lacking is money and weapons, I need your sponsorship."


    Trolasse laughed, "Don''t you have a gold mine in your hands? You don''t need to hold a gold mountain, and you come to cry to me for poverty."


    Mu Yun said deeply, "I have great use for those golds.


    At present, Mu Yunshen has handed over all the gold mines that have been mined to Zul, and let him refine gold coins with the same purity as that in the gate of the demon world. Zul is also one of the three goblins who love the most money, and let so many gold coins pass through him. Hands are indeed a little unsafe.


    Just a few days after refining, Ninita searched for a lot of gold coins that he had hidden, and was directly fined half a year''s salary by Ninita. Hearing this bad news, Zul almost passed out, crying and grabbing the ground. He asked Mu Yunshen to protest, Mu Yunshen was even more ruthless, adding another two months to the original half year, we must let him remember this lesson, what is given to him is his, and if he dares to steal it, he must be punished .


    Later, Ninita set up a ban directly in Zul''s workshop. How many gold coins are refined every day will be recorded truthfully. Ninita counts every few days, and if one gold coin is missing, it is Zul himself. After making up for it, Zuer was trembling and regretting the original, even if he loved money, he would not dare to mess around with small tricks.


    Trolasse''s brows were doted on, "Okay, make a list of what you need, and I''ll pay for my tuition."


    This is what Mu Yunshen was waiting for.


    His magic sword can be made by the orcs, but if you want to build a magic hot weapon completely, it is too slow to rely on Fenna alone. If you want to be faster, in addition to setting up your own arsenal In addition, it is to bring the finished product and let Fenna modify it.


    Mu Yun thought for a while, but it is still faster to modify the finished product directly. Like an arsenal, it has to be planned slowly, and it cannot be set up in a short time.


    Mu Yunshen shouted towards the bedroom, "Mr. Ninita."


    The bedroom door swung open.


    Troleser stood up from the sofa and waited for the teacher to appear. Since he was meeting with the teacher, he should show respect to the teacher. However, when Troleser looked at the door, he saw no one, only the door was covered. It was opened, and then, looking down, I saw a... cat wearing a gorgeous magic robe and holding a wand.


    Trolasse: "..."


    The expression is completely blank.


    Step by step, Ninita walked slowly and majestically, the cat''s paws stepped on the soft carpet, and there was no sound of silk.


    Ninita stood in front of the two students, her usual stern cat face, and looked at the new student.


    Ninita: "Sit down.


    Looking up at them like this is too tiring.


    Ninita spoke the Devil''s World language, which Mu Yunshen could understand, but Trolese heard it for the first time and didn''t understand it at all.


    Mu Yunshen pulled him and explained in Interstellar, "He asked us to sit down.


    Trolasse was strong enough in his heart, and quickly recovered from the shock at the beginning. He sat back on the sofa and introduced himself with a smile, "Hello, Teacher Ninita, I''m Trolise Ass. Lan, thank you for your help before."


    Trolasse knew that he could understand Interstellar language, and when Mu Yunshen called him just now, he used Interstellar language.


    The title of Teacher Ninita is very useful to Ninita.


    Ninita stared at the new student for a while, and then, the wand was randomly in the air, and a magic circle instantly formed a straight line towards Trolasse''s eyebrows. Mu Yun knew very well that Ninita must have applied the comprehension magic of the demon language to Trolaise. With Trolaise''s soul power, he could easily endure the comprehension magic. He didn''t need it at all. Struggling to learn.


    Trolasse only felt dizzy, and many unfamiliar words and languages ??were instantly imprinted in his mind.


    Ninita: This is language comprehension magic that allows you to understand my Makai language. "


    Trolasse opened his eyes again, his heart was full of shock, he could indeed understand Ninita''s language.


    Trolasse spoke in a skilled demon language, "Thank you."


    At this moment, the door was suddenly knocked.


    Trolasse pressed the button on the coffee table, "Don''t come in now."


    Camillet: "Okay, sir.


    So, Ninita talked about the need to get him an external energy storage again. With the external energy storage, when Troleser cultivates magic energy, the magic energy does not need to go through the body, but can be directly through meditation. By storing the magic energy in the external energy storage, Trolather''s body will not be affected, and he can still maintain the normal cycle of spiritual training.


    Ninita: "Opening up an external energy storage space, although the danger is small, but the pain to bear is not much, are you ready?


    Trolasse looked calm and smiled: "Of course, please trouble Teacher Ninita.


    Ninita''s cat face is serious, "Since I promised to accept you as a student, I will naturally be responsible for you.


    Ninita said, the wand stomped the ground lightly, and something shot straight at Trolasse''s eyebrows. Trolasse was shocked, closed his eyes again, frowned slightly, and sat still, only the place between his brows. , An illusory ice-blue small magic circle slowly rotates, looming.


    On Ninita''s wand, there was a ray of light that kept pulling the ice-blue magic circle between Trolasse''s eyebrows, and the two of them were very focused.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t dare to make a sound, just sat quietly and waited.


    He didn''t know what Trolasse was going through, but from the sweat oozing from his forehead and the slightly frowning eyebrows, it was not difficult to see that he was working hard now.


    Just like this, I don''t know how long it lasted, Ninita suddenly cut off the connection between the wand and Trolasse''s eyebrows, and the latter fell directly into the sofa and did not respond.


    Mu Yunshen was taken aback, "Lesser.


    Ninita: "Don''t worry, opening up an external energy storage space in the sea of ??consciousness will cause a lot of pain. He can bear it silently, which is very good. Let him sleep and wake up and it will be fine. .


    Ninita took out a matchbox-sized magic book from her pocket and handed it to Mu Yunshen, "When he wakes up, hand this magic book to him, this is for him, he follows it Cultivation is enough, and his cultivation speed will be much faster than yours.


    Mu Yunshen hurriedly took it and put it away.


    Ninita: "I''m going back, I''ve been out for too long."


    Going back to the bathroom, he released the door to the demon world. After entering the door, Ninita remembered it again, took out a box and handed it to Mu Yunshen.


    Ninita: "This is my gift to him, you give it to him for me.


    Mu Yunshen took it over, thought about it, and said solemnly: "Ninita, don''t call me master again, you will be my teacher from now on, you can just call me by my name, I want to be your student, your church took me a lot."


    Ninita stared at Mu Yunshen for a long time before saying: "Okay, I will change this title.


    After sending Ninita away, Mu Yunshen returned to the living room, put Trolesse down on the sofa, let him sleep for a while, and he stood beside him.


    While waiting, he went to the door to get the food from Camillet, and waited while eating.


    After eating, Trolasse hadn''t woken up yet, so he sat cross-legged on the carpet and practiced.


    Since he has the magic energy storage, he can cultivate without releasing the gate of the demon world, he only needs to directly absorb the magic energy in the dragon ring to cultivate.


    When Trolasse woke up, he saw Mu Yunshen sitting cross-legged on the carpet, closing his eyes and practicing, the six-pointed star formation between his eyebrows flickered and disappeared.


    This is the first time Trolasse has seen Mu Yunshen cultivating in front of him. He hasn''t seen it before, so he probably doesn''t want to expose the energy system of his cultivation? easy to be discovered.


    As soon as Troleser woke up, Mu Yunshen realized it. He stopped meditating, opened his eyes, stood up, walked to Troleser and sat down with Mu Yunshen: "How do you feel?"


    Trolasse shook his head, "There''s nothing special about it."


    After the pain, I don''t feel it anymore. Mu Yunshen: "That''s because you haven''t started cultivating yet."


    Mu Yunshen said, something only the size of a matchbox appeared in his hand, and handed it to Trolasser with some mischief, "Here, this is the magic book left to you by Teacher Ninita, just follow the practice.


    Trolasse: "...


    He picked up the matchbox-sized magic book with two fingers, looked at Mu Yunshen with some puzzlement, and couldn''t help laughing, "Open it and take a look."


    Trolasse: "...Are you sure you''re not kidding him?


    Seeing that he didn''t move, Mu Yun urged: "Open.


    Looking at Mu Yunshen''s expression, Trolasse knew that he was going to make fun of him, but with a helpless smile, he obediently opened the matchbox-sized magic book.


    When he opened it for the first time, what appeared in front of him was not the page, but the cover, and the cover doubled in size.


    Trolasse was a little surprised, looking at the magic book in his hand that had grown in size for no reason, and looking at Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yun raised his chin at him with a deep smile and motioned for him to continue flipping.


    Trolasse understood that Mu Yunshen must have experienced the same thing back then, so he used this to make fun of him.


    With mental preparation, Trolasser continued to turn over, the second time, the third time, the fourth time... Each time, the magic book doubled in size. Finally, a matchbox-sized magic book became A large and thick book that requires two hands to hold, the weight is considerable.


    Trolasse: ...As expected, it''s smaller and easier to carry.


    Mu Yun took a deep look and raised his hand above the magic book that had released the plane space.


    Wow. Trolasse sank his hands and almost threw the book on the ground.


    Mu Yun smiled deeply and said, "This is the true face of this magic book.


    Trolasse: "¡­


    Mu Yun took a deep look at the cover of the magic book, and said in surprise, "Why is your book different from mine?


    As Mu Yunshen spoke, he took out his own magic book from the space bracelet. It was a complete body, the same size and thickness, almost the same as the magic book in Troleser''s hand.


    He put his magic book close to the one of Trolasse. The cover of his magic book was dark red, with only one line of devil characters on it, and there was nothing else on it.


    author gossip


    Ask for a recommendation ticket.

 Chapter 240

    The book in Trolasse''s hand had a silver-white cover, and on the cover there was something that protruded like a snowflake like a magic circle, which looked very mysterious.


    Look, it''s really different, you have a picture on it.


    Mu Yunshen''s fingers just touched the snowflake graphic on the magic book, and he saw a flash of icy blue light, and a repulsive force bounced off Mu Yunshen''s hand. It spread all over the body in an instant, and then the right hand lost consciousness.


    Yunshen Trolasse looked at Mu Yunshen''s right hand in surprise. The whole right hand was covered with icy blue ice flowers. The right hand had turned into an ice sculpture, and the ice surface was still climbing up to his arm along the right hand.


    The blood on Mu Yunshen''s face gradually faded and turned pale, obviously cold and ruthless, unable to move at all.


    Trolasse was anxious, "Yun Shen, how do we solve this?


    He hadn''t started practicing yet, and he didn''t know how to solve it. He wasn''t naive enough to think that he could use psychic energy to solve it if he was injured by magic.


    How could Mu Yunshen know how to solve it? With a trembling voice, he shouted, "Ni... Teacher Ninita, help!


    The magic book in Troreiser''s hand opened automatically, an ice-blue magic circle rose up, and a miniature Ninita phantom only the size of a palm appeared on the magic circle, looking at it with a serious cat face. Mu Yunshen, "I told you, this is Aslan''s magic book.


    With the wand in Ninita''s hand, the ice surface that Mu Yunshen''s right hand had extended to his arm disappeared instantly.


    Trolasse hurriedly put the magic book on the sofa, hugged Mu Yunshen, carefully avoiding the magic book in his hand, rubbing his right hand and right arm to warm him.


    Mu Yun''s teeth trembled, "You you...you didn''t say I can''t touch hiss.


    Ninita stared at a pair of round cat eyes, "A magic book is everything for a magician. In the magic world, every kind of magic is a secret, and it is very common to start a war for a new magic. If you want to learn magic, There is nowhere to learn unless Feng is a teacher. Even in my world, magic is also very mysterious. There are only a handful of magicians who can own an entire magic book. You think something so precious can be touched by others at will. It''s just a lesson this time, if you hadn''t come across it, someone else would have been an ice sculpture by now.


    Mu Yunshen: "...this is really a disaster!


    Ninita''s face was serious, "I seriously doubt how your magic book reads, haven''t you seen such basic knowledge?


    Mu Yunshen: "¡­


    Mu Yunshen: "Uh...Actually, I don''t know a lot of demons, and even if I know them, I don''t understand the meaning. This is the main reason for my slow cultivation.


    Ninita said solemnly: "No, the main reason for your slow cultivation is your poor aptitude.


    Mu Yunshen: "...It''s a good memory.


    Mu Yunshen suddenly felt a little regretful. He always felt that since the relationship between himself and Ninita changed from master and servant to teacher and student, Ninita became strict with him. Now it is completely a teacher-student model, training people. Come without mercy.


    Ninita continued: "If you don''t work hard if you have poor aptitude, Aslan will soon surpass you. If there is something you don''t understand and don''t understand, if you can''t see me, just ask Aslan directly, he is much smarter than you.


    In addition, I must solemnly remind you that the matter of magic cannot be disclosed without my permission, otherwise, as long as you mention magic in front of others, I will know it immediately. There is also the magic book, the magic book of each of you, which cannot be viewed by a second person, otherwise, the consequences will be very serious. "


    Mu Yunshen and Trolasse immediately replied, "Yes.


    Ninita''s figure disappeared into the magic book.


    Mu Yunshen was silent for a long time before he said sadly: "I suddenly feel that I have done something stupid, there is no comparison and no harm, you say I am fine, it would be great to be alone with Teacher Ninita, why do you have to find another student for him? Come? Even if you want to find a student, you have to find someone with worse qualifications than me. Did you see that, as soon as you started today, he began to dislike me, which is Chi Guoguo''s dislike."


    Trolasse endured a hard laugh, and comforted: "Mr. Ninita taught you a lesson for your own good. It was indeed very dangerous just now."


    Mu Yun said with deep sadness: "No, he actually likes you the most all the time. When You Shui Xing first saw you, he admired your aptitude very much, and always praised you in front of me. Compared with you, I really am a scumbag.


    Trolasse finally couldn''t help laughing out, hugging him for a smooth ride, "In my heart, you are the best, you apprenticed to me earlier than me, and you are still my senior brother."


    When Mu Yunshen heard the title of Senior Brother, he suddenly became energetic, "This title is good, I like it."


    He was finally able to press his head, and suddenly there was a sour feeling of turning over and calling the shots.


    Mu Yunshen finally realized that the original magic book could not be read to each other, the lesson just now was too profound, he quickly put his magic book into the space bracelet, and he also urged Troleser to put away the magic book, he could I don''t want to get hurt again.


    Trolasse also put the magic book in his storage ring, and will study it when he has time.


    "By the way, this is for you. It''s a gift from Mr. Ninita. Let me pass it to you. Mu Yunshen handed the small box that Ninita gave him to Trolasse, and he didn''t dare to touch it any more. Trolasse''s things may not be frozen into ice sculptures next time.


    Trolasse took it over, and after seeing this antique wooden box, he immediately thought of the carved wooden box that Mu Yunshen used to give him this storage ring. It was a genuine antique, and its value was immeasurable.


    The wooden box in his hand seems to be older and more ancient than the carved wooden box Mu Yunshen gave. Trolaise suddenly had a conjecture, did all the strange treasures Mu Yunshen possess come from Teacher Ninita? It''s really nothing to say to Mu Yunshen.


    Trolasse thought, when there is time to take these two boxes to identify the year.


    Gently opened the box, there was a small dragon with a dark body inside, which was as delicate as the one worn on Mu Yunshen''s index finger, but the expression and appearance of the little dragon were a little different.


    Mu Yunshen stretched his neck to look at it, "It''s really a dragon ring, I didn''t expect to get a second one."


    Trolasse: "What''s the use of this?


    Mu Yunshen explained: "In this cosmic environment we live in, there is only spiritual ability, no magic ability. If we want to practice magic, we must have magic elements for us to cultivate. This dragon ring is a magic energy storage. It is specially used for storing magic energy. When we practice, we can directly obtain the magic energy in the dragon ring. After the magic energy inside is exhausted, we can give it to Teacher Ninita, let him take it back and refill it, and then we can use it again. Practice with this.


    Trolasse nodded, already understood, no wonder Mu Yunshen always wore this ring on his index finger, it turned out to be for this purpose.


    Mu Yunshen: "Teacher Ninita said that there is a dragon spirit in this dragon ring, it has its own spirituality, it will choose its own master and people it doesn''t like, and there will be no response.


    Mu Yunshen said a little embarrassedly: "There is indeed a dragon spirit in the dragon ring. When I was besieged by the Lord of the Sea of ??Fog Forest, I was in a desperate situation. The Lord of the Forest of Wuhai was crushed on the ground and they were not turbulent, so they had to surrender to me, ahem... um, on my own, I really couldn''t beat them."


    I still remember when he said to Trolasser that he was the one who subdued the Lord of the Forest of Wuhai... It was a shame.


    Trolasse''s attention was not on Mu Yunshen''s lying, but on Long Ling.


    It has to be said that what he has seen and known today has completely exceeded his understanding. It is not difficult to imagine what a magical and wonderful world Teacher Ninita''s world must be.


    He didn''t expect that there was such a fierce "bodyguard" beside Mu Yunshen. It seems that he does have unscrupulous capital.


    Seeing that Trolasse didn''t laugh at him, Mu Yun hurriedly urged: "Pick it up and see if the dragon ring responds and will recognize you as the master.


    Trolasse picked up the lifelike little black dragon in the box, and just pinched it at his fingertips, the little black dragon was already moving. Fortunately, there was a reminder from Mu Yunshen, otherwise a piece of jewelry suddenly became a living thing, Sure to be startled.


    Even with Mu Yunshen''s reminder and seeing it come alive with his own eyes, Trolasse couldn''t help but feel nervous in his heart.


    "The stinging pain in his fingertips made Trolasse unable to take a breath.


    The little black dragon bit you. This was something Mu Yunshen had never encountered before, when he heard the obvious swallowing sound, Mu Yunshen only felt his scalp tingle, "It... it is drinking your blood and throwing it away.


    do not move. Trolasse hurriedly stopped Mu Yunshen''s movements. These things were too fantastic. Just releasing the coercion could make the Lord of Wuhai Forest oppress the turbulence. If Mu Yunshen disturbed him to drink blood, the consequences would be real. can not imagine.


    Mu Yunshen knew better than Loreiser how terrifying the creatures in the gate of the demon world were, and he didn''t dare to move, just staring at the little black dragon, biting on Troreiser''s finger and gulping blood. , for a while do not know what to do.


    At this time, the body of the little black dragon actually began to change color, from the original pure black, gradually became light, gray, light gray, crystal white, and the white was bluish, and the color finally stayed on the crystal clear ice blue. .


    At this moment, the little dragon finally let go of Trolesse''s fingers, spread out his wings, claws, and walked along Trolessor''s fingers. Qi flowed out of the little dragon''s mouth.


    Then, the only thing they could hear was a creaking sound, and then there was the bone-chilling cold. In the entire room, except for the two of them, everything turned into crystal ice sculptures, even the bottom of the buttocks. The sofa was not spared either.


    The ice-blue dragon finally wrapped around Trolasse''s index finger, posing in a vivid and low-key shape, and then stopped.


    Mu Yunshen: "¡­


    I looked at this icy room, looked at the dragon ring on my finger, swallowed, and then...


    It''s so unfair, compared to your dragon ring, I don''t think I have the approval of the dragon spirit at all. Mu Yun said with a deep breath.


    Troleser pinched his bleeding finger and comforted: "Maybe the dragon ring is different?


    Mu Yunshen: "Impossible, it must be that my dragon ring did not recognize me.


    Mu Yunshen: "How do you feel now?


    Trolassie felt it, "I can feel the existence of the dragon spirit in the dragon ring, and I can sense its emotions and power."


    Mu Yun sighed deeply, "Sure enough, you are truly recognized by the dragon ring, I can''t feel the existence of the dragon spirit at all, whether it comes out or not, it depends entirely on its own mood and is not under my control.


    Mu Yunshen sighed again, "I really am a scumbag.


    Trolasse hugged the person tightly, feeling a little unstable, "You are not, you are the best."


    Trolasse: "Yunshen. Mu Yunshen: "Well.


    Trolasse: "Thank you.


    He didn''t tell Mu Yunshen that he could actually communicate with the dragon spirit through consciousness. As long as he could communicate, everything would be possible. Mu Yunshen was hit too much today, and he didn''t want to say it and hit him again.


    Mu Yun said angrily: "Don''t think that if you say this, I will let you, as a senior brother, you must not be torn apart by the junior brother. It''s too cold.


    Trolasse smiled directly, and he was still thinking about his aptitude as inferior to him.


    author gossip

 Chapter 241

    Mu Yunshen didn''t stay in the Rose Star Field for a long time, and went back to the base that day.


    The base suddenly joined so many newcomers, and he was afraid that something might go wrong, so he hurried back to check the situation.


    After Mu Yunshen returned to the base, he found that everything was in order, without the slightest confusion and conflict, they all got along very well, and the originally empty base finally became lively. is correct.


    Now that there are more people, the system should be implemented.


    Returning to the base, Osmond struggled: "I have nothing to say to transport weapons in boxes, but what do you mean by asking me to bring a fork?


    Mu Yunshen: "That''s the fork I use to eat.


    Osmond: "...So what?"


    Mu Yunshen: "If you want to take it with you, take it with you, take it with you, and I will check it when I come back.


    The communication hung up, and Osmond was still at a loss.


    Looking at Lynn and Gray next to him, "Do you understand what this means?


    Lynn closed his eyes and rested, "It means that we may have a fight in a while, the boss is too busy to come over by himself, let''s bring the fork he used to eat, just as if he was there.


    Osmond was even more at a loss, "How do you know you''re going to fight?"


    Gray interjected, "Didn''t you see the boss sent me here?


    Osmond Lynn: "..."


    Lynn was full of disdain, "You can shut up, bastard." He was the first awakened magic mercenary, and he dared to grab the first person with him.


    Gray pressed the back of his head against the cabin, and said faintly, "I really don''t know what the boss is thinking. It''s okay to send me here. He even sent the cook in the cafeteria to perform the task. Is there no one in our base?"


    The seven cooks in the same car: "¡­


    Lynn stared at them, "Maybe let''s take them out to practice.


    Osmond slapped his thigh, "I understand, the boss''s ambition is really not small, he actually wants to get a mercenary group with all soldiers out, even the cooks can''t slack off, they must often go out on tasks, and they must be experienced and experienced. Row."


    Osmond''s words were affirmed by Lynn and Gray, "Well, it makes sense."


    Group of seven cooks: "...they didn''t really do anything outrageous, they just asked a question.


    The car quickly arrived at the delivery location, which was in a suburb of Neil City. The Demon Beast Mercenary Group drove only one armored vehicle. Compared with the large and small vehicles of the Blood Skeleton Mercenary Group that had been waiting here, it was a small size. Vehicles can outwit them all.


    Apart from the driver, there were only three Osmonds and seven cooks who came from the Warcraft mercenary group.


    They are all dressed in black combat uniforms, with black masks on their faces and high boots. They are the standard costumes of the Warcraft mercenary group. Don''t put it on your waist, just carry it on your body, for fear that others will not know that they are mercenaries.


    Have you brought the goods? A man headed by a blood skeleton raised his chin and looked very proud. No matter how famous the Warcraft mercenary group became, it would not change the fact that they were a newly established small mercenary group. In front of the blood skeleton, it is not enough to see.


    author gossip

 Chapter 242

    Osmond glanced at the people behind the man, "You have brought a large group of people! There are so many people, there are as many as a hundred people.


    Terry sneered contemptuously, "For your mercenary group, so many people may be a large team, in our blood skeleton, every hundred talents is a small team, and the team is the smallest unit.


    Osmond bared his teeth, as if he could not hear the contempt in the other party''s words, "There are so many people, our smallest unit is a group, and each group has less than ten people.


    As soon as Osmond said these words, the Blood Skull burst into laughter.


    Osmond also laughed, "It''s funny isn''t it?


    Blood Skull A: "How many people are there in your Warcraft mercenary group? A few hundred or how many?


    Blood Skull B: "Oh my God, I can''t imagine that there are only a few people in each group, how is this task performed?"


    Blood Skull C: "I didn''t see them performing tasks, are they all carried out by the commander-in-chief? If they have available manpower, there is no need for the commander-in-chief to come forward in person, hahahaha.


    Osmond poked his ears, "How can our mercenaries be comparable to you scumbags? Each of us can compete with one hundred, you are indeed many, and the real fight is nothing but cannon fodder. I really can''t figure out what your commander-in-chief is recruiting so many people for? Is it really scary to have too many people? Or is it because there are too many supplies to be used up, so many wastes are recruited to eat rice.


    Blood Skull D: "Boy, pay attention to your words.


    Osmond: "Oh, Lao Tzu''s words have always been like this, come to bite me if you are not convinced!


    The tall and sturdy Blood Skull E kept clenching his fists, "You little white face, the mercenaries from your Warcraft mercenary group are getting better and better, especially your general leader. What do you call you? Haha a bunch of ass-selling young masters.


    Osmond also clenched his fists and walked forward, "I don''t know what the industry calls us, but I know that you don''t even have to sell your ass today.


    The tall and strong blood skeleton E: "Oh, you can''t just play with your mouth, unless you can serve Lao Tzu''s big dick well, otherwise, wait for Lao Tzu to beat you up, and then let the brothers take turns, make sure you have a good time. .


    There was a clear distinction between the two sides. The blood skeleton side came out with a tall and strong man, and the monster mercenary group walked out is Osmond. Compared with the strong man, his figure was like a bird. .


    Oh oh oh oh fuck him.


    "Tanks fuck him.


    A loud whistle and shout came from the blood skeleton mercenary group.


    The tall and strong man smiled and said, "Little beauty, let Lao Tzu take off your veil in person to see if your face is good or your butt is good.


    The strong man smashed towards Osmond with a punch, and Osmond just leaned back and easily avoided the punch.


    On the side of the Warcraft mercenary group, Lynn and Gray both hugged their chests and prepared to watch the show, but the seven-member cook team was a little uneasy.


    Calpo looked at Osmond who kept dodging in the field, and scratched his head impatiently, "Hey, Lynn, Gray, is it really okay to let him deal with this big man alone? There are so many people on the other side.


    There are hundreds of blood skeletons, and there are only 11 of them plus the driver. If this fight really starts, they will be beaten out every minute!


    Lynn glanced at him and said indifferently, "Little cook, learn a little bit, didn''t you hear what Osmond said just now? Our mercenary group of beasts, each of which is equal to one hundred, let Osmond deal with it alone. They are enough.


    Little Cook Culpo: "¡­


    He thinks that the people in the Warcraft mercenary group are too crazy. There are hundreds of opponents, but there is only one of them. Even if they hold the magic sword in their hands, they are not superhuman. Once the opponent shoots, Osmond will be instantly shot into a sieve. Said: "Don''t worry, learn it, rookie, let you really see the strength of the Warcraft mercenary group."


    "Little darling, don''t keep hiding, let me come and take care of you."


    Huh? I''m standing here, watching how you want to hurt me, Osmond heard the words, and he didn''t move, just stood there, waiting for the strong man''s fist to fall.


    The seven cook comrades raised their whole hearts.


    On the side of the blood skeleton, everyone became restless and shouted.


    beat him to death.


    "Break him in the head with one punch.


    tear him apart.


    The punch of the sturdy man slammed into Osmond''s chest.


    As everyone imagined, the scene of Osmond being beaten by a punch did not come to pass. Osmond stood firmly at his feet, his body was straight, and he took the punch without dodging or avoiding it. The smile immediately solidified on his face. Now it was Osmond''s turn to laugh, "It''s my turn, come and taste the flames!


    The fist that the strong man hit on Osmond''s chest burst into flames, and the flames followed his arm and instantly swept through his body.


    "Ah, the strong man roared and fell to the ground, rolling around, trying to put out the flames on his body.


    Osmond stepped over and rode directly onto the strong man''s body. He didn''t care about the flaming flames at all. He raised two big fire fists, and kept saying hello to the strong man''s head, beating and cursing, "Think about it. Show your big dick? Come on, come on .


    While scolding, Osmond greeted his fists, seeing that the strength of the strong man''s struggle was getting weaker and weaker. Osmond was afraid that he would really kill people. The flames disappeared instantly, leaving only a naked man covered in charred black on the ground.


    There was no sound at all at the scene for a long time, and they all stared at the strong man who was being beaten by riding on his body, until now they saw a charred naked man.


    "Spirit... psionicist? Terry almost bit his tongue, and his eyes turned into bull''s eyes.


    He has always been proud of himself as a blood skeleton mercenary. Except for the other two top-level mercenary groups, in the entire mercenary world, he does not take anyone in his eyes. , even more contempt.


    In his opinion, the head of the Warcraft mercenary group can kill the female beast, not because of his own strength, but because the magic sword in his hand excludes the magic weapon. What else is there in their Warcraft mercenary group?


    The legendary pet? Don''t be ridiculous. The mercenary group of Warcraft is so popular only because Muyun is crimson and he is popular. That''s because the empire wants to support him. As for the reason for his support, anyone with a discerning eye can see it, but It''s for the magic weapon in his hand. Apart from this, he only has one face to see, what else does he have?


    Terry never looked down on the Warcraft mercenary group, and he never imagined that there would be a day when he was planted in the Warcraft mercenary group.


    Terry gritted his teeth with hatred, "Do you mercenary group of demon beasts want to be enemies with our blood skeletons? Do you think the people who killed us can still go?


    Osmond brushed the dirt off his body, walked over without haste, and kicked the blackened strong man on the ground, "Get up, don''t pretend to be dead.


    Just kidding, he controls the temperature of the flame, the flame looks terrifying, but it can''t burn people at all, but it''s okay to burn people, and he doesn''t want to cause trouble for the boss.


    The strong man lying on the ground pretending to be dead suddenly screamed and got up from the ground with his bare buttocks, "It hurts me to death.


    All the clothes on his body were burnt out, and the charred roast chicken between his legs was scorched and dizzy.


    Terry''s face was even more ugly than eating dead flies. He wanted to grab the man who killed him with the mercenary group of monsters, but he didn''t expect that this man was not dead at all. , After burning for a long time, the tank did not die? Is this scientific?


    "...The seven cook comrades have long been stunned.


    At this time, Lynn and Gray dragged a large box from the armored vehicle and threw it in front of Terry.


    Lynn said lazily, "The goods are all here, check them out in person, and don''t wait when they''re out of date."


    Terry stared at Osmond hatefully for a long time, the doubts in his heart became bigger and bigger, this guy rode on the tank for a long time, and the whole person was sitting in the fire, even if he was a fire psionicist, The flames didn''t burn him, but why was his clothes unscathed? Didn''t you see that the tank was naked now? What kind of clothes is he? Let''s count the weapons together.


    These people have already seen the video released by Mu Yunshen, and know how to distinguish the true and false magic weapons. Almost every dagger was pulled away, and they looked at the attribute icons above, and the box containing the magic sword was also removed. Open and view them one by one. Their appearance, let alone excited.


    The legendary magic weapon, they were finally lucky enough to touch it


    After seeing them count them, Osmond said again, "Is the number right?


    Terry stared at him gloomily, and glanced at the two people who were counted.


    Captain, the number is correct. "


    Terry nodded, waved back, and two more people came over, carrying the box and backing away, ready to leave.


    Osmond and the others also turned around and prepared to board the armored vehicle to leave. However, at this moment, dozens of hover vehicles suddenly appeared in the sky, followed by a burst of strafing, whether it was the Warcraft Mercenary Group or the Blood Skeleton Mercenary Group. , are treated indiscriminately.


    Osmond yelled, "Fuck!"


    There was no cover at all here, and the armored vehicles were still a long way from here. They were swept away by bullets while running, and they fell to the ground one by one, hugging their legs, chests, and arms. It hurts. Gotta roll all over the place.


    Osmond, Lynn, and Gray all had experience. Although they were hit by bullets and hurt a lot, they knew that it was just pain, but not hurt.


    The individual got up after rolling, and saw that the seven cooks were still on the ground and did not stand up.


    Lynn shouted angrily, "Why don''t you get up quickly?


    The seven people saw that the three people who were shot in the same way had nothing to do with it. He couldn''t help but take the time to look at the place where he was shot. He didn''t even break his clothes, not to mention bleeding. It''s so real, what the hell is going on here?


    Osmond and Lynn looked up at the hovering cars hovering in the sky, then looked at Gray together, and said in unison, "Gray is watching you. Gray has long been itchy, and it''s finally time for him to perform.


    Holding an energy ball in each hand, he laughed excitedly, just like throwing a grenade, aiming at a hover car, "Swishing an energy bomb, the people in the hover car are all focused on shooting at the ground, completely. Didn''t notice a ball of energy approaching.


    bang bang


    A hover car blasted a cloud of fireworks in the air, and the powerful shock wave shot the nearby hover car directly on the ground like fallen leaves.


    Before the attacker could react, Gray threw a second energy ball very unkindly, and it still blew up several hovering vehicles around it. The shock wave was absolutely objective.


    Gray then threw a few energy bombs, blasting all the enemies that were very airborne to the ground.


    The Warcraft mercenary group was protected by special combat uniforms, and there were no casualties. The blood skeleton side suffered heavy casualties. There were many of them, and they were shot by the enemy on the top of their heads. It can be seen how many casualties.


    author gossip

 Chapter 243

    Terry''s first reaction was that the Demon Beast Mercenary Group was cheating. He turned his head and saw that the ten members of the Demon Beast Mercenary Group were also shot and crawled all over the floor like his grandson. All the hover cars were blown down, completely dispelling Terry''s suspicions.


    Terry yelled, "Brothers, kill those grandchildren.


    The hover car that was photographed on the ground did not dare to fly into the sky again, and all the people inside ran out, preparing for a land battle.


    Osmond and Lynn were waiting for them to land, and the two of them took out their magic swords one after another, "cracking", the long sword was unsheathed, and purple lightning wrapped around the sword like a dragon.


    Come try the combo.


    Osmond and Lynn swung a sword at the same time, and two purple lightning bolts zigzagged forward, meeting in front of them, crackling, entangled with each other, and merging into a single lightning bolt, not flying forward, but straight towards the ground. It fell, but did not touch the ground, but stuck to the ground, flying forward like a snake.


    During the flight, the purple electric light spread out like a spider web. The next moment, the attacker who had just climbed out of the two hovering cars in front of him started to break dance on the spot as soon as his feet touched the ground, and the purple electric current kept flashing on his body. , trembling, twitching all over, and when the current disappeared, they] also rolled their eyes and fell to the ground, not knowing whether they were dead or alive.


    "...four, five...eight, nine...that''s right, kill nine people at a time. Osmond excitedly counted the attackers who were laid down by a single blow.


    The so-called "joint strike technique" of the magic sword was told by Mu Yunshen to Milwo. Milwo focused on studying it, and was still in various experiments. Osmond followed Mu Yunshen to deal with the mother beast at the Trolais. Under Se''s guidance, he had used combined strikes, but Lynn had never tried it, so he didn''t know how good such power was.


    It''s normal for one person to kill nine, but two people use combined strike skills to kill nine, very proud? Waste. "A leisurely voice suddenly sounded behind the two of them, causing them to turn around abruptly, and they saw the person who was speaking, who was already sitting on the roof of the armored vehicle.


    Osmond and Lynn stood upright at the same time, Osmond stammered: "Boss, why are you here in person?"


    Mu Yun bent one leg and sat leisurely on the roof of the armored car, looking at them with a faint gaze, "I''ll see how embarrassing you are.


    Osmond Lynn: ¡­really not on purpose.


    Gray next to him, seeing the boss coming, immediately behaved well, and saw that he threw the energy bombs in his hand one by one, blasting the attackers to the point where there were no bones left.


    Mu Yun looked at it for a while, then turned his head to look at Gray, "You killed all these people, who else did they use to practice joint strikes?


    Gray, who was about to throw the energy bomb again, stiffened and made a throwing motion to freeze in place.


    It turns out that if you try too hard, you will be criticized?


    The seven cook comrades hiding behind the armored vehicle looked blankly at the sudden appearance of Mr. Mu who had trained the three, and finally it was their turn.


    Mu Yunshen turned his face to look at them, and patted the armored car under him kindly, "How is my car''s bulletproof function?


    Comrade seven cooks: "...


    Nodding, then shaking his head again, I don''t know if it''s good or bad? What if I say something wrong and I''ll be punished to wash the toilet directly? Mu Yun sighed deeply, "You think I really asked you to come to observe and study. ?"


    Comrade seven cooks: "...


    Mu Yunshen''s expression sternly said, "If I don''t immediately grasp the power of the magic sword, I will pack it and return it."


    The seven cook comrades were yelled at each other, and they all took out the magic sword that was attached to their waists. They shook the magic sword several times before they were able to shake it out, and they were very unprofessional. With energy, a powerful coercion suddenly appeared, causing the seven people''s footsteps to stop suddenly, and then running again, it became obviously a lot more difficult, obviously still unable to adapt to the coercion of the magic sword.


    On the side of the blood skeleton, the casualties were heavy, and seeing the Demonic Demonic mercenary group playing the magic sword so smoothly, it was also unbearable.


    Someone suggested: "Captain, let''s also use the magic sword? In this kind of life-and-death fight, the commander should not mind that we borrow the magic sword first.


    In fact, Terry also has such an idea. Since a team member proposed it, he will follow the trend.


    Taking the magic sword, Terry gave an order, and the mercenaries who were ready to grab it quickly split 20 flame magic swords.


    They are even more unprofessional than the seven cook comrades. They can''t get the blade to pop out by flicking left and right. In the end, they can''t, so they have to manually rotate it and watch the non-existent blade. The novelty is that when looking for the energy source, only a groove is seen, but there is no energy stone.


    Blood Skeletons: "..."


    This is too damn stingy, even a power stone is reluctant to put it on, so damn stingy.


    Team, captain, what should we do? Directly cut people with swords?"


    Terry''s blue veins jumped on his forehead, staring fiercely at the direction of the Warcraft mercenary group, and suddenly found that a person was sitting on the armored vehicle at some time, he was not wearing a mask, and his true appearance was exposed in front of everyone.


    Is it Mu Yunshen?


    Can''t you use it? Do you want me to teach you? A meaningful and pleasant voice suddenly appeared in front of you. Terry was so frightened that his expression changed, he couldn''t help but took two steps back, and quickly glanced at the armored vehicle in the distance, and there really was no one there.


    This ****... teleport? How did he appear here from such a distance in the blink of an eye? Terry''s face turned pale, "Mu, Mu Yunshen!


    While being frightened, Terry couldn''t help but think about one thing in his mind - that real people are more fucking better than TV.


    I''m really honored that your Excellency actually knows me, the leader of a small mercenary group. Mu Yunshen opened his mouth slowly.


    ...you''re fucking too hard! Be level with me! Can''t get past me. There was a faint roar of anger not far away.


    Terry glanced at Osmond and Lynn who were standing together, not knowing what they were gesturing with their swords, then looked at Mu Yunshen again, with a stiff smile on his face, "Headquarters Mu is well-known, How could I have not known each other, I have been looking forward to it for so long.


    Mu Yunshen said lightly: "Don''t dare, your regiment seems to have suffered heavy casualties."


    ...follow Lao Tzu''s rhythm!


    Terry glanced over there again, gritted his teeth, and said, "Mr. Mu, I want to know the identities of these attackers.


    Mu Yunshen: "You think...


    ...the force is too small!"


    Mu Yunshen: "¡­


    An unnamed fire suddenly sprang up, and with a movement of his body, he appeared behind Osmond, and he kicked over with his buttocks.


    "Fuck, it''s so noisy!


    Terry: "¡­


    He quickly glanced at the man lying on the ground, clearly leaving a footprint on his butt, which was too obvious on the black uniform.


    And the one who kicked the man was still standing in front of him, as if he had never left.


    Terry swallowed, this... how fast this must be, if this person wanted to kill him, ten he would probably die.


    No one can catch up with this speed.


    Mu Yunshen: "Captain Terry, let''s talk, what did you ask just now?"


    Terry: "No...it''s nothing, this matter...our Blood Skeleton will check it out by ourselves, so don''t bother Head Mu."


    Mu Yunshen: "Oh, do you want me to help solve them?


    Terry swallowed, "No, no, we''ll do it ourselves."


    Mu Yunshen: "Really?


    Terry: "No.


    Mu Yunshen: "But you have killed so many people in my territory, I can''t explain it to your commander-in-chief.


    Terry: "...This matter has nothing to do with you, I will explain it to the commander-in-chief."


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Since that''s the case, then we''ll go back first, there are many things in the regiment, so we won''t send you.


    Terry: "...Walk slowly."


    Mu Yunshen really "walked slowly", and walked towards the armored vehicle step by step, saying as he walked, "Brothers, go home, these little bastards are not enough for blood and skeletons, so let''s not get in the way and withdraw. .


    Osmond and others quickly ran towards the armored vehicle, preparing to retreat.


    Mu Yunshen, who was walking, disappeared directly from everyone''s sight, and no one saw where he went.


    The person with the blood skeleton still alive rubbed his eyes vigorously, and said in a trembling voice: "Team, captain, disappeared, disappeared.


    Terry was also very shocked and annoyed at the same time, because he was actually frightened by Mu Yunshen just now, and he couldn''t even speak.


    He frowned and shouted angrily, "Why are you still standing? Leave a living question. The Demon Beast mercenary group who had already returned to the armored vehicle, Osmond rubbed his kicked ass sadly, Lynn gloated on the side, and Gray was there. Reflecting on the side, is his power so powerful that even the boss dislikes him.


    There are only seven cook comrades, all of them curiously stroking their bodies, their appearances... a bit unsightly.


    Osmond: "...even if you are hungry and thirsty, you still touch each other. What''s the matter with touching yourself?"


    Comrade seven cooks: "...


    They all stopped awkwardly.


    Cleo coughed to ease the embarrassment, "Well, can I ask something?"


    Osmond: "Ask."


    Cleo: "We were clearly shot, why didn''t we get hurt? We didn''t wear bulletproof vests, what''s going on?


    Osmond rolled his eyes, "Is the uniform you wear really for good looks?


    Cleo:???I don''t understand.


    Osmond stretched his legs proudly, "If our uniforms were the same as the Blood Skulls and the others, we would probably be dead at this point. When we saw the first wave of shooting, the Blood Skulls were dead. How many people?


    Cleo nodded, "I saw it, and fell down a quarter.


    Osmond patted the uniforms on his body, "These uniforms were made by our boss at a huge cost, and they are more effective than bulletproof suits. To the powerful attack of the psionicists, with the protection of uniforms, we generally cannot die."


    Cleo: "...with his mouth open, he couldn''t speak for a while.


    Osmond waved his hand, "Don''t be so surprised, how powerful our Warcraft mercenary group is, is beyond the imagination of outsiders. Do you know how many people in the empire are crying and shouting to join our Warcraft mercenary group? Too Those guys are really more active than signing up for the army every year, harassing our official website every day, applying to join the mercenary group, the boss feels very annoying.


    Osmond: "The idiots of the blood skeletons, do you really think that there are too many people to be scary? If our boss wants to recruit people, it is estimated that 100,000 people will be recruited, but what is the use of so many people? Does it consume military resources? What our boss pursues is that the soldiers are good and not too many. I heard that when the boss selected people in the rose star field, there are people who are righteous and have a hard time choosing between the rose star field and the boss''s loyalty? I want to say, this way There should be no one who should be selected, we really are not short of that many people."


    Comrade seven cooks: "..."


    So, they are now working in the cafeteria, did they really anger Head Mu?


    author gossip

 Chapter 244

    In the conference room, Mu Yunshen kept swiping his fingers across the LCD screen, which was full of lists with very detailed information.


    After reading these lists one by one, Mu Yun fell into deep thought.


    Atwood was full of doubts and held it back for several days. Seeing that all the people attending the meeting were Mu Yunshen''s cronies, he couldn''t help but ask again.


    Mu, where did you get so many members of the psionicist family? What do you want to do?


    Well, I just want to help them. Mu Yun said vaguely.


    Help? Atwood doesn''t know why.


    Mu Yunshen put down the LCD panel and looked directly at Millwall, "What do you think? Did you wake up together, or in batches?


    Millworth raised his eyebrows, "I think I should ask, can you get 2698 awakening potions at once?"


    Mu Yunshen: "You don''t have to worry about the awakening potion."


    Milworth spread his hands, "I didn''t see any other researchers in the base at all, what about the laboratory that studies medicine?"


    Mu Yunshen put his fingertips against the table, "My laboratory is naturally located in the most secret place, and eggs cannot be placed in one basket.


    Millwall: "Well, it looks like I still don''t have your trust."


    Mu Yunshen calmly said, "When I am going to recruit new researcher to join the research, you will be the first person I choose, compared to researching the awakening potion, this place needs you more.


    Hearing what Mu Yunshen said, Milwo finally felt a little better, and it was very useful.


    I am honored that you still need me. "


    Allow me to interrupt. Atwood finally found the opportunity to speak, "Can someone explain to me what the Awakening Potion is?


    Milworth looked at Mu Yunshen, who nodded.


    He trusted Atwood very much and could naturally tell him.


    Milworth said simply: "It''s a potion that can wake you up."


    Atwood frowned, somewhat incomprehensible, "What do you mean?"


    Millwall: "That''s what you mean."


    Atwood: "..."


    Atwood laughed, "You want to tell me that the Warcraft mercenary group has developed a potion that can awaken people to become psionicists? Oh, this joke is not bad, it is really funny.


    Mu Yunshen hit the key point, "Have you seen Osmond''s strength?"


    Of course Atwood has seen it, "Fire psionicist."


    Mu Yun nodded on the table, "No, he is not a psionicist, he was just an ordinary person before, he was injected with an awakening potion to awaken the power of flame, and he became the magic mercenary I needed.


    Atwood''s expression was a little stiff, but his heart was beating wildly at this moment, "Wait, let me understand the meaning of this sentence.


    However, Mu Yunshen continued: "Osmond, Lynn and Owen, they are all from the psionicist family, they could not wake up and were neglected by the family, they chose to join the army and became my comrades-in-arms, after I decided to form When I was in the mercenary group, I dug them into my mercenary group at the cost of helping them awaken, and they were also the first awakened mercenaries in my hands.


    The expression on Atwood''s face gradually became serious, and the fingers on his legs kept shaking.


    As a descendant of a psionicist family, he could not be awakened. He was called by his peers who could awaken, like a dog, wantonly beaten and trampled, but could not resist. The elders in the clan favored them indiscriminately. As long as they complained, then they Those who cannot awaken must face the family law.


    Mu Yun looked at him deeply, "Remember what I said to you back then? As long as you come over, I will surprise you, are you satisfied with this surprise?


    Atwood lowered his head abruptly, forcibly restrained his almost out of control emotions, took several deep breaths in a row, and then pushed the wetness in his eyes away. He didn''t want to be so humiliated in front of so many people, so he had to endure.


    He didn''t dare to look at Mu Yunshen, so he could only lower his head, with a smile on his face, his voice trembling, "Satisfied..., very satisfied."


    Mu Yun looked at him for a while, raised his hand and told everyone else to go out first, he wanted to talk to Atwood.


    After everyone retreated and the door of the conference room was closed again, Mu Yunshen got up and went over. Although I was a member of the psionicist family leaning on the table next to Atwood, I had never encountered such a thing. Ruthless indifference, my family treats me very well, even if I can''t wake up, they have never been disappointed with me. In their opinion, maybe wake up is not as free as ordinary people. I don''t know what happened to you, and I can''t sympathize with what happened to you. However, there are not a few people who have experienced the same thing as you. I don''t say anything else, just say Osmond. He was actually just an illegitimate son of the Perkin family. Although he was brought back to the family, he did not have a good life. Not to mention being bullied by the psionicists of the family, even those who could not wake up bullied him just because he was Bastard, still can''t wake up.


    In the psionicist family, illegitimate children are almost not allowed to exist. His cheap father, knowing this, still took him back. This is not love, not a gift, but a kind of torture in disguise.


    His father never cared about his life or death. He seemed to have long forgotten that there was such a son as him. Later, he joined the Rose Legion. Since then, he has never returned to such a home. He trained very hard and wanted to stand out. That time in the small town of Locke, I was ambushed by the psionicists of the Mu family. Osmond was with me. He showed the ability to control fire. People recognized it, and since then, his cheap dad has started to harass him constantly, contacting him through various channels, hoping that he can return to the family.


    Mu Yunshen sneered contemptuously, "I couldn''t see this son in my eyes before, but now I realize that my son has grown stronger, so I remembered to bind him with family affection. Osmond never concealed these things from me. He was so upset that he couldn''t sleep, so he came here. Harass me, use me as a trash can, you are not bad, all the suffering and bitterness are carried by one person, not to harm others.


    Atwood, who was still in a state of agitation, was directly laughed at by Mu Yunshen''s last words.


    I also want to find someone to help me, but I don''t have a suitable person. My brothers are familiar to everyone before, and everyone knows their own sadness and misfortune. Otherwise, they would not directly unite and run away from home and form a mercenary group on their own. .


    Mu Yunshen hurriedly waved his hand, "Don''t come to me to pour bitter water, I don''t want to be a trash can anymore, if you really don''t like it, after you wake up, go straight back and beat up all the people who bullied you, and report it to yourself. Vengeance, vent. I also gave Osmond this idea, but Osmond''s worthless, obviously hated to death, but he didn''t want to beat his cheap father, the worthless thing.


    Atwood laughed lowly, stood up, and hugged Mu Yunshen who was still leaning on the table.


    The sudden hug made Mu Yunshen almost lie down on the table.


    He patted Atwood on the back, and said in disgust, "What''s going on? Just die.


    Atwood didn''t let go, hugged him tightly, and said sullenly, "Don''t move, let me hold you for a while, or I''ll make you feel bad.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    After a while, Atwood still didn''t respond, and Mu Yunshen''s hand on the table was numb.


    "Damn, are you asleep? Go away. Mu Yun was deeply angry and kicked him directly.


    Atwood suddenly let go of his hand and looked at Mu Yunshen with deep eyes. Mu Yunshen couldn''t understand the emotion in his eyes.


    The two looked at each other for a long time, until Mu Yunshen felt that the atmosphere seemed a little... wrong.


    Atwood looked away first, "Thank you.


    Mu Yunshen stood up and shook his sore wrist, "Thank you, don''t forget, you sold your body to me, you have to give me your all to die and then you have come to repay the debt.


    Atwood laughed, "Okay.


    Mu Yunshen: "When do you want to inject the awakening potion?"


    Atwood: "Can''t wait.


    "Okay, I''ll give the medicine to Milwo in a while, you go to him and let him inject you. Mu Yunshen said, turned around and was about to leave.


    Atwood stopped him aloud, "How about we talk?


    Mu Yunshen: "What to talk about? I''m very busy.


    Atwood helplessly rubbed his forehead, "You have already handed over so many things to me, how can you be so busy?


    Mu Yunshen raised his head proudly, "I am the number one, and I want to take charge of the overall situation."


    Atwood was helpless, "Okay, after this matter is discussed, you can go and take charge of the overall situation.


    Atwood: "Is that awakening potion available to everyone, or only the heirs of the psionic family who cannot awaken.


    Mu Yunshen looked at him with interest, "You are sharp."


    Atwood spread his hands, "You are too obvious."


    Mu Yunshen: "It is ineffective for ordinary people, and it may not be effective for the descendants of the psionicist family who cannot be awakened. For those who need blood tests and do not have the conditions for awakening, I don''t want to waste my awakening potion. You must know that this potion is very expensive. of.


    Atwood had already guessed it, otherwise Mu Yunshen would not have brought so many unawakened psionicist family heirs, let alone a coincidence, even if he deliberately searched for it, it would be impossible to find nearly 2,700 of these 5,000 people. humanoid.


    Atwood thought for a while and said, "Do you want to form a magic mercenary group?


    Mu Yunshen said as a matter of course: "If possible, of course I think that what is lacking most right now is not the awakening potion, but a suitable and trustworthy awakening object.


    Atwood nodded and reminded: "Have you ever thought about letting the awakened people in the group return to their respective families to recruit more unawakened psionicist family descendants for you?" Mu Yun Shen Wei frowned, "I have thought about this question before, I do need such people, but in the same way, I also need people who are loyal to me and the mercenary group. Many secrets will be leaked out, not to mention the people recruited from the family may not be easy to use.


    Even if it can be awakened and possess magical powers, it is still a scumbag, and it seems that it is a bit of a waste of awakening potions.


    Atwood said slowly: "You should also know how chaotic the world of psionicists is now. I think you should do it first. All others are attracted by awakened psionicists, but those The number of psionicists is really limited, far less than the number of those who cannot awaken."


    If we can help them awaken as a guide, gather all the people who cannot awaken in these psionicist families and put them in a secret place for training and observation, select people who can be trusted, and then help them awaken, After awakening, absorb into the mercenary group, what do you think of this method?


    This approach does sound like a good idea, but there are many issues to be considered. Atwood continued: "With all due respect, the matter of the awakening potion should not be hidden for a long time. Those people in the family who cannot awaken suddenly have the ability to awaken. One or two may be an accident, but if there are more people, it must be There will be doubts.


    Mu Yunshen: "That''s why I designed the mask."


    With the premise of Osmond, it is of course impossible for him to ignore this.


    Atwood: "But Osmond has been exposed, and you, who knew you before, should know that you can''t awaken, but now, you are not only awakened, but also very powerful. I don''t believe the Perkin family doesn''t doubt it. , How could Osmond suddenly wake up to this matter.


    author gossip

 Chapter 245

    There is no airtight wall in the world, what you have to do is not to hide it carefully, but to strengthen your own power as much as possible before the incident is exposed. How can I get you.


    Mu Yunshen felt that what Atwood said was very reasonable.


    What you said makes sense, but who should be sent to do such a secret thing? The right person is not easy to find. "


    In fact, the most suitable candidate is Atwood. He is mature and stable, thoughtful, relaxed in his work, very smooth and smart, but he has to stay in the group to help Mu Yunshen manage affairs, and he can''t leave at all. .


    Atwood recommended himself: "If you trust me, I will recommend my brothers to you. It may not be good to train people, but they are very good at secretly attracting people, and these things can be left to them.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, and he already had something he wanted to fight, "Let me think about this matter first... In this way, you should bring your brothers to Milwo first, and let him help you wake up. I will think about your proposal. .


    Atwood: "Okay.


    After Mu Yunshen left the conference room, he went directly back to his office. Just when he wanted to select and train himself, he suddenly thought of what he had promised Mr. Aslan before. When he was undecided, he must talk to him. After discussing it and returning to the office, Mu Yunshen sent a communication to Trolasse, and told Trolasse the advice Atwood gave him in detail.


    After hearing that, Trolasse fell into silence.


    Uh....isn''t it going to work? If it doesn''t work, then cancel the plan. Seeing his silence, Mu Yun thought he was worried.


    After a long time, Trolasse sighed, "It''s not impossible, but I feel that this Atwood is indeed a talent.


    Mu Yunshen: "Well.


    Trolasse smiled slightly, "The world of psionicists in the empire is in chaos now. The psionicist families are fighting against each other. The big family annexes the small family. The families with the same kind of psychic ability want to integrate, and there are other families. All kinds of forces are secretly or directly attracting various psionicist families. The Yun family is a typical victim family. However, when all the families and forces are actively wooing the psionicist family, our Rose Star Region did not participate. You know why ?


    Mu Yunshen didn''t know that, in his opinion, it would be unscientific for Troleser not to participate in such a good opportunity.


    Trolasse said with a smile: "Because, when I knew that you had the awakening potion, I had already started secretly sending people to win over those who could not be awakened in the various psionicist families.


    The psionicist family that can continue to this day, no matter how big or small, has experienced the baptism of thousands of years. Among them, there are very few people who can awaken to become psionicists, but there are too many people who cannot awaken. In a family, various side branches, branches, relatives, etc. are intertwined, and the population is large. It is estimated that even the members of the family do not know how many people there are in their own family. This is the best place to start.


    I don''t want everyone, what I want is people who are expected to be cultivated, those weak and incompetent people, I can''t waste time and energy on them.


    Trolasse looked at Mu Yunshen''s stunned look, and smiled: "I haven''t told you about this, because I don''t want you to misunderstand what I have for your awakening potion, I just want to train them well, and then Find a suitable opportunity and recommend it to you. I didn''t expect that Atwood could think of this, if he had known about the existence of the awakening potion, he probably would have thought of this already."


    Mu Yunshen was already a little dizzy at the news, "Then...then how many people are in your hands now?


    Trolasse: "There are currently more than 28,000 people. Among the three star regions, there are still people who are selected every day. They are sent to the training base continuously. They all leave their homes for a year. If you don''t go back for half a year, it won''t raise any doubts.


    Mu Yunshen: "...a lot of ah ah ah!


    Trolasse was amused by Mu Yunshen''s shocked look, "You have to believe my vision, the people I sent out were all malleable talents, and those who were not selected were mostly crooked. The whole body is full of problems, of course, it does not rule out some excellent young people who can withstand the temptation, but can''t win the example.


    Mu Yunshen suddenly thought of a question, "What reason did you recruit them to join?


    Trolasse: "What reason do I need? I rescue them, give them help, do they need a reason to get help?"


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    This sentence is easy to say, but it is definitely not that easy when it actually works.


    Mu Yun said hesitantly, "You...why didn''t you just bring out the Awakening Potion? In this way, you can easily recruit more people.


    Trolasse looked at him helplessly, "Yunshen, when I went to rescue a person who was undervalued and bullied in the psionic family, I told him that I could make him stronger, To become decent, to make his family look different, all he has to pay is loyalty to me.


    He agreed, joined the training camp I organized, worked hard in the training, and gradually became stronger, he was grateful for everything I gave him, when he felt that what he had now was very good, one day, he has been helping His people suddenly told him that they could help him wake up, give him an identity he could dream of, and get such a surprise without warning. What do you think he would do to you?


    Mu Yun thought about it for a while and replied, "Desire."


    If it was Mu Yunshen himself, there was such a person who helped him out of the predicament, gave him so much help, and gave him so much power, he would definitely be grateful and swear allegiance to the death.


    Trolasse nodded, "I don''t say that everyone will give up, but most of them will."


    Trolasse: "On the other hand, tell him at the beginning, follow me, and I will give you an awakening potion to help you awaken."


    Then, in the future training, he will be perfunctory, and he will soon become as powerful as a psionicist. Why should he work so hard? He can''t see the painstaking efforts of me to send people to train them, and I can''t see my input for him. He only complains about the energy and money, why didn''t he help him wake up? When will he wake up? When he really wakes up, he will feel that this is what he deserves, it was negotiated before, and he accepts it for granted. , you may not be grateful, rewarded, loyal, but will be guarded and doubted, because he will feel that you are doing this on purpose and want to get some benefits from him, otherwise so many people did not choose, why did you choose chose him?


    Mu Yunshen listened quietly and had to say that what Troleser said was very reasonable. Human nature has always been like this. It''s like, the boss suddenly tells you that he is going to give you a raise, you are happy and looking forward to it, and then your colleagues secretly tell you. I heard that the boss wants to give you a salary increase of 2,000 yuan. You are very happy and excited, but when the boss actually responded, he only gave you a salary increase of 500 yuan. You may no longer be happy, but disappointed. Why not the two? It is only five hundred who think about it in reverse. If there is no comparison between the two that your colleagues told you, you will feel that it has risen by more than five hundred, which is a pleasant surprise.


    Mu Yunshen nodded solemnly, "I understand, is there anything I need help with?


    Trolasse replied without hesitation, "Yes.


    Mu Yunshen: "Where you need me, you can say whatever."


    Trolasse looked at him meaningfully, "Your words have come true, and soon, I will go to the Imperial City to hold an engagement ceremony with someone. In such a dangerous place as the Imperial City, I am an ordinary person who has lost his psychic ability. People, it is definitely not safe to go alone. I need to hire someone from the mercenary group of monsters to accompany me to protect me. It is best for the head of the group to protect me personally. The employment fee is easy to say.


    Mu Yun twitched the corners of his eyes, grabbed something on the desk and smashed it at some bastard in the picture.


    Mu Yunshen roared without image, "You''re going to be engaged to Xiao San''er, and you need Lao Tzu to accompany him to protect you? Do you think Lao Tzu is such a generous person? Be careful that Lao Tzu will slash you guys with a sword.


    Trolasse was amused by Mu Yunshen''s reaction, which made him laugh directly.


    Mu Yunshen''s reaction was to ruthlessly hang up the communicator and put him directly into the blacklist, don''t even think about contacting him again,


    When Milworth came to him to get the awakening potion, he saw Mu Yunshen''s dark face that he wanted to kill. I don''t know who provoked him, but he was so angry.


    Millwall: "Uh.... have you decided on the list of the first batch to be awakened?


    Mu Yunshen looked at him gloomily, "The first batch? What is the first batch? Disclose the news of the awakening potion to the rest of the magic mercenary group, the awakening of Atwood and others is public, and those who want to see You can go to the crowd and tell them that if you want to wake up, you should give Lao Tzu a skillful mastery of the magic energy sword above the third-level energy stone.


    At present, the Warcraft Mercenary Group has been officially divided into two sub-groups: "Magic Mercenary Group" and "Magic Mercenary Group" As the name suggests, the Magical Mercenary Group contains all the magic mercenaries that can be awakened. The magic weapon mercenary group is the real human mercenary, and their main attack direction is magic weapons.


    The current division is based on the blood test results. After the magic mercenaries use the awakening potion, those who cannot awaken will have to be transferred back to the magic mercenary group. The two groups have now been separated. A mercenary group, one group occupies half, and now they are all in place.


    Only the mercenaries are still a little confused. I don''t know why the boss wants to separate them. Only a few well-informed magic mercenaries know the boss''s intention. In fact, the magic mercenaries cannot be with the magic mercenaries at all. Training together, the training goals of the two are completely different, and the venue requirements are also different.


    Milwo had already told Mu Yunshen about the proposal to train the magic mercenaries separately from the magic mercenaries, because the number of magic mercenaries was small before, so let them train wherever they want, as long as the number of magic mercenaries is small. Don''t burn down or blow up his training room. Now the number of people has grown rapidly, and it is impossible to separate them, so Mu Yunshen simply and neatly separated the two regiments completely, and the base is half fair and just.


    On the side of the magic mercenary group, Mu Yunshen is responsible for a little more, and on the side of the magic martial mercenary group, Atwood is temporarily in charge, and will be reassigned after a suitable person in charge is selected.


    Millwall pushed his glasses, "So, they are all trustworthy?


    Mu Yunshen only said: "These people are all given to me by Mr. Aslan, I don''t believe them, but also believe him, don''t I?"


    Milworth spread his hands, "Well, when I didn''t say that, with Aslan''s means, I will definitely not send you a time bomb, and it is indeed trustworthy to come to his door.


    So that day, the magic energy mercenary group completely exploded the pot, and they kept making noise until late at night. Once, still gritted his teeth and insisted, it was really... they also wanted to wake up ah ah ah ah!


    For several days, the momentum of chicken blood not only did not weaken, but became stronger and stronger.


    The group of seven cooks, after observing for several days, finally focused on Laurie, who was the most excited. This kid goes out early every day and returns late, and he only returns to the dormitory in the middle of the night, with a smirk on his face every day, sure Something amazing happened.


    author gossip

 Chapter 246

    The group of seven cooks finally couldn''t help it. On a dark and windy night for a month, the seven attacked Laurie one after another, dragging him, who came back in the middle of the night, into a dark corner, and tortured him to extort a confession.


    What happened to the magic mercenary group? It has been noisy these days, what are you doing?"


    Laurie was one of the dozen or so people who brought back a real male airman from the research base. His admiration for Mu Yunshen was close to worship, especially after knowing the existence of the Awakening Elixir, he frantically trained Laurie to recognize him every day. Out of them, "it''s you, don''t you know about such a big thing?"


    The seven cooks: "Do we know that we have to ask you again?


    Laurie scratched his head and smirked, "That''s right, Boss Mu said, as long as we can skillfully use the magic sword under the third-level power stone, we can help us awaken into magic mercenaries.


    The group of seven cooks looked at a loss, "What is a magic mercenary?"


    Laurie excitedly said: "Awakening, awakening, the boss said that we all have the potential to awaken, as long as we meet the requirements, we will awaken for us. Now there are people who are awakening every day, and several batches have come down. Everyone is training hard, ...


    Wait, wait, what exactly is a magic mercenary?" The group of seven was even more dazed by what he said.


    Laurie thought about it seriously, "Just like the boss and Osmond, mercenaries with abilities equivalent to psionicists."


    The group of seven was taken aback, and combined with what Laurie had said earlier, they seemed, seemed, probably, maybe knew some great secret.


    The group of seven suppressed the vibrations in their hearts and asked calmly: "When you say awakening, do you mean awakening like a psionicist?


    Laurie smirked, "Of course, psionicists are nothing in front of magic mercenaries, you haven''t seen it, those who have awakened have all kinds of abilities, it''s just too awesome... hey hey , Don''t go, I haven''t finished yet.


    When the seven-member crew of the cooks came back, they could suppress their inner ecstasy. Listening to him nagging was the limit. How could they wait now? They want to see Mr. Mu right now. Qualifications that allow them to do whatever they want.


    The Crazy Seven ran to the residential area, and only remembered when they saw the darkness. It was midnight. If they disturbed Boss Mu''s sleep, they would probably have to stay in the cafeteria until they died.


    The seven people thought about it, and decided to wait until dawn to see the boss.


    It''s a pity that seven people were guarding the gate of the residential area, and no one came out after waiting all morning. They didn''t know that the people they were waiting for would not leave the door at all, and they all arrived at their home office instantly.


    At this moment, Mu Yunshen and his uncle were waiting outside Milwood''s research room. Apart from them, there were no other bystanders because the person who was going to awaken today was not a mercenary, but Mu Yunshen''s father, Mu Chifeng.


    This was decided after mutual discussion between Mu Yunshen and his uncle. Mu Chifeng had the conditions for awakening. It would be a pity not to awaken. Mu Chifeng himself was willing to do so.


    Master Yunyan hasn''t come back yet, he is still in the Yun family, originally planned for him] and the couple to go to Rose Star to take care of their two children. Later, Mu Yunshen changed the appearance of both children. Even if they were placed in the Aslan family, there would be no one. They would suspect Mu Yunshen.


    After all, he is the child of Trolasse, and he will have to bear more responsibilities than other children in the future. He will definitely teach more things to the Aslan family than to learn from them. in the Aslan family.


    They will make video calls from time to time. If they miss their children, they can visit them instantly. The two children get along very well with their great-grandfather, and they have already started school.


    Not long after Mu Chifeng entered, Bai Yueguang and Atwood came to look for him together.


    When Bai Yueguang saw Mu Yunshen, he said excitedly: "Boss, here is a big business, and the employer directly asks 300 million."


    As soon as the employment fee came out, both Mu Yunshen and Uncle were taken aback.


    The first thing that my uncle thought was, "The employment fee is so high, and the danger associated with it will definitely be great. You have to consider it deeply."


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "I know.


    The uncle urged: "You go to work first, I am watching here, it will be fine, so many people have been awakened, and there has been no accident, don''t worry.


    Mu Yun took a deep look at his father lying on the bed, expecting that nothing would happen, and went back to the office with Bai Yueguang and Atwood.


    It wasn''t until he sat back at the desk that Mu Yunshen said, "Bring me the employment information."


    Bai Yueguang happily presented the information, Atwood did not speak, but his expression was a little subtle.


    Mu Yunshen turned a few pages seriously, and threw the LCD tablet directly on the desk, his face was ugly and scary.


    Bai Yueguang looked at the boss''s appearance, and said puzzled: "Boss, this is Mr. Aslan giving you money. One escort mission costs 300 million in employment fees. Even if we don''t accept it, other mercenary groups will To take over this business."


    Mu Yunshen was so angry that he didn''t let go. He didn''t release Trolasse from the blacklist these days. I didn''t expect him to come directly to place an order and pay such a high employment fee to tempt him. It''s really hateful. .


    When Atwood saw this deal, he was first taken aback by the employment fee, and after seeing who the employer was, he couldn''t help but think deeply.


    Mu Yun took a deep breath and suppressed his emotions. Since it was related to work, he couldn''t be emotional. He looked at Atwood, who had been silent, "What do you think? Atwood is very Mind, this is even admitted by Trolasse, and Mu Yunshen was also glad that Atwood was dug up, and Atwood said with a serious expression: "I don''t think this is giving you money.


    Mu Yunshen: "Oh? How do you say it?"


    Atwood: "Mr. Aslan went to the Imperial City this time for the engagement ceremony with Prince Hughes. The royal family made this marriage contract for Mr. Aslan with malice, regardless of the time when it was decided. Under the circumstances of the engagement, it would not be what the Aslan family wanted.


    Now the whole world of psionicists is fighting to the death for the male airmen, but at this time, the royal family asked Mr. Aslan to go to the imperial capital to hold an engagement ceremony. If it is the latter, in my opinion, this mission will definitely be very dangerous.


    Bai Yueguang frowned, "Isn''t there news that Mr. Aslan has lost his psychic ability?


    Even the Hall of Stars confirmed it.


    Atwood chuckled and said: "In terms of the purity of Mr. Aslan''s bloodline, what if he loses his spiritual ability? If he gets a male airman, can he still have a child with pure and powerful bloodline? Even if it is not a male empty person, it is not difficult for him to give birth to a child with high blood purity.


    Besides, who knows if he really lost his psychic ability? Even if he lost it at the time, it is not impossible for him to recover later, so the best solution to this matter is to cut the grass and root, as long as Mr. Aslan is eliminated, what worries? If it¡¯s gone, it will also hurt the vitality of the Rose Starfield. After the Rose Starfield loses such a powerful psionicist as Mr. Aslan, who knows what it will be like?¡±


    At this time, even Bai Yueguang felt speechless, it was true that what Atwood said was very reasonable.


    "The royal family shouldn''t be so crazy, right? If it really moved Mr. Aslan, then the Rose Star Field will definitely fight the empire. Bai Yueguang said with hope.


    Atwood said: "Nowadays, the entire world of psionicists is making a fuss in order to find the male empty person, and until now, but no one has found the male empty person, the royal family will definitely doubt all the forces, as always The thorns in the eyes of the rose star field, must be the biggest suspect target.


    Regardless of whether the rose star field has obtained the male skyman, the royal family must first test it. If Mr. Aslan excuses himself and does not dare to go to the imperial star, it means that he has a ghost in his heart, and the male skyman must be hiding in the rose star field. If Mr. Aslan really passed, it would be good to hold him as a hostage in the Imperial City, just like Mr. Aslan''s father.


    "Mr. Aslan''s father, although not a psionicist, and even his bloodline is not pure, but he has a good political mind. Even if he is in the imperial capital, he can govern the rose star field well. , It shows how terrible this person is. The world only knows that Trolather Aslan is terrible, and often ignores his father, Ron Aslan. The rose star field can have today''s prosperity, and the credit of this person is indispensable. .


    Trolasse Aslan, the spiritual leader of almost the entire Aslan family, if he, like his father, was trapped in the Imperial Capital Star, killing these two at one time, do you think there are still more in the Rose Star Region? Hope?


    Atwood''s analysis made people feel chills down their spines just listening to it. How do you think this is a big conspiracy? After listening to Atwood''s analysis, Mu Yunshen''s expression is also very solemn, he is worried about Trolai At the same time, he couldn''t help but be curious about Atwood''s family background. Generally, people with such insight must have something to do with the education they received since childhood and the environment they lived in. Like Bai Yueguang, he would never have imagined this. When he saw such a high employment Fei, it was a simple escort mission, and he thought it was Mr. Aslan sending money to Boss Mu, how could he think of so many twists and turns.


    Mu Yunshen had already made a decision in his heart, not to mention that Trolaise paid 300 million in employment fee for this mission, even if he did not give Mu Yunshen a cent, he would not let him go to the Imperial City alone.


    Hmph, since his man is going to get engaged to Xiao San''er, why should he follow him to see how they got engaged?


    Mu Yunshen said: "I''ve accepted this task. Atwood, what''s your opinion on the selected personnel?"


    Atwood said sternly: "It is best to have the highest configuration, if possible, I hope to be able to go with you, I have a hunch, this trip to the imperial capital will definitely not be so smooth, besides me, I have to go again. Bring four people over, we are all from the Imperial City, and taking them may be of great use.


    Atwood didn''t say it clearly, but Mu Yunshen understood what he meant. The people he wanted to bring must be four of his brothers.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t think for long before agreeing, "Yes."


    Wait, allow me to say a word, Bai Yueguang suddenly interjected: "You two are gone, what about the base?"


    Mu Yun tickled the corners of his mouth, "The base... I''ll send you a few people.


    Half an hour later, the group of seven cooks finally met Boss Mu as they wished. Before they could cry and show their loyalty, Boss Mu spoke first.


    "I''m going to take someone on a mission recently, Atwood will go with me, and the base will be handed over to you.


    Group of Seven: "...what? I seem to have hallucinations?


    Mu Yunshen: "Before I come back, I refuse to accept any task, even if I put up 10 billion, let me see your ability as a colonel, and give me a good job of guarding the base. You not only You can get out of the cooking class, and you can wake up, if anything goes wrong... just be prepared to stay in the cooking class for the rest of your life.


    The dumbfounded group of seven finally returned to their senses and said in unison, "Guaranteed to complete the mission. The pie fell a bit suddenly, and they couldn''t react.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Very good, if there is anything you don''t understand, you can ask Bai Yueguang.


    Bai Yueguang in the corner, looking at the seven awe-inspiring colonels, greeted weakly, "Hi.


    Mu Yunshen: "¡­


    Group of Seven: "..."


    author gossip

 Chapter 247

    Mu Yunshen still believes in the strength of the seven Cleoids. Even if he has not seen it with his own eyes, the people who can be valued by Troleser will not be incompetent. Very relieved.


    The four people that Atwood was going to bring were all brought out by him from the Imperial Capital Star, and they are all awakened now, namely Haili, Ossie, Evans, and Benson.


    They had been helped by Mu Yunshen before, and this time they followed Atwood to Mu Yunshen, and they never regretted it. What they didn''t expect was that when they got here, there would be such a big surprise waiting for them.


    Now, they are all awakened into magicians. This special power equivalent to psionicists makes them extremely excited. At the same time, the hatred that has been held in their hearts for so many years has gradually emerged.


    Back then, they were humiliated in the family, and in the end they fled from the Imperial Capital Star like a lost dog. Now that they go back, they will definitely get back from them with a lot of money.


    For the convenience of battle, Mu Yunshen chose Osmond, Lynn, and Owen, who had a tacit understanding with him. They had been colleagues for several years and knew each other very well. In the end, they added a throwing energy bomb, which was as simple as eating a meal. Gray.


    There are five people on Mu Yunshen''s side and five people on Atwood''s side. For this mission, they will go to ten people in total.


    Boss, the number of people is too small. For a large order like this, even 30 magic energy mercenaries are not too many, and only 10 people are not enough. Bai Yueguang is still trying to persuade him, hoping that Mu Yunshen can bring more people there. They don''t lack magic mercenaries now, so they don''t need to save so much.


    The ten people who are ready to go out are all ready to go.


    Mu Yunshen watched them hang their magic daggers, magic swords and pistols on their waists, "This trip to the imperial capital may be very dangerous, with many people going, it will be inconvenient to move around, and it will be more convenient if there are fewer people. .


    Bai Yueguang: "Isn''t it safer to have more people?


    Mu Yun looked at him deeply, "If it''s for safety reasons, we are enough. Their awakening power is not weak. Come on, don''t talk about it, and keep the base."


    Haili carried a black fanny pack in his hand. He gestured to his waist several times without tying it on. He frowned and said, "Boss, what are you doing with this fanny pack? It''s useless at all."


    The five Atwood looked inexplicable. They watched Osmond and the others fasten their pockets. They were very skilled in their business. After they were fastened, they patted it like a magic sword. Like a baby.


    Osmond sneered: "A storage pocket with 80 cubic meters of memory space, you said that you can''t use it? You are stupid!


    Haili: "...What do you mean? He doesn''t seem to understand.


    The four Atwood, who were playing with their black pockets, also stopped and looked at Osmond.


    Osmond proudly said: "This is a unique material of our Warcraft mercenary group. Only the captain level of the mission is qualified to equip this mission, and the boss will let us all equip it. This is a good thing, with It, we can travel lightly wherever we go. Unlike other mercenary groups, we have to send a team of logistics to meet the needs of military supplies. We can solve all the problems with a storage pocket in our mercenary team.


    None of them are stupid people, and the family is considered a high-class society in the Imperial Capital Star. After hearing what Osmond said, there was still something they didn¡¯t understand. The five people stretched out their hands and put their hands into the storage pockets. a lot of things.


    Mu Yunshen said indifferently, "Everyone of you has supplies in your pockets, check them yourself, and prepare to go."


    Osmond and the others have been very skilled in taking out the things in their pockets and placing them out one by one. In addition to daily necessities, food and water, there are several guns, magic daggers and magic swords, and a few more. The large box of bullets, and the energy stones that had been cut earlier, were divided into several boxes according to different grades. All the materials were exceeding the standard.


    Atwood and the others, seeing a pile of supplies in front of each of them, couldn''t help swallowing.


    Such a pile of things, even if you carry it on your body, you can''t carry it alone. It turns out... it turned out to be in such a small pocket.


    Atwood and the others finally touched their storage pockets like a baby, and they also learned from them, and began to dig out things one by one, carefully counting them, the surface can still be stretched, but the heart has already been shaken. The soul is no longer possessed.


    After the inspection, Osmon patted Haili with great sympathy, "In our Warcraft mercenary group, don''t use common sense to measure us. With our boss, everything is possible. Look at our mercenary group. If you don''t take the usual name, you can know that we also came here floating like this at the time, and it''s good to get used to it.


    Hai Li shivered and fastened his waist bag, and then he became nervous. He touched it every minute, for fear that the waist bag would fall off.


    Atwood looked at Mu Yunshen for a long time, but in the end he didn''t ask, he just laughed helplessly.


    There are too many surprises here, he has to learn to get used to it.


    After everything was counted and re-dressed, Mu Yunshen said: "I just want to emphasize one point, protect your faces, I don''t want to hear someone pointing at you at an inopportune occasion] Say hey, look, who''s who belongs to When did the trash become so arrogant?


    Several people laughed at the same time.


    Mu Yun frowned deeply, "Even if you want to say it, you have to do it in the right place.


    Everyone understands.


    In the eyes of others, the ten of them were all wearing black uniforms, and they went to perform their tasks empty-handed.


    The spaceship from the Rose Star Region to the Imperial City will briefly stop at the planet Maca today. After picking up them, it will set sail again.


    At 10:30 noon, the spaceship of the Rose Starfield arrived at the docking port on time, and the mission mercenaries of the Warcraft Mercenary Group were already on standby, ready to board the ship at any time. The ladder was set up, and a group of people descended from the ladder. Each of them was wearing guard uniforms and wearing invisible headsets on their ears.


    The tall man at the head, after walking in front of Mu Yunshen and the others, glanced at them and said, "I''m Lawson, the commander of the guards on this trip, and this is the deputy commander Willy.


    Lawson introduced the man behind him by the way, "Are you the mercenaries hired by the young lord?"


    The black-haired man at the head said, "We are from the Warcraft mercenary group, and I am Mu Yunshen, the head of the mercenary group."


    Lawson stretched out his hand, "I have long admired the name."


    He said so, but there was no respect in his eyes.


    Where are the rest of your team members? We have limited time and cannot afford to delay here. Lawson looked behind them and saw no one, only these people in front of him.


    We only have ten people on this mission. Mu Yunshen said directly.


    Both Lawson and Willie were very surprised, Lawson asked directly in disbelief: "We Rose Starfield paid you 300 million star coins for the employment fee, and you only hired ten people? God, are you kidding me? ? Even if you use this to hire mercenaries from the top mercenary group, how can you be able to come here, there are only ten of you, this is really crazy."


    Mu Yunshen said indifferently, "Mr. Lawson, you may have misunderstood something, the mercenaries of our Warcraft mercenary group have always been clearly priced, at the level of captain, each person''s employment fee is at least 50 million star coins, can you be invited? They, the squad leader is a little cheaper, each person only needs 20 million star coins, ordinary magic mercenaries, each 10 million star coins, as for me, the chief, want me to come forward in person, at least 100 million star coins to start . The few people I brought today include 5 team leaders and 4 team leaders. Chief Lawson makes an extraordinary calculation. Your 300 million yuan is enough for our employment fee. "


    Now that the reputation is out, the corresponding employment fee will of course also increase.


    Chief Lawson and Deputy Chief Willy, after a little calculation, almost became angry, hundreds of millions... Hiring ten or ten people, Chief Lawson gasped: "You... you are so crazy, your asking price is what I have so far. The highest price I heard, even the three top mercenary groups are not as crazy as you.


    Mu Yunshen nodded slightly, "Thank you for your compliments, don''t think we have too few people, you can only say that the employment fee you paid is not enough. For the sake of the friendship between the head of the regiment and your young lord, I don''t want to pay too much. , Just at the lowest price, Rose Star Territory owes me 100 million, I will personally ask your young lord to ask for it, if you have any questions, please go back and ask your young lord, lead the way, thank you.


    The guards, who received a lot of surprises, began to suspect that the mercenary of the Warcraft Mercenary Group would have such a high employment fee. The employment fee of an ordinary magic mercenary actually had 10 million stars. Even if they are drawn by the mercenary group, the employment fee in their hands is quite considerable. The cost of one mission is more than that of their entire life... By the way, what are magic mercenaries? Soldier''s name?


    Chief Lawson deeply felt that this time the young lord insisted on hiring the mercenaries of the Warcraft mercenary group, which was too hasty. If he was afraid of danger, he would rather bring more people out of the rose star field than spend this unjust money.


    Chief Lawson gritted his teeth and said: "In order to prevent criminals from infiltrating, before boarding the ship, you need to be checked, everyone please take off your masks.


    Mu Yunshen narrowed his eyes, outlaws? Humph!


    I don''t know that you have such a procedure. We will not take off the mask. If you have any questions, please ask your young lord.


    What are you doing? Why haven''t you boarded? We don''t have time to waste here. "A man in a formal suit shouted from the hatch.


    Chief Lawson looked back and cursed in a low voice, "It''s an official of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, it''s really too lenient, even the guards have to be involved.


    Chief Lawson looked at Mu Yunshen and the others, really held the headset to the side and asked for a while, then turned around, and said with an ugly face, "Let''s go, the young lord will see you."


    A group of people was able to climb the ladder.


    Haili has been very excited from the beginning, when he climbed the ladder, he pushed everyone around him away, walked beside Mu Yunshen, and asked in a low voice, "Boss, is the employment fee you said earlier true? Are there really so many?


    Mu Yunshen didn''t look back, "Of course, the mercenaries in our mercenary group have clearly marked prices."


    Haili rubbed his hands together and said, "How much is the mercenary group?


    Mu Yunshen: Eighty percent.


    Haili: "A lot?


    Mu Yun gave him a deep glance, "Eighty percent of the treatment is for the old members, and ninety percent for the newcomers."


    Haili: "....,"


    Mu Yunshen: "Why, too much? Everything you eat, wear, and have is given by Lao Tzu, and if you give you a bonus, Lao Tzu has a conscience.


    Haili silently calculated, um, according to the 20 million star coins of the squad leader level, it is not bad to get 10% net.


    One mission to start with 2 million star coins is indeed a lot, and it is much easier to get along than when you follow Atwood.


    In the past, in order to earn the millions of employment fees, hundreds of people worked tirelessly to run around, and the millions of employment fees were finally divided among so many people. Yes, really not much.


    Thinking of this, Haili smiled happily: "As much as the boss said, just this amount can be equivalent to the amount of the task we had when we were in Tyrant.


    Hearing this, Mu Yunshen paused and looked at Atwood next to him. Atwood coughed awkwardly and calmly slapped Haili on the back of the head, "Shut up, if you don''t speak, no one will treat you as a mute.


    author gossip

 Chapter 248

    Mu Yunshen jokingly said: "I didn''t expect that you looked so majestic back then, but it turned out to be so miserable, no wonder the mercenary group was closed down.


    Atwood: "..."


    Mu Yunshen just said casually, if he didn''t have the big backer of Trolaise, and these cheating tools in his hand, if he wanted to slowly climb up from a newly established mercenary group, he would definitely have to start from tens of thousands to a few tens of thousands. The employment fee of 100,000 was gradually picked up. Atwood started from scratch with his brothers, and it was already very good to receive orders of several million.


    The group got on the spaceship and experienced firsthand what it means to be rich and powerful. Not only the various equipment on the spaceship, but also the entourage of their young lord in the Rose Star Field, all of which are of the highest level.


    Guards can be seen everywhere on the spaceship, not to mention the guards, and patrols passing by from time to time, making Mu Yun deeply suspicious, is there a killer lurking on the spaceship? How can the atmosphere be so tense, Chief Lawson''s face Ugly led the way in front, leading them all the way to meet the young lord Mu Yunshen and his party, and were taken to the parlor on the top floor. When passing by the door, the guards at the door kept staring at them.


    The guards had apparently been informed and let them in without stopping them.


    A well-dressed and elegant man, with his legs folded, is looking at the LCD panel in his hand, his eyes drooping, his long golden eyelashes cover those beautiful violet eyes, and he quietly looks at the thing in his hand. , a middle-aged man on the opposite sofa was talking.


    "...Although the young lord is about to marry a prince, but the prince is married, we don''t have to follow the royal wedding ceremony at all. We must strictly abide by our own rules and not let the royal family lead by the nose. The middle-aged man''s tone was a little angry. , obviously very annoyed.


    The middle-aged man who was sitting on the other side did not give in at all, "No matter how you return to the Rose Star Region, you must follow the royal family''s requirements in the Imperial Capital Star. This is the face of the royal family, and we can''t go against it at all."


    The middle-aged man said angrily: "Is it impossible to disobey or flatter? The face of the royal family? We Rose Starfield gave him face, but the royal family gave us face? Say one thing and do another, previously said that it was an engagement ceremony, just a few minutes. Heaven has become a marriage, is the marriage event of our young lord just being teased by the royal family?


    The fat middle-aged man''s face was also ugly, "It''s useless for you to yell at me, what your Ministry of Rites has to do is to take care of the wedding etiquette, our Ministry of Foreign Affairs only needs to meet the negotiation, and the wedding specifications in the Imperial Capital Star are basically negotiated. If you don''t come down, you are also embarrassing me.


    Chief Lawson, who walked over, said, "Young lord, Head Mu and his party have arrived."


    The two men who were arguing over there suddenly fell silent.


    Trolasse finally raised his head from the tablet and looked at Mu Yunshen and his party with a cold face, his eyes were also very cold, which made Mu Yunshen raise his eyebrows.


    The two middle-aged men on the opposite sofa also looked at the group of people. This is the famous Warcraft mercenary group Trolaise stared at them for a while, then put down the tablet, stood up, and walked towards Mu Yunshen, "Mu Tuan Sir, we have met again, and this trip will require more effort from your group.


    Mu Yunshen understood when he saw his "not very familiar attitude, and reached out and shook hands with him," so to speak, as long as Mr. Aslan makes up the 100 million employment fee, we will naturally contribute more.


    Trolasse was a little confused, "Billion?


    Mu Yunshen said coldly, "Of course."


    Trolasser pondered: "In order to show sincerity, we did not pay the 300 million employment fee separately, but paid directly in full, why there are still 100 million?


    Mu Yunshen withdrew his hand, raised his chin, and said indifferently: "According to the danger value assessed by our group''s risk assessor, a team of 300 million can''t protect your safety at all. The basic team I have equipped for you requires at least 100 million. Employment fee, I hope you can understand.


    Trolasse: "..."


    Trolasse: "Your price..."


    Oh, I''m sorry, my regiment has just raised the price not long ago, and now the magic energy mercenary hire fee has increased, and of course there will be a big difference with the last hire fee, please make up for the insufficient 100 million yuan by Mr. Aslan. . Mu Yunshen opened his mouth very rudely to ask for money.


    My God, the employment fee of the Warcraft mercenary group is so high? I said earlier, with this 300 million employment fee, even if you go to the dragon mercenary group, you can hire a team of the highest standard, you have to insist on hiring The mercenaries of the Warcraft mercenary group, look, this is simply asking for money with eyes closed. The fat middle-aged man couldn''t help crying out.


    Mu Yun looked at the man deeply and asked.


    Trolasse said: "This is an official from the Foreign Office, Simpson.


    Then introduce another person, "This is Rudolph, the deputy minister of the Ministry of Rites."


    Rudolph was also frightened by such a high price, and murmured: "I think you should now need someone from the Treasury Department to solve this matter.


    Simpson said directly: "No, there is no need for people from the Ministry of Finance here, what is needed here is the guards, this is simply black money. If mercenaries can be so unscrupulous as lions, then we do not need to develop various industries in the rose star field. After all, everyone should go to be mercenaries, it''s too easy to get money.


    Mu Yunshen sneered, "The giant dragon mercenary group may be able to give you the highest standard team, but what we can give Mr. Aslan is absolute safety.


    Ha, are you kidding? You say absolute safety is absolute? Simpson is about to be pissed off.


    Mu Yun said lightly: "I don''t think you have the right to decide."


    Mu Yunshen: "Mr. Aslan, what do you think?


    Troleser pondered a little, "The strength of the Warcraft mercenary group is obvious to the entire Nebula Empire. I think that even if there is a great danger, it will not endanger a female beast and countless undead mechanic races. From the dragon mercenary group, I believe that there has been a cooperation with the Warcraft mercenary group.


    Trolasse tilted his head, "Camillet, explain the situation to the Ministry of Finance, and ask for the money." Camillet, a new housekeeper who was standing on the edge of the sofa as an invisible man, bowed his head respectfully, " OK, sir.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Thank you for your trust.


    Mu Yunshen: "If possible, I would like to talk to Mr. Aslan about the current situation, so that we can better understand the situation and ensure Mr.''s safety."


    Trolasse nodded, turned to Simpson and Rudolph and said, "Go here first, what to do next, we''ll talk about it another day.


    Simpson and Rudolph both said their goodbyes and left.


    After that, Trolasse let the guards go out again, leaving only him and the mercenaries of the Monster Beast Mercenary Group in the parlour.


    He personally told them about the current situation, and the people in the Warcraft Mercenary Group who listened directly were dumbfounded.


    The imperial family is crazy.


    Mu Yunshen looked at him with interest, "In other words, going to the Imperial City now, not for engagement, but for direct marriage?


    Trolasse looked him in the eyes, "That''s right.


    Mu Yunshen just nodded, no more reaction.


    Afterwards, very calmly talked to Trolasse about some necessary safety issues.


    It was not until everything was discussed that Mu Yunshen and his party left.


    They were only responsible to Trolasse, so they also lived with Trolise in the top-floor room. The rooms were adjacent to each other, only to protect Trolise''s safety at close range.


    In order to be protected at close range, Mu Yunshen, the head of the Warcraft Mercenary Group, was asked to protect his employer. Keep your employer safe anytime, anywhere.


    These things are very common, and no one questioned what was wrong with this arrangement. When he was swimming in Mercury, didn''t Mu Yunshen live in the same suite in order to protect Mr. Aslan?


    Of course, those who have this qualification must be highly trusted by employers.


    When everything was arranged and everyone left, there were only Troleser and Mu Yunshen left in the room.


    Trolaise just wanted to have a word with Mu Yunshen, but Mu Yunshen turned around and went back to his room.


    Trolasse: "¡­


    Helpless, even if he wanted to send him a text message, all the communication numbers he had dialed before were blocked by Mu Yunshen, so he could only knock on the door in person.


    There was no movement in the door, and Trolasse kept knocking on the door slowly.


    Go deep, open the door, and let''s talk.


    It didn''t take long for Troleser to knock before the door was opened, and Mu Yunshen, who was dressed in a black uniform and had a mask on his face, appeared at the door.


    What''s the matter? Mu Yunshen looked at him with a pair of dark eyes full of distance.


    As soon as Troleser saw Mu Yunshen''s attire, he knew that he was still working.


    This is my room, it''s safe, you don''t have to¡­


    "Mr. Aslan, I''m here because of work and things other than work, and I don''t want to talk about it. Mu Yunshen''s voice is cold.


    Trolasse hadn''t seen such a Mu Yunshen for a long time.


    Yunshen, I will solve this matter, please don''t do this to me? Trolather took a step forward, her voice low.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t accept the other party''s temptation at all, and still looked at him coldly, "Is that what you want to say?


    Yunshen... Trolasse called him in a low voice.


    Mu Yunshen was indifferent, Trolasse finally gave up, and only said: "There are a lot of people in the entourage, which forces are still unclear, and you should pay attention to your words and deeds on the spaceship.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "I see, is there anything else?


    Trolasse looked at him with deep eyes, "Also, I miss you. Mu Yun''s deep dark eyes stared straight at him, without the slightest fluctuation or charm.


    Trolasse sighed, "Okay, you rest early."


    Mu Yunshen closed the door again, lay on the bed alone, and began to meditate.


    The current situation seems to be really wrong. If the royal family just asks Trolaise to go to the Imperial City to get engaged, the attitude is still a little hesitant, but once they get married directly, it means that they have made up their minds. It is estimated that the Imperial City is also ready. Trolasse''s preparations for refusing marriage.


    If Trolasse rejects the marriage, what will the royal family do?


    Will it really be bad for Trolasse and his father?


    At such a time of turmoil, will the empire really tear itself apart from the Rose Starfield? Mu Yunshen just feels that the current situation seems to be very bad, and the empire will definitely be in complete chaos as Troleser said in the near future. .


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    Leihexing , Yunjia


    In the study, Yun Yange and Asa sat opposite each other. There were only the two of them in the entire study. The attendants and the butler were waiting outside the door. Yun Yange really didn''t want to face this man, but unfortunately, he is now the head of the Yun family. , Asa is a highly valued heir of the Gerald family. He did not come to see him in a private capacity, but he sent a salutation from the Asa Gerald family to ask for a meeting.


    If Yun Yange was not the Patriarch of the Yun Family, the Patriarch would take over this invitation, and he didn''t have to come forward, but now, even if he didn''t want to see him, he had to.


    After Asa sat down, his eyes never left Yun Yange.


    Yun Yange''s handsome face had no expression, as if he hadn''t noticed Asa''s scrutiny.


    "Mr. Gerald, what are you talking about, you can talk now. Yun Yange''s voice is quiet, he doesn''t know why this man asked for a secret conversation.


    author gossip

 Chapter 249

    Asa kept staring at him, as if he didn''t hear what he was saying, "You''re still the same as before, nothing has changed.


    "Mr. Gerald..."


    You have a child, where is your wife? Asa continued to ask in a flat voice.


    Yun Yange''s expression turned cold, "Mr. Gerald, please talk about business."


    Asa was unmoved, and still asked stubbornly: "Are you really married? Do you love her?


    Yun Yange suddenly stood up with a cold expression, "Mr. Gerald, if you have nothing to talk about, please forgive me.


    Yun Yange said, walking towards the door


    A faint breeze blew through, lifting the corner of Yun Yange''s clothes, Yun Yange''s footsteps suddenly stopped, his feet seemed to be entangled by something, he looked down, but he couldn''t see anything. .


    Asa got up and walked slowly behind Yun Yange, "Yange, you are looking for a surrogate child for the Yun family, right?


    Yun Yange turned around abruptly and found that the cool restraint on his ankles had disappeared. He looked coldly at the man who was close at hand, "This is my business, and it has nothing to do with you."


    Asa insisted, "If you tell me directly, Yun Che is the child you gave birth to through a surrogate, you and that woman have no skin-to-skin relationship, and all you did was donate sperm, I wouldn''t doubt anything. "


    You want a child, I understand that, but you told me, you''re married, you''re married? Asa''s grim face was struggling, his eyes filled with pain and anger.


    What are you trying to hide, want me to despair of you? Give up on you? Or are you telling yourself, forcing yourself to forget me completely. Asa suppressed his voice and roared, he was afraid that he couldn''t help himself and would do something irreversible.


    Yun Yange was very calm, he looked at him so calmly, "Mr. Gerald, no matter what I lied to you for, it will never change the fact that we cannot have a future.


    Yun Yange: "I have let it go, I hope you will stop being obsessed, find a suitable person, and get married.


    Asa''s eyes were red, he stared at Yun Yange, gritted his teeth and said: "You put it down? Hmm? Did you really put it down? He grabbed Yun Yange''s wrist and pulled him forward. , Yun Yange steadied her body, so she didn''t directly bump into Asa''s arms, "If you really let it go, prove it to me.


    Yun Yange pushed hard, but did not push the mountain-like man away.


    Don''t make fun of you, you are no longer young, you are no longer a child, Yun Yange''s cold voice was slightly angry, and there was a breath in her voice.


    If you really want me to give up, just prove it to me, otherwise I don''t believe everything you do is because you still love me, right? Asa groaned in depression, and his emotions were crazy, like a trapped beast.


    The two are pulling, one wants to earn, the other doesn''t let go, without the seriousness and integrity in the eyes of outsiders.


    Yun Yange''s strength is far inferior to the other party''s, he had to speak out of breath, "Asa, let go of your hand and let go. Are you finally willing to call me my name? You still love me, right?"


    Asa stretched out his hand to hug him, but Yun Yange raised his hand and slapped him in the face.


    This time, Yun Yange used strength to make Asa, who was out of control, stop instantly. He broke free from the opponent''s restraint and quickly took a few steps back.


    Yun Yange gasped in embarrassment, "Please leave, and don''t come again in the future.


    After receiving a slap in the face, Asa really calmed down a lot, and pressed the tip of his tongue against his bleeding mouth, but did not really leave.


    He looked at Yun Yange and said, "I am here to invite you to join our Gerald family.


    Just as Yun Yange was about to speak, she was interrupted by Asa raising her hand, "Don''t rush to refuse, just let me finish."


    Asa: "What''s going on in the world of psionicists today, I think you should be clear that there is no place for small and medium-sized psionicist families, even large psionicist families need to find backers, only Only the most powerful families of psionicists can protect them from being harassed.


    For a family of psionicists like the Yun family, which is even lower in the middle, do you think you can be alone?"


    Yun Yange was silent, of course he knew this, he was also looking for a way out for the Yun family, he was not naive yet, thinking that the Yun family alone could withstand such a shock.


    Yun Yange said: "In addition to the Gerald family, I have more choices."


    Asa''s face sank, he was afraid that Yun Yange would take the Yun family to join other forces because of the reasons between them.


    Which force do you want to turn to? Asa asked in a deep voice.


    Yun Yange: "This is our Yun family''s business."


    Asa said with a bad face: "Yun Yange, I put my words here, if you take refuge in other messy forces, I will definitely lead someone to shove them down, no matter who it is. Yun Yange''s face is also hard to see, "You threaten me?


    Asa: "Yes, this is a threat, I hope you don''t try to challenge the truth of this sentence, I will not be soft-hearted."


    Yun Yange couldn''t help gasping for breath, and a pair of beautiful eyes stared at him fiercely.


    Asa was not afraid at all, "No matter who it is, if it is too rational, it will become a madman sooner or later. I have been suppressed for 20 years, for 20 years, I am waiting for the day when you figure it out, you can let go of everything and follow me.


    But, what do I get when you see the head?


    I wasted 20 years and didn''t get a response from you, but now I get the news that you are willing to find someone to give birth to a surrogate for the Yun family.


    Now that you have successfully ascended to the position of the head of the Yun family, I don''t even expect you to give up the Yun family. If that''s the case, it''s better to destroy it. Without the Yun family, you won''t have so many ties.


    Yun Yange looked at him in disbelief, "You are really crazy."


    Asa smiled casually, "I''m really crazy, I''d rather die with you than live in such pain.


    The two kept looking at each other like this, Yun Yange couldn''t see the slightest playfulness in his eyes, he really thought so.


    After a long while, Yun Yange sighed: "Asa, we are all adults, we all have our own responsibilities, can you be more mature?


    Asa said seriously: "I''ve always been very mature, it''s just that you don''t believe it."


    "I''ve determined what I want since I was 15 years old. You were 23 years old at the time, and you said that I was young and my mind was uncertain, and I wouldn''t be infatuated with you in a few years.


    At the age of 20, you know who I am, and I tell you, I am willing to give up everything in the Gerald family, take you away from the shackles of the abandoned family, and live our own lives.


    You said to consider it, but because of the pressure of the Gerald family, you abandoned me and chose your own family. "


    I said I would wait for you, but you still don''t believe me. I waited for 20 years, and the answer you gave me now is stronger than before. What do you want me to do? Do you want to wait? Then wait for you to forget me?


    "Yun Yange, since I met you 25 years ago, I have not changed, my heart is still as hot as when I first met you, but you can''t see it.


    Yun Yange was silent, he didn''t dare to look at each other, he was afraid that Asa would see the same depression and pain in his eyes, his heart seemed to have been pierced by a thousand holes with a sharp blade, blood was flowing, and he could not wait to curl up in pain. body to make yourself feel better.


    He stood there with a pale face, clenching his fists tightly, not letting himself show the slightest bit.


    He can''t agree, and he can''t agree, it''s not that he doesn''t trust the other party, but... he can''t.


    When he was young, Asa was flamboyant and enthusiastic. He made no secret of his feelings. Since he liked it, he worked hard to pursue it.


    At that time, he didn''t know that Asa was the heir of the Gerald family, and he was one of the most pure blood. He lived incognito on a small planet for only one reason¡ªfor his safety.


    At that time, he was not unmoved, but because of his age difference, he considered more than Asa, but at that time, because he didn''t know Asa''s true identity, he considered the Yun family the most.


    He was indeed tempted by Asa, and he also thought that, anyway, his aptitude is not as good as his sister''s, and the family power will fall into the hands of his sister sooner or later. If he chooses a man by himself, the family should not be too opposed to it!


    However, everything that happened after that was beyond control.


    The younger sister was expelled from the Yun family because of her pursuit of love After the teacher left the Yun family, the old man''s requirements for Yun Yange became extremely strict.


    The Yun family can''t fall, since his sister is gone, as a brother, he must carry the burden of the Yun family for his sister.


    Therefore, he forced himself to cultivate, cultivate, cultivate constantly, without such hard work, how could he reach this level at this age with such aptitude?


    It was like this 20 years ago, and it is even more so now, the Yun family is in a state of turmoil, how could he abandon the Yun family and ignore Yun Yange, staggeringly turned around, and left the study step by step, "Whatever, do whatever you want, I can''t stop it. .


    Yun Yange opened the door and went out. In a place in the corridor that no one saw, he finally couldn''t help it. He supported the wall and walked forward step by step, but when he reached the end, he was stopped by a voice.


    elder brother.


    Yun Yange was startled, hurriedly put down her hand, and looked around, but at the entrance of the stairs, she saw Yun Yanshi standing there.


    Looking at such a big brother, Yun Yanshi''s tears suddenly came down, she walked over quickly, trying to support the big brother, but was stopped by him.


    I''m fine. Yun Yan sang.


    Just as Master Yunyan was about to speak, the door of the study was opened again, and a tall and handsome man covered in iron and blood came out. He looked at Yun Yange with deep and cold eyes, and then went straight down the stairs.


    Is that him? Master Yunyan asked gently.


    Yun Yange did not make a sound.


    Master Yunyan suddenly cried: "Brother, I''m sorry, I broke my promise and made you suffer so much."


    Back then, the eldest brother, who had always been cold and reserved, suddenly hesitantly and uneasy asked her, "Sister, if I like a man, do you think the family will allow us to marry?"


    At that time, Master Yunyan was young and vigorous, and when he heard this, he immediately asked with excitement and gossip: "Brother, who do you like? Bring it out for me to meet, if you can be liked by my elder brother. The people who go up must be very good.¡±


    The eldest brother at that time smiled a little embarrassedly, but his eyes were filled with joy and tenderness. He said, "He is just a little child, who shouts and confesses to me every day, insisting that he will only marry me in this life..." Yun At that time, the flame master laughed happily and patted his elder brother on the shoulder boldly, "Brother, you don''t have to worry about anything with your sister here, if you like it, then you can catch it, the family affairs, the younger sister will take care of you, those old The guy dared to object, watching the old lady pump them with colorful faces.


    However, she broke her promise and was kicked out of the house for her love.


    For so many years, she has also thought about her eldest brother, guessing whether the eldest brother is with the child?


    However, Yun Yanshi remembered that the eldest brother likes men, so when she saw Yun Che, she was very surprised when Yun Yange saw her crying like this, and she felt distressed, "What stupid thing to say. If so, this has nothing to do with you, it''s our inappropriate.


    author gossip

 Chapter 250

    Master Yunyan didn''t speak, just watched his elder brother cry.


    Just looking at the look of eldest brother''s pain, she felt that her heart was about to break.


    This is how much pain it has endured to have such forbearance and despair.


    Yun Yanshi suddenly wiped his face indiscriminately, and said anxiously: "Brother, no matter who that person is or what status he has, since you love each other, you should be together and stop torturing each other.


    Yun Yange shook his head, "No, I can''t bring disaster to the Yun family."


    Master Yunyan said anxiously: "Big brother, I didn''t fulfill my promise to protect you all back then, now, even if I can''t, there is still my son, my son Uzi is much better than me, he wants to protect the Yun family, who would dare to do anything ?"


    Yun Yange still shook his head, "Things are not so simple, his family...


    "What clan, what I can see, is that you are in pain, he is the same as you, he is in pain, and at the same time, he also hates that if this matter is not resolved, you will definitely fight against each other in the future, do you really want to Can''t see him turning from love to hate, I have to stop him, I can''t let him go like this.


    After Master Yunyan finished speaking, he rushed towards the entrance of the stairs, chasing after him.


    The flame master Yun Yange was very frightened, and hurriedly chased after him, for fear that this daring little sister would really do something.


    Master Yunyan chased him all the way and met the housekeeper in the garden, "Did you see the gentleman who just came out?


    The old housekeeper was dizzy, "He... he went out."


    Master Yunyan let go and continued to chase.


    The old butler hadn''t recovered from his dizziness when he bumped into Young Master Sun who was chasing after him.


    The flame master Yun Yange had no choice but to take this younger sister, and only wanted to chase her back quickly.


    Master Yunyan rushed to the gate of the courtyard like a wind, seeing the man he had just met, and was about to get into the car.


    The bodyguards who followed outside the car immediately became vigilant when they saw someone chasing them.


    Hey wait. Master Yunyan stopped him first, then tried to rush up, but was grabbed by Yun Yange who was chasing after him.


    However, Yun Yange chased out at the fastest speed, but he was still a step late. He could catch Yun Yanshi, but he couldn''t stop her from shouting.


    Asa, who was about to get into the car, heard the sound and turned around.


    It happened to meet the slightly nervous eyes of Shang Yun Yange.


    Looking at him again, he was holding onto a woman tightly and dragged him into the yard. The woman struggled, and the two almost scuffled together. Asa''s anger soared to a peak in an instant.


    If he can''t see it, it''s fine, just pulling and pulling with a woman in front of him, no matter how good his patience is, "slammed, slammed the door, and walked towards him with a cold expression.


    When Master Yunyan saw him coming, he was overjoyed, "Hey, this gentleman, are you my elder brother''s boyfriend? What''s your name? Don''t listen to my elder brother''s nonsense, he really likes you... "


    Yun Yange really had no choice but to cover her concubine''s mouth very indecently and drag her to the yard.


    Wrapped in the raging gust of wind, someone who had already wanted to do it, when he heard this, he instantly froze in place.


    "...Male, boyfriend?


    He has loved Yun Yange for so many years, but he has never received this title.


    Master Yunyan was covering her mouth by her eldest brother, strangled her neck and dragged her back. She couldn''t stop her "uuuuuuuu", and at the same time, she kept stretching out her Erkang hand, hoping that the other party could come to help her, at least let her She finished speaking, which would suffocate people to death.


    Asa seemed to have heard the voice of this beautiful lady, walked over quickly, grabbed Yun Yange''s wrist, and pulled it away.


    His eyes did not look at Yun Yange, nor did he loosen Yun Yange''s wrist, but kept staring at the somewhat embarrassed woman who was being strangled.


    What did you just say? Say it again? Asa suppressed his emotions and asked in a deep voice.


    How could Master Yunyan not be in the mood to pay attention to him at this time, he directly kicked Yun Yange several times, "Are you my brother? Did you treat your sister like this? Do you want to strangle me or suffocate me?


    Yun Yange, who was kicked several times: "...


    Asa, who grabbed the person and was kicked: "..." Master Yunyan scratched his messed up hair, and looked at the handsome man in front of him with a straight face.


    It''s not enough to look at it this way, and you have to look around the man. Asa is inexplicably seen by her, and Yun Yange just wants to cover her face.


    Not bad, looks okay, and maintains a good figure, barely worthy of my eldest brother. Master Yunyan touched his chin and praised.


    During the time when he came back to Yun''s house, Master Yunyan completely regained the feeling of his youth, and became more and more free of himself, with no boundaries.


    Asa, who has never been so embarrassed by anyone: "¡­


    He coughed lightly and said, "Hello, I''m Asa Gerald, what''s your name?"


    Asa said this here, and the other side suppressed Yun Yange''s struggle again.


    Yun Yanshi smiled very dignifiedly, beautifully and generously, "Oh, it turned out to be a member of the Gerald family, no wonder my eldest brother has so many worries. My name is Yunyanshi, his sister, um, also Mu Yunshen''s mother.


    Asa: "...


    Whether it is Yun Yange''s sister or Mu Yunshen''s mother, these two identities made him have to face up to them.


    The information of Mu Yunshen''s family is strictly kept secret, and the party involved in this matter is very powerful, and ordinary people can''t find it at all.


    If Asa wanted to investigate, of course he could, but it would only alarm some people.


    Asa didn''t want to offend Mu Yunshen''s mother in the past. If he could, he still wanted to cooperate with Mu Yunshen, and it was even more impossible to offend his mother.


    Master Yunyan looked at the man holding on to his elder brother''s wrist tightly, and he knew in his heart that this was obviously because the other party was chasing after his elder brother, but he didn''t let go. The two had been stalemate for so many years before they became As it is now.


    "Hello, Mrs. Mu, I don''t know what you just said..."


    I mean it, I don''t want to see Big Brother so miserable and hopeless anymore, I think you guys need to talk again. Master Yunyan sold his eldest brother without any pressure.


    Asa looked at him deeply.


    Yun Yange pursed her lips tightly, as if she refused to speak.


    Thank you for telling me this, I also think we need to have a good talk. Asa''s cold expression finally eased a little, and it was no longer so scary.


    "We have nothing to talk about. Yun Yange refused, trying to break free of that hand, but couldn''t.


    I think we need to talk. After Asa finished speaking, Yun Yange did not allow Yun Yange to resist, and dragged him towards his hover car.


    Pansy stood under the car, watching them pulling and pulling over, very worried.


    He let go of Yun Yange and tried hard, but he still didn''t break free.


    Asa suddenly narrowed the distance between the two and said in a low voice, "You shouldn''t want me to carry you directly into the car in front of so many people.


    Yun Yange stared at the man angrily.


    Asa glanced at Master Yunyan at the back, and said in a low voice, "Your sister is still standing there watching, do you want her to see it?


    Yun Yange pursed his lips, no longer struggling, let the man pull him into the car, and drove the driver out of the car by the way.


    There were only the two of them in the huge suspended car.


    The windows are closed, and the dark windows are blocking the view from the outside


    Is what your sister said true? You are suffering too? Asa''s succinct to the point.


    not real. Yun Yange flatly denied it.


    Asa squeezed his chin and turned his face so that the other party had to face him.


    Look me in the eyes and say it again. "


    Yun Yange only looked at him for a moment, and immediately looked away.


    How dare he look directly into his eyes, how sharp this man is, no one knows better than him, he has always pretended very well, and now he is in a turmoil, if you look at him, the man will definitely see the bottom of his eyes at a glance pain and struggle. What? Don''t even dare to look at me? Asa approached him, his warm breath close to his ears, moist and warm.


    Yun Yange couldn''t help but ducked to the side.


    Asa lowered his head and put it on the man''s shoulder, "Yange, don''t run away, I''ve waited for so many years, can you give me a little response? I''m very tormented, very painful, and I can''t take it anymore.


    Yun Yange still didn''t respond, only the hand on the seat was tightly clenched into a fist.


    Just as he was anxious in his heart, thinking about how to send the other party away, he was suddenly touched by a soft and warm ear.


    Yun Yange was shocked, as if she was frightened, and hurriedly avoided.


    Asa grabbed him and pressed him hard in the seat.


    Yun Yange looked at him in horror, the heat and desire in the man''s eyes, like a hungry beast, roaring frantically, trying to tear up the last shred of reason in the man.


    Yun Yange was terrified, "Asa, calm down.


    Asa''s voice was hoarse, "I''ve been calm for 20 years, how do you want me to be calm?"


    Yun Yange wanted to push him away, but was caught by the other party.


    Asa looked crazy, "Since you don''t want to talk to me, let''s not talk about it.


    Asa: "A man can lie, his eyes can deceive, but his body is the most honest.


    Asa: "If you say you don''t love me, then prove it to me."


    Asa said, without waiting for Yun Yange to respond, he leaned over and directly grabbed his lips.


    Yun Yange was completely stupid, he didn''t expect that Asa would treat him like this without his consent.


    They have known each other for so long and waited so long, they are really innocent, and there is no possibility of even a decent kiss. It is precisely because they can''t get it, it makes people more persistent.


    However, he can''t.


    He can lie, he can lie, and he really can''t control his body, and he doesn''t touch or react to the people he loves.


    "Asa... Wu Yun Yange wanted to push him away, but got a more enthusiastic kiss from the man. Yun Yange was pressed tightly in the seat, unable to move or resist, his breathing was disordered, he held his breath one by one just because , Every time you breathe, what you breathe in your heart and lungs, is the familiar smell of a man.


    He felt that his heart was beating so fast that it had made it difficult for him to breathe, and his heart was tearing and hurting, it was so painful that his whole body trembled.


    The entanglement between the lips and tongues stimulated him even more.


    The seat had been flattened unknowingly, and Yun Yange was shaking all over, accepting the man''s warm kiss.


    Every cell in the body is screaming, he loves this man, he loves this man, he loves him... Mouth, nose, eyes, and soreness at the same time, it is extremely depressed, extremely painful, and can''t get it for a long time. Catharsis, once there is a breakthrough, it will be difficult to control.


    When the warm liquid in the eye sockets slipped, Yun Yange hugged the man on his body violently and turned his face away to prevent him from seeing himself so embarrassed.


    The man wanted to raise his head, but Yun Yange hugged his head tightly, preventing him from raising his head.


    Yange... Asa has discovered that Yun Yange''s emotions are not right, especially this hug, as if directly hugging his heart, all his pain and suffering were wiped out at this moment.


    Yun Yange loves him, he has clearly felt it.


    Asa didn''t make a sound, just hugged the man under him harder, waiting for him to calm down.


    After a long hug, Asa''s low voice sounded, "Yange, let''s be together, stop torturing each other, okay?


    Yun Yange tried his best to calm down his emotions and couldn''t help laughing, "Forget it, if your father knew that I kidnapped your Gerald family''s Ziyin genius, he would definitely crush our entire Yun family to death one by one. .


    author gossip

 Chapter 251

    Feeling the loosening of Yun Yange, Asa raised his head and looked at the red eyes, and couldn''t help wiping the dampness from the corners of his eyes.


    "Without you, I am alone, and I am single so far, which is the best statement to my family.


    They can not accept you, and I can not marry you, but they can''t let me marry someone else, let alone give birth to a pure-blooded child for the family. Asa said it seriously, word by word.


    Yun Yange looked at him, didn''t speak, didn''t move, obviously still hesitating.


    Asa frowned and said dissatisfiedly: "I said that the Gerald family will not hurt the Yun family, you definitely don''t believe it, since you don''t believe me, you should believe your nephew? My father really wanted to be with the famous family. The head of Mu got a relationship, and it was very urgent.


    Asa: "If your nephew uses a magic weapon as a dowry, do you think you can convince my father to let me marry into your Yun family?"


    Yun Yange said decisively: "Absolutely impossible."


    A purple-marked psionicist, what does this mean? Look at where the Rose Starfield has placed Trolasse, and you will know what position Asa is in the family.


    Asa was helpless, "Since I can''t get married, I can only aggrieve you to marry in."


    Cloud Flame Song: "¡­


    Yun Yange: "Don''t think about it, it''s impossible."


    Asa was even more helpless, "Then we won''t marry or marry, let''s start a family by ourselves, right?"


    Yun Yange was silent, why didn''t he want to start his own family, but, is it possible?


    Asa thought for a while, and then said: "As long as you agree, I have many ways to convince the family. It''s not like 20 years ago. At that time, I was controlled by the family and couldn''t do anything. Now, I control the family. What do I want to do? , they only have the right to advise, but not to dominate.


    Yun Yange said suspiciously: "You..."


    Asa nodded, "Well, I''ve reached that height."


    Yun Yange was shocked.


    Asa laughed, "Speaking of this, I also want to thank you."


    Yun Yange: "??? I always feel that there won''t be any good things to say next.


    Asa: "I have been cultivating hard for the past 20 years, and I want to reach that height so that I can get out of the family''s control, but the last hurdle has been broken through for several years, and there is no sign of loosening, but I was stimulated by you and the energy rioted. , actually rushed away.


    Yun Yange: "...It really isn''t a good word.


    Asa smiled and said: "You said, does this mean that God''s will is like this?


    Yun Yange looked at him with disgust, "God''s will? You almost lost your life, and you still talk about god''s will.


    Asa lay sideways beside Yun Yange, wrapping his arms around him, "I really didn''t want to live at that time, all my hopes and efforts were in vain, and there was no motivation to live at all.


    If you can just die like this, it''s not bad, then you won''t have any more pain. If you can die in front of you, the last person you see is you, so it''s not a loss. "


    Hearing that Asa gave up so selflessly, Yun Yange was silent for a long time before she said, "Then you can marry me.


    Asa was stunned for a moment, and then laughed out loud, really very happy.


    You agreed? You agreed, right? Asa asked eagerly.


    I agreed, but I still have to ask my good nephew if he can get some dowry so that his uncle can get married. Yun Yan sang.


    Asa laughed out loud for a while, then... silent.


    Yun Yange looked strangely?


    Asa: "It feels like a dream, let me slow down and reminisce, don''t really dream."


    Yunyan Song: "...


    Yun Yange stayed in the car for a long time before coming out.


    Master Yunyan had already returned, not waiting at the door, but in the living room. When I saw the big brother came in with a relaxed expression, there was no more depression and gloom before, I knew that things must have happened.


    How''s the conversation going? Master Yunyan hurried up to meet him.


    Yun Yange thought about it and said, "It seems a little difficult to marry him back, I wonder if my nephew can sell some magic weapons to my uncle as a dowry gift.


    Cloud Flame Master: "¡­


    Isn''t this development a bit fast? It''s fast forward to the step of marriage, which finally shocked my sister, and Yun Yange felt very satisfied.


    Well, I have to think about how to talk to my nephew and ask him to sell me some magic weapons. I don''t know if I have the right to go through the back door...


    Yun Yange went upstairs while muttering.


    Master Yunyan: "...a big sigh of relief, such a big brother is the big brother he is familiar with.


    Mu Yunshen, who was sitting cross-legged in the room cultivating, shuddered violently, feeling that he was thinking of something.


    Before Mu Yunshen could think about it, his personal communicator rang.


    Mu Yun took a deep look and saw that it was pulled by his mother.


    Instead of connecting directly, he pulled Trolasse out of the blacklist and sent him a text message.


    Give me permission, I have communication. "


    During the voyage of the spacecraft, all communication information will be monitored to prevent suspicious personnel from leaking the route and encountering an ambush on the road.


    Trolasse''s reply came quickly, "Okay."


    At this time, Master Yunyan''s communication rang until he hung up, and then he continued to dial in perseverance.


    Mu Yunshen had the authority and was not afraid of being monitored, so he answered it neatly.


    mom. Mu Yunshen hadn''t seen his mother for a while.


    Looking at the mother on the screen, she looked in high spirits, as if she was ten years younger.


    Seeing his mother, Mu Yunshen smiled and said, "Mom, you have become beautiful again.


    Master Yunyan blushed and said shyly: "I hate it, it''s not a matter of a day or two for your mother and me to be beautiful, otherwise how could I give birth to a handsome boy like you.


    Mu Yun''s chin almost fell to the ground.


    No, Mom, your situation is very wrong.


    Mu Yun touched his chin deeply, and he was about to circle around his mother a few times. He felt that after her mother stayed at Yun''s house for a while, her temperament and appearance were completely different. Aunt level.


    Go, go, go, this is your mother''s nature, I think back then, when the old lady roared, all the bastards from ten miles and eight villages were so frightened that they would get married later, why should I be gentle in my husband''s house? People think that the old lady is too pungent, and with those two cubs, your mother and I directly upgraded to be a grandma at a young age. In front of the younger generation, I have to look like a grandma.


    No cough...that...Mom, it''s good for you to let go of yourself and become young and charming. Mu Yunshen quickly praised.


    Master Yun Yan touched his face that he had been taking care of every day recently, and said proudly: "Of course, I think your dad liked me for letting go of myself back then.


    After being proud, he felt a little resentful, "Hey~, maybe I''ve been so depressed in recent years, I don''t look like me anymore, your father doesn''t miss me every day, I stayed at Yun''s house for so long, and he didn''t come. See me, even communication is lacking, Shen Shen, you say, does your father have a second heart?"


    Puff-cough-cough... Mu Yunshen just took a sip of water and spit it all out.


    Not all people say that men become bad when they have money. Now that my son is so promising, he can be proud of being a father, but don''t be a mistress or a mistress.


    Mom, Mu Yunshen hurriedly pulled back her mother''s imagination and explained, "I''m out on a mission, not at the base, even if Dad wants to see you, he won''t be able to leave, I''ll hand over the matter of the two mines. I''m responsible for Dad, he is busy every day, maybe that''s why he didn''t take care of you.


    Oh, well, then I''m relieved. Master Yunyan patted his chest and let go of his heart.


    "Oh no, I''m not looking for you for your father''s business. Master Yun Yan finally didn''t forget his business.


    So, she told her son about Yun Yange and Asa Gerald in detail, together with her promise to her eldest brother, and later being expelled from the house for her own feelings, which directly led to the whole The burden of the Yun family rested on Yun Yange, which caused the two of them to be separated for 20 years.


    The snot and tears that Master Yunyan said were so emotional and touching. Mu Yunshen didn''t make a sound, and quietly listened to his mother finish the story.


    In his heart, he knew very well that they couldn''t be together. It was probably not only because of the uncle''s side, but also the Gerald family was the dominant party. Who made the Gerald family so much better than the Yun family? Only the strong have the right to speak, this is the unchanging truth.


    Master Yunyan wiped away his tears and was about to close his voice, "So, now your uncle wants to marry someone back, I heard that as long as you use the magic weapon as a dowry, you might be able to persuade the Gerald family, son , Your uncle''s happiness depends on you, you have to give some strength!


    Mu Yun frowned deeply and said helplessly, "Mom, things won''t be so simple.


    When Master Yunyan heard this, he wanted to cry again, "No matter what, I don''t want to see your uncle''s pained and desperate appearance again, it really hurts more than cutting my mother''s heart with a knife, my mother only has this one brother, How can you let me see him in such pain and indifferent?"


    Mu Yun sighed deeply, "Mom, don''t worry, I didn''t say no to help.


    Master Yunyan stopped crying, and said domineeringly: "Sir, if the Gerald family doesn''t know each other, you will wave your sword, just like roasting a mother beast, roast them all, see if they dare be opposed to."


    Mu Yun didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "Mom, that''s the Gerald family, one of the four major legions, how could it be so easy to bake."


    "This emotional matter is not something we outsiders can mix. What do you mean by uncle and that one?" Mu Yunshen really didn''t dare to promise anything easily when it came to the Gerald family.


    Master Yunyan sighed, "Your uncle is all about the Yun family and doesn''t think about himself at all, no matter how painful or painful he is, he will bite his teeth to death.


    "The one who didn''t even say that, after waiting for your uncle for 20 years, suddenly knowing Yun Che''s existence, he was hit a lot and wanted to die with your uncle. I''m really afraid that they will fight to the point of life and death and ignore you. Uncle objected, ran to tell him.


    "Your uncle is helpless, and seems to have talked to him, saying that he wants to marry him back."


    Mu Yunshen knew about this, that time Asa vomited blood directly, and the bow sent energy riot; he saw it with his own eyes, that kind of deep-seated emotion cannot be faked, whether it is marriage or marriage, for them It doesn''t matter, as long as the two of you can be together, everything will be fine.


    "Okay, I''ll think about it, and I''ll talk to my uncle when I have time.


    Mu Yunshen agreed to this matter, and Master Yun Yan hung up the communication contentedly. Mu Yunshen thought for a long time in the room alone, but couldn''t think of a reason.


    He didn''t know what kind of family the Gerald family was at all. The only two things he knew were that the Gerald family once had a male airman, and that they had the Giant Wing Legion. Other things, he knew. Not much.


    He didn''t even know what the consequences would be if the magic weapon got into the hands of the Giant Wing Legion. He lingered in the room for a long time before opening the door.


    -Seeing Trolasse sitting in the living room, holding a glass of red wine in his hand, taking a sip from time to time. Mu Yunshen stood at the door for a while before walking over.


    Without greeting the other party, he sat down on the sofa, sitting on the sofa opposite Troleser. Trolasse didn''t make a sound, just watched him sit across from him so quietly.


    "Would you like a drink?" Trolasse raised the glass in his hand.


    "No, I''m on a mission, I don''t drink alcohol." Mu Yunshen refused.


    Trolasse doesn''t force him, he likes principled people, so what do you want to ask?"


    author gossip

 Chapter 252

    Mu Yun was stunned for a moment, then his eyes became sharp, "You monitored my communication?


    Why do you miss me so much? Trolasse made a hurt look.


    Then how do you know that I have something to ask you? Mu Yunshen still finds it strange.


    Trolasse obviously didn''t want to answer this question, but he still answered, "There is a communication looking for you, after you took the communication, you came out, if you didn''t have something to ask me, you wouldn''t leave the room.


    Mu Yunshen: "It''s a far-fetched explanation."


    Trolasse: "You are all these days, you can''t come out if you can stay in the room."


    "Well, what you said is reasonable, I do have something to ask you. Mu Yunshen admitted that Trolasser is indeed very keen.


    The handsome man took a sip of red wine, raised his chin, and motioned for him to say.


    Looking at his appearance, Mu Yunshen felt a little itchy for some reason, "I want to know about the Gerald family... The elegant man recited it softly, "It''s really hard to say, specifically. point?


    Mu Yunshen said directly: "I want to know about Asa Gerald.


    Trolasse''s toasting hand stopped, "Can I know why?


    Mu Yunshen didn''t hide it from him, "I just want to know what kind of impact it will have if I sell the magic weapon to him."


    Oh, if the Geralds had dangerous weapons in their hands, they would have bombed the entire empire. When Trolasse said this, he was a little careless.


    Mu Yun was taken aback for a moment, "They are going to attack the empire?"


    Maybe. Trolasse gave an ambiguous answer.


    Then he said: "Can I know, why do you have the idea of ??selling them magic weapons?


    Mu Yun gave him a deep look, "I think I have the right to remain silent."


    Trolasse hurt God: "I thought, if you want to sell magical weapons, the first batch of sales targets should be me, not the Gerald family, it seems that I was wrong.


    Mu Yun grinded his teeth deeply, "The 10,000 magic daggers promised to you have already been prepared, I don''t know if your money is ready.


    Trolasse raised an eyebrow, "Of course.


    Oh, it seems that you want to ask for it now? Mu Yunshen asked maliciously


    Trolasse turned his gaze to the bracelet on his wrist, still a little surprised that Mu Yunshen actually carried so many weapons with him.


    "If you want to give it to me now, I don''t mind taking it now. Trolasse is calm.


    What about the money? I need to receive the money before I ship it. "Mu Yun is deeply vigilant.


    Trolasse looked at Mu Yunshen for a while, put down the wine glass, opened his terminal, and quickly clicked on it a few times.


    Soon, Mu Yunshen''s terminal reminder came.


    He opened it and saw that the 1 billion remittance had arrived.


    Mu Yunshen: "...How much liquidity does this guy have? One billion star coins were given without blinking an eye.


    Mu Yunshen jokingly said: "I thought that even a person who has to apply to the Ministry of Finance for 100 million yuan would have to take half a year to apply for 1 billion yuan.


    Trolasse also raised his eyebrows, "The employment fee is paid by the Rose Starfield, of course, it has to go through the Ministry of Finance, these magic daggers are my private property.


    Mu Yunshen stood up, walked to the carpet beside the sofa, waved his hand, only to hear a squeak, and a pile of magic daggers appeared, piled up one by one into a hill.


    Trolasse: "¡­


    Mu Yunshen walked back and sat on the sofa again, "Please take some time to collect it.


    Trolasse looked at him and felt helpless, "As long as you are happy, I am happy to let me pick up a dagger for a day.


    Mu Yun raised his brows and said angrily, "It''s hard for me to let you pick up daggers for a day. Sure enough, this little ancestor is not happy, so he has to toss him hard. What is Asa Gerald like? The person? Mu Yunshen asked.


    Trolasse saw that he was so interested in other men, and couldn''t help but feel in his heart, "He is a genius of the Gerald family."


    He emphasized again, "The genius of the psychic purple seal.


    Mu Yun was stunned for a while before returning to his senses, the psychic energy purple seal.


    Sure enough, it is a big trouble. Can such an existence that is equivalent to "the treasure of the town" really be married into the Yun family? Stop joking, okay?


    It''s as impossible as he wants to marry Trolasse into the Mu family.


    Thinking of his forbearing uncle, Mu Yunshen couldn''t help sighing.


    Trolasse stared at him for a long time, and finally couldn''t help saying: "You really don''t want to share with me the purpose of what you want to know about this matter?


    Mu Yunshen said decisively, "I don''t want to.


    Trolasse: "Then... can you sell me another 10,000 magic swords of different attributes?"


    Mu Yun gritted his teeth for a long time before he said ruthlessly, "No, I can.


    Trolasse said sadly: "I know you must have a lot of magic weapons in your hands. Since you don''t want to sell them to me, you must want to sell them to others. Do you really want to sell them to the Gerald family?"


    Mu Yunshen was a little helpless, "This is not a question of whether I want to or not, but, it may have to be done.


    Trolasse narrowed his eyes before saying, "Is it really for your uncle?


    Mu Yunshen was shocked and said angrily, "You said you didn''t monitor my communication?


    Trolasse surrendered, "You really wronged me."


    I wronged you? Could it be that you still have the ability to predict the future? Mu Yunshen doesn''t believe it at all.


    Not that. Trolasse said calmly: "However, I also sent someone to secretly win over the Yun family, trying to dig them into the Rose Star Region.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    It was your mother''s family after all, and I couldn''t stand idly by while the psionicist world was in turmoil. Trolasse explained.


    But unfortunately, your uncle didn''t give me permission. Over there, my people met Asa Gerald. He''s been there for a while, but he''s really persistent. Trolessor chuckled lightly, indicating something.


    Heng Muyun snorted coldly, "You all want to poach people, but unfortunately, I also want to poach people.


    You? Trolasse obviously didn''t think so.


    "Of course, I''m going to dig the Yun Family to Planet Maca. Mu Yunshen said decisively.


    Trolasse: "..."


    Trolasse: "Excuse me, but do you think that there are very few people who can really accept the gap between a family that is used to living on a B-level planet and suddenly move to a D-level planet.


    Mu Yunshen was also a little hesitant, this was just one of his thoughts, if the Yun family were to relocate to Planet Maca, he was also a little clueless, so he couldn''t let them move to the Wuhai Forest and become savages!


    How to do it?


    Mu Yunshen hadn''t figured out what to do for the time being, but he was very clear about wanting to keep the Yun family.


    Well, he wanted to ask his uncle what he meant to see where he wanted to go, whether to join other forces or move to Planet Maca.


    What happened to the D-level planet? I don''t think Maca planet is worse than those A-level planets. The only weakness is that Maca planet is a little smaller, but this is not a problem at all, as long as it develops, no matter how small it is... ... Qiu Qiu... A thought suddenly formed in Mu Yunshen''s mind.


    It''s just that this idea was too vague, he hurriedly waved it away, and it couldn''t be realized at all.


    After Mu Yunshen asked about Asa''s affairs, he went back to his room again and continued to practice. By the way, he thought about what to do with his uncle and Asa.


    Leave the living room to someone and let him pick up daggers as he pleases.


    After that, Mu Yunshen asked Trolasser for permission again, sent a communication to his uncle, and mentioned the magic weapon. Yun Yange was a little ashamed. He felt that this incident must have brought a lot of trouble to his nephew. After all, his nephew''s magic weapon was not sold to the public, so he was forced to take it out to make a deal with the Gerald family. He felt very sorry.


    Yun Yange said to spend money to buy it, but was rejected by Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yunshen gave his uncle a better bargaining chip than buying magic weapons directly, and that was the channel to do business with the Warcraft mercenary group one by one.


    This kind of privilege is something that even Trolasse does not have.


    He gave his uncle the green light alone, and also hoped that his uncle could reap his own happiness.


    Moreover, Mu Yunshen didn''t really want to hold on to the things in his hands, not leaking it out at all, and selling a little bit, which would not be a shock to others.


    Of course Yun Yange knew his nephew''s intentions. Mu Yunshen wanted to use this business channel as a support so that the Gerald family could not despise him.


    Such a thing is unfounded, and of course it is necessary to take out the real thing.


    Therefore, Mu Yunshen asked his uncle to make an appointment with the Gerald family for him, and when he arrived at the Imperial City, he would personally talk to them about this, which was definitely great news for the Gerald family.


    After receiving the news, Asa immediately prepared the spaceship and rushed to the Imperial City with his entourage and Yun Yange.


    In fact, the Imperial City Star has urged him many times, the prince''s wedding, and all kinds of large-scale occasions, he must go back to the presence of Asa.


    Now that there is this good news, and it is the thread drawn by the love of Yun Yange, how can Asa not be excited about Asa and Yun Yange, two days later than Mu Yunshen''s boat.


    But it doesn''t matter, Trolasse came to the Imperial City early and had enough free time to arrange the wedding for him.


    The spaceship of the Rose Star Territory had sailed in the universe for 21 days before finally arriving at the Imperial City.


    Having seen the prosperity of Rose Star, and seeing the Imperial Capital Star again, I am not so surprised.


    However, there are still obvious differences between the two. Although Rose Star is prosperous, the environment is beautiful. Just like the name of the planet, rose flowers can be seen everywhere.


    The Imperial City Star is different. The first impression it gives is that it is a planet under high-tech products. There are towering cold metal buildings everywhere. In order to save space per capita, the building is even built into the void, using technological means to build suspension. building.


    When Mu Yunshen was Trolasse''s guard, he followed him to many places, and his vision was not bad, so no matter what he saw, he was still calm.


    When the Rose Star Field spaceship arrived at the berthing port of the Imperial Capital Star, the royal family sent a welcome team, and the scene was quite spectacular. On the surface, the Empire did not mean to neglect the Rose Star Field, and the surface effort was well done.


    The whole empire knew the purpose of this trip to the Rose Starfield. In addition to the people who greeted the team, the port of berth was filled with reporters from various media. They kept taking pictures and asking questions of kindness or ridicule. Was avoided, and did not get any response.


    Trolasse was well-dressed and graceful, walking in the crowd calmly, his handsome face no longer had the gentle smile of the past, and looked a little cold, and at a glance, he could tell that he was not in a good mood. it is good.


    The circle of people walking closest to Trolassie was not the guards of the Rose Star Field, but a group of ten people in black uniforms. Looking at their clothes, even a three-year-old child could recognize it at a glance. This is a Warcraft servant. The mercenaries of the corps came out all the way, and the onlookers outside the cordon kept screaming, some because of the handsome young lord of the rose star field, and most of it because of the monster mercenaries surrounding him. group.


    The Warcraft mercenary group is really popular, and the fan base is huge, but because of the Maca planet far away in the Mesai star field, their fans of the Imperial City have no chance to see their true faces. Many people today are all alone. The Warcraft mercenary group came, just wanted to see the real face.


    Obviously, it is no longer a secret that Rose Star Field has hired a mercenary group of Warcraft.


    author gossip

 Chapter 253

    Seeing their handsome and bursting outfits, the fans screamed and screamed, and they were very emotional. Obviously, this is not the emotion that should be faced with a mercenary group, but it is like facing the super-red idol group. , Such deformed fanaticism seems very abnormal.


    For the sake of safety and more professionalism, the mercenaries of the Warcraft mercenary group rarely showed their weapons. Each person held a weapon in his arms. The whole body was glowing with metallic luster, and the shape was cool and handsome. Although it is novel, it can still be seen that it should be a firearm weapon.


    Ten people, each holding one in his arms, and wearing uniform clothes, they are so handsome. The person who is closest to Troleser and walks forward is naturally Mu Yunshen.


    Listening to the screaming screams around, Troleser whispered: "Guess, how many of these screams are for me?


    Mu Yun''s eyes were deep, and he kept paying attention to his surroundings, but said in his mouth, "90% is for you, so don''t doubt your own charm.


    Trolasse''s expression remained the same, and the mouth shape of his speech was also very small.


    "No, these screams are all for you, I''m not very popular in Imperial Star."


    Mu Yun narrowed his eyes and laughed out loud, "So that''s the case, it seems that the royal family''s brainwashing work has been done well."


    Trolasse was noncommittal.


    Mu Yun said lightly: "I hope that being unpopular doesn''t escalate into public anger."


    From the corner of his eyes, Trolasse glanced again at the uniquely shaped firearm in Mu Yunshen''s arms. He took out this kind of gun from Mu Yunshen, and he couldn''t help but glance at it several times. Although he didn''t want to, his eyes Always drifting uncontrollably.


    This may be the nature of a man, seeing such a novel and domineering look, it is difficult for him not to notice.


    Finally, he couldn''t help but whisper: "This is the result of new research?"


    uh-huh. Mu Yunshen said proudly: "There is no way, my researcher likes to toss with these new things, and he will feel uncomfortable without tossing for a day.


    Osmond, who was walking in front of Mu Yunshen, almost didn''t stumble on his left foot when he heard these cheap answers.


    Trolasse refrained from laughing, "How is it compared to super precision?"


    Oh, ah, that was the last time for the Mercury tour, the night before the departure, let my researcher arbitrarily modify it, and now she despises that batch of weapons and refuses to admit that she made it, she feels sorry for her identity , If you give her time, she can definitely develop a better and more powerful weapon. The multi-functional hot weapon in my hand is what she has recently fiddled with.


    Speaking of this, Mu Yun gave him a deep look, and the corner of his mouth twitched under the mask, "Thank you for the information you provided."


    Trolasse followed the guards who opened the way ahead and walked quickly, ignoring the deafening shouts.


    "This is the result of the research you asked me for the data.


    Of course, what do you think? Mu Yunshen said, and raised the multi-energy thermal weapon in his hand.


    Before, Mu Yunshen asked him for research materials on imperial thermal weapons.


    Mu Yunshen originally thought that Trolaise would not agree to such confidential information, or at least ask why, but the other party didn''t ask anything, and he really gave Mu Yunshen all the hot weapon information he could get. .


    Mu Yunshen thought that this was Mr. Aslan''s trust in him.


    In fact, in Mr. Aslan''s heart, Mu Yunshen''s behavior was undoubtedly as innocent and cute as "a primary school student wants to study the manufacture of rockets".


    Mu Yun wanted it deeply, so he gave it without asking anything at all.


    Of course, those are not what Mu Yunshen wants, but what Fina wants. Her obsession with weapons is even higher than her love for beautiful men. Of course, she is very interested in these novel world weapons, so she will come to all kinds of weapons. Internal information, a good study.


    As for the language barrier, of course, Mu Yunshen was the translator, which allowed him to passively learn a lot of magic words.


    After reading those materials, Fenna made a lot of things. Of course, this kind of peculiarly shaped gun was also one of them to make these things. Fenna used all the resources that could be used, not only let the orcs help to forge, And used Zul''s alchemy.


    There is no other reason, just because of the forging of orcs, she cannot create the shape and material she needs, so she can only catch Zul as a strong man, and a dignified alchemist was requisitioned to become an operator like this.


    In Mu Yunshen''s space bracelet, there was a pile of Fenna''s research results, and there were all kinds of strange shapes. Mu Yunshen was picking and choosing, but he felt that the shape of this multi-potential thermal weapon in his hand was slightly in line with the vast number of people. People''s aesthetics, so they took it out and used it for trial. It was all floating clouds. In Fenna, there was no concept of trial at all.


    In her words, "My weapons don''t need to be tried at all, the quality is guaranteed, you can just use them with confidence."


    Then, "crack", take a picture of the instructions on the weapon, and that''s it.


    Fenna is a weapons researcher, not a producer. The number of weapons she researches is not large. She has only thoroughly researched one type of weapon. At most, she can make a few or a dozen or twenty weapons. .


    Even if there is a request from the boss, Mu Yunshen, she will not make too many of the same weapon. If she makes too many repeatedly, it will be too boring, and she will be very irritable. Mu Yunshen didn''t dare to push her too hard, for fear of driving her madness out, so she could only settle for the next best thing. After asking her to develop a weapon, please raise her hand, write an instruction manual, and leave a weapon structure. Drawings, if you can specify what kind of weapons, you can mass-produce them with drawings.


    When he thought of the "garbage mountain" in his space bracelet, Mu Yunshen felt a headache. He wondered, should he prepare to open an arsenal? There were too many backlogs of various weapons and blueprints. There is no time, and it is annoying.


    Trolasse glanced at the weapon again, "It looks good, but I don''t know how powerful it is."


    Mu Yun said quietly: "That''s what I want to know too."


    Trolasse was a little surprised, but his expression was still cold and indifferent, without showing the slightest, "Don''t you need to test and debug your weapon repeatedly before using it?


    Oh, what is testing and debugging? I''ve never seen that. If Fenna knew that Mu Yunshen did this, she would definitely think it was because Mu Yunshen did not trust her.


    Moreover, the weapons made by Fenna have not yet appeared defective, at most the difference in power.


    In the eyes of mortals like Mu Yunshen, it was already incredible, but in Fenna''s eyes, it was garbage.


    For example, the first batch of magic energy heat weapons that Mu Yunshen regarded as treasures were just garbage among the rubbish at Fina''s place. He only has so much, Fenna has stopped production, and he has switched to researching more powerful magic heat weapons, and also, there must be a weapon appearance that can meet Fenna''s aesthetics, hehe.


    Mu Yunshen couldn''t agree more with her aesthetics.


    Trolasse simply didn''t know what expression to use to respond to Mu Yunshen''s words.


    How dangerous hot weapons are, there is no need for anyone to remind them. Which human weapons have not been repeatedly researched, tested, researched, and debugged to ensure safety. Otherwise, if you are not careful, let alone kill the enemy, the weapon will explode. The first to hurt is the user himself.


    Trolasse was still thinking about how to educate such a bold lover when he suddenly heard an exclamation.


    "The voice of warning Mu Yunshen also sounded at the same time.


    The crowd of onlookers on the roadside screamed and scattered, and saw a modified suspension car, which increased its speed to the fastest, and rammed towards this side frantically. The attacker was still very middle-aged. The loudspeaker began to roar, for fear that people outside would not know what his purpose looked like.


    The bastards of the rose star field, it is impossible to split the empire into completeness.


    Whether it was the guards greeted by the empire or the guards who followed Rose Star Field, they all acted, trying to stop the hovering car that was rushing over. Several onlookers who had no time to escape flew over and flew over frantically.


    "Gunner ready," a commander of the guard shouted.


    Mu Yunshen followed the sound and frowned.


    With such a momentum, with such a size, there are so many innocent people at the scene, if they were bombed in suspension, it would definitely cause a lot of casualties.


    However, without waiting for the gunner to fire, the hovering vehicle that rushed over exploded in a huge direction. The shock wave of the explosion, carrying all kinds of debris, swept in all directions to protect the body of Troleser. The members of the Warcraft mercenary group, everyone stood firm, without the slightest panic.


    Benson. Mu Yunshen shouted loudly.


    Benson, one of the ten people, raised his hands without saying a word, and gently lifted them up. A layer of transparent energy shield, like a large protective shield, covered everyone below.


    Whether it was the shock wave or the flying fragments of the hovering car that hit the photomask, it was like hitting a ball and was bounced out without reservation. A suicide bombing at such a close range did not Caused any casualties, the people didn''t seem to have reacted, they were already safe, they were still screaming and fleeing, dodging, the scene was very chaotic, but in this chaos, there were voices around again


    Four refitted hover cars, with loudspeakers on one side, howled, "Long live the empire, suicidally drove the hover car into the rose star field team.


    However, the hovering car rushing in front, seeing that it could slam into the target below when it swooped down, the car seemed to crash into the mud, its speed gradually slowed down, and it got stuck in a protective cover from nowhere. superior.


    The crazy driver, apparently realizing something, could not rush past, and directly detonated the bomb in the suspended car.


    The second suspension car exploded, and the protective cover was blown to a tremor, and then the third, fourth, and fifth vehicles arrived one after another. They seemed to have discovered the problem and wanted to explode from the second suspension car. The place is used as a breakthrough, and the same place is exploded one after another, which can always destroy the protective cover.


    As long as a hover vehicle explodes near the target mission, their purpose has been achieved.


    However, how could Mu Yunshen give them this chance.


    "Kill the driver. Mu Yunshen calmly ordered.


    As soon as these words were spoken, before Mu Yunshen could shoot down an attacker, he saw a two-finger-wide blue beam of light shoot out diagonally behind.


    The blue beam of light directly penetrated Benson''s protective cover, like wearing a gourd, and passed through the three hovering cars that were galloping. The speeding hovering cars, like magic, disappeared directly in the air.


    The blue beam of light did not weaken or stop in the slightest, and shot straight towards the dome in the sky.


    Hearing a loud "bang", the white air drifted away, and the departure dome of the largest berthing port of the Imperial City star was directly smashed into a big hole, but apart from the white air, nothing fell down. As far as the target reaches, everything is instantly vaporized.


    Mu Yunshen was stunned by this change.


    This time, Benson didn''t need to order, and he knew what to do. He directly increased the coverage of the protective cover, and abruptly endured the high temperature of vaporization at such a close distance. The surface of his energy shield began to become blurred. Rapid thinning at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    author gossip

 Chapter 254

    Benson outputted his energy with all his strength, and blocked all the high temperature dangerously without letting the protective cover break directly. Benson consumed too much energy, gasping violently, and almost collapsed. Fortunately, he used his willpower to hold on.


    Mu Yunshen turned his head sharply, looked at the perpetrator, gritted his teeth and roared, "What are you doing?


    Haili was holding a multi-energy thermal weapon, and the muzzle was still facing the shooting direction. The whole person was startled and stunned, and said in a trembling voice: "I, I, I, I didn''t do it on purpose. When I was adjusting the function button, it seemed One more twist..., I knew it was going to happen, I wanted to stop but my fingers were already pressed..."


    Trolasse looked at the sky above in silence, her violet eyes narrowed slowly.


    Mu Yunshen was going crazy. He saw many guards gathered here, and he quickly lowered his voice and said, "Shut up for me now, don''t say anything, and don''t touch weapons anymore. I recited the manual a hundred times in my mind, and when I got to the hotel, I wrote it down a thousand times for Lao Tzu.


    Yes. Haili wanted to cry without tears, and hurriedly responded.


    It is really difficult to be a mercenary of the Warcraft mercenary group. I have to adapt to the new weapons that pop up from time to time. I haven''t had a chance to try it out. I just give Zhang the manual, remember it and go to the battlefield directly. This is very special. Mother''s business requirements are too high, can''t accept it ah ah ah!


    I am now skeptical of your professionalism. The elegant and noble Mr. Aslan spoke slowly.


    There is no doubt that we are very familiar with the instructions for use. The subordinates around Mu Yunshendao all looked miserable.


    The guards of the Imperial City directly surrounded them, and the captain of the guard came over vigilantly, "Mr. Aslan, we suspect that among your people, there are extremely dangerous lethal weapons, and we have the right to confiscate them. the weapon.


    Trolasse looked at him calmly, "First of all, the owner of the weapons is the mercenary group of demon beasts, I just hired them, and I don''t have the right to decide their belongings; secondly, my mercenaries, to protect me. , This is self-defense; in the end, it seems that my mercenaries have rescued so many people that they can''t compare to the dome of a berth."


    The captain of the guard who inquired choked and said lightly: "We have the right to inspect such a dangerous weapon."


    Oh oh? It seems that the mercenary regulations are useless? Mu Yunshen said coldly.


    The captain of the guard was sweating on his forehead, and he couldn''t do anything about it. He received an order from the peak. He knew that the request was unreasonable, but he still wanted to do it. This is an order.


    Chief Lawson of the Rose Star Field finally brought people over from the front of the chaos. "What do you mean? What are you doing with people surrounding our young lord? The one who was attacked was our young lord, what we did Everything is justifiable defense.


    The two guard captains on this side argued loudly, and the officials on the other side also began to argue loudly.


    Looking at such a lively scene, Mu Yunshen felt that it seemed that he had nothing to do with him. However, the dispute did not last long. After all, they were all powerful people in the public eye. This kind of dispute was really ugly, so, Both sides took a step back and temporarily suppressed the matter.


    Chief Lawson stared at the monster mercenary group for a while before saying: "Young lord, you let them go to the periphery, I will let the guards come to protect you closely, and leave your safety to these desperadoes, we are very uncomfortable. rest assured."


    At that moment, they didn''t see what was going on, they only saw a beam of blue light shot out, and then the three hover cars disappeared without even making a sound. The most terrifying thing is that when a big hole is blasted, not even a bit of dust falls. If it hits a person, it is estimated that not even a little ashes will be left behind.


    Their weapons are just too dangerous.


    Mu Yunshen glanced at him coldly, but did not say anything.


    If there were no "desperate" like them just now, their elegant and noble young lord would probably be lying on the ground.


    No, proceed according to the original arrangement. Not to mention that the people of the Warcraft Mercenary Group are not outlaws, even if they are, he may not really feel relieved to let those guards protect him.


    The young lord... Chief Lawson is obviously very dissatisfied with the young leader''s trust in the Warcraft mercenary group, but seeing the cold eyes of the young lord, he can only swallow back the unspoken words and stare at the black-haired young man fiercely. At a glance, he turned back to his own position and went to Mu Yunshen, speechless, couldn''t help but complain, "It seems that many people in Imperial City hate you."


    The welcoming team finally took everyone from the Rose Star Field to board the already prepared suspension car convoy. Mu Yunshen followed Trolasser into the car as a matter of course. Stay at the hotel and go.


    Since there was a driver in the car, Mu Yunshen did not communicate with Trolasser, which fully demonstrated the quality of a mercenary. The journey to the hotel was relatively stable, and there were no more attacks. After the strange weapons of the Warcraft mercenary group, it is estimated that they are also frightened.


    Rose Star Field''s welcome team was arranged to stay at the Royal Hotel. Needless to say, the Royal Hotel is luxurious. All conditions are top-notch in the Imperial City. Of course, there is almost no free space.


    It is almost impossible to live directly on someone else''s site and to have your own private space.


    Trolasse and Mu Yunshen both understood this, so after getting in the car, they stopped communicating and played their respective roles.


    In fact, there are still two months before the real wedding date. According to the previous standard of the empire to marry a princess and a prince, if you marry the prince and the prince, the welcoming team must arrive at the Imperial City three months in advance, and arrange all related matters to show their respect for the royal family. Respect, and the importance of marrying a prince and a princess.


    In fact, it is more about cultivating feelings.


    How many of the princes and princesses are really out of love? Born in the royal family, they are almost destined to become victims of interests. A marriage that has no emotional basis, at least before marriage, let them know each other well, which is also It''s the only humanity.


    Rose Starfield married the prince this time, because the incident happened suddenly, and the engagement changed directly to marriage in the middle. When they arrived at the Imperial Capital Star, there were only two months and nine days left.


    When the group of Rose Star Field stayed at the Royal Hotel, the Imperial Army''s general in the imperial capital, Pound Harrington, and the director of the High-tech Weapons Research Directorate, Pedi Kun, sent a communication request to their Majesty at the same time. Oric In his busy schedule, Emperor Shia took the time to receive the communication. Due to the same purpose, the three parties finally merged the communication.


    What happened in the port of berthing was still playing on their call interface. On the surface, although this attack did not cause much trouble, the high-tech weapons displayed by the Warcraft mercenary group once again had awakened them all. . When Emperor Aurixia saw the blue light, he was already in shock.


    Harrington didn''t make a sound, just waited quietly for the emperor''s response.


    It took a long time for Emperor Aurixia to find his voice, "Is this... an ion weapon?"


    Harrington shrugged, "Who knows."


    Director Kun excitedly patted his desk, "This is simply impossible. Where is the super-giant supply system of ion weapons? From the earth age to the interstellar age, although technology has stagnated for nearly 5,000 For the past 2,000 years, after settling down, we have been trying to reduce the size of the huge supply system for ion weapons, and now we have reduced that huge supply system so that it can be installed on a frigate. Guns are already the limit that technology can achieve today.


    I can never believe that someone can reduce the supply system of ion weapons to less than 1 meter in size. This is crazy, I never believe this is true, I would rather believe that the new weapons in the hands of the Warcraft mercenary group are not ion weapons.


    Director Kun expressed his views like crazy, but the more he said, the more serious the other two''s faces became.


    Emperor Orixia said with a heavy heart, "It''s not that you don''t believe that things don''t exist, and the performance of the weapon is no different from the ion weapon, even if the lethality is much lower than the real ion weapon, but if Comparing power and volume, this is completely proportional, or, the power is much higher than the weakening brought about by weight loss. This is the truth, Kun, you doubt it is useless.


    Director Kun kept clutching at his thinning hair and kept repeating, "This is crazy, unbelievable, unbelievable.


    Harrington''s temperament was iron-blooded and cruel, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly, "Your Majesty, do you really think that a mere beast mercenary group has such abilities?"


    Aurixia the Great looked at Harrington with cold eyes.


    Harrington calmly said, "Your Majesty, have you ever thought about what would happen if the Roseland Starfield was behind the Warcraft mercenary group. Harrington''s guess was so frightening that even Director Kun was frightened and stared at him. Looking at him with his eyes, the face of the Great Aurixia was even more ugly.


    Harrington said: "Regardless of the results of the investigation, I don''t believe that the Warcraft Mercenary Group really has nothing to do with the Rose Star Field."


    In other words, even if they really have nothing to do with each other, then, there must be a constant relationship between Mu Yunshen and Trolasse Aslan, not to mention that it was once the relationship between the guard and the protector, but only in the When You Mercury dealt with the mechanical clan, whether it was Mu Yunshen''s protection of Trolaise or Trolaise''s maintenance of Mu Yunshen, it all showed that the relationship between them... was not simple.


    Harrington''s every word made the seeds of the emperor''s suspicion grow stronger and stronger. Harrington continued: Your Majesty, it is impossible for the Rose Starfield to let Trolaise marry Prince Hughes, regardless of whether they agree or not, They are very suspicious. If they don¡¯t agree, the purpose may be more obvious. I¡¯m afraid that they really agree and they really let Trolesse come to the Imperial City. Then, even though he knows the danger, but he still comes, then he for what purpose?


    Aurixia the Great looked gloomy.


    Harrington threw the final blow, "If you want to know Trolasse''s attitude, try to move the head of Mu Fan."


    This blow from the sea not only shocked the entire Imperial Capital Star, but also disrupted Trolassie''s plan.


    After everything was settled in the hotel, Mu Yunshen still shared a suite with Trolasser. Apart from their normal work conversations, the two of them didn''t say anything extra at all. When the two of them were free, they stayed in their own rooms. .


    Mu Yunshen''s private terminal received a text message from Trolasser.


    Trolasse: [Is the ion weapon in your hand?]


    Mu Yunshen resisted the urge to look around and quickly returned a text message.


    Mu Yunshen: [Will the terminal be monitored?]


    Trolasse: [My terminal has the most advanced anti-monitoring device. ¡¿


    Mu Yunshen: [your terminal has it, but mine doesn''t] (thousand~thousand)


    Trolasse: [You have it too, I installed it for you. ¡¿


    Mu Yunshen: ¡¾(0o)?? When did it happen?¡¿


    Trolasse: [Do it when you can''t get out of bed. ¡¿


    Mu Yunshen: [¡­]


    Trolasse: [Talk back. ¡¿


    Mu Yunshen: [Maybe. ¡¿


    author gossip

 Chapter 255

    Trolasse: [¡­Didn''t you always use magic swords and ordinary Gauss guns? Why did you suddenly change weapons? ¡¿


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    He will say that he thinks those magic weapons are too weird and too sci-fi to take them out, so he decides to use a weapon that conforms to human cognition?


    Trolasse: [You''re changing weapons too much. ¡¿


    Trolasse: [How many such ion weapons are there?]


    Mu Yunshen: [Not much, my weapons researcher is too lazy. ¡¿


    Troleser: [¡­.In this way, just by looking at the weapon information, we can solve the problem of human beings losing weight for ion weapons for so long. I want such employees, even if they are lazy. ¡¿


    Mu Yunshen: [Give up, it is impossible for me to transfer it to you. ¡¿


    Trolasse: [Can you take out 100 ion weapons?]


    Mu Yunshen: [¡­.what are you doing?]


    Trolasse: [Sold to the Gerald family. ¡¿


    Mu Yunshen: [¡­I smell the conspiracy. ¡¿


    Trolasse: [To bring you home. ¡¿


    Mu Yunshen immediately became serious, he already understood what the other party wanted to do, it was fake to come here to marry this time, and it was real to come to muddy the water!


    Mu Yunshen: [¡­There are not 100 units. ¡¿


    Just kidding, if Fenna were to repeat the manufacture of so many ion weapons, she would definitely bomb his base directly.


    Trolasse: [At least 50 units, otherwise it will not be enough to exert its power. ¡¿


    Mu Yunshen: [¡­] Suddenly I felt that the elegant and noble Mr. Aslan definitely has the potential of a terrorist.


    Mu Yunshen: [¡­I¡¯ll think of a way. ¡¿


    Trolasse: [When you are doing business with the Gerald family, you can appropriately mention that our relationship is very good. ¡¿


    Mu Yunshen: [¡­.] This is going to be a demon again!


    Because he didn''t know if there were any monitors in the room besides the eavesdropper, Mu Yunshen didn''t dare to take out the space door even if he stayed in his own room. He told Troleser and planned to go out. .


    Where he wants to go, it is difficult to be monitored. After arranging the affairs of the Royal Hotel, Mu Yunshen has already appeared in an abandoned factory in the suburbs. This factory has been sealed up for some unknown reason. It has not been a long time. People came and looked very run down.


    Mu Yunshen needed a place like this.


    He summoned Ninita, took back the space door from his hands, and sent him another important task, asking him to do it as soon as possible.


    Mu Yunshen felt that it would be better for him to keep this space door for the time being. Maybe he would use it sometime. The space door becomes the size of a door.


    Mu Yun lifted the door and patted it directly on a wall. The space door was inlaid on the wall, as if there was a door there.


    Mu Yun deeply admired it and felt that this idea was very good.


    Turn the knob on the space door to yellow, open the door, and a gorgeous old castle appears in front of you.


    Mu Yunshen walked in, closed the door, and went straight to find Fenna.


    The result of the negotiation was that Mu Yunshen was not allowed to control the types of weapons she could use, and even if she was looking for a dangerous weapon that could destroy a planet with one blow, Mu Yunshen was not allowed to interfere with her.


    Mu Yunshen was helpless, so he could only nod his head in agreement, and prayed that Fenna would never be able to study such a terrifying weapon.


    Fenna agreed to let Mu Yunshen take the ion weapon three days later.


    After negotiating here, after Mu Yunshen came out, he turned the space door into a "suitcase", put it into his space bracelet, and went back calmly.


    He disappeared silently for a while, and then came back silently. This time, except for Trolasse, no one else knew that he had left. As soon as Mu Yunshen came out of the room, he saw Trolaise also coming out of his room.


    He looked at Mu Yunshen with deep eyes, "Get ready, the royal family will hold a banquet in the evening, and the nobles of the imperial family will all attend.


    Then, Trolasse specially handed an invitation to Mu Yunshen.


    "This is your invitation.


    Mu Yunshen was astonished, and accepted a beautiful invitation card handed over by Trolesse. On the invitation card was a badge representing the supreme imperial power, which was the family emblem of the Orixia family. Mu Yunshen had seen it before.


    Why do I also have invitations? Listening to Trolasse''s words, to be able to participate in this kind of banquet organized by the royal family, apart from officials, it is estimated that there are really noble families who are qualified to participate. He is the leader of a mercenary group, how can he be? Received such an invitation?


    Trolasse said meaningfully: "You have this qualification, all bodyguards and guards are not allowed to enter the venue at night, so get ready.


    Mu Yunshen is not unfamiliar with such aristocratic banquets with fragrant clothes and lavish temples. When Mr. Aslan was guarding, he had seen many times before, but at that time, he was always on the edge. Bystander, this time, he has to participate.


    In the evening, Mu Yunshen and Trolasse were wearing decent dresses, and went to the gate of the evening banquet of the palace together. The inspection at the gate was very strict, and the guards of the palace were directly responsible for the investigation. Banquet scene.


    "I haven''t seen this kind of battle in the previous banquet. Mu Yunshen couldn''t help but whisper.


    Trolasse, who was waiting side by side with him for the examination, also whispered: "Who let your people accidentally scare them!


    Mu Yun raised his eyebrows deeply, and before he could speak, he was suddenly interrupted by a voice.


    "Cousin, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time.


    Mu Yun looked deeply, and saw a young man with flaxen hair and navy blue eyes, walking quickly with a smile, his smile was very sunny, and he was also very handsome. At first glance, he had a lively personality.


    After standing in front of Troleser, his smile began to become a little shy, with a pair of navy blue eyes that were very bright when he looked at Troleser, his face could not hide his excitement and joy, "Cousin , I''ll take you in."


    Long time no see, Hughes. Trolasse broke his identity, "Let me introduce you, this is the head of the Warcraft mercenary group, Mu Yunshen.


    Hughes looked at the man in a dark slim dress, and was immediately amazed by his appearance. In addition to his appearance, there was also his slender and slender figure, which made people unable to look away.


    Hughes knew that this was a very good man, very attractive.


    Not only does he have great looks, but he also has terrifying strength and background.


    What kind of person is needed to conquer such a man?


    Hello, Mr. Mu, I have heard the name for a long time, and finally met the real person today. Hughes''s smile is clean and sunny, making it difficult to express disgust.


    Mu Yun looked at him deeply and meticulously, his expression still indifferent, and did not give him any more expression because he was the prince or his friendly smile.


    Hello, Prince Hughes. Mu Yunshen shook hands with him coldly.


    Cousin, let''s] hurry in, aunt and uncle have already arrived. Hughes, very naturally, took Trolasse''s arm.


    The corners of Mu Yunshen''s eyes twitched slightly, and the air-conditioning on his body became even better.


    Trolasse did not respond to Hughes, but looked at Mu Yunshen, "Come on, let''s go in together.


    The corners of Mu Yunshen''s mouth twitched slightly, showing a smile that was not a smile, "No, I won''t disturb the relationship between the two of you.


    After Mu Yunshen finished speaking, he walked forward alone.


    Trolasse looked at the back of him leaving, how could he not hear the gnashing of teeth in his voice? It seems that this matter is not resolved soon, and the more it drags on, the more troublesome it will become.


    Rest looked at the cousin next to him, and then at the man who left, his heart sank.


    Everyone in the palace guards seemed to know Mu Yunshen. When it was Mu Yunshen''s turn, the detector checked him from head to toe several times, as if Feng had to check out the ion weapon on him. , No matter how many times they checked, in the end, except for a few accessories, there was no sign of carrying any weapons at all.


    The captain of the palace guard team personally watched the people inspecting Mu Yunshen. The guard checked several times in a row and found nothing suspicious, so he had to look to the captain for instructions.


    The captain stared at Mu Yunshen coldly and looked at it again and again, Mu Yunshen looked indifferent, and his eyes were even colder than his.


    go in. Finally, the captain of the escort team spoke.


    Mu Yunshen stepped in, and when he entered the banquet hall, he realized that he seemed to be missing a female companion. It was a miscalculation to see that everyone else was holding hands in pairs and he was alone.


    Mu Yunshen stood there and looked around, trying to find Trolaise''s figure. Although he was angry and wished to cut him, he still had to pay attention to his safety. After all, he was still a lost spiritual power. The ordinary person, Mu Yunshen, walked slowly through the scene, ignoring the amazement and envy of his surroundings, and his eyes kept moving through the stream of people.


    Soon, he found the figure.


    He is too unique, too dazzling, even if he is standing in the top aristocratic circle of the empire, he can be seen at a glance.


    There were many people gathered around him, most of them were handsome men and beautiful women. Mr. Aslan held a red wine glass in one hand and put his hand in his trouser pocket naturally. With a gentle smile on his face, he chatted with people cordially.


    Such a scene, as Mu Yunshen had seen countless times before, that man would be the focus of everyone no matter where he went, no matter what the occasion was, he was very familiar with it, like a fish in water.


    And he was always the one standing on the side, watching him.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t like such a lively place very much. Even if he was invited as a guest tonight, he didn''t like to be intimidated by others. His position, as usual, was on the edge of the banquet hall.


    "Look over there, that''s the woman who climbed up Prince Sowell''s favorite grandson?"


    Hehe, look at her poor and sour look that she has never seen in the world. "


    I heard that she is a fallen noble from the planet Maca, but you haven''t seen her. Last time I saw her at the birthday banquet of Lord Marquis Bruce, she was dressed in vulgar fashion like a street girl, which was really funny.


    "Another joke about wanting to fly up the branches and become a phoenix, let''s see how long she can get the favor of Master Danie."


    "You don''t know anything about this, do you know why Master Danie is such a talented person, why did you choose her?


    I heard that her bloodline is only 21% complex, and it is very likely that she will give birth to pure bloodline offspring.


    "What a lucky woman.


    No matter how good your life is, it''s just a tool to give birth to a child. Don''t look at Master Danie''s doting on her so much. He takes it with him wherever he goes. Have you heard the Sowell family say they want to marry her? She can bear children for the Sowell family, but because From his background, he is simply not good enough for a royal family like the Sowell family.


    Olysia, who was holding a mature man''s wrist not far away, naturally heard the whispers around her.


    She is dressed in a gorgeous evening dress and looks arrogant. She knows that the famous ladies are jealous of her, but so what? Who else can compete with her for the position of Dan Nie''s wife? Even if you want to do so, you must first have that bloodline Confusion is fine.


    Looking at the jealous or resentful eyes of those famous ladies, Olysia only felt comfortable all over her body. Being envied and resented by others showed that she was successful. Those who were inferior to her would be so jealous of her.


    With a decent smile on her lips, her hands unconsciously caressed her flat belly slowly, with a look of happiness on her face.


    This action of hers was undoubtedly a provocation, and made those bubbling women who were already jealous even more shocked, and they all speculated that the meaning of her action was difficult, that she was really pregnant with Sowell Family child?


    author gossip

 Chapter 256

    Alicia glanced at them demonstratively, and her eyes suddenly stopped on a familiar figure.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Thinking of the harm Mu Yunshen brought to her family, Alicia gritted her teeth with hatred.


    It was all because of the video posted by Mu Yunshen that Haiershen Company suffered a great impact until it went bankrupt. It is true that there must be a driving force behind the scenes, otherwise Haiershen Company would not have collapsed so quickly, of course the Carino family would not. Put all the assets in the Haiersen Company, the Haiersen Company collapsed, the Carino family would only lose some property, and would not hurt their bones, but, since the Haiersen Company went bankrupt, the behind-the-scenes manipulators directly locked them The Carino family was the heaviest blow to the Carino family at this time, which directly disrupted the Carino family''s capital chain, and the family almost couldn''t survive.


    They had tried every means to contact Mr. Aslan to get his help, but unfortunately, since Mr. Aslan left that time, they have not had any contact with the Carino family, and it is even more impossible to ask him for help.


    The Carino family wanted to announce the news of their daughter''s bloodliness, they] knew that as long as Olysia''s bloodlines were known to the psionicist family, their good days would definitely come, but they were reluctant to part with them. Give up the chance to marry into the Aslan family.


    It was not until the news of Trolather and Prince Hughes'' engagement came out that the Carino family woke up from their sweet dreams, deliberately releasing news of Olysia''s bloodlines in the upper class, and vaguely mentioning Trolai Ser Aslan also visited Olysia in person to elevate his identity.


    Sure enough, the young masters and sons of the upper class, when they heard that Trolasse had gone to see Olysia, were even more curious about her, and many young masters and sons of noble families wanted to see this young lady.


    Later, Alicia was introduced to a high society party, where she met Danny Sowell, tried her best, and finally got the favor of the prince''s favorite grandson, as did the Carino family. Since then, the family''s fiefdoms have moved to the Imperial Capital Star, completely far away from that remote planet.


    Seeing Mu Yunshen again, Olysia only felt that old hatred and new hatred came together.


    She looked at the man beside her tenderly and said softly, "Dannie, I see an acquaintance, can I go over and say hello?


    The mature man who was chatting with his friend, Wen Yan glanced at her, his eyes slightly doting, "Go, remember to come back to me."


    Alicia smiled sweetly, "I''ll be back soon."


    Olysia didn''t go to Mu Yunshen directly, she had more contact with the upper class, and she had heard of Mu Yunshen''s name, and she had heard Dan Nie and her friends mention the name several times, and it was hard to hide her disapproval of him in her words. Amazing appearance and respect for his strength.


    Whenever she heard this, Olysia hated Mu Yunshen even more.


    Dan Nie looked at the back of the woman leaving, the doting in his eyes disappeared and was gradually replaced by boredom.


    Gibbon laughed jokingly: "Dear Danny, you won''t be serious, will you? Do you know what everyone is talking about behind your back? They all say that you are dazzled by beauty, which is really not like You, I can''t believe what it''s like to be dazzled by your beauty.


    Dan Nie sneered, "Of course I know what you guys are talking about, I''m not too young, I don''t even have an heir at 35 years old, my grandfather is worried, I can''t do anything, even if she doesn''t do well, there will always be blood. The possibility of pure heirs."


    Ji Ben raised his eyebrows, "Are you going to marry her?


    Dan Nie laughed as if he had heard the funniest joke, "What are you all thinking? With an identity like her, I can''t even touch the door of the Sowell family, my grandfather gave me a death order, He must marry a male airman, and only male airmen are qualified to be my real wife of Danie.


    Yoshimoto patted his chest, "Thanks for your sanity, it really scared us to death, if you really marry her, we don''t know how to deal with the lady-in-law who doesn''t know anything and pretends to be arrogant, fortunately you Didn''t get dizzy.


    Speaking of this, Dan Nie couldn''t help sighing again, "Speaking of which, it''s really a pity that Mu Yunshen is not a male airman, that face, that figure, that strength, and the mercenary group he founded, anywhere. All revealing endless temptation, it''s a pity.


    Ji Ben is also a pity, and suddenly joked: "You said, Mu Yunshen looks like that, is it also a male empty person?"


    Dan Nie was stunned for a moment, then laughed, "Who knows this, if you think about it, no one should dare to try it!


    When the two of them thought of what happened at the port of berth, they couldn''t help but fight a cold war. The new weapon in the hands of the head of Mu was too terrifying.


    Mu Yunshen stood on the sidelines, holding a glass of champagne in his hand. He didn''t drink it, just held it in his hand. His eyes stayed on the man on the court.


    During the period, there were handsome men and beautiful women who took the initiative to talk to each other, but they were all scared back by Mu Yunshen''s air-conditioning.


    I really didn''t expect that the smelly mice in the gutter would climb the high platform one day.


    The strange voice of Yin and Yang suddenly entered his ears, Mu Yunshen withdrew his gaze, glanced at her indifferently, and then looked at the person in the field again.


    Even if he receives an invitation, his task is to protect Trolasse, and he will not let down his guard in the slightest.


    Olysia saw that the other party ignored her at all, and her indifferent eyes ruthlessly told her ignorance. How could Olysia, who has regarded herself as a character, endure Mu Yunshen''s ignorance of her?


    Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear me? Don''t think how noble your status is now, I know best what kind of status you are, a poor pariah, I don''t know what means to pick up on Mr. Aslan, Everything you have is given by Mr. Aslan, right? Shameless pariah.


    Alicia knew how grand the banquet was tonight. Under such circumstances, of course, she did not dare to make a loud noise, not to mention such vulgar words, which were not allowed to be heard by others. Fortunately, Mu Yunshen''s position was relatively partial.


    An ordinary pariah still wants to pretend to be a psionicist? Say, what the hell are you doing... ah


    Before Alicia spoke her arrogant words, she was splashed with champagne. This accident made her voice, which had been deliberately lowered, suddenly rise a little, drawing all the nearby eyes. Mu Yunshen casually threw the empty cup onto the tray of a waiter not far away, and said coldly, "I don''t want to hit a woman, don''t do it like me.


    You... how dare you... do you know who I am?


    Alicia was trembling with anger, and the makeup on her face was drenched with champagne. The champagne with powder ran down her cheeks, into her neck, and dripped onto beautiful dresses. In such an empire At a top party, it is undoubtedly very rude.


    When Jiben saw this scene, he directly poked the buddy who had his back in that direction with his arm, "Danny, your little cutie seems to be in trouble.


    As soon as Danny turned around, he saw Olysia shouting to a man in a daze, "Do you know who I am?"


    His brows could not help frowning slightly, and he looked a little impatient. When he saw who the man Olysia was facing, Danie''s face showed a look of surprise. When he reacted, the man had already walked over and happened What''s the matter? Dan Nie asked very politely, and his eyes stayed on Mu Yunshen.


    As soon as Alicia saw her backstage approaching, she immediately wept and said, "Danny, he''s crazy, he actually splashed me with champagne.


    Alicia looked pitiful, waiting for her lover to pity and vent her anger.


    However, she miscalculated, when Dan Nie saw Mu Yunshen, his eyes never left him.


    The man surrounded by people not far away was clearly chatting with people, but his attention was always on Mu Yunshen who was on the sidelines. Even if he didn''t look at him, he knew that Yun Shen was watching him all the time. .


    Something happened over there, and the elegant man knew right away.


    "Sorry, excuse me, my friend seems to be in a bit of trouble. Trolasse interrupted the other party''s next words politely and gracefully, and walked in that direction.


    Cousin, what''s the matter? Hughes, who was still holding his arm, immediately grabbed his arm.


    You can wait for me here, or come with me. Trolasse gave him a choice.


    Hughes actually saw the scene on the sidelines, which made him only find it ridiculous. He didn''t know where these rude civilians ran out, and he didn''t even look at where this place was. He dared to shout here. Tired.


    Trolasse didn''t wait for Hughes to think about the result, he pulled out his arm and walked over.


    Hughes looked at his cousin in surprise and left him behind.


    "Mr. Mu, what happened?" There was no blame in Danie''s tone.


    Mu Yun''s eyes were cold and indifferent, he glanced at Dan Nie, and said coldly, "Let her disappear immediately, I don''t want to kill people here.


    Hearing "kill", the nearby guests who cast their eyes from time to time feel a little weird. Does he think this is a place where people can kill people casually?


    Dan Nie summoned a waiter and instructed him: "Take her to clean up, it''s disrespectful.


    Waiter: "Okay, Master Danie."


    Alicia grabbed Danie''s arm and looked at him with pleading eyes, "Danny, come with me, I''m scared alone...


    Danny lost his gaze, and Olysia was so frightened that she didn''t dare to speak out.


    Olysia has never seen such a fierce look in her eyes. In her impression, Dany has always been mature and gentle. How could she look at her with such a look? This made her suddenly fearful. .


    Are you okay?" A sexy and deep voice suddenly sounded, the voice was very familiar.


    Olysia looked up blankly, and saw a man as elegant as a rose, looking at Mu Yunshen with concern.


    Danny Sowell''s appearance, among the young masters and sons of the upper class, can only be regarded as the upper-middle class, while Trolasse''s appearance is definitely top-notch, and no one of his peers can surpass it. Looking at the empire, The only person who can compare with Trolasse is estimated to be the rumored real Prince.


    It is not the identity of the prince added by the husband, but the real prince, the younger brother of His Majesty today.


    It is rumored that he is talented and handsome, and can be called the best in the empire. In fact, few people have actually seen him, but there are many legends about him.


    When Danny was in front of Trolasse, there was no comparison at all.


    This fact, even Alicia knew very well, so when she saw Trolasse suddenly appear, her eyes were straight, and she couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Aslan... ¡­


    Trolasse didn''t even look at her, took out the handkerchief in his pocket, picked up Mu Yunshen''s hand, and carefully wiped the champagne standing on his fingers for him.


    Mu Yunshen was a little stunned. He didn''t understand that Trolaise, who had kept his distance from him and was afraid of being monitored when he was talking in the hotel, was suddenly possessed by something. He wiped his fingers and followed Hughes in public. , was obviously also shocked by this scene.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen saw Hughes coming over, he instantly regained his senses, and suddenly pulled back his hand, took a step back, pursed his lips into a line, looked at them with cold eyes, and then suddenly disappeared from everyone''s sight. All content is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology. If there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] to inform, and this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 257

    Everyone was stunned, and when they returned to God, they all showed fear, and those who knew the inside story were unfathomable, but more people''s eyes flickered.


    After a while, an explosive news spread throughout the banquet hall.


    Trolasse intended to pursue the high-cold head of Mu, but was ruthlessly rejected by the head of Mu, making countless idiots and women cry and faint in the toilet, and the unattainable Aslan male god actually has a crush. What''s wrong? Isn''t it true that Trolase came to the Imperial Capital to marry Prince Hughes? He took other men''s fingers and helped wipe the champagne on them. Is this really good? information.


    The confusion of others was also the confusion of Mu Yunshen. He felt that Trolaise was crazy. He had been careful to hide it before, but now he is suddenly openly intimidating. I really don''t understand what he was thinking?


    Mu Yunshen stood alone on the terrace on the second floor of the banquet hall and decided to hide.


    Looking at the quiet night outside, in stark contrast with the lively banquet hall, Mu Yunshen suddenly had an illusion and felt that all this was unreal.


    In private, various calculations make stumbling blocks, and after meeting, they can still chat very happily.


    Many of the guests tonight are from the psionicist family. Recently, they have been fighting vigorously to compete for male airmen. I didn''t expect to meet each other at the banquet and be so friendly. Everyone is really a movie king.


    "Cuckoo


    Mu Yunshen suddenly heard a sound, and when he followed the sound, he saw a beautiful white dumpling standing in the corner looking up at him, his eyes as beautiful as ice crystals were full of surprises.


    Mu Yun was stunned for a moment, isn''t this his Ice Flame Demon Fox? How could it appear here?


    His first reaction when he saw the Ice Flame Fox was that it ran out of the space door, but when he saw its size, he felt that something was wrong. This Ice Flame Fox was only the size of an adult cat, and its snow-white fur was shiny and shiny. Wa Liang, at a glance, knew that he was well taken care of.


    Because the appearance of Gala and Galan has changed, his two iconic pets are temporarily kept by him. The two little guys are of course very reluctant, but Mu Yunshen assured them that they will take good care of them. When the pet is returned to them, the little pet will definitely grow up and become more powerful.


    Mu Yun was deeply moved and explained to the two children the reason why they couldn''t bring pets, and finally let them keep the two small pets with him. If it was lost or something went wrong, the two A kid still hasn''t made a fuss with him.


    Don''t look at these pets, each species looks the same, but their personalities are different. Each one is unique and very spiritual. If Yura and Baker are lost, Mu Yunshen really makes up for them both. no.


    If there is another Ice Flame Demon Fox in this world other than Yura, it must be the one he sold before, Mu Yun squatted down, "Hey, why are you here? Your What about the master?


    The Ice Flame Demon Fox seemed very happy to see Mu Yunshen, walked in front of Mu Yunshen with elegant steps, raised his head and rubbed Mu Yunshen''s hand, then turned away, took a few steps, turned back Looking at Mu Yunshen, it was obvious that he wanted Mu Yunshen to follow it.


    Mu Yun was deeply curious, got up and followed it out of the palace through the back door ¢¡ of the banquet hall, and entered a garden outside the palace.


    The Ice Flame Demon Fox, who was walking with small steps, suddenly ran forward, Mu Yunshen quickly followed, and saw the Ice Flame Demon Fox rush up to a round table with four hooves on one side of the table. Wipe the cloth repeatedly until the hoof is wiped clean, and then jumped into a person''s arms.


    Mu Yunshen stopped, and saw a man with long hair fluttering sitting on a retro carved chair in the garden. A man with long ice-blue hair was bowing his head and gently stroking the Ice Flame Demon in his arms. Fox, under the moonlight, among the hundreds of flowers, the man is as beautiful as a fairy in a flower, and his calm demeanor is like an orchid in an empty valley.


    Bright and bright moon, gentleman like jade.


    The man raised his eyes, and in the icy blue eyes, the light was fleeting.


    Long time no see, Mr. Mu, do you remember me? The man said with a smile.


    Mu Yunshen stared at him for a long time, and really didn''t remember this person very much, "Even if I don''t remember you, I should always remember the Ice Flame Demon Fox.


    The man laughed lowly, his voice clearer and better.


    Mu Yunshen was a little strange. It stands to reason that such a special person would definitely be remembered if he had met him once, but Mu Yunshen felt that he had never seen him before.


    Did you buy this Frozen Demon Fox? Mu Yunshen asked tentatively.


    Of course, this little thing is very delicate. It has been raised for more than two years, but it has not grown up at all. The man sighed softly.


    Mu Yun snorted, "When you bought it, I didn''t tell you, did this pet grow up?


    The man smiled and recalled, and then affirmed: "I''m sure, you didn''t say it.


    Mu Yunshen: "Then you know now."


    Holding the Ice Flame Demon Fox, the man stood up and looked at Mu Yunshen, "Introduction again, my name is Grant, it''s a pleasure to meet you here.


    Mu Yun raised his eyebrows deeply, "Again?


    The man was helpless, "I already introduced it when I entered the store, but unfortunately, you don''t seem to remember me.


    I also find it strange, like you... Mu Yunshen glanced at him, "You are impressive, how could I not remember you? Grant smiled helplessly, and reached out to ask Mu Yunshen to sit down. Next, "That''s my reason, it seems that I''m not very easy to remember by nature.


    This is really surprising. Mu Yun deeply suspects that he may also be a psionicist. A psionicist with special powers will always have strange abilities, just like the magic mercenaries awakened with awakening potions. People are hard to guard against.


    Grant poured Mu Yunshen a glass of champagne, but he was holding red wine.


    "It''s not a matter of a day or two, I''m very used to it. Grant slowly stroked the Ice Flame Demon Fox lying on his lap, "I watched that video, in fact, it can grow up, right?


    They all know which video that video refers to.


    "Even if I said no, you wouldn''t believe it, would you?"


    Grant smiled, "Agnes really wants to grow up and become stronger, so I can only ask you how to do it.


    Mu Yunshen looked at the main pet''s almost identical eye color, and couldn''t help but feel very happy, "If you want to grow up, just eat pet food.


    Grant asked: "Not all pet food is good, right? My Agnes has eaten a lot of pet food, and she doesn''t seem to like it or grow up. If it is sold in your store, it is said that you no longer open a pet store. , where should I buy it? Agnes'' eyes are too eager, after all, she brought it to this world by herself, if it is just to grow up, it is not impossible, it is just a pet, and it is not too big harm.


    Well, pet food may be more expensive and you have to eat it for a long time. Mu Yunshen woke him up.


    Grant took out a card from his pocket and handed it to Mu Yunshen, "There are 10 million stars in it, I will pay first, you can give me pet food regularly, I don''t want my Agnes to eat expired pet food.


    Mu Yunshen: "...how much this person likes this pet, it is worth 10 million pet food.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t refuse, just put the card on, he couldn''t do a loss-making business.


    Where do you live? I can mail it to you regularly. "


    Grant thought for a while, "I am a man of uncertainty, I like adventure and travel, and I rarely have a fixed residence. Why don''t you tell me where you live, and I can send someone to fetch it.


    Mu Yunshen avoided this question, but said: "If that''s the case, then I''ll prepare you a pet food within the shelf life.


    Pet food with these characteristics will have a shelf life of one or two years.


    Grant looked at him silently, and suddenly smiled: "That''s okay too.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "I will contact you when I am ready.


    Grant gave Mu Yunshen a band number and started another conversation, "You don''t seem to like this kind of banquet very much?


    Mu Yun pouted deeply, but did not answer.


    Grant laughed, "This kind of banquet is really boring. It''s a fight to the death in private, but on the surface, it has to be peaceful and the acting is superb."


    Mu Yunshen was a little surprised that someone would think the same way as him, which is too coincidental.


    Well, obviously, this man should be like him, and he doesn''t like that kind of banquet, otherwise he wouldn''t be here alone.


    Grant looked at Mu Yunshen with great interest, his eyebrows were joking, "Trolesse is chasing you.


    Mu Yun was stunned for a moment, then said with a dark face, "Why do you ask that.


    Grant chuckled softly, "I just heard the guests passing by here talking, I heard that Trolasse made a public offer to you, but was rejected by you, is that so?


    Mu Yunshen''s face turned even darker. He didn''t dare to talk nonsense because he didn''t know Trolasse''s purpose, but only vaguely said that he was going to marry Prince Hughes soon.


    Grant said slowly: "Trust me, anyone who stands in Troleser''s position will choose you."


    Mu Yunshen looked up at him, the ice blue eyes seemed to be surging with ice and snow, and the fluttering white seemed to be slowly swallowing the ice blue, until the entire pupil was icy blue. until it turns silvery white.


    Mu Yunshen was shocked, and immediately returned to his senses, looking at those eyes again, they were still icy blue, how could there be any silvery white.


    Mu Yun lowered his eyelids, avoiding those eyes.


    Grant Qingyue''s voice did not stop. You have the manufacturing method of magic energy weapons and extremely dangerous ion weapons in your hands. Your own conditions are also very good. Whether it is your appearance, body, or your own strength, people are chasing after you. The goal. If there is no male empty man, then you must be the goal that those noble families are striving to pursue.


    Precisely because of your superior conditions, how many people are vying to pursue you, and how many people are sincere and are with you purely for the sake of love? If you have nothing but a pretty face, someone will care. Are you? Beautiful, sophisticated men, too many in clubs and bars, obedient, well-behaved, and younger than you. "


    The stronger and better a person is, the less chance they have of getting their hearts. They approach you with all kinds of purposes, deceive you with all kinds of rhetoric, make you not see the truth, and make you think that everything is true. What you see with your eyes and what you hear with your ears may not be true. Everything follows your heart and sees the world with your heart. Ask a lot about your heart. Do you believe it? Mu Yunshen frowned a little irritably, "Why did you tell me this?


    Grant looked into Mu Yunshen''s eyes and said slowly and sincerely, "I also want a chance, a chance to compete fairly, to break the preconceived bias in your heart and give others a fair chance."


    Mu Yunshen looked at him coldly, "You are also a psionicist, right? The male empty man appears, and the entire psionicist world is vying for it. You are unmoved, but you are here to talk to me about the chance of fair competition, you Don''t you think it''s funny?


    Grant''s expression was peaceful, "What about you, are you also a psionicist? Why don''t you go and fight for the male airman?


    Mu Yunshen: ...I don''t have a family burden, it doesn''t matter if I want to be a male empty person or not.


    Grant spread his hands, "What a coincidence, so am I."


    author gossip

 Chapter 258

    Mu Yunshen pursed his lips and looked at him, his expression seemed stubborn, hesitant, and struggling.


    Grant stared into his eyes and told him word by word, "You are no longer the pet store owner you used to be, you have changed, but you are not a psionicist either, I can''t see any cosmic power in you, Another unfamiliar force entangled around you, powerful, dark, and dangerous, makes me unable to see through, you are the first person I have ever seen to possess this kind of power, what kind of power is this?"


    No matter how well Mu Yunshen was hiding, he couldn''t help but change color at this moment. He would never have imagined that someone could see right through his power that it wasn''t spiritual ability. What kind of power was this? It was terrible.


    Grant continued: "Do you have a new power system? Can you subvert the entire psionicist world and give humanity a new lease of life?"


    No longer shackled by cosmic species, let human beings be completely independent and strong. Mu Yunshen could no longer listen to what Grant said behind him, he stood up abruptly, "I don''t understand what you are talking about, I''m sorry.


    After Mu Yunshen finished speaking, he wanted to leave, but Grant suddenly said: "Do you really love each other? Your status is very different from his, you are not from the same world, and you have never really set foot in the aristocratic circle he belongs to. , You don''t even know who his best friend is, what you know about him is the part he wants you to understand, he can control everything about you, but you can''t control him at all.


    Mu Yun took a deep step, only to feel a creepy feeling arise spontaneously, quickened his pace, and left quickly.


    Who is this man? He seems to be able to see through everything about people, and he has almost no secrets in front of him.


    How much did he know? Apart from what he said, how much did he not say? Mu Yunshen only felt cold sweat all over his body. He wanted to see Trolaise, he wanted to tell him that he had met a strange person, and he seemed to Seeing through his ability and their relationship, what should he do?


    Mu Yunshen''s face was pale, with fine sweat on his forehead and the tip of his nose. He quickly searched among the guests, trying to find the familiar figure. However, when he found the figure, the man was still holding the wine glass gracefully, and People talk very happily, and a group of people gathers around him all the time, and he is the center of everyone


    This is such a familiar scene, the only difference is that today, he has been holding a person on his arm intimately, Prince Hughes smiled with happiness, and the elegant man was also gentle.


    Mu Yunshen''s eyes fell on them] and changed the direction of walking. He walked around the two people on the edge, observing them from different angles. Status, their temperament, or dealing with such a scene are surprisingly similar.


    They are equally noble, respectable, and dazzling. This is their stage, and they are the people of the world.


    I don''t know if it was because of Grant''s influence, or if there was a seed of doubt in Mu Yunshen''s heart, he felt that he really didn''t understand this man and everything he did. If he didn''t want him to know, he wouldn''t know at all. , What he knew was indeed the man who let him know that he would know.


    Just like last time, when he was asleep, he took his communication and gave Bai Yueguang an order, Trolather only deleted the information on his communication, but did not deal with the news from Bai Yueguang. He knew, and if he didn''t want him to know, he wouldn''t know it either.


    Looking back on the various coincidences and accidents since they met, these are really just coincidences and accidents, and they are still man-made.


    If he wasn''t a male empty man and hadn''t given birth to the Aslan family child, would Trolasse have treated him like that? Did he really love himself?


    Mu Yunshen''s mind was confused, staring at the two people in the field while walking forward, a person suddenly appeared in front of him, Mu Yunshen almost bumped into the person, looked up and saw that the person in front of him was actually Yulia.


    With a happy sneer on the face of the feminine beauty, she looked at Mu Yunshen''s eyes and saw the two of them holding hands and talking to someone.


    Was it dumped? Was it uncomfortable to see them together? Yulia sneered.


    Mu Yun looked at him deeply, and recalled in his mind involuntarily that when Trolaise was recruited, it was Yulia who was with him. So, would it be Yulaiya who drugged Trolaise?


    Mu Yun thought this in his heart, grabbed Yulia''s wrist, not allowing Yulia to refuse, and pulled him out of the field.


    During the banquet, Raphael had been quietly paying attention to Mu Yunshen, and when he saw him pulling Yulia away, he also followed quietly. In the study, I carefully sorted everything out, and the more I thought about it, the more suspicious it became.


    That witness, Tang Han''s death, was too strange. Why did the Heisman family suddenly flee from the planet Maca? Why did they collide with the mercenary group of Warcraft on the way to escape, and they fought fiercely, causing Hayes The Man family was almost wiped out, and the few people who survived by chance are still ordinary people who have not awakened. All this happened is too bizarre and coincidental.


    It was also when he almost confirmed that Mu Yunshen was a male airman, and suddenly a real male airman popped up, and that person''s identity was still the illegitimate child of the Augustine family.


    What''s even weirder is that the entire psionicist world has been fighting privately many times in order to compete for this male empty person. Every time there is news that the male empty person has been obtained, that one will definitely be attacked by focus fire. , But the family that was set on fire has always insisted that they have never seen a male empty person at all.


    In fact, they have been fighting until now, and none of them have admitted to finding a male empty person. So, where is that male empty person?


    At the beginning, the Augustine family also searched everywhere, but Raphael felt that this matter was strange everywhere. He thought of a possibility and was sending someone to confirm it. If it was confirmed at this time, then all this was It makes sense, he is still waiting for news.


    Yulia was dragged by Mu Yunshen all the way to a secluded corner of the garden before breaking free from his shackles.


    Yulia rubbed her wrists, very annoyed, "Why are you pulling me here?


    Mu Yun looked around deeply, then lowered his voice and said, "I have something to ask you, you must answer me truthfully."


    Yulia sneered, "Why should I answer you? Do I have to answer if you ask me?


    Mu Yunshen said in a cold tone, "If you don''t cooperate, then I''ll have to kill you.


    Yulia felt that she was hallucinating, "You want to kill me? Here? It''s just you?


    "It''s just me. Mu Yunshen moved his finger, and the mighty ion weapon appeared in his hand, and the target was directly at Yulia. Yulia was so frightened that her face was immediately pale, and it was forbidden to carry weapons at the banquet. Everyone at the banquet will be strictly checked. Mu Yunshen actually brought in such a dangerous weapon. Where did he hide in the docking port of the Imperial Capital Star? The families with a little power have already obtained the information there from various channels. From the video, you naturally know what this weapon in Mu Yunshen''s hands means.


    Yulia froze in place, not daring to move, and cold sweat dripped down.


    Mu Yunshen moved his finger, and the ion weapon suddenly disappeared again.


    Yulia''s eyes widened, and she stammered: "Empty, space storage?


    His eyes immediately turned to Mu Yunshen''s fingers, there was nothing on his left hand, and a ring with a unique shape was worn on his right index finger to see the dark appearance. It didn''t look like it was made of space stone, it should not be space storage, then his Where is the storage space, Yulia is very sure at first glance, this Mu Yunshen must have space storage in his hands.


    How did he know that Mu Yunshen''s space bracelet, which was always on his wrist, was only covered by his shirt.


    "Answer my question truthfully. Mu Yunshen spoke again.


    Yulia''s expression changed and changed, she stared at Mu Yunshen for a while with complicated eyes, and finally let go, "I''ll listen to what you want to ask first.


    Seven years ago, in that bathroom, Mr. Aslan was drugged. Did you do it? Mu Yunshen asked in a low voice.


    After Yulia heard this, her expression was very strange at first. Looking at Mu Yunshen''s eyes, it was like looking at a monster.


    Do you think it''s possible for someone like him to be drugged?"


    Mu Yun was stunned for a moment, and then said: "He is also human, why can''t he be drugged?


    Yulia''s expression became even more bizarre, "Let''s not say how alert he is, just saying that he is a psionicist, ordinary drugs don''t even work on him, don''t you even have this common sense?


    Mu Yunshen was completely stunned, he actually ignored such an important point.


    No, at that time, he didn''t even know that there were psionicists, so how could he have thought of this group of people who couldn''t even put down medicine?


    Mu Yun thought for a while, frowned and said, "But he was indeed drugged at the time, and you were there, didn''t you find anything wrong with him?


    Yulia chuckled: "Of course I know he''s wrong, otherwise I wouldn''t follow him to the bathroom."


    Mu Yun asked deeply, "What do you know?"


    Yulia looked at Mu Yunshen up and down and sneered: "So, no matter how popular you are now, no matter how popular you are, it can''t change the fact that you are not a noble, and in some circles, people like you can''t be involved at all. of."


    In this case, it is undoubtedly rubbing salt on Mu Yunshen''s wound.


    His expression was cold, his lips pursed tightly, and he stared at Yulia coldly.


    Yulia spread her hands and said truthfully: "It was just a coincidence at the time. When I came from the other side, I happened to see him walking two steps in front of me. When I passed there, I smelled the air. The scent that seemed to be nothing, immediately understood, and followed him.


    Fragrance? What fragrance? Mu Yunshen asked.


    "You helped him away, didn''t you smell the fragrance on his body? Yulia looked at him with a half-smile.


    Mu Yunshen still had a fresh memory of this, the scent was very nice, elegant and quiet.


    Isn''t that the scent on your body? Mu Yun was deeply puzzled.


    Yulia sneered directly, "What are you kidding me, how could I have the fragrance of Acacia and Youluo on me.


    Yulia paused for a while, then said again: "Do you know what Acacia Youluohua is?


    Mu Yun shook his head deeply, not to mention knowing, it was the first time he had even heard of it.


    Yulia looked at him with a deep meaning, "This kind of Acacia Youluo flower is a kind of aphrodisiac flower, only the product of a plant-type psionicist''s psionic mutation, and only one person in the entire empire can produce this kind of flower, That man is a prodigal himself, but it fits his abilities very well."


    No matter how resistant the body is, how strong the will is, even a psionicist with a high spiritual mark, just one flower can make him fall completely.


    Mu Yunshen felt that his breathing was about to stagnate, and he asked with difficulty: "He... was this kind of flower planted at that time?


    Hearing this, Yulia immediately laughed, "Mu Yunshen, why didn''t I realize that you are such a lovely person.


    Mu Yun frowned deeply.


    Yulia continued: "This kind of flower is really powerful, but it is not the first choice for harming people, because it has its own floral fragrance. After making tea with this kind of flower, the floral fragrance is stronger. Is the brain broken? All content is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology. If there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] to inform, and this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 259

    If you want to be effective for psionicists, you must drink it, so that you will also carry this floral fragrance. For psionicists, it is a good product for flirting, but for ordinary people, as long as you smell it , that is definitely better than eating an aphrodisiac directly.


    Mu Yunshen''s face turned pale, and he stood there in a daze.


    Yulia said: "Actually, even in the world of psionicists, there are not many people who know the existence of this kind of flower, and it happens that I know that because I love to play, of course I will not let go of such novel sex toys, so in the news When I got to the scent of Trolasse, I immediately followed it. This scent is a naked seduction to those who know it. Isn''t this a signal to tell others that I want to find someone to spend the night with?


    But unfortunately, the person he was waiting for didn''t seem to be me. Yulia shrugged helplessly.


    Mu Yunshen clenched his fists tightly, gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "What you said is all true?


    Yulia said indifferently: "I don''t need to promise you anything, if you don''t believe me, you can ask others, I can tell you a few people who have played with this kind of flower, among them Mr. Aslan''s fianc¨¦. One is Prince Hughes, the second is Danny Sowell, who is full of love debts. Of course, UFO Jinquan, who is not taboo between men and women, is also a master. I don''t know if there are other people, but these three are definitely known. .


    Mu Yun said in a deep depression: "You said this, why don''t you tell the person who can make this kind of flower, wouldn''t it be more convenient for me to go to him directly?


    Yulia spread her hands, "That''s a pity, this guy died seven years ago, I heard that he died on a woman''s belly, it''s impossible for you to find him.


    Mu Yunshen took a few deep breaths before barely suppressing his emotions, and asked in a deep voice, "So, those who can consume this flower will only do so voluntarily, and it is impossible to eat it by mistake, right?"


    Unless it''s a loss of smell. Yulia gave the final answer.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, took a step back, and then disappeared directly from the spot.


    Raphael, who was standing not far away, didn''t come out until now, "What the hell was going on back then?


    Yulia sneered, "The relationship between the two seems to be more complicated than we thought."


    Raphael''s face was very ugly and ugly, "If they had this kind of relationship seven years ago, then things might be very troublesome, maybe, Mu Yunshen has been trapped by that fox...


    Having said this, Raphael suddenly stopped, and the guess in his heart became clearer.


    Is it possible that Mu Yunshen was actually the real male emptiness, and the one that appeared later was just a trick by Troleser to protect Mu Yunshen? As for that Freeman''s blood mixture, why is it 0? It is estimated that only the people behind the scenes know why.


    When Mu Yunshen reappeared, he was already on the rooftop on the second floor. He sat sideways on the rooftop, with one leg bent, leaning against the wall, quietly waiting for the banquet to end.


    His mind is very chaotic, and his mood is even more unstable. He doesn''t want to see anyone now, he just wants to be calm and calm by himself.


    Seven years ago, he has been brooding about the incident, except that Trolaise was suddenly attacked. He was fine. On the way to send Trolaise back, he hadn''t eaten anything, but he was also able to be attacked. This was something he had never been able to understand, but only after listening to Yulia''s words did he know that it was so.


    If it was because he smelled the fragrance of Acacia and Youluo flowers, then it would not be difficult to explain all this. According to Trolessor''s explanation at the time, that night was just an accident. Afterwards, he became pregnant and left the Rose Legion. He directly missed so many years. Trolessor didn''t know that he was an empty body beforehand. I know, I will never let him go for so many years.


    Now, the first condition has been overturned. If that night was really planned by Trolasse himself, then what is his purpose? He actually already knew that he was a male empty person, so he set up that game to let He was pregnant, and then found a reason to drive him out of the Rose Star Territory. The reasons were not the ones he explained, but to keep himself away from the Rose Star Territory and to give birth to and raise the child safely.


    After all, the relationship between the Rose Star Territory is intricate and people have many eyes. Instead of hiding him in the Rose Star Field, it is better to let him return to the Maca Planet and live a safe and secure life.


    Mu Yunshen wiped his face hard, unable to think about it, the more he thought about it, the darker he became, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he had fallen into a very terrifying trap.


    Mu Yunshen''s aimless gaze landed in the dim garden, where stood a man with long icy blue hair hanging loose and holding a white dumpling in his arms, icy blue eyes looking at the sitting two. him on the floor.


    Mu Yunshen looked at him quietly, no matter whether the person''s reminder was kind or intentional, Mu Yunshen didn''t want to interact with him. He felt that this man was very dangerous and had to stay away from him.


    The man looked at him for a moment, then hugged his little pet and disappeared into the night step by step.


    Not long after the man disappeared, Mu Yunshen heard footsteps going up the stairs, turned his head to look, and unexpectedly found that the person who came up was Prince Hughes.


    At this time, the warm and sunny smile on his face was gone, and his face was tense as he walked straight towards Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yunshen kept that posture and looked at him without moving, nor did he take the initiative to salute Hughes because he was the prince, with obvious displeasure on his face, and asked, "What is your relationship with my cousin? Are you lovers?


    Mu Yunshen didn''t answer, and he didn''t know what their relationship was. I guess he wasn''t even a lover!


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Hughes thought he had guessed right, and continued: "I don''t care what your relationship was before, whether it''s a lover or a mutual benefit, he will be my man from now on, and he won''t have anything to do with you anymore. , please recognize your own position.


    Mu Yun looked at the night outside, as if he didn''t hear what he said, and suddenly asked, "Do you know Hehuan Youluohua?


    Hughes was stunned for a moment, then looked a little nervous. After all, this is not a good flower. Once it is involved, it must be a matter of lust and pleasure. His wedding is imminent, and he does not want his cousin to know that he has played Hehuan Youluohua.


    However, he quickly thought of something and looked at Mu Yunshen with a subtle expression, "You also know this kind of flower? Have you ever played with it?


    Mu Yunshen''s heart has completely sunk, and at first there was still a little doubt about Yulia''s words, but now it seems that this kind of flower does exist. He said faintly: "Yes, I have played.


    Didn''t he play, he was affected by this floral fragrance and almost died on the bed.


    Hughes pondered for a while, as if he had suddenly caught something, and after warning Mu Yunshen, he immediately turned and left the private room of the banquet hall. Trolasser sat opposite his parents.


    Evelyn was wearing a simple evening dress, elegant and beautiful, and her outstanding face was colder than ever.


    Do you think your manners are appropriate tonight? Evelyn said coldly.


    Trolasse sat on the sofa, his legs crossed naturally, and his attitude was casual, "I don''t understand what you mean.


    A trace of anger flashed on Evelyn''s icy face, "You don''t understand? Don''t forget the purpose of your coming to the Imperial City, you came here to marry Hughes, not to pick up a mercenary at the banquet, Listen to what everyone at the banquet has to say, where do you put Hughes'' face?"


    Trolasse said indifferently: "You asked me to marry my cousin, where do you want my face to go?


    Evelyn was angry, "Your face is more important, or is the life and death of the Rose Star Region more important? Sacrifice your happiness in exchange for the stability of the entire Rose Star Region, what else would you not want?


    Trolasse said lightly, "Oh, is it like you? Father had to marry you for the security of the Rose Star Field, and now your son has to marry you for the security of the Rose Star Field. My nephew, my cousin, after this? No matter how unstable the rose star field is, do I still have children to marry for the stability of the rose star field?


    Trolasse''s words were very direct and ugly. Evelyn couldn''t seem to believe what she heard. Is this what a son can say to his mother? Where has his etiquette and upbringing gone? Why did it change? become like this.


    You...you...Evelyn was so angry that her body was shaking slightly.


    Ron, who had been silent for a long time, said at this time: "Okay, Leather, pay attention to your words, she is your mother after all."


    Evelyn finally recovered, and suddenly said angrily to Ron: "This is the consequence of handing him over to your father for upbringing, I really regret it, I shouldn''t have agreed to such conditions in the first place.


    Hearing this, Ron''s face darkened, but he held back and did not refute her.


    Evelyn''s anger turned to Trolasse again, "Since you like men, that''s right, Hughes likes you, and you two are just right for each other."


    Trolasse couldn''t hold back, and was directly laughed at, and said in a slightly mocking tone: "Do you think that as long as it is a man, I can like it?


    Evelyn said coldly: "It''s all men, what''s the difference between a man and a man?


    Trolasse''s expression also cooled down, "People like you really don''t understand what emotion is.


    Evelyn sneered, "Emotions? What is the use of emotions? Can they be used as power or as money?


    Trolasse: "So you don''t understand.


    Evelyn said with a cold face: "Don''t talk about feelings with me, I don''t care what relationship you have with that mercenary, whatever you have in mind, you must put it away from me, your lover is Hughes, and you are about to get married. It''s the way you''re going.


    Since you have to fortify a man for me, and you said it yourself, there is no difference between men and men. If that is the case, then replace Hughes with Mu Yunshen. Anyway, they are both men, and they cannot have offspring. You can save money. Is it a good deal for the next prince to achieve what he wants? Trolasse''s tone is full of irony.


    Evelyn''s eyes were cold, "So, you have a secret relationship with that Mu Yunshen?


    Trolasse said calmly, "If you agree, we can have that kind of relationship right away, although it''s a little troublesome to take him down, but I have patience and can always capture him.


    Evelyn looked at him sympathetically, "This may not work, to tell you the truth, Di Xi once called for this person in front of His Majesty, and His Majesty has already opened his mouth to let him go after him. Host a wedding.


    Trolasse''s expression changed, "Didn''t he already have a fianc¨¦e? What about him?


    Evelyn admired her son''s expression and said ruthlessly: "The crown prince of the Nebula Empire, the majesty of the future empire, don''t you have the right to marry several wives?"


    Trolasse fell silent, the corners of his mouth curved slightly, revealing an unusually gentle smile.


    The more emotional he is, the calmer he is on the surface, the more angry he is, and the more gentle his smile is.


    This is really like your style. I have to marry my cousin for the Rose Star Region, but my cousin is going to snatch the person I love, which is really something the royal family can do.


    You shut up. Evelyn abducted the old man directly.


    Trolasse smiled and told her, "How my grandfather taught me, it''s not your turn to ask, you are here with me, at most, you have the title of mother, Ms. Evelyn.


    Evelyn was about to be pissed off by such a son, "Aren''t you afraid of bringing disaster to the Rose Starfield if you do this?


    All content of the author''s gossip is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology. If there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] to inform, and this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 260

    Trolasser asked gently, "If I don''t do this, will there be no disaster in the Rose Star Field?


    Ron looked at his uncharacteristic young son. His past patience seemed to have all disappeared at this moment.


    From his son''s abnormality, he received a signal: his son has made a decision.


    He has been in the Imperial City for so many years, and it seems that he does not ask about the growth of his two sons, but in fact he has been waiting, waiting for the younger son to grow up and waiting for the day when he can solve all this, as long as he can keep the younger son and let him be in the Imperial City Star How about the more than 30 years of hostages, as long as Trolassie is there, the Rose Star Field is there.


    Evelyn''s face was very ugly, "I didn''t expect you to be such a ignorant person. At this time, the person you should never get involved with is that Mu Yunshen. He holds a weapon that even the empire covets, you If you want to have a result with him, the most direct consequence is to destroy the Rose Star Field faster.


    Trolasse stood up and looked at the woman who had no motherhood, "Don''t say how much you care about the Rose Starfield, for the sake of the empire, you don''t even spare your own son, and how do you want your son to obey you? I still have something to do with the arrangement, so I''ll go first.


    Evelyn watched her son leave just like that. Her noble bloodline and noble status did not allow her to become hysterical because of anger. .


    You Aslan family are really good, all the upbringing is gone. "


    Ron didn''t want to hear her accusations, stood up and wanted to leave.


    Stop, do you even want to do this to me? The Nebula Empire has not fallen yet, how dare you do this to me? I am the princess of the empire, your wife, his mother. Evelyn was really pissed.


    Ron was silent for a moment before he said: "No, you are just the princess of the empire, and always have been. After saying this, Ron also left.


    Evelyn was so angry that she fell down on the sofa and couldn''t help gasping for breath. She felt a little powerless, and things became more and more out of her control. Yunshen, reminding him to stay away from anyone in the Orixia family.


    "Cousin. Going to the private room to find his Hughes, I saw the excellent man Trolasse slowing down at a glance. Hughes took his arm very naturally. "Cousin, my friends all thought Meet you, come with me.


    Trolasse was pulled by Hughes and looked around, but he didn''t see Yun Shen''s figure, and he didn''t know where he went.


    Mu Yunshen still didn''t leave on the terrace on the second floor, and when Hughes saw him, he just changed his posture, from bending one leg to bending his legs and placing it on the terrace alone, watching the silence. night thinking about things.


    "Want a drink?" came a gentle voice.


    Mu Yunshen turned his head and saw a man with flaxen hair walking towards him.


    He is also wearing a dark dress. His dress pays great attention to details. The lines are slender and smooth, which makes the man''s tall and straight figure even higher. The man''s handsome face has clear outlines, but it is set off by such a delicate and delicate dress. , it seems a little softer.


    Is it you? Mu Yunshen had an impression of him. This person was the man he had met the last time he went to meet the head of the Blood Skull Mercenary Corps. At that time, there was a woman by his side.


    The man''s smile was gentle and restrained, and he seemed very cultivated, "Meet again, Head Mu, the last time we met wasn''t quite right."


    The man handed him the champagne in his hand, Mu Yun hesitated for a while, but took it.


    Not quite right. With that Artis present, it is simply Shura hell.


    Dixie, you can call me Dixie. The man introduced.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, presumably his name should not need to be introduced.


    Why are you here alone? Don''t you like to attend such a banquet? Di Xi asked with concern.


    Not quite used to it. Mu Yun said bluntly.


    "Would you like to sit in the private room for a while? It''ll be quieter there, Dixie suggested.


    No, I''ll be leaving in a while. Mu Yunshen refused.


    Di Xi smiled and said: "Many people at the banquet want to know you and are looking for you, but I didn''t expect you to hide here alone.


    Dixi: "Do you want to leave alone? Trolasse probably won''t be able to leave for the time being."


    Mu Yunshen tilted his head to look at him, facing those light blue eyes. These eyes reminded him of the ice blue eyes he had just seen. Mu Yunshen looked at these eyes, Suddenly, he felt that the color of his eyes was fading, he couldn''t help but look a little more carefully, and then he saw that the eyes were so pale that they were almost colorless.


    Just as he was surprised, he felt dizzy and fell directly from the terrace.


    "Be careful. The man''s voice sounded.


    Mu Yunshen did not fall to the ground, but fell directly into the man''s arms.


    How are you? The man''s worried voice is close to his ears. Mu Yun closed his eyes deeply, and finally relieved the dizziness, and before he could stand firm, he heard a whistle.


    "Wow, isn''t it time for us to come, His Royal Highness? A teasing voice came from the stairs.


    Only then did Mu Yunshen realize that he was actually surrounded by this man.


    As soon as the arm pushed the man away, they saw a few people standing at the entrance of the stairs. When they saw Mu Yunshen, they were also a little surprised. Obviously they didn''t expect that the person who cheated here would be this iceberg beauty. .


    Seeing them, Di Xi smiled and said, "Don''t get me wrong, the head of Mu was not sitting firmly on the terrace just now and fell off, so I helped him.


    The person who just made fun of them, Mu Yunshen had met, was the UFO Jinquan who wanted to annex the Yun family.


    When he saw that the object of his teasing was Mu Yunshen, his face could not help but stiffen.


    Di Xi didn''t seem to see the sudden unnatural atmosphere, and smiled: "Mo, let me introduce these people to you.


    "This is the eldest grandson of Prince Ferro Sowell, Danny Sowell, who is the most favored in the family. The Sowell family founded the artifact arsenal, and almost all of the existing psionic weapons in the empire came from their family. ."


    Hello, I apologize to you for what Alicia did just now. Dan Nieqian extended his hand politely.


    Mu Yunshen just nodded and reached out to shake him.


    Seeing that Mu Yunshen did not reject his introduction, Di Xi continued: "This is the grandson of Army Commander Rupert, Noz Rupert.


    Mu Yun looked at the man with red hair on his back, raised his eyes, and had no expression on his face.


    This is the UFO Jinquan of the UFO family. "


    This is Gibbon Curtis of the Curtis family.


    This is the eldest grandson of the Augustine family, Raphael Augustine.


    When Mu Yunshen heard that he belonged to the Augustine family, he couldn''t help but take a second glance and saw that he was a handsome and ruthless man with a very aggressive temperament, and he was completely different from Yulia.


    Who is this¡­


    Without waiting for Di Xi to finish the introduction, the last one stepped forward, grabbed Mu Yunshen''s hand very enthusiastically, and shook it vigorously, "My name is Eric, I''m a genius from the Gerald family, you can call me by my name. , We don''t seem to be about the same age, can I call you big brother?


    Mu Yunshen: "¡­


    Looking at him up and down, "You seem to be older than me.


    Eric laughed, "Don''t care about these details, you don''t know, how much I adore you, I''ve wanted to see your abilities a long time ago, you see it''s hard to see you today, it''s better to hit the sun than to choose a day, it''s better to just today How about we] discuss it? I heard that people with space ability have top speed and no one can surpass it. Originally, our Gerald family is the family that has always been known for speed. For the genius of the Gerald family, I have to challenge you anyway.


    Before Mu Yunshen opened his mouth, someone next to him snorted coldly, "I''ve always called myself a genius, how about a face? You''re only 28 years old with seven seals, so your genius is on your lips.


    It was the red-haired young man who opened his eyes and looked very piercing, looking directly at people from the corner of his eyes, "Even if I compare, I will come first, you are older than me and have the same spiritual imprint as me. The genius, you can step aside."


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Others: "..."


    It seems that a dinner party is still being held here, right? Why is this all of a sudden!


    Ahem, you two, now is banquet time, if you want to challenge Mu, you will have time in the future. Di Xi opened his mouth to make a relief.


    Then he said to Mu Yunshen: "In addition to being the great nobles of the empire, they are also the cabinet elders of the Xingchen Palace. They are also the favored sons of heaven, and they are all very proud of themselves. Who, you must not take offense.


    Mu Yun looked at Di Xi lightly, and always felt strange. He had an inexplicable intimacy with this man who had only met twice. How could he ever feel this way about anyone? Se... Thinking of this person, Mu Yunshen couldn''t help frowning.


    Di Xi has been observing him, and seeing him frown, he can''t help but care: "What''s the matter?


    Mu Yun shook his head deeply, looked at Di Xi again, and really felt that he didn''t hate him.


    Not only Di Xi, but others were also observing Mu Yunshen, especially Raphael, who observed the most carefully. Seeing Mu Yunshen like this, his eyes flickered.


    Eric still didn''t give up, "Brother Mu, did you bring your magic sword? Can you show me? I dream of touching the legendary magic sword.


    The red-haired Noz sneered, "Everyone who enters the banquet has been strictly checked, you see where he can hide weapons all over his body? Eric smiled: "Otherwise, I can go to your hotel tomorrow to find you, Let''s make an appointment first so that I won''t be able to get in.


    Mu Yunshen''s expression was cold, seeing that this Eric was two more than Osmond, he simply ignored him.


    You talk, I''m sorry. "


    Mu Yunshen had just finished speaking, and before they could stay, the person had disappeared.


    Eric called out directly, "Wow, Boss Mu, wait for me, I''m your diehard fan! Eric turned around and ran back, chasing after the disappearing Mu Yunshen.


    After finally finding Mu Yunshen, everyone who didn''t even have time to say a word: "¡­


    Di Xi did not expect that a few of them would suddenly come over, "Why did you two come together?


    Gibbon smiled and said, "I met Hughes, and he told me that Mu Yunshen was here, so I came here."


    Everyone else looked at Gibbon. Judging from their reactions, they should have been notified by Hughes, and they all met at the entrance of the stairs, so they came up together.


    Di Xi was speechless, is there a younger brother who is so rude to his brother? He clearly told him that Mu Yunshen was here, yet he told so many people whether he wanted to help his brother or hurt him!


    This time, Mu Yunshen didn''t stop at the banquet, but went straight back to the hotel.


    In the middle of the dinner, the heavyweights of various families appeared, and when they were looking for the figure of the head of Mu, they could not even find a shadow.


    They all wanted to get to know this young man. Since they couldn''t make an appointment in private, they could meet at the banquet, and there was no shortage of opportunities. But when they came in person, they still couldn''t meet.


    However, the younger generations of their families saw Mu Yunshen, and although they couldn''t say a word, they let them slip away.


    When Trolasse finally got out, he couldn''t find Mu Yunshen, so he had to send him a text message.


    author gossip

 Chapter 261

    Trolasse: [Where? ¡¿


    The other party returned after a long time: [Hotel. ¡¿


    Trolasse: [¡­You went back? When did you leave? ¡¿


    Mu Yunshen: [It''s been 20 minutes since I came back. ¡¿


    Trolasse: [...]


    Trolasse: [Stay in the hotel, don''t run around, I''ll go back soon. ¡¿


    Mu Yunshen looked at the text message and did not reply.


    He lay on his bed and thought for a long time before calling the others who stayed in the hotel.


    At this time, Mu Yunshen had changed back to the black uniform of the Warcraft mercenary group.


    When they saw Mu Yunshen, they were still puzzled.


    Osmond: "Boss, didn''t you go to the palace banquet? Why did you come back so quickly?


    Mu Yunshen said expressionlessly: "It was boring, so I came back."


    Osmond looked around in the room with a punch, "Where''s Mr. Aslan?"


    Mu Yunshen: "He hasn''t come back yet.


    A circle of younger brothers were stunned, and Osmond stammered: "Boss, you left your employer alone and came back by yourself?


    Haili hugged his head, "This is a billion-dollar business, if there is an accident, we will lose everything!


    Atwood also frowned, feeling that Mu Yunshen''s state didn''t seem right.


    Accident? What kind of accident could he have? He is holding the dragon ring in his hand. Even if there is a situation that cannot be dealt with, the dragon ring will protect him.


    Mu Yunshen: "Now adjust the position of the personnel, from one of my personal protection to four personal protection, Osmond, Lynn, Attwood and Benson, the four of you must protect the employer with you during this time. , can not let him have any mistakes.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen said these words, the younger brothers were even more confused.


    Haili said in horror: "Boss, you forgot to mention yourself.


    Mu Yunshen looked at him coldly, "Have you finished writing your dictation?


    Haili: "... Crouch in the corner and draw circles.


    Mu Yunshen made the final decision, "Just arrange and execute it like this.


    Players: "Yes."


    When Trolasse rushed back to the Royal Hotel from the palace, he saw that Mu Yunshen''s room had changed to four rough old men.


    Seeing them for the first time, the elegant Mr. Aslan almost frowned, but fortunately, his good self-cultivation made him stop.


    What about your leader?"


    Atwood: "Next door, starting today, the four of us will protect you personally."


    Trolasse pondered for a moment, but still didn''t say anything.


    He sat on the circular bar, drank a glass of red wine, and sent a text message to Mu Yunshen.


    Trolasse: [Yunshen, let''s talk. ¡¿


    Mu Yunshen: [Sorry, I don''t want to talk about it. ¡¿


    Trolasse looked at the text message on the terminal, sighed deeply, and didn''t even want to talk to him anymore, it seemed that he was really angry.


    Trolasse: [Baby, trust me? Just be patient, I will definitely solve this matter. ¡¿Mu Yunshen: ¡¾Are you worthy of my trust?¡¿


    Trolasse was a little stunned when he saw this text message, Yun Shen had never spoken to him like this before.


    After thinking about it for a long time, he still sent a message in the past.


    Trolasse: [What do you mean?]


    After waiting for a long time, there was no reply to the text message, and Mu Yunshen didn''t reply to him directly.


    Trolesse endured and endured, but still couldn''t hold back, and knocked on Mu Yunshen''s door.


    Anyway, he was interested in the head of Mu, and the gossip that he wanted to pursue others and was rejected in public was known to the whole high society. Even if he knocked on Head Mu''s door in the middle of the night, it probably wouldn''t make people suspicious!


    The entire Royal Hotel was filled with people from their Rose Star Region, and the top floor was occupied by Trolaise and his personal mercenaries. It stands to reason that Trolaise knocked on the door of Head Mu in the middle of the night. No outsider will know about this.


    However, early the next morning, Prince Hughes brought people to the hotel, and he brought all the bags and salutes. Obviously, he wanted to live together with Trolasse before marriage. When they arrived at the hotel, it was exactly breakfast time.


    In the restaurant on the top floor, originally only the Warcraft mercenary group ate here, and the rest of the Rose Star Region ate at their respective floor restaurants. In the past, Troleser ate in the room. In order to meet Mu Yunshen, he also ate here. Had to come to the restaurant in person.


    Obviously, Mu Yunshen did not open the door for him last night.


    There was absolutely no one who dared to sit at a table with him, so he occupied a table by himself, and looked at Mu Yunshen, who was eating at a table with the people of the Warcraft Mercenary Group, and saw that the other mercenaries were fast Indigestion.


    But Mu Yunshen still didn''t even lift his eyelids and ate his own.


    It was at this moment that Prince Hughes arrived with someone, and at a glance he saw Trolasse eating breakfast under the care of the housekeeper.


    He walked over quickly, "Cousin, I didn''t eat breakfast either, let me eat with you."


    Trolasse didn''t look at Hughes, and kept his eyes on Mu Yunshen. Hearing Hughes'' voice, Mu Yunshen didn''t raise his head but paused while eating breakfast, and then continued to eat breakfast casually.


    Trolasse couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that he was just angry, not to the point of ignoring him directly.


    Trolasse looked at his big bag and frowned, "Why did you come here?


    Hughes smiled very brightly, and sat in the position closest to Trolasse, "I''m also staying here today, I want to spend time with my cousin, so I''ll just stay in my cousin''s room, okay?


    Before Trolasse could speak, Hughes had already said to the servants who followed: "Send my salute to the room first, I want to accompany my cousin to breakfast.


    Trolasse wiped the corners of his mouth, "Does your father know that you live here like this?


    Hughes picked up the knife and fork handed over by the butler, and said while eating: "I have already informed the royal father, and I came here with his consent."


    Trolasse couldn''t help but look at Mu Yunshen again. Every time he looked at Mu Yunshen, Hughes secretly recorded it. The anger in his heart was almost unstoppable, but he knew that he couldn''t. He lost his temper in front of his cousin, he couldn''t let his cousin hate him, he really liked this man.


    Hughes didn''t seem to see Trolasse''s line of sight, "Cousin, will you accompany me to a banquet today? A friend of mine has a birthday party.


    When he said this, he laughed, "My friend is very curious about the Warcraft mercenary group, just because my cousin hired them, why don''t I take them to show my friends, take this as a big gift, I don''t need to give gifts. okay.


    Everyone in the World of Warcraft mercenary group who had finished breakfast, all looked over after hearing the words, and their eyes were definitely not good.


    They are mercenaries, not monkeys to be seen casually.


    After they had breakfast, the first thing they did was put on their masks. He was not afraid of being seen by Mr. Aslan, but he didn''t want outsiders to see their true faces. The reason they didn''t leave was because they were waiting. Mr Aslan.


    Trolasse finished eating the breakfast on his plate, wiped his mouth, and said, "I have something to do today, so I can''t accompany you, so go by yourself.


    Hughes wasn''t angry either, and he said while eating, "So, if cousin is busy, why don''t you lend me two of your mercenaries? I''ll take them to support you.


    Trolasse asked calmly, "Who do you want to borrow?"


    Hughes said rudely: "Of course it''s their leader, and anyone else will do.


    Trolasse put down the napkin, "They are just mercenaries I hired, not my subordinates, I have no right to order them what to do, their only job is to protect my safety, nothing else.


    Hughes quickly finished his breakfast, wiped his mouth, and defended: "Since you are their employer, of course they will obey your orders? You asked them to call out two people to follow me while ensuring your safety. Can''t you? Yes. Before Trolasse could say anything, a cold voice interjected, "As long as my employer agrees, I''m willing to take another business from you.


    Trolasse couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth, Yun Shen was collecting money again. Hughes hadn''t reacted to what Mu Yunshen meant, but upon hearing that he agreed, he begged Trolather: "Cousin, look, he has already agreed.


    Trolasse said helplessly: "Well, as long as he wants to, I have nothing to disagree with.


    Mu Yunshen stood up and walked towards them slowly, "Prince Hughes, are you sure you want me to bring someone with you to the birthday party?


    It was the first time that Hughes had seen the ranks of the Warcraft mercenary group, especially Mu Yunshen, who was dressed in a loose black field uniform, with a mask on his face, black hair and black eyes, and his exposed skin was porcelain white. Glossy, just looking at it makes people wonder how wonderful the touch of that skin will be.


    Those icy black eyes were full of contempt for everything, and the unattainable was mixed with mysterious wildness. Even Hughes felt a little dry when he saw it. He also wanted to know, such a cold What kind of scene will the man be when he is conquered.


    "Of course, I''m pretty sure.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply. In view of your noble status, your protection level is even higher than that of Mr. Aslan. As the head of the Warcraft mercenary group, I asked me to come forward to protect you. The reserve price is 300 million. The deputy to go, a total of 400 million B-star coins, please sign the payment of His Royal Highness, we will absolutely protect your safety.


    Hughes: "...completely stunned.


    Trolasse was holding back his laughter. He remembered that Yun Shen had told them to the people of the Rose Star Region that the reserve price for hiring him as the head of the group was still 100 million, but now it has become 300 million. He felt that he had to take it back. I used to say that he didn''t know how to do business, and I learned the essence of watching people cook.


    It''s a pity, don''t look at Hughes as a prince, his pocket money is indeed a lot, but it is impossible for him to give out so much money at once, let alone 400 million, let him give out 100 million all at once Impossible, if it is hundreds of thousands, he can barely take it out.


    "Are you kidding? 400 million stars? How dare you speak? Hughes said in disbelief.


    Mu Yun said coldly: "If you can''t afford it, don''t talk about hiring the mercenaries of the Warcraft mercenary group. My mercenaries are clearly marked for who, what status, what position, and the price varies. I want to know the details. For the price, please call our group headquarters, and someone will send you a detailed price list."


    Prince Hughes has never been so humiliated. He was a dignified prince, but he was told that he couldn''t pay in person. His handsome face turned red, and he looked at the man beside him aggrieved, "Cousin, he said. Is it true?"


    Trolasse nodded calmly, "It''s true, in order to hire them, I applied directly to the finance department for half a month, and only a few hundred million was allocated for the employment fee."


    Hughes was completely lost in the beast, not to mention the need to bring the mercenaries of the Warcraft mercenary group to support the scene.


    If you can''t pay, don''t make fun of yourself.


    All the mercenaries wrote a capital letter "serving" to the boss in their hearts. If this Prince Hughes really wants to be swollen and fat, they don''t mind accepting the money and accompany him for a trip. It''s a pity that the opportunity to send money was lost halfway.


    Hughes lost his place here, and he will definitely make up for it in the future.


    Sure enough, in the evening, he started to be a demon again. He wanted Trolasse to send Mu Yunshen to the palace to bring him the evening gown. When he came over, he forgot to take it.


    Several people in the Warcraft Mercenary Group understood that this Prince Hughes came to torment their boss.


    Who is their boss? And who is the one who is willing to suffer? Straightforwardly, "I am a mercenary, not someone who runs errands."


    author gossip

 Chapter 262

    Hughes and Trolasse sat side by side on the sofa, and said arrogantly: "You are a mercenary hired by my cousin, what did my cousin ask you to do, and you dare not do it?


    Mu Yunshen stood in front of the two and looked at them with a foolish look, "It''s up to the employer to speak, you don''t care."


    Hughes immediately begged his cousin, "Cousin, please let him go, my dress is precious, I don''t worry about ordinary people.


    Trolasse sipped the red wine leisurely, hesitantly said: "You... do you want to go?


    Mu Yunshen continued to look at him with a foolish look, "It seems that your safety is not as good as his suit."


    Hughes nodded, "Don''t worry, in the Royal Hotel, in addition to the guards from the Rose Star Domain, there is also the guards I brought from the palace, which can definitely protect my cousin''s safety, you just go and get them. A dress will do.


    Mu Yun gave him a deep glance, "I''m a mercenary, and I''m only responsible for the safety of my employer, and I can refuse any other requirements of my employer without accompany.


    After Mu Yunshen finished speaking, he turned around and left, Hughes said angrily, "Stop for me.


    boom


    Hughes, who was still angry, suddenly screamed and fell to the ground with his face down.


    As for the reason---


    The fianc¨¦ and husband were sitting side by side on the sofa intimately. The sofa, which was good, suddenly broke from the middle of the two, and the middle slammed on the floor.


    One of the two people on the sofa was unstable, and Hughes slammed his face down on the floor. The elegant Mr. Aslan leaned forward and quickly supported the broken sofa next to him with his hands. But even so, the red wine in his hand splashed all over him.


    Mu Yunshen finally stopped, turned sideways, glanced at them, and slowly spit out two words, "Stupid.


    Then, he walked away without looking back.


    Trolasse:...


    With his erudition, he actually didn''t understand what Mu Yunshen''s last two syllables meant, but intuitively, it shouldn''t be a good word.


    Mu Yunshen spoke the Mandarin of his previous life, and of course these aliens couldn''t understand it.


    Hughes got up from the ground clutching his nose and shouted angrily, "What the hell is going on here? How could the empire have such a low-quality sofa? I can''t believe it.


    Hughes kicked the broken sofa angrily. Unfortunately, it happened to hit the irregular break, and the wooden thorn directly pierced his toe, causing him to scream in pain and almost cry.


    His Royal Highness was injured in the Royal Hotel, this is not a trivial matter. In the end, even the person in charge of the hotel was alarmed and came to apologize to Prince Hughes and Mr. Aslan in person, and put them on a new sofa. His Royal Highness''s nose and feet were injured. Now, the servants who accompanied him advised him to return to the palace to cultivate. Hughes didn''t want to, he managed to live in his cousin''s room. Even if it wasn''t the same room, as long as it was in the same suite, it was a good opportunity to cultivate feelings. How can you give up.


    Hughes couldn''t go to his friend''s birthday party because of a temporary injury, so he could only stay in the hotel to recuperate.


    Because Hughes was here, Trolasse had to make time for dinner with him.


    The dinner atmosphere was very good. The two sat opposite each other, and there was a red rose in full bloom on the table, which was very romantic.


    The mercenaries of the Warcraft mercenary group took turns to eat, and after they all finished their dinner, they took their places.


    Mu Yunshen returned to his room, came out after a while, smiled and said to Osmond, who was guarding the gate: "I heard that our prince has a gift for Mr. Aslan?


    Osmond didn''t know what was wrong, but when he saw the eldest''s eyebrows, he couldn''t help shivering, nodding like garlic.


    Mu Yunshen continued to smile, "What about the gift?"


    Osmond pointed to the door, "Send it in.


    Mu Yun narrowed his eyes slightly, "Very good. You can go back to your room."


    Osmond: ".Yes."


    The two guards opened the door and went in. The sound of the door alarmed the two who were eating. They all looked up, only to see the two mercenaries who came in, so they turned back and continued to eat.


    Troleser saw that there was no Mu Yunshen among the two people who came in, so he couldn''t help being a little lost, thinking about what Mu Yunshen was doing at the moment, and he couldn''t hear what Hughes said to him at all.


    Of course he knew that the sofa in the afternoon must have been made by Yun Shen. He was not angry but he was happy. If this could make Yun Shen vent his anger, he would be very willing. He didn''t want to see what Yun Shen treated him. Ignoring it, no matter whether it is angry or angry, it can make him feel that Yun Shen cares about him, as long as it is like this, when the matter is resolved, Yun Shen can beat him or punish him as he likes.


    Cousin, cousin? Are you listening to me? Trolasse snapped back to his senses and looked at him, "What?


    Hughes was very unhappy, but he still smiled, "I prepared a present for my cousin, see if you like it."


    Hughes said, and gestured to the personal servant beside him. The servant received the order and picked up a small exquisite square box on the cart with both hands. He walked to the table softly, opened the box, and just wanted to hand it over. Suddenly stopped.


    The servant stared at the little thing in the box, which was... a blue bird?


    It is still a small snake with a very special color coiled in the snake square box at the moment. The small snake is thinner than the little finger. The snake has a pair of small blue wings. At this moment, the small snake is looking up and facing the servant. From the spit letter, that naive look, not to mention how cute.


    Servant: "..."


    His Royal Highness really knows how to play, and he actually gave it to his lover as a pet. This pet is so special, I don''t know what breed it is, and it seems that I have never seen it before.


    Hughes frowned when he saw that the servant kept staring at the box and didn''t bring it over for a long time, "What''s the matter?"


    The servant was startled, hurriedly and respectfully offered the box with both hands, and placed the box on the dining table.


    "This pair of cuffs is for me to find someone specially... Hughes said, his eyes fell into the box, and he saw a pair of big golden eyes, tilting his head to look at him.


    Trolasse had also seen the small things in the box, and his intuition was not good. He moved the chair back, and before he had time to stop Hughes not to disturb it, Hughes'' scream had already come out.


    The little snake that had been quietly coiled in the box was suddenly frightened. It opened a small wing and flew straight up into the sky. It was not flying at all, but continued to grow.


    The three people at the dining table looked around, and their eyes were full of blue scales. They quickly passed in front of them, and then there was a loud bang. The bright suite instantly fell into darkness, and everything collapsed. The sound of the roof being pierced, and the sound of the roof being pierced, along with the hissing of the giant python, interweaved into the most terrifying nightmare of the night. The sudden appearance of a blue behemoth in the Royal Hotel directly triggered the alarm of the entire Imperial City.


    When the alarm sounded, the entire Royal Hotel building had been crushed in half, and the monster that suddenly appeared was fleeting. Pedestrians on the street only heard a terrifying neigh, and then saw a huge The pillar-shaped black shadow stood above the top floor of the Royal Hotel, but the huge shadow disappeared in the next instant. The entire Royal Hotel was in chaos, and everyone rushed towards the top floor. In addition to the young lord of the Rose Star Field, there were also The prince of the empire, if something happened to these two, the sky of the empire would probably collapse.


    When everyone rushed to the top floor, beams of light sources hit them, and only then did they see that Mr. Aslan''s room collapsed. Half of the people in the room were intact, and in the collapsed room, not even a bit of dust fell. He wanted to rush in, but his head hit an invisible wall and was bounced out.


    Everyone focused on the light source to take a closer look. It turned out that the room was already protected by an invisible energy cover. The mercenaries of the Warcraft Mercenary Group were all inside the energy cover. This is because someone has this kind of defensive ability, which directly supports the defense. The hood protected everyone present.


    When everyone saw that His Royal Highness and Mr. Aslan were all right, they were greatly relieved.


    When the wounded was finally counted, only a few people were scratched by the falling stones. There were no serious injuries and no deaths. The entire upper level of the Royal Hotel collapsed in half, and no casualties were caused. It was incredible. I understand that the monster broke through the roof from the top floor and rushed away. The biggest danger is that people on the top floor are likely to be crushed or crushed to death by falling gravel, roof, or swallowed by the monster. Or get run over.


    But fortunately, there are defensive "psionicists" in the Warcraft mercenary group, which directly hold up the defensive cover, withstood all the falling debris, and possible attacks from monsters, which makes the upper half of the entire building perimeter It was crushed, and there were no special cases of casualties.


    However, there was no injury, but some people were frightened.


    Prince Hughes and his servants, who saw the monster with his own eyes, were so frightened that they were in a trance and needed to receive rehabilitation treatment.


    Mr. Aslan was already weak, and when he was swimming on Mercury, he was exhausted trying to deal with the Edo?o, and finally lost his spiritual ability. Now he is frightened by this, and his body can''t hold it anymore. Directly in bed.


    The Rose Star Field, which has always been forbearing, is tolerable and unbearable.


    I have just arrived at the Imperial City, and I have been attacked twice in two consecutive days. First, the suicide attack at the port of berthing was blocked by the mercenary group of monsters. The next day, Prince Hughes sent a gift to Mr. Aslan. A big monster came out, and Mr. Aslan almost suffered a tragic disaster.


    If this mercenary group of monsters did not follow, would Mr. Aslan still be alive to this day? In this matter, Rose Star Field must have an explanation.


    The royal family said that they wanted to marry, even if the prince and the rose star field were married, the rose star field did not say anything, and rushed to the imperial star within the stipulated time to cooperate with the royal family to prepare all the corresponding matters for the wedding.


    Rose Starfield acts magnanimously and has always worked hard for the integrity of the Empire''s Starfield. The royal family said it would do what it said. Rose Starfield cooperated with everything, but what happened? Stop attacking, chasing and killing, this is simply unbearable, and I have to ask the royal family for an explanation.


    The Rose Star Region faced the Nebula Empire and issued such a denunciation document, and no longer suppressed the remarks of the Rose Star Field, and allowed those fighters to sharpen their guns and pinch.


    The royal family did not expect that things would develop to this stage, and even more did not expect that the rose star field, which had been holding back its tenderness, suddenly attacked at this time, selling miserably to the entire Nebula Empire, and selling it so successfully. On the Imperial Capital Star, it is impossible to tell whether this matter has anything to do with the royal family.


    Especially in the matter of the marriage between the prince and the young lord of the rose star field, the royal family announced to the public that the two were in love with each other, and decided to marry. Now they are accused by the rose star field. It can be seen that the Rose Star Territory is the bitter master. Even if the royal family asks them to marry a dog, for the sake of the integrity of the Empire''s Star Territory, they will not dare to resist and can only obey.


    Well now, the Rose Star Region would rather let its young lord marry a man without his sons and grandsons. This man is still a cousin, and he makes compromises. Everything is for the development of the empire, and he doesn¡¯t want to turn against the royal family, but now, the Rose Star Field has obtained Why did the young lord just arrive at the Imperial Capital Star, and he was attacking and assassinating again and again. Is the royal family so impatient to provoke wars on both sides?


    This incident has been very noisy. Even the media reporters of the empire are scrambling to speak for the rose star field. rebel against them.


    author gossip

 Chapter 263

    Emperor Orixia was so angry that he almost had a brain hemorrhage. The spokespersons of the royal family tried their best to guide the wind and try to cover it up, but it was useless. are affected by this.


    No matter how fiercely the Rose Starfield and the royal family were torn apart, the praise and praise the Warcraft Mercenary Group received has been rising steadily.


    The shocking collapse of the Royal Hotel was right there. In such a terrifying attack, under the protection of the Demon Beast Mercenary Group, no one was injured. This is simply a miracle.


    On the night of the accident at the Royal Hotel, Trolasse took a group from the Rose Domain and openly checked into the hotel he invested in.


    He didn''t hide it, he just checked in publicly, and the purpose was very straightforward¡ªhe didn''t trust the royal family, and he wanted to live in the hotel he opened.


    Even if the royal family has an opinion on this, there is no reason to want them to live back, unless the royal family really wants to murder the young lord of the rose star field.


    On the fourth day after the incident, Trolasse''s parents came to the hotel to visit their son in person, but they were stopped by the mercenaries guarding the gate. Ron knew his son''s body. Now that such a big thing is encountered in the Imperial City, the image of the monster has been photographed. It is surprisingly large and very terrifying. It is a fluke to survive under the mouth of such a monster.


    The night Ron heard the news, he wanted to come to see his son, but in the end he held back.


    He wants to maintain the illusion of indifference with his son in the eyes of outsiders. He has survived for so many years, so how can he be out of order at such a time.


    So, Ron waited patiently until the day when Evelyn was going to visit her son.


    Evelyn looked at the mercenary who was blocking her way with a cold expression, "I want to see my son, get out of the way."


    The gatekeepers are Osmond and Haili. Haili still has lingering fears. I don''t know how such a huge monster suddenly appeared on the top floor. It was a miracle that they were not crushed to death.


    Only Osmond knew that this matter must be the boss''s fault, and that Prince Hughes must have been looking for trouble for the boss. Really thought that the boss was easy to handle? Directly zoomed in and scared him to death.


    Osmond was frightened, and at the same time sullen.


    Mr. Aslan had just taken the medicine and fell asleep, and now there is no visitor. Osmond''s formulaic answer.


    Evelyn said coldly: "I am his mother."


    Osmond continued to formulate, "We have no orders to put anyone in, please understand, ma''am.


    Evelyn: "Whose order are you getting? My son''s?


    Osmond''s eyes were straight, "No, it''s our commander''s order."


    Evelyn almost lost her temper by this sentence, "You are just a mercenary hired by my son, could it be possible that you can restrict his freedom?


    Ron was also a little surprised, but he didn''t speak, and thought flashed in his eyes.


    Osmond bared his teeth under the mask, "This is not a restriction of freedom, but to protect the safety of the employer. All our actions are to be worthy of the billions of employment fees paid by Rose Star."


    Evelynn obviously did not expect that Rose Starfield would spend so much money just to hire these mercenaries from the Warcraft Mercenary Group, which is really incredible.


    This money was taken directly from the financial department of Rose Star Field. It was Ron. At this time, he didn''t know that his son had spent so much money on him at once.


    Evelyn snorted coldly, "Where''s your team leader? Let him come out to see me."


    Osmond stared at her for a while, and couldn''t help but sigh, it''s not unreasonable for Mr. Aslan to grow up like this, her genes are good, look at this beautiful mother, she is the number one beauty in the empire.


    Osmond pressed the invisible headset in his ear, "Boss, Mr. Aslan''s mother wants to see you.


    At this time, Mu Yunshen was being questioned by his employer in the room.


    Half-lying on the bed, the pale-faced Trolasser said, "I know, you did that, what kind of creature is that? Hand it over.


    Mu Yunshen wore a mask, sat on the sofa beside the bed, looked at the information sent by his uncle, and answered without looking up, "Which eye did you see that I made it? The gift was given by your precious fiance. , you can blame me.


    Trolasse: "No one except you can get a huge monster so silently, and then disappear without a sound, or to be frank and lenient without harming anyone, I You will not be held accountable.


    Mu Yunshen: "If I did it, I would definitely ask you for assistance. Without this, you have no reason to move out of the Royal Hotel, and you are still being monitored by the royal family. There is no chance for this blatant sell-off to buy people''s hearts.


    Trolasse just watched him open his eyes and said nonsense, and corrected: "It''s not you, it''s us, you also belong to the rose star field.


    Mu Yun sneered coldly, "I grew up on Planet Maca, and I have nothing to do with your Rose Star Region, so don''t make friends."


    Trolasse: "When we get married, you will be from the Rose Star Domain. Mu Yunshen turned off the terminal, stood up, and looked at him coldly, "We won''t get married, and I won''t be Rose either. people from the star field. "


    Trolasse''s heart skipped a beat, and he wanted to say something, but Mu Yunshen didn''t give him a chance and turned around and went out.


    The words about marriage just now were just his temptation. He wanted to find out what Mu Yunshen thought about it, but he didn''t expect to get such a direct refusal to answer.


    He frowned, Mu Yunshen has been very cold to him these days, either he can''t see anyone, or he doesn''t pay attention when he sees him, he doesn''t even let him touch a finger, and looks at him with a cold look in his eyes and alienation.


    Trolasse vaguely felt that this kind of Mu Yunshen was very wrong. Even if he was angry and blocked him before, after meeting him again, there was no alienation. At that time, Mu Yunshen only felt unhappy and vented his anger. , no alienation at all.


    Where is the problem?


    Mu Yunshen, who was called out, stood at the door, looking at the two people outside with cold eyes.


    What''s the matter? Osmond said it very clearly in the headset, and he had already revealed the identities of the two outsiders, but Mu Yunshen still had this attitude.


    Evelyn didn''t have any good feelings for this man in the first place, but now, Trolasse has made it clear that she likes him, which makes Evelyn even more disgusted.


    That''s how you protect my son? First, he was frightened, and now he is directly controlled, and even we are not allowed to see him? Evelyn questioned him very sharply.


    Mu Yunshen''s icy eyes became even colder, "First of all, this is not control, but protection; secondly, if you are not satisfied with our protection, you can change someone else to see if in that case, let you If your son is frightened, you still can''t see your son directly.


    Things have gone bad recently, and Evelyn''s temper is getting bigger and bigger, and even a small mercenary leader dares to contradict her directly.


    Evelyn sneered, "There are ten people in your Warcraft mercenary group, and you dare to ask for 100 million yuan. Is this your true value, or it depends on my son''s desire to pursue you and take the opportunity to extort money.


    chasing, chasing...


    Both Osmond and Haili were a little confused. Does Mr. Aslan want to pursue their boss?


    Evelyn raised her chin and was willing to step on Mu Yunshen''s feet a few times before his hands.


    Mu Yunshen, let me tell you, with your status, at most you can only serve as a bodyguard for Trolasse, if you want to climb the gate of the Aslan family, you are not worthy, you are not even qualified to be his lover, and Do you expect him to really like you? In a family like that, everything is for profit, you have nothing to do with others, don''t you think it''s ridiculous to talk about feelings and likes? "Of course, if you are as rumored earlier, If you are a male empty man, maybe the Aslan family can still consider letting you in, but that has nothing to do with feelings. What they want is just a machine to give birth to children, right? You are not even qualified to be a machine, talk about it. What made him like you? Oh, and one more thing, maybe he liked your face, or the magic weapon in your hand? But it wasn''t you.


    These words, even Ron, who has always been silent, couldn''t listen to him, so he stopped and said, "Evelyn, that''s enough.


    Don''t say what Mu Yunshen felt when he heard these words, his mercenaries alone couldn''t help but come out.


    Osmond''s eyes were spitting fire, and he could not wait to go up and beat her. Where did the mad woman come from, to belittle their boss like this.


    Mr. Aslan likes the boss and wants to pursue the boss. Is that the boss''s fault? The boss has quietly raised children for him for so many years, but in the end he can only end up like this? Really his grandmother''s frustration.


    Evelyn looked at the mercenaries of the Demon Beast Mercenary Group who suddenly appeared, thinking that they should have heard her words, so how much majesty will the boss in their hearts still exist in the future?


    Atwood took a step forward and was slightly surprised: "Isn''t this Princess Evelyn of the Empire? Could it be that you are afraid that the boss will cooperate with Mr. Aslan and come out to provoke us? No, Princess Evelyn has already Married to the Rose Star Territory, in other words, are these words for the Rose Star Field or the royal family?"


    Lin En said, "It doesn''t look like it''s helping Rose Starfield, does it?"


    Owen replied: "Boss, I just told you to keep a low profile, those weapons are thrown everywhere in the house and the brothers won''t say anything, but you really shouldn''t take them out, what should I do if I scare people? Look at our imperial princess. , even saying such disrespectful words, to make the noble and elegant princess say such vulgar words, how afraid of her boss is that you will cooperate with Rose Star Field?"


    Benson: "It may be that the pressure has been too high recently, after all, the wind direction is not good for the royal family."


    Osmond forced his face and said: "No, you all wake up, this is too wrong, even the ancient earth period has laws and regulations, close relatives within three generations cannot get married, how to develop to the interstellar era, the cousin can still be Married a cousin.


    Everyone looked at Osmond and gave him a "Brother, you are too knowledgeable" look.


    Evelyn was about to faint at the blow from this person.


    Of course, Mu Yunshen knew what they meant, because he was afraid that his boss, Glass, would not be able to hurt his heart, so he came to help him out.


    Mu Yunshen crossed his arms around his chest and his legs were slightly different, standing like that very proudly, staring at the arrogant woman with cold eyes.


    Princess Evelyn, don''t worry, I have no interest in a married man who is about to get married, but since he wants to pursue me, and I am happy to let him pursue, he still wants to have something to do with the imperial prince, Dream about it. If it belongs to Lao Tzu, it will belong to Lao Tzu all his life. Even if Lao Tzu doesn''t want it, it used to belong to Lao Tzu. He would rather throw it away than let anyone touch it. What you said is very reasonable, no matter where he sees Lao Tzu, whether it is a face or a magical weapon, the face, I have it, I have a magical weapon, I have too much. Since he wants it, give it to him, I have as many magic weapons as I like, as long as he likes it. "


    Princess Evelyn, I must tell you clearly that if you don''t go in that door, it''s because I don''t want to go in, and it''s not that I don''t deserve it. If Lao Tzu wanted to go in, even if the door was closed, Lao Tzu would blast it open with magic weapons.


    Evelyn staggered, almost didn''t stand still, and fell directly. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Mu Yunshen was actually a bandit with this attribute.


    Mu Yun said indifferently: "Come on two people, Princess Evelyn is unwell, send her downstairs, don''t let anything happen to us, and finally blame us." All content is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology, If there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] to inform, this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 264

    Your Royal Highness, please. Haili" politely stretched out his hand and asked people to leave.


    You...you...well. Evelyn snarled.


    Mu Yunshen leaned against the door frame lazily, "Don''t dare, we are not against the empire, we just found that Her Royal Highness seems to have forgotten something, so I kindly remind you."


    What do I need you to remind me of? Evelyn was so angry that she vomited blood.


    Your Royal Highness, you are already married, have you forgotten that you still have a husband and children? After Mu Yun said something meaningfully, he said directly: "See off the guest.


    However, Ron was stunned by Mu Yunshen''s words, gave Mu Yunshen a complicated look, then turned and left, no matter how angry his wife was, he just ignored her.


    This was the first time in so many years that he didn''t take care of Evelyn''s face.


    After watching the two leave, Mu Yunshen did not return to the suite again. Princess Evelyn''s face really irritated him. What if it was Trolaise''s mother? If he dared to use his identity to stimulate him, he would definitely want to stimulate him back. .


    It''s his business for him to give Trolasse a cold face, no matter how unhappy he is, it''s also a matter between the two of them, who cares about others? Still want to take the opportunity to provoke their feelings? When he is Idiot? Shit, mentally retarded.


    Stay here, if anything happens, let me know right away. Mu Yunshen explained this sentence, and the person has disappeared.


    Atwood looked at where he left, lost in thought.


    When Mu Yunshen appeared again, he was already in a luxurious villa.


    This way of his appearance is usually scary.


    The bodyguards guarding the door almost subconsciously touched the gun, and when they saw the appearance of the person coming, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Someone came over and asked, "Is that Mr. Mu?"


    Mu Yun nodded deeply and did not speak, the person had already disappeared from the place.


    His elusive ability made the bodyguards break into a cold sweat.


    They were strictly on duty today, guarding the entire villa inside and out so tightly that not even a mosquito would fly in.


    When Mu Yunshen reappeared, he was already in the living room of another villa.


    There were several people sitting on the sofa in the living room, looking at their appearance, they were obviously waiting for someone.


    Even if they were mentally prepared, seeing a person appear so suddenly, they couldn''t help but sweat.


    Mu Yunshen disappeared here, and the bodyguard sent the news, but the speed was still not as fast as Mu Yunshen, Mu Yunshen had already appeared, and the news of the bodyguard was worthy of reaching.


    Mu Yunshen glanced at him. On the main seat of the sofa facing the door, there was an old man with gray hair. , When looking at people, it is like substance.


    Presumably, this one is the current owner of the Gerald family, Hearst Gerald.


    On the sofa to the right of the old man, there were two people sitting, a middle-aged man with glasses. He looked very gentle, but his eyes were shrewd when he looked at Mu Yunshen. Next to the man with glasses was Zeng He. Mu Yunshen had a relationship with Asa.


    As soon as the two parties met, they were looking at each other.


    On Mu Yunshen''s side, they could look at them unscrupulously, but what they saw was only Mu Yunshen''s dark eyes that were exposed outside the mask.


    The two sides looked at each other, and Mu Yunshen stretched out his hand and pulled off the mask on his face, which was considered a statement.


    When Mr. Hearst saw his move, he immediately laughed boldly and stood up to greet him. Asa and the middle-aged man with glasses also stood up.


    Hearst was the first to speak, his voice was like a bell, "I have heard the name of the head of the regiment for a long time, and when I see it today, it is indeed extraordinary.


    Mu Yunshen nodded slightly, his voice was cold, "Old man is very polite."


    Hearst personally introduced the two people on the right to Mu Yunshen. The man wearing glasses was Hearst''s eldest son, Eamon Gerald. Asa Muyun knew him deeply, so naturally he didn''t need to introduce him. This time, Gerald The family can connect with Mu Yunshen, and it is also through the relationship on Asa''s side that they can succeed.


    After some introductions, a few people took their seats again. The housekeeper who was serving the old man served tea to Mu Yunshen in person, and then they left the whole villa. Apart from them, there was no one else except the bodyguard outside the door. They were all evacuated to 50 meters away from the villa.


    Mu Yunshen knew very well why the Gerald family was so careful, and the forces that dared to have a relationship with him would definitely not have a simple purpose.


    This is the opportunity for the Gerald family to get on the line of Mu Yunshen. Who wouldn''t want to climb up with other forces? It was the royal family. If they were given a chance, they could try to win over him. Mu Yunshen''s identity in the empire is almost equivalent to a "terrorist, and he is a terrorist with advanced weapons. Anyone who has a relationship with him will arouse the suspicion of the royal family. Even if there is no evidence to prove that he has a relationship with him, he will be sceptical." It will attract the suspicion of the royal family, which leads to the fact that if you want to see Mu Yunshen, you must guard against it, keep it secret, and keep it secret.


    This is also the reason why Mu Yunshen is clearly in the Imperial City, and those families and forces are all about to move, but no one dares to openly invite him to meet.


    You are afraid of attracting the jealousy and suspicion of the royal family, especially at this time, you dare to meet the head of Mu, is it possible that the male empty person is in your hands, and you want to buy magic weapons from the head of Mu? Want to rebel?


    However, on the face of it, they dare not, but in private, many people are sending letters to the head of Mu through various channels. When the mercenaries go down for a meal, they can be stuffed with small notes by the waiter and invited to banquets and play. , learning from each other, etc., all kinds of reasons are different.


    Of course, the waiter who dares to put a small note has only one chance. The hotel where they are now is the private property of Trolasse, and someone dares to hook up with his little team leader under his nose. Why is Mr. Aslan? Can it be tolerated? To dismiss the Gerald family altogether is a "competition" against the wind, which shows their determination.


    Before starting the topic, Mu Yunshen first asked Asa, "Where''s my uncle?


    Yun Yange and Asa came to the Imperial Capital Star together, Mu Yunshen knew about this, and now only Asa was seen here, but Yun Yange was not there. Of course, Mu Yunshen wanted to ask about the situation.


    Of course, when he asked about the situation, he did not forget to pay attention to the expressions of the old man and Amon.


    Amon didn''t have much reaction, but the old man''s expression was stiff. He obviously knew the whole story, but he didn''t know what the attitude of the old man Hearst was.


    Asa said: "He was in the hotel, and someone was protecting him."


    Mu Yun raised his eyebrows deeply and said bluntly, "Then what do you mean? Do you want to marry in or let my uncle marry?"


    Cough cough... The old man coughed twice with a stiff expression, and when several people looked at him, he stiffly said: "The biggest concession I can make is to not interfere with their feelings, but I also have a request.


    Tell me.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t expect that Mr. Hearst would talk so well. He thought it would be even better, but he didn''t expect him to be such a reasonable person.


    The old man sighed: "Asa is my youngest son, and his talent is also the best among the younger generation. I hope he has a child of his own."


    Asa wanted to speak, but the old man scolded: "This is my bottom line, what''s wrong with letting you have a child of your own? I didn''t stipulate what method you should use, and I didn''t ask you to have a pure-blooded child. It''s just that as a father, I don''t want you to have no future, and I want you to have a child. Besides, as far as I know, that Yun Yange also has a child of his own, right?


    Asa couldn''t refute the old man''s words. His situation has never happened in the family''s history. A genius with a psionic purple seal actually wants to marry another psionic person. This is absolutely unprecedented. The old man can let go, it is estimated that It is also the result of various considerations, and the pressure he has to bear from the family will definitely not be small.


    Mu Yunshen has no opinion on this, "It''s a matter of the two of them, as long as they negotiate well, I don''t care.


    Hearst was about to break his heart for this young son, and he was relieved to hear Mu Yunshen say this, "Thank you for your understanding.


    Mu Yunshen waved his hand, "I only have such an uncle, and I don''t want to see him tortured by emotions again, you can always make this step, we are all satisfied.


    Hearst''s impression of Mu Yunshen couldn''t help but feel a little better.


    Hearst was very uncomfortable when he heard that cooperation would be exchanged for Uncle Mu Yunshen''s happiness. He didn''t want to trade his son''s future for the family, so when we met just now, he was just polite, but he didn''t have much affection. , Now that this young man is so young, he knows the general situation and knows how to advance and retreat. He is a rare good boy.


    Mu Yunshen said: "I said this before, as long as the Gerald family can make concessions and don''t force them to have nowhere to live, I will give my uncle a face and be willing to do business with you.


    All three of the Gerald family''s eyes lit up, yes, what they heard was not "doing a business once", but "business dealings, that is to say, the opportunity for their cooperation is not just this time.


    The old man Hearst was also trained in the legion. He was decisive and forthright, and immediately made the decision, "Very well, the head of Mu Xinnuo, how can this old man go back on his word, I will accept this, and in the future, all the pressure from the family , I have carried them for them.


    Well, the old man is bold and the matter is settled. "


    Mu Yunshen said: "However, I have also said that before, face belongs to face, business belongs to business, please understand."


    The old man nodded understandingly, "This is natural.


    Mu Yunshen threw the question directly, "So, what do you want?"


    Finally, it was time to talk about business. The old man, Amon, and Asa were all sitting at risk, preparing for a negotiation that could determine success or failure.


    The old man said: "Weapons.


    Asa''s lips moved, but before he could say a word, he was preempted by his father.


    Amon also noticed Mu Yunshen''s wording, he asked "what do you want", not "what weapon do you want", bring a weapon", no matter how you go around, you can''t get around the circle of weapons, and this " What is included is broad, and it is very likely that there are other things besides weapons.


    The old man was so shrewd, maybe he was so happy that he didn''t notice the meaning of the other party''s words.


    Amon pushed his glasses and said, "What else is there in Mu''s hands besides weapons?" The old man was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered it, and immediately looked at Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yunshen took a sip of tea and said lightly, "It depends on what you need.


    Asa interjected, "Anything okay?"


    Mu Yun didn''t lift his eyelids, "As long as you can pay the starting price.


    Asa said immediately: "We want space for storage."


    As soon as Asa said this, the old man and Amon were all shocked. They looked at Asa and then at Mu Yunshen, wondering if he really had space to store things like this.


    Asa stared at Mu Yunshen tightly and affirmed: "I know, you have space in your hand to store things.


    The batch of psionic weapons had already been delivered to the Yun family. If Mu Yunshen had no storage space in his hands, it would be impossible for Asafei to be sure that he must have storage space in his hands.


    When the old man saw that Asa was so determined, Mu Yunshen just drank tea silently, and he didn''t know if there was any.


    author gossip

 Chapter 265

    The old man opened his mouth and said: "The royal family of the Cass Empire got a space stone, and the space storage made of the space stone, in addition to living in the hands of the Orixia family, the whereabouts of the other two are still unknown. also have one?


    You can''t put anything outside, and everything can be put in. It was then divided into three parts. The largest piece has always been in the hands of the royal family of the Cass Empire. Now Mu Yunshen did not answer this question, but instead asked: "You must first This? I''m afraid that the funds after you buy the space storage first are not enough.


    The father and son of the Gerald family, how could they not understand when they heard this? Mu Yunshen admitted it, and he said that there is indeed room for storage.


    The father and son were a little excited, and the old man said: "No matter where the two space stones went, I don''t have them in the Gerald family. If we can get a space storage, we will buy it no matter how expensive it is.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, recalling in his mind what kind of space storage there is in the space bracelet. When he mentioned this, the first thing that came to his mind was the storage ring. In fact, he already had a storage ring in his hand. There are a few more in the space bracelet, but he can''t sell it in his hand.


    This is the ring!


    A thing that can only be given away in a lifetime, how can he sell this kind of thing?


    Mu Yun hesitated in his heart, and at the same time resented his hesitation. In the end, what appeared in his hand was not a storage ring, but a small piece of silver-white metal.


    The three of Hearst and his son stared at Mu Yunshen''s open hand, but unexpectedly saw a silver-white metal block.


    The three of them looked at Mu Yunshen with strange expressions, "This...isn''t it a space stone?


    It is indeed not a space stone, but it is worth 2 billion. Mu Yunshen said


    The Hearsts and Sons:¡­


    Mu Yun looked at them deeply, "Are you sure you want a space storage?


    Asa nodded affirmatively, "Yes.


    No matter what Mu Yunshen is selling, as long as he has space in his hand to store things.


    Mu Yunshen looked at Hearst again, and Hearst could only nod after receiving the signal from his youngest son.


    Then, they watched helplessly as the silver-white metal block floated in Mu Yunshen''s palm. The surface of the metal block was uneven and rapidly changed its shape, as if there was an invisible and dexterous hand that was quickly pinching Modeling, I want to squeeze the metal block into a beautiful shape.


    When the metal block gradually formed a shape, the three people only felt that there was a flash of red light in front of their eyes, and something had penetrated into the metal block. When they looked again, the metal block that appeared in Mu Yunshen''s palm was no longer a metal block. It is a beautifully shaped silver-white Pegasus. The Pegasus is about to fly, and every tiny feather on its wings is very detailed, just like living, lifelike.


    The three of Hearst and his son were completely stunned, this... isn''t this the family emblem of their Gerald family?


    Mu Yunshen pursed his lips tightly, and after a while, he returned to the powerlessness.


    Since his cultivation, he has finally escaped from the realm of drawing a circle one by one.


    In Trolasse''s words, "Thinking controls behavior, every stroke of yours is first passed through thinking and then passed on to behavior. In this case, why not draw a complete magic circle in thinking, and then through behavior, once Sexually stimulated? Behavior is slower than thinking, and direct thinking into formation will be faster than behavior formation.


    It was also at that time that Mu Yunshen finally admitted that Trolaise not only crushed him with talent, but also crushed him with IQ.


    He was stupid, so he followed the magic book and learned to draw strokes stroke by stroke. Why didn''t he think of "thinking into formations"?


    When I tried it today, the speed was really fast, and the invisible power made it even more awe-inspiring. Just look at the shocking expressions of the three people in front of you.


    But it¡¯s just a modeling magic. If you draw the magic circle stroke by stroke, it will definitely not be as effective as it is now. Mu Yunshen put the silver-white flying horse in his hand on the coffee table, "How about this space storage?


    Hearst stared at a pair of old eyes, "This...is this space storage?


    Mu Yunshen didn''t want to explain any further, just nodded, "Just try it and you''ll know. Enter your spiritual ability, perform binding and energy identification, and then this space storage will belong to you.


    This space storage is different from the space storage with space stone, and the method of binding and identification is also different. This method is set by Mu Yunshen himself.


    Hearst was a little puzzled and a little excited. He picked up the delicate silver-white Pegasus, input his spiritual ability, and the Pegasus body flashed red.


    Hirst immediately felt the stable space in Pegasus. The space was not small, and it was very stable. It was dark inside, but he could "see clearly that everything inside was empty.


    After Hearst was stunned, his gaze towards Mu Yunshen became even more different, "This is... you made it yourself?"


    Although they thought it was incredible, they had just seen it, and it would be impossible if they didn''t believe it.


    Mu Yun said quietly: "This is my own ability, what is the difficulty of making a space storage?


    Hearst and his son were speechless. Since it''s not difficult, you don''t need to ask for 2 billion, right?


    Although it is very expensive, after really feeling the goodness of this space storage, the old man still thinks it is worth it. The shape of this space storage alone is enough to be regarded as a family heirloom.


    Hirst asked, "What if I want to pass on this space storage to someone else?"


    Mu Yunshen: "Unless the holder dies, the binding will be automatically canceled. In addition, the holder will erase the energy binding and let others re-bond."


    Mu Yunshen reminded: "Ordinary people can''t use this space for storage."


    The three nodded at the same time, expressing their understanding that ordinary people have no energy to bind.


    Hearst, Amon, and Asa looked at Mu Yunshen as if they were looking at a golden mountain.


    They all know that Mu Yunshen is the first "psionic person" with space ability so far. He once fought for the three space stones. Now, the head of Mu Yunshen can make a space storage Things come, the shot is 2 billion.


    Mom, the speed of money coming here is too fast, if you can cheat into your own home, wouldn''t it mean moving back to a golden mountain?


    Asa glanced at his old father, and seeing that the old father looked at the head of Mu Tuan with more and more satisfaction and kindness, Asa hurriedly coughed and continued: "Secondly, we need weapons.


    Without waiting for them to ask, Mu Yunshen said directly: "There are only three types that can be sold at present: magic daggers, 300,000 magic swords, 6 million each; ion weapons, 20 million.


    Just these three weapons are enough to make countless people jealous, but the price is enough to make people discouraged, and a little power can''t afford it at all.


    Amon said, "Is the weapon you used at the port of call really an ion weapon? Mu Yun nodded deeply, "It is indeed an ion weapon, simplified from the huge supply system, although it is not as powerful as frigates and cruisers. The large ion cannon mounted on the ship, but I dare to say that even the ion cannon on a large ship may not be as good as my ion weapon.


    If the power of one shot of the ion cannon on the frigate is 100, then my ion weapon can definitely achieve mobility and portability. Every time the shipboard ion cannon fires a shot, it will definitely take time to collect the radiation. The second shot can only be fired when it is full. If it is used continuously, there will be heat dissipation problems. The biggest advantage of my ion weapon is that I don''t have to worry about irradiation and heat dissipation. "


    Mu Yunshen said, flipped his hand, and a black and silver multi-energy thermal weapon appeared in his hand. From the perspective of shape, it was very sci-fi and cool.


    Mu Yunshen pointed to the function adjustment button on the side of the weapon and introduced: "I call this weapon a multi-energy thermal weapon, not a single ion weapon.


    "The adjustment button here can choose to use attributes independently. At present, there are only three attributes, single shot like a pistol, burst like a machine gun, and finally a small ion cannon."


    You have to believe that whether it is a single shot or a burst, the bullets fired are all energy bullets. Ordinary Gauss bullets are incomparable with these energy bullets, not to mention the power of the ion cannon.


    Mu Yunshen pressed a button with his fingers and directly pulled out the energy shuttle at the bottom of the weapon.


    Look here, the reason why I say that it does not need irradiation and heat dissipation, this is the reason, my weapon does not use natural energy, but directly uses energy stones, as long as there are enough energy stones, it can fire continuously , You don''t have to worry about heat dissipation. The material of this weapon is special, it can absorb heat naturally, and it will not affect the use.


    Mu Yunshen skillfully pushed up the energy shuttle and put the weapon on the coffee table.


    Perhaps you will be wondering, that the cannon fired by my people at the docking port is not as powerful as the one I said about the ship-borne ion cannon. Otherwise, the largest docking port of the Imperial Capital Star would no longer exist.


    Here, Hirst is a retired soldier, Amon is a civilian, and only Asa is an active duty soldier. The soldiers are obsessed with weapons and have an unimaginable fanaticism. Asa has been listening carefully to Mu Yunshen''s introduction.


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but ask, "So?"


    Mu Yunshen said: "The power of a weapon is directly related to the quality of the power stone. If you can afford the super power stone, the power may exceed 50%. After all, this power is only a conservative estimate, and I have no chance to try it. , unless there is a small uninhabited planet for me to bomb.


    Asa pondered, "What level was the power stone you used at that time?


    Mu Yunshen spread his hands, "My little brothers, all of them are fighting mad, when they hear that they can get a mission, they are like fighting chicken blood. I am afraid that they will get excited and blow the Imperial City Star into a hornet''s nest, so I equip them with equipment. The power stones of the two are uniformly level 3 and 4. If there are any lower ones, I even want to give them a level 5 power stone, otherwise, the dome of the docking port will not suffer.


    Asa: "..." This tone is really too rich.


    Mu Yunshen continued: "In addition to the multi-energy thermal weapon, the same is true for my magic dagger and magic sword. The higher the purity of the energy stone used, the stronger the power. As long as you are willing to use the energy stone, They will give you unexpected surprises.


    As Mu Yunshen spoke, he took out another magic dagger, and placed two magic swords on the coffee table. Magic swords have two attributes of flame and lightning.


    If you want to try it, I suggest that it is better to try the magic sword. The multi-energy thermal weapon is not suitable for testing, and the reason is that you understand.


    Hester and Asa, each picked up a magic sword, Amon looked at it, and had to pick up the magic dagger to watch.


    Hearst and Asa groped for a long time on the magic hilt, but they couldn''t find the energy source that Mu Yunshen had introduced in the video.


    Mu Yunshen: "Forgot to tell you, this magic sword is an improved version, it is no longer the energy device of the first version. The first version can only place one power stone at a time, the improved version is that the energy source and the switch are separated, The energy source has been changed to the hilt, and the energy shuttle can be filled with 8 energy stones, which is more convenient to use, and the energy lasts longer, so there is no need to worry about running out of energy in the middle.


    The three nodded at the same time, and they felt that this improvement was very good. No one wanted to be in a battle, and the weapon suddenly had no energy. It would be a life-threatening situation. All content is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology. If there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] to inform, and this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 266

    Mu Yunshen directly took out four energy shuttles and pushed them on the coffee table, "The four energy shuttles are four levels of energy stones.


    Mu Yunshen pushed all four energy shuttles to Asa, and said to Hearst: "Master, don''t try it, I''m afraid you will lose your waist later."


    When Hearst heard this, he immediately blew his beard and stared, indicating that he was not old at all, and he could still handle a magic sword.


    Amon saw that the old father was trying to be brave, and hurriedly stopped, "Dad, you should take a look. If Asa says it''s okay, you can try again later."


    Asa stood aside and tried the Level 4 energy shuttle first. When the Magic Sword was activated, the heat wave wrapped around the Magic Sword immediately swept the entire hall.


    Asa obviously did not expect that holding a magic sword in his hand would feel like this, the fiery pressure that enveloped him, and the magic sword in his hand seemed to contain a powerful force, as if being attacked by low-level energy. The stone was restrained, and he was roaring unwillingly, making him, the user, feel wronged by this sword.


    Asa quickly retreated the fourth-level energy shuttle and directly picked up the first-level energy shuttle.


    Mu Yunshen did not stop him, but suggested: "I think you should go outside.


    Asa, who was about to activate the power, glanced at him, then took the sword and walked out of the villa, followed by the three people in the living room.


    Asa took a deep breath and activated the enchantment.


    Immediately, a thick and fiery fire dragon, wrapped around a magic sword, rose into the sky.


    The powerful and terrifying coercion directly swayed away, and even the three Mu Yunshen who were standing at the door were affected, and couldn''t help but change their color. Mu Yunshen looked at him in surprise. The coercion of the level energy stone, you can actually stand upright, ah!


    However, Mu Yunshen could still see that, although Asa held on, he was still struggling.


    Just when he bent his knees and almost knelt down, with a low roar, the magic sword in his hand suddenly turned its direction and slammed into the ground in front of him.


    The ground trembled violently, Amon supported the stumbling Hirst, and Mu Yunshen lifted his feet off the ground and stood up in the air. In general, it came out directly from the cracks in the ground, and the air scorched by the high temperature became blurred.


    Asa drew his sword, turned off his powers, and quickly retreated.


    At this moment, he was already sweating profusely, gasping for breath, his face flushed a little, and he was obviously not feeling well under the pressure of the first-level energy shuttle.


    Hearst and Amon looked at the flames of purgatory in front of them, they couldn''t help swallowing, and when they saw Asa coming back, they asked eagerly: "How is it? Are you alright?


    Asa panted and looked at Mu Yunshen, but there was excitement in his eyes.


    "It''s okay, this magic sword is really powerful. It seems that as long as you hold the sword, you can do everything."


    Mu Yunshen corrected, "It''s not as if, as long as you can withstand the pressure it brings to you, you can control it as you like and do everything.


    Asa''s perennial serious face also showed a smile at this moment, "A good sword is worth 6 million. Dad, don''t try it, it will really flash to your waist."


    Hearst: "¡­"


    Mu Yunshen reminded: "The flame magic sword is one of the magic swords that needs to withstand the least pressure. You can withstand the first-level energy shuttle of the flame magic sword, but you can''t withstand the lightning magic energy. The first level of the sword, I suggest you, if you challenge the limit, set it at the second level of the energy shuttle. If something happens to you, I can''t explain it to my uncle.


    Asa had an obvious smile on his face, obviously very happy, "Don''t worry, I have my own way."


    A few people ignored the roaring fire outside and returned to the living room again.


    Asa opened his mouth and asked: "How much can the magic sword and multi-energy heat weapon be sold?


    Mu Yun gave him a deep look, "Aren''t you going to try the magic dagger?"


    Asa Yiyan, took the magic dagger from Amon''s hand, and turned it on. An invisible force instantly enveloped him, and the power that he had just been hollowed out by the magic sword actually slowly retraced, he felt himself again. Now that he has strength, it will be fine to try the magic sword a few more times. The surprise on his face is obvious, and he looks at Mu Yunshen in confusion, "What kind of dagger is this? Why do I feel that I am full of strength.


    Mu Yun said deeply: "The attribute of this magic dagger is tenacity.


    If two people are of equal strength, if they are fighting against each other, the one who holds this magical dagger must win, because as long as the energy of the dagger is constant, the enemy cannot knock him down, which is the meaning of tenacity.


    Asa was shocked at first, then pondered.


    This kind of magic dagger is too important. If a hand-to-hand battle is launched on the battlefield, wouldn''t the warrior with this kind of dagger be defeated?


    Hearst and Amon, obviously also thought of this, their expressions became extremely solemn.


    When they thought of this, they also thought that if Mu Yunshen sold these weapons to their enemies, then they should be the ones who would have a headache. It is simply too difficult to deal with such an enemy. Looking at their solemn expressions, Mu Yunshen couldn''t imagine what they were worried about. He said lightly: "My weapons are currently not for sale, of course, except for one person, he and I are... friends.


    Is it... Trolessor Aslan Asa asked rhetorically.


    Yes. Mu Yun complied deeply, and it was considered to have completed Trolasse''s account, letting the Gerald family know that they were "good friends.


    When I do business, I also look at people, and not everyone can buy things from me. "


    Asa suddenly said: "How did I hear that he is after you?


    Mu Yun took a cool look at someone who was suddenly possessed by gossip, "I''m going to agree to be pursued?


    Hearst smiled and said, "That''s really good, Xiao Mu, do you like men or women? There are too many outstanding children in our Gerald family. What do you like? Even if you choose from our family, I like you too much. Now, if I can marry you, I will agree to whoever you fancy.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    What you like is not me, but the weapon in my hand!


    Amon and Asa did not expect that their old father would be so direct.


    Amon interrupted: "Dad, emotional matters depend on fate, how can you arrange it like this.


    Elder Hester still looked at Mu Yunshen reluctantly, and the more he looked, the more satisfied he became. He was also filtering the younger generation in his heart to see who could be worthy of Xiao Mu.


    Asa coughed and said, "Dad, we''re talking about business now."


    Hearst immediately thought that there was still business to talk about, "Okay, let''s talk about business.


    Asa looked at Mu Yunshen, saw the blankness on his face, and explained: "Don''t mind, when old people see single young people, they like to match people.


    Mu Yunshen: "...Haha, it makes sense.


    Asa: "Cough... well, we want magic daggers, magic swords and multi-energy heat weapons, how much can you sell now?


    Mu Yunshen already had a plan in his heart, and he didn''t need to think about it at this time, he said: "These weapons of mine are indeed powerful, but the manufacturing process is equally complicated. At present, the maximum number of magic daggers that can be sold is 10,000. There are 1000 swords for each of the two attributes, and 50 multi-energy heat weapons. Can you eat so many?


    Don''t look at the quantity, but it needs to spend a lot of money? Although they really want to buy more, but after calculating the amount of these weapons and the price of a storage space, the total price has reached 18 billion, which is really an astonishing amount.


    With this money, even buying a low-level planet is enough...


    Hmm? Buying a low-level planet, that...seems like a good idea


    Hearst calculated it carefully before saying: "If you can eat it, you need it all.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Now you can clear the money and goods."


    Hirst asked Amon to mobilize funds, and he began to chat with Mu Yunshen again, "For such an expensive weapon, look at the after-sales...


    Mu Yunshen: "Unless it is a problem with the function of the weapon, we will be responsible for repairs, and you are responsible for all other damages.


    When Amon transferred 18 billion to Mu Yunshen''s account, Mu Yunshen waved his hand, and four large boxes appeared in the living room. Mu Yunshen asked them to count them. Because of the confidentiality of this matter, there was no subordinate at all. If they are present, if they want to count, they must come by themselves, so that each item will be checked again, and it will not be too early when the count is finished.


    Asa said directly: "No need to count, we believe in your character.


    Mu Yunshen: "That''s good, happy cooperation."


    Mu Yunshen shook hands with them and left.


    Hirst used the space storage for the first time and felt very novel. He pressed the boxes one by one, and when his mind moved, the boxes disappeared and were put into the space storage.


    If you hadn''t bought a space storage, it would be impossible to safely take these weapons away from the Imperial City, but fortunately.


    After this transaction, almost all of Mu Yunshen''s inventory has been drained. It seems that it is necessary to urge Ninita to speed up. Before he sent Ninita an important task, that is, he wants to Set up an arsenal and a pharmaceutical factory.


    He is not short of gold now, and the operators in this world can''t be hired, so he can only ask Ninita to hire orcs or goblins at the gate of the demon world, even if he can''t control that much with his ability, isn''t he still there? Ninita? Just leave them to the big boss, Ninita.


    If he needs a lot of weapons, he will definitely need more workers to build it for him.


    If you don''t look for it in this world, on the one hand, it is difficult to seal the mouth. On the other hand, human beings can''t make weapons at all. The weapons studied by Fenna are like Zul''s alchemy, which can refine all the materials that Fina wants. It is an unexplainable mysterious power, and human technology cannot solve this problem at all, so a large number of goblins and orcs have to be hired. As long as the gold coins are in place, everything is easy.


    Rose star.


    In a suburban villa far away from the bustling city, there was a quarrel. This quarrel has been going on for several months. Since they arrived in the Rose Star Region, this quarrel has not stopped.


    That''s right, the people who live here are the Mu family''s family who were brought back by the old man Cumberland.


    The old man Cumberland originally planned to throw them on a remote planet and let them fend for themselves. Later, for fear of something going wrong, he had to temporarily arrange for them to live on Rose Star.


    They can live in this villa area with confidence, but they can''t communicate with the outside world. This villa area doesn''t even have basic star networks and signals. They can''t communicate with the outside world, and they can''t leave the villa area. They are completely imprisoned.


    However, not everyone is treated like this. Those who are knowledgeable, knowledgeable, and know how to submit will naturally receive special courtesy, such as Mu Youlin and Mu Xinglan and their sons. In their opinion, since they have joined the Rose Star Region, they should do it. Be mentally prepared for this.


    Back then, the head of the family, Mu Boxi, considered everything too simple. Out of fear of the Aslan family, Mr. Cumberland came to the door in person. Whether they wanted to or not, they had to follow the Rose Starfield. Otherwise, they would not be able to live. to today.


    Everyone''s success will go through countless thorns and ups and downs. If a family wants to continue to this day, it is simply impossible.


    Where there is light, there is shadow, as long as there is sunshine, darkness will always accompany.


    The seven psionicists who besieged Mu Yunshen at the beginning had already degraded their psychic abilities, and they had become downright ordinary people. Even if they got married and had children, it was impossible for any psionicists to appear in their descendants.


    They lost the gene for energy.


    author gossip

 Chapter 267

    Since losing his spiritual ability, Mu Youchen has become crazy and irritable. It is normal to break things. As long as he sees Mu Youlin, it must be another quarrel.


    As the head of the Mu family, Mu Boxi brought the Mu family to this field. In addition to remorse and guilt, he has been trying to gain the trust of the Aslan family. He can''t watch the family go down like this.


    The Aslan family imprisoned them, and the ultimate goal was to fear that the news that Mu Yunshen was a male skyman would leak out. In fact, after they arrived in the Rose Star Field, they were immediately controlled, and all communication devices were confiscated, even if they were inside All the documents proving that Mu Yunshen was a male sky person have been destroyed. Even if they were released, no one would believe the empty words.


    However, I am afraid that they will play tricks and have backups outside. In that case, everything the Aslan family has done will be in vain. Therefore, Mr. Cumberland decided to take care of them temporarily until Mu Yunshen is no longer needed. When the identities of empty people are concealed again, let them go free.


    But the old man''s plan is one thing, and the Mu family''s cooperation is another.


    Mu Youchen looked at his father, eldest brother, and nephew in the living room with a grim smile, "I won''t stop you from being the lackeys of the Aslan family, but if you want to convince me to submit, it will never be possible in this life, as long as I If you don''t die, you must be immortal with him.


    Mu Boxi smoked sullenly, "It''s useless for you to hold on like this, the Aslan family will definitely stand on Mu Yunshen''s side, no matter how much hatred you have, you can still deal with the Aslan family? If they can learn to be smarter, the Aslan family will see the sincerity of our Mu family to take refuge, and maybe they will be able to convince Mu Yunshen to help you restore your identity as a psionicist.


    Mu Youchen seemed to have heard a joke, laughed and looked at his father sadly, "Are you dreaming? He didn''t know what method he used to lose our psychic ability, and he still wants to get it back. Come on, is this possible?


    Mu Youlin sighed: "Even without the protection of the Aslan family, you can''t move Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Youchen and the others were kept in the villa all day long, and had long been isolated from the outside world. They had no idea how high the outside world rated Mu Yunshen, how much they coveted the magic weapon in his hand, and how much they thought about the magical beast in his hand. How sure is the mercenary group.


    Mu Youlin and Mu Xinglan can go out freely and do things for the Aslan family, but their words and deeds are also monitored. They can come to the villa to see the Mu family, but they can''t talk nonsense, otherwise they will be caught. Take care and never be trusted again.


    Mu Youchen''s eyes were splitting, "You don''t need to scare me, I''ve lived until now, just to drag Mu Yunshen to hell together. The thought of Mu Yunshen and hurting him to such a degree made him a little mentally ill, and then he went to hell. He started smashing things violently, roaring and roaring like a beast.


    Go away, Mu Yunshen''s accomplice, you are not worthy of the Mu family, you have already betrayed the Mu family. roll!


    When Mu Youlin came out of the villa, Mu Xinglan was already standing outside. He didn''t want to see Mu Youchen go crazy. He had seen it too many times these days.


    Let''s go, his obsession is too deep, and he can''t be persuaded to come back. Even if the spiritual ability he is proud of comes back, it is impossible to let go of his hatred. Mu Youlin said in dejection.


    Everyone has their own choice, standing at a fork in the road, they are unwilling to take that step, and God cannot save them. Mu Xinglan said.


    He feels that resolutely not bowing his head is loyalty to the Mu family, but he doesn''t know that the most important thing is to continue the blood of the Mu family, what''s the use of keeping the loyalty when the blood is cut off?"


    That night, in the dead of night, dozens of shadows quietly left the villa where they lived and went to the main villa to meet Mu Youchen, who was already there waiting for them.


    It was an escape plan they had planned for months.


    There are too many guards outside the villa area, and the entire villa area is guarded tightly, not even a fly can get in. They are ordinary people now, and it is impossible to escape directly. Therefore, they discussed it. , It was finally determined. After a few months of digging the secret passage, they kept digging quietly every night. Just yesterday, they finally dug a secret passage leading to a small river outside the villa area. They quietly left the secret passage and could definitely avoid the guards. Sight.


    After digging for so long, they spent a lot of effort to hide the excavated soil. Except for spreading it evenly in the flowerbed, the other villas were almost filled with soil that could hide the soil. Only Mu Youchen was the cleanest, and so did he. The most tossing, in order to attract the attention of the guards, so as to relax the surveillance of other places.


    Their purpose has been achieved, and to this day, no one has found that they have done such a big thing.


    After Mu Youchen waited for a long time, he saw a dark figure and silently touched it.


    He sullenly said, "Why do you have so many people here?"


    Aren''t we going to run away? We can''t leave our family behind when we run away, right?


    "Those who are willing to escape are here, and those who are unwilling to escape have already been blinded by food and drink offerings, and they all voluntarily stay here for the elderly, and don''t want to leave, it''s really crazy.


    Mu Youchen frowned. This was different from what he had expected. He originally wanted to take away a group of young people. When they were surrounded and blocked on the road, they would still be useful. Now, there are men, women and children in a hurry. , Is this an escape? Is this a fucking move? I''m afraid the guards won''t be alerted, right?


    He whispered irritably, "There are too many people, if you leave like this, you will definitely make a noise, and no one will be able to leave.


    He thought for a while, and said: "In this way, go in batches, the young people and me will go first, we will move lightly, and we can take the lead, and you will follow behind."


    We men, women and children, how would we go without your help?


    Mu Youchen suppressed his irritability, "How about you stay here first, and after we escape, settle down and pick you up again."


    "It''s impossible, we have to leave together, otherwise none of us will want to leave, you don''t want to leave us and escape by yourself, it is the efforts of all of us to dig out this secret passage, without our help to hide and cover, you I can''t dig out the secret way."


    In the darkness, there was a flash of silver light, and the people standing nearby felt a rush of warmth sprayed across their necks and faces, and a stench of sweetness hit their faces. Looking at the person who just spoke, they tightly covered their throats and let out a sigh of relief. "Ho ho" sounded, unable to utter a word again, the person fell straight down and everyone wanted to scream in horror, but was stopped by Mu Youchen sternly, "If you dare to make a sound, you will die.


    The frightened person hurriedly covered his mouth and nose tightly to prevent himself from calling out.


    Mu Youchen looked at them sinisterly, "If you don''t obey the command, he will be your fate. Someone trembled: "Mu, Mu Youchen, are you crazy? Do you know what crime it is for killing your fellow clan?"


    Mu Youchen sneered coldly, "Same clan? Sin? Do you still have this thing? The Mu family was imprisoned and lived like a dog. The patriarch is willing to be the head dog, where is the same clan?


    Mu Youchen touched the dagger in his hand and said frantically: "Oh no, there is no patriarch anymore, I will kill him."


    The Mu family who followed, all retreated back in horror.


    You... are you crazy? How dare you... kill the patriarch.


    Mu Youchen grinned grimly, "What if I kill him? Shouldn''t he kill him? They all deserve to die for bringing the Mu family to where they are now and harming me like this.


    What if he had no psionic power? I went around behind him and cut his throat with ease, so what about the psionicist? Not dead by my hands


    Mu Youlin, Mu Xinglan, Mu Yunshen, and the Aslan family are the ones who harmed me. I must make them regret, make them suffer, and make them lose everything.


    Someone panicked: "He''s crazy, he''s crazy, he killed his own father, everyone run away.


    For a while, no one cared about "leaving quietly", and while running back, he shouted loudly, "Murder! Come on! He killed the patriarch."


    The patrolling guards all rushed in this direction when they heard the sound here.


    It was at this time that an incomparably huge black shadow suddenly fell from the sky. When Trolase received the news, he was still pretending to be ill, and when he received the news, he immediately jumped up from the bed.


    "How is the situation now? Can the situation be controlled?


    Nokovic, who called in, was also in a daze, "It''s still under control, but the villa area where the Mu family lived has been razed to the ground, and it''s still unclear if there are survivors. Only Erdono is heading towards the city, our psykers are besieging the fuck, this erdono is too big, almost twice the size of the one you encountered while swimming on Mercury.


    "Okay, I know, I must hold it, I can''t let it go to the city, I''ll go right away. Trolasse hangs up the communication, opens the door and walks out.


    The personal mercenaries who heard the movement all came out.


    "Let Mu Yunshen come over, hurry up. Trolasse''s tone was urgent.


    The four mercenaries knew at a glance that something must have happened, and they hurriedly called in their headsets, "Boss, come quickly, something has happened.


    Mu Yunshen was right next door, when he heard this tone, he thought that Trolaise had been assassinated, and appeared in the room in a flash, and found Trolaise standing in the living room intact. As soon as he saw him coming, he immediately greeted him. came up.


    "Yunshen, something happened to Rose Star. A giant Edo?o invaded. It is heading towards the city now. Nokovich is leading the army and psionicists to block it. I need you to create a space gate. I want to do it right away. Go back, hurry up.


    This news was like a thunderclap, and Mu Yunshen was shocked for a long time, but he couldn''t recover. After he recovered, all he could think about was that Gala and Galan were still in Rose Star, they were in the city, although they didn''t know which one In which urban area is Edono, but he experienced the tragedy of swimming on Mercury himself, and it is absolutely impossible for the children to experience it again.


    By the time Mu Yun returned to his senses, the person had disappeared.


    He went directly by himself, instead of creating a space door, and took Trolather to go with him.


    Trolasse: "...


    At this moment, I hate myself for not being able to travel through space. He has not yet learned the space travel magic circle. It seems that he needs to hurry up.


    Re-contact Nokvic, "How''s the situation over there?"


    There was a lot of noise in Nokowicz, and people ran past from time to time in the picture, it was messy and noisy.


    His face was very dignified, "It''s not very good, the casualties are heavy, the high-spiritual psionicist is still on the way, the psionicist who was urgently transferred, the level is not enough, it can''t kill the grass at all, it''s too big. .


    Trolasse could only be in a hurry, "Hold on.


    The distance from the Imperial Capital Star to the Rose Star is too far. On the way, Mu Yunshen showed up twice before reaching the Rose Star. At this time, three minutes have passed.


    It was the first time for Mu Yunshen to travel such a long distance in a row. When he appeared in Rose Star, he only felt powerless and empty. He gritted his teeth and looked around to identify his position.


    author gossip

 Chapter 268

    The Rose Star Region is at night at the moment. For the prosperous big planet, nighttime is the peak of activity. However, at this moment, even pedestrians cannot be seen on the street, and deafening sirens are sounding over the entire Rose Star.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t know where Erdono was. He looked at it and walked towards the building in his memory. There was a huge screen there, and some big news was often broadcast. I hope that at this time, some reporters will dare to rush to the forefront. .


    As soon as he took a step, the communication rang, and when he clicked on it, it was a text message from Trolasse, with a place name on it, which should be the location of Edono.


    Mu Yunshen was very familiar with Rose Star and instantly appeared at the place name.


    As soon as he came out, he was knocked out by a person, and the scene was chaotic and very noisy.


    The person who bumped into the person was a soldier in the battle uniform of the Rose Legion. He obviously did not expect that he would bump into someone. There was no one here just now.


    What the heck.


    There was obviously no time for him to think about it at the moment, so he rushed over and picked up the black-clothed and masked weirdo, dragged him and rushed forward.


    Hurry up, hurry up, I can''t hold back here.


    Mu Yunshen stumbled and ran after being dragged by this Zhan Tu, and behind him was a huge "boom and bang", and the ground jumped and jumped. Roll into a ball.


    The soldier jumped up, stretched out his hand and wanted to grab Mu Yunshen, Mu Yunshen hurriedly ducked, panting, "Brother, don''t pull me, let me rest for a while, you run first."


    The soldiers were anxious, "What to take a break. Let''s go.


    "Woooooo.


    There were a few low voices in the air, and several unmanned enemy planes swept over their heads, shooting frantically towards the huge black shadow at the rear. However, after a few minutes of shooting, they were blown up by the sudden thick tentacles. Fires exploded in the sky.


    The tentacles that were squirming all over the ground, that Erdogan scrambled towards this side at a high speed. Along the way, without leaving any openings, he blocked the flying mecha that interfered with it. After a few shots, the tentacles would fly away. Some exploded on the spot, presumably the mecha warriors inside did not survive.


    "Don''t look, let''s go. The warrior continued to pull Mu Yunshen with perseverance.


    Mu Yunshen grabbed him and said, "Brother, do you know where the commander-in-chief is?


    "Where is the commander-in-chief? The soldier stretched out his hand and looked down at the masked man in black on the ground, where there is still a figure.


    The soldier looked around and saw no one. He touched his head and continued to run.


    ... The enemy planes moved up and filled the infantry back to defend that line of defense.


    When Mu Yunshen appeared, he saw Nokovic shouting violently with a loudspeaker, directing the audience.


    Let them all get out of here.


    "Shut the fuck up. Nokowicz didn''t even look at anyone, so he scolded him.


    The two old regiments standing behind him stared at the man in black who suddenly appeared, and patted the irritable Major General.


    general.


    "Be careful to avoid the long-range strafing of the enemy fighters. Nokovich roared here, and a few more planes were blown up by a tentacle.


    general. "


    Call the soul! Yelling, Nokevich turned angrily and immediately met a pair of dark eyes.


    Nokevich was stunned for two seconds, then looked at the other side up and down, "Mu... Yun Shen.


    "Let everyone retreat. Mu Yunshen said coldly, very speechless to this nerve-wracking Major General.


    "You''re finally here, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, what do you want to do? I''ll make sure to let people cooperate with you.


    "Retreat, retreat, Mu Yunshen coldly interrupted the enthusiasm of the Major General, and after saying this, the person has disappeared again.


    "Units pay attention to retreat at full speed. Nokevich again shouts into the megaphone.


    After shouting, he asked the two old heads behind him, "When did he arrive?


    "When you scold someone, it''s him who scolds him. The old regiment commander looked at his major general with incomprehensible words. Nokovich: "..."


    Don''t try to fix this relationship.


    When Mu Yunshen appeared again, he was already near Edono.


    This Edo?o was really huge and terrifyingly large, as Trolessor said.


    Mu Yunshen stood in the void, stretched out his hand and grasped it, a silver and black weapon appeared in his hand, he embraced it with both hands, switched to single-shot mode, ready to be a gunner, he took aim and pulled the trigger.


    boom---


    The energy bomb blasted a blood hole on one of the tentacles, and green blood spurted out.


    Mu Yunshen was quite satisfied with the power of the multi-energy thermal weapon. No one knew better than him how high the defense power of Edo?o''s blue-black skin was. Seeing how many bullets were fired by the enemy destroyer, none of them could break through. You can tell by opening its skin.


    The most troublesome thing about this kind of cosmic creature is that it is huge in size and has extremely high defensive power. It is difficult enough to account for these two types. If one is agile in action, or has some special power, it is simply a disaster.


    The most worth mentioning is the Far-Space Changelings. This kind of cosmic creature is very troublesome to clean up. It takes a cell, turns it into a human, and mixes in the human society. Trouble, you can imagine.


    Mu Yunshen observed through the scope, there were some scars on the skin of the erdono, and green blood was bubbling out. During the observation, a giant ice cone flew past the scope.


    Mu Yunshen''s scope chased the giant icicle, watching it pierce straight into Erdono''s big head, and didn''t go in half.


    Edono let out an earth-shattering neigh.


    A tentacle wrapped around the ice pick and pulled it hard, and green blood spurted out like a spring. Erdono angrily threw the ice pick out, like a giant pillar, and instantly swept several armored vehicles to the ground.


    Erdono counterattacked frantically, moving faster, and the wriggling tentacles spread everywhere. Looking around, all the combatants near the wriggling tentacles were retreating rapidly. However, there was a group of people who faced the difficulty and quickly landed on the ground. Move and fight with those tentacles of Edono. From the sight, Mu Yunshen saw the various abilities that those people used, and knew that these people were psionicists who had just arrived.


    He lowered his scope and frowned, the longer he dragged on, the greater the casualties.


    He made people retreat because he wanted to use the ion weapon mode to kill this Erdono. No matter how high its defense was, it would be difficult to resist in the face of absolute force.


    In the past encounter with the Void Orcs, humans could not use the ion cannon, because the range of lethality could not be controlled. Among the many high-tech weapons, only the ion weapon did not permanently damage the environment. This is also the main reason for human persistent research, but the ion cannon Its power is too great to be used unless it is a last resort.


    Bombarding a Void Orc with an ion cannon is indeed possible, a piece of cake, but the result is probably that the destruction of the planet by the ion cannon will far exceed that of the Void Orc, and no regime will be crazy enough to hurt the enemy a hundred times. Lost eight dry fighting style.


    The slimmed-down version of the ion weapon in Mu Yunshen''s hands will not mention how much improvement it will bring to human combat effectiveness.


    Now, Mu Yunshen was holding an ion weapon but couldn''t use it. They had experienced the high heat in space caused by the ion weapon. They had all experienced it in the Imperial City. At that time, if there was no Benson''s protective cover, they would all be evaporated. Up front, he couldn''t use ion weapons at all.


    Just when Mu Yunshen wanted to go back and asked Nokovic to order these people to retreat, he suddenly heard a familiar name. He was shocked and looked around in a hurry, there were people and tentacles everywhere, and he couldn''t tell who was who.


    Mu Yunyin, don''t die!


    Mu Yunshen turned around quickly, looked for the source of the sound, and saw two soldiers in combat uniforms crawling out of the overturned armored vehicle. While roaring, the soldier who was dragged to the ground did not know whether he was dead or alive, only to see that half of his body was covered in blood, and he seemed to have lost consciousness.


    Mu Yunshen only felt a buzzing sound in his brain, and he almost fell directly from the void.


    The besieged Edo?o was extremely furious. With a tentacle, the armored car was blown away. The car exploded in mid-air, and the two people who escaped were instantly blasted out.


    Mu Yun''s eyes were about to be split, and he watched as a tentacle rolled over them. Mars was covered in blood, hugging Mu Yunyin, who had become bloody, and staring blankly at the huge black shadow, smashing his head. Down.


    He bent down sharply and covered Mu Yunyin''s body.


    boom---


    The ground shook violently.


    Without waiting for death to come, Mars looked blankly and saw two strange roulettes, protecting them like mussels inside.


    A few meters away from them, neatly cut giant tentacles fell, and the green blood inside was like a fountain, privately spraying on the roulette, making a harsh "sizzle" sound.


    Mars was stunned for two seconds, then woke up instantly, raised his head sharply, and saw a man in black, standing in the void, holding a strange weapon in his hand, firing continuously. Move, unable to force back.


    And the man in black is still standing firmly in the void.


    Yama, who was commanding the battle not far away, also noticed that Erdono was actually retreating, looking in the direction of the attack, his pupils suddenly shrank, the man actually stepped on the void, holding a strange weapon in his hand, With the power of one person, the giant Edono was constantly forced to retreat. Yama had a guess in his heart. Looking at the entire empire, who else could be someone who could stand in the void out of thin air? But how could this person appear here? Didn''t he escort Trolaise to the Imperial City?


    "Captain Mu?"


    Mu Yunshen, who was still shooting continuously, fell from the void, turned his head and glanced, and saw that he was the most ferocious psionicist who just rushed.


    Who is your leader? Let these psykers withdraw immediately. Mu Yunshen continued to shoot while talking.


    I am. Yama admitted that his men kept shooting ice picks towards Erdono.


    Turns out he was.


    Mu Yun said angrily: "Let your people retreat immediately.


    Yama''s men paused and looked at the masked man in black.


    Mu Yunshen''s voice was cold, "Don''t ask me to say it again. One minute, I''m walking too slowly, I can only destroy here with your people and Erdono.


    After Mu Yunshen finished speaking, he stopped shooting and turned to look at the two bloody men on the ground. With a light touch of one hand, Mars and Mu Yunyin immediately levitated, turned their palms, and made a push gesture toward the rear. Si and Mu Yunyin were sent out smoothly with a swish.


    space shift


    He just realized it.


    A complete cut to open the space around the target, moving them a short distance to another location.


    After moving the two away, Mu Yunshen also disappeared, and when he reappeared, he was already far behind.


    The lottery didn''t have time to marvel, and immediately ordered in the headset, "Speed ??retreat.


    The psionicists, who were still fighting with Edono, received orders to retreat quickly, heading towards the rear.


    Mu Yunshen arrived at the rear command center faster than Mars and Mu Yunyin. Nokovic was leading some generals and waited here to see Mu Yunshen suddenly appear, and that Erdono was still alive.


    author gossip

 Chapter 269

    Just as he was about to ask what was going on, he looked at Mu Yunshen with one hand in the air, and two people covered in blood suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    Mu Yunshen gently placed them on the ground, "Let the therapist come over to save the person.


    Nokovic didn''t care about the hand just now, and hurriedly said: "The therapists are all saving people, and there are not enough manpower.


    Mu Yunshen''s brows were tightly wrinkled, and when he flipped his hand, a potion appeared in his hand. When he squatted down to feed the seriously injured Mu Yunyin, his hands were shaking, but he couldn''t pinch Mu Yunyin away. Closed mouth.


    "Let me do it. Mars has already guessed who this man is.


    Mu Yunshen directly handed the potion to him, "Let him drink it. Besides, protect him and don''t let anyone get close to him."


    "It was Mars who responded immediately, as if he had taken the commander''s order.


    Mu Yunshen stood up and walked out, and Nokovic followed immediately with a group of people.


    What''s the matter? Did something go wrong?


    Mu Yunshen stopped abruptly and looked at Nokovich coldly, "I told everyone to retreat, but you let a group of people rush up against the current.


    Nokevich opened his mouth, but before he could say a word, Mu Yunshen said again: "If my brother dies, you will be fully responsible for my brother.


    Nokevich turned sharply to look at the two bloody men on the ground, and when he turned around again, Mu Yunshen had disappeared.


    When Mu Yunshen reappeared, he was standing in a safe position, such a distance should be enough, of course, the premise was that Erdono would not move forward.


    Mu Yun looked at the group of people deeply, and was still running towards this side desperately.


    He held a weapon in one hand, and stood there with a big horse and a golden sword, like an impenetrable moat.


    As expected, Erdono from behind was chasing after them, Mu Yunshen looked at them] running fast, really tired of waiting, and if they dragged on, even the temporary headquarters would not be able to keep it.


    Raising their hands and waving, the psionicists who were still running only felt their feet vacated, as if they were on a fast train, "With a swish, they arrived at the back of Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yunshen did not show any tenderness towards them. They were thrown directly over and fell to the ground one by one. Fortunately, they were not too high off the ground. Otherwise, they would definitely fall miserably. Moving rapidly, many people couldn''t help but threw themselves on the ground and vomited wildly.


    Mu Yunshen raised his multi-energy thermal weapon and aimed at Erdono who was rolling with eight tentacles like a muck machine.


    The psionicists only heard a buzzing sound, followed by a bang, and the tremors of the earth disappeared completely. Seeing this scene, everyone''s eyes widened, completely unaware of what happened.


    They only saw a two-finger-wide blue beam of light shot towards the Edono, and then a white fog filled the air, and there was no sound at all.


    Just when they were stunned, the high heat in the air, like a huge wave, swept towards the people behind.


    After Mu Yunshen fired this cannon, the person had once again appeared at the temporary headquarters.


    The people in the headquarters all turned into statues, staring blankly at the place where the white mist rose.


    Wait until the white fog dissipates a little, and then look at the Edono... Where can we find the shadow of Edono, which was directly vaporized. Mu Yunshen reappeared beside Mu Yunyin, and found that Mu Yunyin was actually awake, and he was awake. Looking at a certain point with empty eyes, Mu Yunshen hurriedly squatted down, "Yun Yin, Yun Yin, look at me, look at me."


    Mu Yunyin heard the voice, turned his eyes, and looked at him with empty eyes.


    Mu Yunshen pulled the mask off his face, "Yun Yin, I''m the eldest brother."


    Mu Yunyin seemed to have heard it, his empty eyes suddenly lit up, and he was a little excited, struggling to speak, but when he opened his mouth, he didn''t say a word, and blood flowed out of his mouth first.


    "Hoho...cough...brother...big brother...the blood-stained hands are scratching in the air.


    Mu Yun grabbed his hand deeply, "I''m here, don''t move, you''ll be fine."


    Big brother...cough...hoho.


    Mu Yunyin had difficulty breathing, and every time he opened his mouth, blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth.


    There were two potions in Mu Yunshen''s hands again, one of which was all fed to Mu Yunyin. This is the vital potion made by Sen Jin, which can stabilize the life characteristics of the injured and drag it until rescue arrives.


    Sen Jin told Mu Yunshen that the vitality potion is useless, the useful life potion, as long as you carry a life potion with you, it is equivalent to an extra life, but unfortunately, if you want to make a life potion, you must find the flower of life. Ninita has been trying to find, but so far has not been able to find.


    The vital potion that was useless in Senjin''s mouth was a rare treasure in their world. Mu Yunyin took the vitality potion again, and his spirit was much better than before. However, Mu Yunshen soon realized that something was wrong and looked down. The dark red blood on the ground spread out like running water. The lower body, as if soaked in blood, kept oozing blood.


    Mars choked with a trembling voice, "His lower body has been completely smashed. I pry him out of the shriveled armored vehicle. I need to stop the bleeding first.."


    Mu Yunshen stopped even breathing, stared at Mu Yunyin''s bloody lower body, and shouted sharply: "Come here, the therapist''s chaotic footsteps are running fast, and when he sees such a big pool of blood on the ground, all Stopping their footsteps, they dared not imagine that it would be like pouring several large buckets of blood. A person shed so much blood and still hasn''t died? Still consciously opening his eyes, this is simply unscientific.


    Nokovic was sweating profusely and found a therapist, and the red-haired Eleanor was dragged over, looking very dissatisfied. When he saw Mu Yunshen squatting in a pool of blood, he was all dissatisfied. disappeared instantly.


    He rushed over and said urgently, "Brother Mu, what''s the situation? Who is this? Can you be saved after so much blood?


    Seeing that it was Eleanor, Mu Yunshen immediately said, "Save him quickly."


    When Eleanor heard that he was Boss Mu''s younger brother, it was still worth it? He tried everything to save him, and immediately condensed the ice fruit, grabbed it with his hand, and placed it above Mu Yunyin''s mouth, "Open your mouth. "


    Mu Yunyin opened his mouth according to the words, Eleanor squeezed the ice fruit juice and poured it into Mu Yunyin''s mouth.


    Eleanor took out the magic energy dagger he carried with him, carefully lifted the pants on Mu Yunyin''s legs, glanced at it, and called out, "Damn it, it''s not good at all, I''m a food healer, the main There are many internal injuries, and he needs a restorative therapist. Otherwise, the faster the body function recovers, the more blood flow, and he must first find a surgeon to operate on his lower body injury.


    Mu Yunshen also found out that he fed three vitality potions, Mu Yunyin''s spirit improved a little, but soon he would be sluggish again and the blood would not stop.


    "Doctor fast. Nokevich is dying.


    After shouting here, two surgeons were dragged over there and stumbled.


    Mu Yunshen and Eleanor hurriedly stood up to make room.


    Doctor, take a look at his legs. Mu Yun said urgently.


    The two surgeons panted and took a look, and one of them said directly: "What legs are there, where are there legs. The two are directly mushy, and I want to save my life unless I amputated, but the conditions here are not enough, I want to amputate. , have to be transported back to the hospital...


    Mu Yunshen didn''t want to listen to the doctor''s nonsense anymore. He looked around and saw a simple desk.


    go away. A magic sword has appeared in his hand.


    The man in the way hurriedly jumped away, not knowing what he was going to do.


    The magic energy blade popped out, walked to the desk, slashed horizontally, and cut off the table directly, the magic energy sword disappeared, and he dragged the table back with one hand.


    While he was doing all this, he was still connecting with Mu Chixuan.


    "Uncle, Yun Yin is seriously injured, you and Milworth prepare, wait for me in the treatment room, and I will take him back immediately."


    After hanging up the communication, Mu Yunshen threw the tabletop he had dragged over to the ground, and said to Mars, "Can you still move?"


    can.


    Give me a hand, lift him up, and I''ll take him back. "


    Mars hurriedly hugged Mu Yunyin''s upper body, Mu Yunshen and Eleanor supported his lower body, laying him flat on the table, and blood flowed down the table. Just when everyone was curious about what Mu Yunshen planned to do, Mu Yunshen began to clear the scene.


    With a wave of his hand, he moved all the people surrounding him out, and then slapped in the air, and a circular space door appeared instantly, leading directly to the treatment room of the base.


    There is a time difference between Maca planet and Rose star. Rose star is midnight now, and Maca planet is at seven or eight o''clock in the evening. Millworth should be still busy, and came directly from the research room, with his white coat still on. He didn''t take it off, he was already waiting at the door, and the uncle hadn''t arrived yet.


    Mu Yunshen did not let Eleanor follow, but carried the table with Mars and passed through the space door, which disappeared instantly behind them.


    Milworth glanced at the bloody man, and he couldn''t change his face even with the blood flowing all over the place, and led them quickly into the treatment room. The operating bed was already ready.


    When they were ready, Mu Chixuan arrived. His breathing was so loud that he should have run all the way.


    As soon as he saw the blood flowing all over the floor, his face immediately turned pale, and when he rushed in to see the bloody man lying on the operating table, Mu Chixuan almost lost his footing.


    "Shen Shen, Xiao Yin, he... Mu Chixuan can''t accept it at all, the usual kid who loves to laugh and move, suddenly turned into this.


    "Uncle, don''t ask first, the situation is urgent, let''s treat him quickly. Mu Yunshen didn''t know there were different types of therapists, but when he was reminded by Eleanor, he thought that Uncle''s healing ability might be him. A restorative therapist!


    You go out first, don''t disturb us to save people. Milworth directly ordered Mu Yunshen to go out, and before going out, he gave Milworth three more vitality potions, and told him that if Mu Yunyin couldn''t hold it, he would take one.


    Both Mu Yunshen and Mars were blasted out, and the door to the treatment room was closed. No matter how anxious they were, they could only wait outside. Mu Yunshen paced back and forth in the corridor, Mars squatted by the wall, dazed.


    Mu Yunshen walked around for several times before he remembered, and followed the little soldier who came over, "What''s your name?"


    Mars was stunned for a moment, and then stood up in a hurry, "I...my name is Mars."


    Mu Yun looked at him deeply, his face was covered in blood, and he couldn''t tell what he looked like.


    He hesitated a bit, not knowing whether to ask this question or not, but at that moment of life and death, he didn''t leave Mu Yunyin behind, and when Edono''s tentacles smashed past, he threw himself on Mu Yunyin''s body for him Stop it, no matter how you look at it, the relationship is not simple!


    Mu Yun thought about it for a while, and then he said, "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    Mars: "...Afraid of returning, no one is not afraid of death.


    Mu Yun looked at him deeply, "At that time, you can escape completely by yourself, but with Yun Yin, you will only die together."


    Mars touched his nose and answered stupidly, "I didn''t think about it that much at the time, I just thought I couldn''t leave him alone and bring him back no matter what."


    Mu Yun stared at him for a long time, and finally swallowed the sentence back.


    At this time, his communicator rang, and he took it over to see that it was Troleser''s communication. He hesitated before connecting.


    Trolasse''s first words were, "How is your brother?


    Mu Yun looked at him blankly, "It''s still being treated."


    author gossip

 Chapter 270

    Trolasse was silent for a while before he said: "Nokovic just contacted me and told me about the situation at the time. He wanted me to explain it to him. The psionicists who arrived later were all from special forces. The regiment, the people in that regiment were all special people who were not under the control of Nokvich, so his orders were of no use to them at all.


    Mu Yunshen listened silently, and then said: "You don''t have to explain to me, no matter how long you delay, no matter how many people die, they are all people from your Rose Star Region.


    Yunshen... Trolasse felt very uneasy about Mu Yunshen''s alienation.


    I may have to delay for a few days before going back, and I will let Atwood be responsible for the security issues on your side, or I will directly refund my commission. Mu Yun knew that it was not fair to his employer to leave privately, so he was willing to return 100 million star coins to him.


    Trolasse sighed, "You don''t have to do this, I would also like to thank you for helping me solve the big crisis of Rose Star, you can deal with your affairs first, and you can come back at any time.


    The two simply finished talking, hung up the communication, and Mu Yunshen saw Mars'' incomparably adoring eyes.


    "Mu... Commander Mu, I heard a lot about you in the army, and Mu, he showed me how powerful his eldest brother was every day, and when he came to the eldest brother, he was a scumbag, and he said... Speaking of the next vacation, I want to introduce you to me... I was very excited at first, but when I said it later, I actually choked up a bit.


    Mu Yunshen walked over and patted Mars on the shoulder with a hand full of dried blood, "Don''t worry, with us here, Xiao Yin will be fine.


    Mars nodded with red eyes, "Well, eldest brother, you are very powerful, and you saved me today.


    Mu Yunshen said: "I want to thank you, thank you for not giving up on Xiaoyin, you saved his life, I have written down this great kindness, and I will pay you back in the future."


    Mars said in panic: "No, no need, he and I were classmates for four years in college, and now we are comrades in arms again. We are good buddies."


    Mu Yunshen looked at him suspiciously, until Mars was even more terrified, and finally he didn''t even dare to look at Mu Yunshen again.


    Mu Yunshen only thought that this little soldier was honest and cute. He couldn''t even hide his own thoughts from himself, and he probably could only hide from that fool Mu Yunyin.


    Mars is also injured. He has carried it for Mu Yunyin until now. During the waiting period, Mu Yunshen asked Bai Yueguang to bring the medical staff over to take Mars to check, bandage, and wash up by the way. Do not want to leave, just want to wait for him to understand, Mu Yun is deeply entrusted by his younger brother, and puts Mars back into the Rose Star Domain.


    Mu Yunshen also stopped by to meet Nokowicz once, and of course, he also met Yama Aslan, the commander of the special forces regiment, and it was only then that Mu Yunshen knew that the man he saw that night was also the same A member of the Aslan family, and his talent is the best in the Aslan family except for Trolasse. Even though he is not a direct descendant, but in the family, his status is not even better than that of Nokovich. The awakening of the descendants is even higher.


    With the support of the old man, Nokovic barely grasped most of the power of the Rose Legion. Now, apart from his personal cronies, the only people who support Nokovic are those who look at the old man''s face and are optimistic about Trolaise. On Nokowicz''s side.


    After all, Nokevich is young, and he is only a major general. Almost everything he has is the convenience brought by this status. Even if he is indeed talented in the military, he has not awakened as a descendant of the Aslan family. If the old generals of the Legion were asked to choose their supporters, Yama''s approval rate would not be lower than that of Nokovich at all.


    Yama really has the qualifications to be supported. He is a member of the Aslan family, and he is second only to Trolaise in talent. He is also the leader of the special forces. In terms of military command, he is not inferior to Knok at all. Vicki, in terms of his daily style, is more reliable than Nokowicz. How to look at it, the head of the Rose Legion should be Yama, not the "eldest grandson of Cumberland" Trolase. Brother Nokevich of these two identities.


    Especially after Trolasse reported that he had lost his psychic ability, Nokovic''s situation was even more difficult. Some of the people in the legion who originally supported him all turned to support the lottery.


    They still have to contend for the position of the head group seat of the Rose Legion.


    The more such a family is, the stricter it is to abide by the rule of "being able to live in it".


    Even if Nokovich was the grandson of the previous general seat, the general seat had given him all the support he could give. If this was still suppressed by Yama, then even Cumberland would not speak for this grandson.


    If he can''t get it, it means that he is incompetent and unworthy to sit in that position.


    For the sake of the Rose Starfield, the Rose Legion and the Aslan family, Cumberland can''t have such selfishness and help a waste to come to power, that is to destroy the legacy left by the ancestors, he dare not, and can''t, so now, only Can let them fight, how to manage, according to their ability.


    When Mu Yunshen arrived, Nokovic yelled at Yan Mo irritably, "You didn''t have to sacrifice these nearly 100 warriors, it was your conceit that killed them.


    Yama''s voice was calm, "Your soldiers are all ordinary people, and they will retreat, of course, they must be supported by my people, is it possible that you want me to watch Erdono go into the city? If that''s the case, it''s all me. responsibility!


    Compared with Nokovich''s Lion''s Roar, Yama appeared to be much more gentle and calm, and his speech was very clear.


    Nokevich said angrily: "I ordered to retreat, do you think I was going to let Erdo move into the city on purpose? I''m not that stupid.


    Yama calmly said: "You didn''t tell me your solution, and you didn''t even mention Head Mu.


    He really didn''t mention the Norkovitch issue. In his opinion, Mu Yunshen was invited by his younger brother to help him solve the problem, why should he tell Yama, his competitor.


    Nokovic choked for a long time before he said, "I invited you to help, Captain Mu."


    Yama''s voice was indifferent, "Oh? Really? Didn''t see that your friendship with Head Mu was so deep?


    On Yama''s face, it was clearly written, "Don''t put gold on your face, and Nokovic was so angry that he almost went crazy. In the end, he had no choice but to use his trump card, "What are you doing here with me? Don''t go back to your own special forces.


    Yamas did not hide her intentions, "I want to know how to contact Head Mu.


    Nokevich sneered, "Do you think I''ll tell you?


    That''s my brother''s daughter-in-law, they have two children, you can rest if you have any thoughts!


    author gossip

 Chapter 271

    Yama: "If you don''t tell me, I''ll come over often."


    Nokowicz had blue veins on his forehead, and wanted to beat someone, but he seemed a little bit unable to beat him. Damn, he was so aggrieved.


    Mu Yunshen had been standing at the door for a while, and only then did he knock on the door.


    He appeared out of thin air, and there was no sound of footsteps at all, so if he wanted to listen to the corner, the possibility of being caught was very small.


    The two people facing each other turned their heads at the same time.


    Seeing the person standing at the door, Nokevich stood up with a rub, and hurried up to meet him.


    Yama also stood up from the sofa.


    Nokovic said enthusiastically: "Why did you come here suddenly? Don''t tell me before you come, so I can let someone pick you up.


    Mu Yun gave him a cold look, "Do you want someone to pick me up?"


    Nokevich: "..."


    Seems like really... don''t.


    Yama had a thoughtful look on his face.


    Mu Yunshen walked in and looked at Yama, only to find that this man also had blond hair and violet eyes, but his eyes were a little darker and not as transparent as Trolassie''s eyes. , Nor did Garan''s eyes clear.


    However, just by looking at these eyes, he knew that the power of his bloodline was definitely not weak.


    Mu Yunshen couldn''t help but feel pity for Nokovic, the elder brother of Trolasse seemed to have nothing but rough nerves.


    With such a strong competitor, can you sleep at night?


    Nokovic was bewildered by Mu Yunshen''s pitying gaze.


    Mu Yunshen looked directly at Yama, "Do you want to see me?"


    Yama nodded, his handsome face full of coldness, "I want to discuss cooperation with Head Mu.


    Nokevich almost choked on his own saliva, isn''t this too damn direct? Can you be a little more euphemistic?


    Mu Yun raised his eyebrows deeply, "Want a weapon?


    Nokevich choked again, this one was more direct.


    Yama: "That''s right, I''m interested in your weapon that killed Edono with one blow.


    Yama: "So far away, my people were almost cooked by the heat wave."


    Mu Yunshen was noncommittal, "It''s not that I didn''t remind you, it''s that you are running too slowly."


    Yama couldn''t distinguish his emotions and said: "Thank you for that fall, otherwise, we would really be roasted.


    Mu Yunshen: "You''re welcome.


    Nokowicz looked here and there, but found that there was no room for him to interject.


    Yama said: "I want to buy a batch of weapons like the one that kills Edono, but what are the conditions for Captain Mu?"


    Mu Yunshen: "That''s a new weapon developed by my Warcraft Arsenal. It''s called a multi-energy thermal weapon. There are three modes. The one that kills Erdono is the ion weapon mode. , Seeing that you don''t know anything about it, you know that the Empire has not worked hard for me to publicize it.


    Both Nokovitch and Yama were lost in thought. If they were really slimmed down to such a large-scale ion weapon, it would be too late for the Empire to hide it. Where would they report it? Not to mention let them know about the Rose Star Region.


    Both of them are at the level of generals, and their knowledge of weapons is professional. When they see the blue light when the weapon is used, and the white fog after hitting the target, they all think of the ion weapon, but because the weapon is too small , so that they have doubts, but dare not recognize.


    After that, Mu Yunshen explained to them the usage and function of the multi-energy thermal weapon in detail, as well as its true power. The eyes of the two generals who listened to it were straight, and they kept gulping, obviously greedy.


    After Yama listened, he made a decision, "I want to buy a batch.


    Mu Yunshen''s idea had already had signs of it, but it was just immature. When he was in the Imperial Capital Star, he made his idea more specific, and then when Rose Star suddenly encountered Erdono''s attack, his idea became firmer. If he wants to realize his ambition, he must collect money and sell out the reputation of "Warcraft Arsenal."


    Yes, 20 million star coins per unit, the quantity is determined by me. Mu Yunshen is very domineering, I have the final say in my things, and he is so arrogant.


    Nokevich hurriedly interjected, "I want to buy a batch too.


    Mu Yun looked at him coldly, "Yes, if you buy it, it will cost 30 million each, and the quantity will also be determined by me."


    Nokevich: "..." Petrification.


    Yama looked at him with schadenfreude, this was what he said was a good relationship.


    He said that the relationship is so good, and he can invite the head of Ren Mu to help, why he doesn''t even have a magic weapon in his hand, it turns out that he is really self-depositing.


    Nokevich: "Why are mine half as expensive each?


    Mu Yun looked at him from the corner of his eyes, "You can choose not to buy it.


    Yama hooked the corners of his mouth and forcibly suppressed it, so that he couldn''t make the gloating show too obvious.


    Yama: "Besides that, I want to buy some magic daggers and magic swords.


    Mu Yunshen: "Each magic dagger is 300,000, and every magic sword is 6 million.


    Nokevich said weakly, "I... want to buy it too.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t even give him the corners of his eyes this time, "The major general wants to buy anything from me, and the price is half the normal price.


    Nokowicz swallowed silently, thinking in his heart, he has to communicate with Trolase immediately, and take care of your daughter-in-law, this is too bullying, it''s better to bully him in front of his competitors, it''s really a bit of face There is no more.


    Yama continued, "How much can you sell me for the magic dagger and magic sword?"


    Mu Yunshen said: "The maximum number of daggers is 10,000, and the maximum number of magic swords is 2,000. There is currently no stock, so we will have to wait.


    Yama nodded immediately, "Okay, how much deposit do you need to pay?


    Mu Yun saw that he promised so readily, and couldn''t help but look at him more. This money is not a small amount. All military expenses of the legion must be applied to the Ministry of Finance. The Rose Legion is not like the Giant Wing Legion in Gerald''s hands. Rose Star Field can already be called an independent country. As a "national army, Rose Legion has to go through the process of all expenses. Unlike the Gerald family, as long as the patriarch agrees, the funds will be available immediately.


    Whether Yama can apply for the money is still unknown, and if the Ministry of Finance is stuck with no funding, he may not be able to do anything about it.


    Mu Yunshen: "Are you so sure you can get this money?


    Yama: "For comparison, this is already very affordable than military spending. I believe the Ministry of Finance will definitely allocate funds."


    Nokevich: "..."


    More heartbroken.


    If they apply for funding at the same time, they will buy the same things, but they will need half as much military expenses as Yama. Looking at this, they will definitely be criticized for embezzlement. Even if it is not embezzlement, it must be a problem of ability. How could Mo buy these weapons at a cheaper price?


    Nokowicz almost had the heart to cry.


    Mu Yun looked at Nokovich with deep sympathy, it was unfortunate to have such a dark competitor.


    "You don''t need to give the deposit, we will contact you when the goods are ready."


    His weapons are not worried about selling at all, what kind of deposit is required, and if he takes the deposit, he will be shackled. Maybe if he is unhappy, he will not sell it to him!


    Yama said lightly: "Let''s take some, in order to get familiar with this batch of weapons first, I would like to ask Head Mu to keep a few samples.


    This reduces the time to familiarize yourself with the weapon.


    Mu Yunshen looked at him again, and I have to say, this Yamamao is very shrewd, looking at his calm and restrained, yet restrained, yet burying holes everywhere, he is already very sure--Nokovich is a reckless man. Absolutely can''t play this guy.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t want to be trapped, so why wasn''t Yama not afraid that he would go back on his word? On the grounds of leaving a "trial product", and making such a reasonable request for a deposit, Mu Yunshen could not refuse it, unless he wanted to leave the deposit or not. under "trials", but is it possible? Thousands of dollars worth of goods.


    "Okay, first give a deposit of 1 billion.


    Without saying a word, Yama gave the deposit to Mu Yunshen. Nokevich was stunned. In order to buy this batch of goods, Yama actually directly called the backup funds of the special forces. Such a large amount of funds advanced without reason would be punished if found out.


    Mu Yunshen stretched out his hand and immediately appeared on the coffee table 20 magic daggers, 10 magic swords, 5 flames and lightning, and 2 multi-energy heat weapons.


    Yan Mo was a little surprised that Mu Yunshen was so refreshing, but what surprised him even more was where these things came from.


    Head Mu has room for storage? Yama looked at him with bright eyes.


    Do you want to buy? Mu Yunshen asked back.


    certainly. There''s room for storage, who doesn''t want that.


    "Wait, wait, change the subject a bit slower. Don''t you sell weapons? Why are you selling space storage again? You are still selling space storage? Nokowicz suddenly felt that his brain was not enough.


    Yama looked at him coldly, "Captain Mu''s ability belongs to the space system, it''s strange that he can create space storage?


    This time, not only Nokovic was stunned, but even Mu Yunshen was surprised. He could even think of this, this man is a bit scary.


    Or to say, the genes of the Aslan family are not only strong in blood, but also in IQ Obviously thinking of this, Mu Yunshen couldn''t help but start to worry. When he grows up, whether Gala will also be crushed by Galan''s IQ. It seems that he doesn''t need to grow up.


    Mu Yunshen: "Space storage, 2 billion pieces."


    The lottery was a little hesitant, 2 billion is not a small number.


    Lottery: "How much space?


    Mu Yunshen: "Enough for your legion to use."


    Lottery: "...Okay, I want it.


    Mu Yunshen: "What shape do you want?"


    Lottery: "Any shape is fine?


    Mu Yunshen: ...that''s right. "


    Yama: "Then the ring, it''s easy to carry.


    Mu Yunshen hesitated for a while, but Nokevich interrupted: "The ring can''t be given away, let''s change it to another one."


    Yama: "...


    So your focus is on the ring, not the space storage?


    Yama: "I''m buying it, which eye did you see and it''s a gift?


    Mu Yun gave him a deep look, and in an instant there was no hesitation. He directly took out a piece of the same silver-white metal. It was the Thorium ore that only exists in the gate of the Demon Realm. Thorium''s hardness is their world''s It is unimaginable for the people of the world, so using this kind of ore as a carrier to make space storage, Mu Yunshen feels very comfortable.


    In front of Yama and Nokevich, he turned a piece of silver smaller than his thumb into a ring.


    Mu Yunshen: "Give me your hand."


    Yan Mo was completely amazed by Mu Yunshen''s ability, and immediately handed him his hand.


    Mu Yun took a deep look at the hand and found that the fingers were long and slender, and they sounded good. Well, the genes of the Aslan family are really good.


    Mu Yunshen: "Which finger do you wear it on?"


    Lottery: "Forefinger."


    Mu Yun took a deep visual inspection, shaped the ring in his hand, the red light flashed, and a new piece of space storage was freshly released.


    Mu Yunshen: "Try it.


    Yama was amazed at his ability, took it over and tried it on his index finger, the size was just right.


    The ring is very beautiful, the silver-white ring is very heavy, and the surface of the ring is also engraved with exquisite lines, which looks elegant and high-end, and is very suitable for men to wear.


    Yama is very fond of this tailor-made space storage. Then, Mu Yunshen told him how to use it, and after he did as he was told, he felt that the empty and stable space inside could not be more satisfied.


    Nokovitch, on the other hand, gave Yama''s nose, not his nose, and eyes, not eyes, and directly ordered the expulsion.


    "Now that you have everything you want to buy, can you go?"

 Chapter 272

    Yan Morgan didn''t look at him, but said to Mu Yunshen: "Give me a few days, I''ll raise money, and then transfer it to your account.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Yes.


    Nokevich was stunned, "Are you going to pay for it yourself?


    Yama glanced at him, "This is my personal thing."


    As soon as Yama left, Nokovic went over to see if the door was closed. After checking the door, he walked back, "Xiao Mu! Help me and Yama do the same thing, if you can, you can still do it. Sell ??me a little more.


    Mu Yun said indifferently, "You can think about it, the price I said can''t be less.


    Nokevich hurriedly said: "I know.


    What I thought in my mind was how to dig the extra half from Trolasse.


    Without saying a word, Mu Yunshen also gave him a set of "trial items". Nokovic was very happy, touching this and playing with that.


    Then he said: "What about the space ring?


    Mu Yun raised his eyebrows deeply, "Do you want a ring too?"


    Nokevich: "Yes, it''s the same as Yama''s, I want the same.


    Damn, he didn''t believe that he would lose to that guy.


    Mu Yunshen had a strange expression, and also made a similar ring for Nokevich.


    It''s just that the Nokvich ring is wider and thicker. It looks a little rougher than the Yama''s, and it doesn''t have the elegance of that one at all. In fact, Nokvich can''t wear it. With Yama''s feeling, Mu Yunshen didn''t want to smash his own brand, so he had to make appropriate adjustments.


    Nokevich didn''t pay much attention to the ring, as long as it was the same as Yama''s, he felt that he had not lost anything to the opponent.


    Mu Yunshen looked at his beautiful appearance, and suddenly felt even more strange.


    Damn, why do I feel like I''ve sold a couple''s rings.


    Mu Yunshen suddenly felt a chill.


    After admiring the ring for a long time, Nokowicz remembered it, patted his thigh, and shouted, "Brother-in-law, there is something...


    Mu Yun''s eyes froze, "What do you call me?


    Uh... Nokovic is a little uncertain, aren''t they together? Isn''t the relationship very good? Even the children are sent to the family, doesn''t it prove that they can get married at any time? Why does it seem that something is wrong? ?


    Nokowicz shrewdly changed his words immediately, "Cough... Captain Mu, I want to ask, can you wake up when you see me like this?"


    Nokevich''s attitude was suddenly very respectful, for fear of being rejected by Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yun looked at him coldly, "Do you want an awakening potion?


    Nokevich nodded again and again, "I have to become stronger, I can''t go on like this, and if I delay it any longer, everyone in the legion will stand on Yama''s side, and Lao Tzu must defeat him by force and support him. The old guy was pulled back.


    Mu Yun thought about it for a while, he is the elder brother of Trolaise, and it seems that there is nothing wrong with selling one to him.


    Yes, 1 billion. "


    Nokevich''s expression was very tangled, and finally he gritted his teeth and agreed, "As long as you can wake up, 1 billion is 1 billion.


    Mu Yunshen took a little blood from him, took it back and asked Milworth to test him. Good guy, his energy was so full that he was very easy to wake up.


    So, Mu Yunshen went again and directly injected him with the awakening potion.


    On this matter, Nokovic did not discuss with his family. He was not sure whether the family could agree that he could obtain power in this way, which was not the power of the family''s orthodoxy. , And because Mu Yunshen''s awakening potion has not been made public, so he did all this in secret.


    big big big


    After dealing with matters on Rose Star, Mu Yunshen returned to the base, returned to his villa, and immediately called Ninita out to ask him how things were going.


    I don''t know if it was his delusion, but he always felt that the entire empire was in a sense of urgency, as if a major event would happen soon, and this event definitely swept the entire Nebula Empire. Ninita''s expressionless cat face makes his words seem very reliable.


    Ninita: "It''s done, as long as the gold coins are in place, nothing can''t be done."


    Mu Yunshen finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Very good, thank you for your hard work."


    Ninita: "It should be.


    Mu Yun hesitated for a while before saying: "Teacher, I want to ask if there is any magic that can seal the void.


    Ninita was very happy to be called by this call, "You are making trouble for yourself."


    Blocking the void means blocking the space. This is undoubtedly a cage for a space-type capable person like Mu Yunshen. It is so unthinkable that he wants to trap himself!


    Mu Yun sighed helplessly, "In our world, some cosmic creatures will pass through the void and appear directly anywhere, their lethality is too strong, and it is difficult to kill, every time they appear, the casualties are huge. , I thought, is there any way to block the void directly, so that they can''t be torn apart at all, so that it won''t appear suddenly, and we can be safer.


    Ninita: "You want to seal off the space above the Forest of Misty Sea?


    Mu Yun shook his head deeply, "No, not the Wuhai Forest, but the entire Maca planet.


    Ninita: "...you''re doing good deeds.


    Do not. Mu Yunshen slowly raised the corner of his mouth, his eyes glowing with cold light, "I want the entire planet of Maca."


    Ninita tilted her head and looked at him, "Are you going to rebel and become king?


    Mu Yunshen sneered, "Of course not, um... you can say the same."


    Mu Yunshen: "I have a hunch that the empire will soon be in chaos, and when the war comes together, it is time to make money from the war.


    Since I want to be big, I need to have a stable and safe base camp. Instead of letting others control the Maca planet and live under the threat of others, it is better to take this planet directly. At that time, some people want to move the Wuhai Forest , that first of all to be able to play the next Maca planet to say.


    Ninita nodded and agreed with Mu Yunshen''s decision.


    Ninita: "If you want to truly develop your own power, you must have such a space. Living in the forest all the time is really not the way to go. Besides, there are many restrictions in the forest, which is very unfavorable for development.


    Mu Yun deeply agreed, "I think so too.


    If Planet Maca can develop well, his children will not need to be sent to Star Rose to study.


    Ninita: "If this is the case, what you need to do is not only to block the void, but also to have absolute defense."


    Of course Mu Yunshen also wanted to do this, but with his ability, he definitely couldn''t.


    Mu Yunshen: "Can it be done?"


    Ninita: "It''s not a big problem, but I need to prepare some things in advance. Fortunately, you told me in advance, otherwise you suddenly said that you want to take this planet, and I was really caught off guard."


    Mu Yunshen sincerely thanked, "Thank you for your hard work, teacher, just use as many gold coins as you need."


    big fire


    After learning that his youngest son had suffered such a serious injury, Master Yunyan rushed back to the base with the old man and Yun Yange''s son Yun Che. The task of taking care of Mu Yunyin was handed over to his mother and uncle. Two people.


    After finishing the matter here, Mu Yunshen hurried back to the Imperial Capital Star.


    It has been several days since Rose Star encountered the giant Erdono attack. This incident was just reported uniformly, and a video of Erdono was released. As for how Rose Rose killed this Erdono, Then there is only one way of saying that one is the result of the joint efforts of the army and the psionicists in the rose star field.


    The body of Erdono and the news that Mu Yunshen appeared there that night were all covered up. After Mu Yunshen rushed back, it was just in time for the day when the Hall of Stars gathered all the psionicists. It is said that the Hall of Stars will hold a psionicist. The exchange meeting, as long as it is a psionicist, can participate. As for the real purpose of the Xingchen Hall, we do not know the situation like the psionicist meeting. , Not everyone can participate, unlike this time, the threshold is so low, as long as the psionicists can participate.


    Gathering so many psionicists at one time, it is worth thinking about what the Star Palace wants to do. Of course, even if the Star Palace said that, it is impossible to really gather all the psionicists of the Nebula Empire. Those who joined a certain The psionicists of the Fang forces will definitely not participate in such gatherings again.


    Such a gathering of psionicists will not only be open to psionicists. Celebrities from all walks of life definitely want to use this opportunity to get to know more psionicists. The Star Palace will only raise their hands to welcome them, and will not push these celebrities out.


    The venue for the meeting is located at the headquarters of the Star Palace of the Imperial City. It covers a large area and can accommodate a large gathering of more than tens of thousands of people. Of course, it will be divided into infield and outfield, and ordinary psionicists can only enter the outfield. , Only high-status psionicists can enter the infield. The infield and the outfield will be divided into many small venues. In this way, although the scale of the gathering is large, it is still orderly.


    Because there are many open-air venues, the meeting was scheduled during the day, starting in the afternoon and continuing until midnight.


    Trolaise didn''t ask Mu Yunshen when to come back, only let him do his own thing first, there was no problem on his side, Mu Yunshen came back suddenly, he must also attend such a gathering, Trolaise asked someone to give He worked overtime to make the dress, but was rejected by Mu Yunshen. If he needs a dress, he can customize it by himself. Not only him, but the mercenaries under him also have to meet the world. Such a large-scale gathering has to be lively and lively, so Mu Yunshen personally customized it. Ten sets of dresses were made in a hurry.


    He is not short of money now, what kind of thing does he want.


    Trolasse looked at Mu Yunshen so lively, and felt very uncomfortable.


    The mercenaries who followed this time all knew that he was pursuing Mu Yunshen, so as long as Mu Yunshen entered Trolaise''s room, they would stay outside the door with a tacit understanding, and it was best not to disturb them .


    I asked the royal family to call off the wedding. Trolasse said suddenly.


    Mu Yun was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect such a big event to happen after he left these days? There was no report on the news at all! Well, it''s too late for the royal family to hide such a thing, and it''s impossible to report it.


    This is Chi Guoguo''s slap in the face, the royal family is serious, and it is impossible for such a thing to happen.


    oh oh. Mu Yun replied lightly.


    Trolasse was very dissatisfied with his reaction and stared straight at him.


    Mu Yun paused for a while, then said, "The royal family won''t agree to it, right?


    Trolasse saw that his attitude was cold, but at least he was willing to ask.


    "During this period of time, the Rose Star Region and the Empire have had a lot of trouble. It is reasonable for me to propose to cancel the wedding at this time. No matter whether the royal family agrees or not, I am the one who has the right. What''s more, that Erdono suddenly appeared in Rose. Xing, the location is in the villa area that Grandpa specially arranged for the Mu family to live. No matter how you look at it, it seems artificial. With the relationship between the Rose Star Region and the empire, we have reason to doubt the royal family.


    It was only later that Mu Yunshen found out that the location where Erdogo appeared was actually there, and landed directly in the villa area.


    The final result of the Mu family''s family was actually like this, which made people feel embarrassed.


    Seeing that Mu Yunshen didn''t want to talk about it, Trolasse said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know such a thing would happen, whether it''s for the Mu family or your brother Mu Yunyin, I''m very sorry.


    Mu Yunshen said: "The Mu family has nothing to do with me, as for Yun Yin, since he is a soldier, he expected such a day to come, so I can''t blame you.


    author gossip

 Chapter 273

    Trolasse couldn''t stand the current way of getting along. He stood up and walked towards Mu Yunshen, but Mu Yunshen took a step back defensively.


    Trolasse stopped and looked at him with a frown, "Yun Shen, you''ve become so I almost don''t know you.


    Mu Yunshen: "I should say this, I have never known you.


    Trolasse''s brows furrowed even tighter, and suddenly he said without thinking, "Have you seen Di Xi? ... No, with his strength, he shouldn''t be able to affect you.


    Mu Yunshen turned around, "If there is nothing to explain, I will go out first.


    Trolasse: "..."


    He asked Mu Yunshen to come in, not to explain things, but... to see him.


    Mu Yunshen looked at this crowd of people at the gathering, and for a while it was really big.


    How could he be so insane that he wanted to come to such a gathering? It''s just self-abuse.


    All of them have come to participate in such a gathering. This time, they did not wear the uniforms of the Warcraft mercenary group, but they all wore long-lost dresses, and they went to drink and chat and enjoy life.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t let them follow, let them go wherever they liked, and he was the only one beside Troleser.


    Let''s go. Trolasse''s face was still a little pale. Mu Yunshen didn''t know how he did this. He acted so well that they had just entered the infield and were immediately stopped by someone.


    "Cousin, are you going to cancel the wedding? The person here is none other than Hughes, who has been over-trained for many days.


    This move of Hughes immediately attracted the attention of the people around him.


    Whether it is Hughes or Trolasse, they are the focus of recent gossip.


    Because their young lord has been attacked many times in the Imperial Capital Star, the Rose Star Territory is uncharacteristically, no longer silent and patient, but stands up and confronts the royal family. Recently, many news are reporting this matter, even if the royal family intends to guide the direction of public opinion, but Rose Star Field is also guiding.


    Apart from the support of the people of the entire Rose Starfield, the Aslan family also won over many people in the empire because of Trolather''s experience.


    It has to be said that if the Rose Star Region does not make a move, it will definitely hit the spot.


    In addition to complaining about Trolather''s repeated attacks, he also brought out the matter of swimming in Mercury. In order to save people, Trolaise killed Erdono, and he consumed too much and lost his spiritual power. , The Empire not only did not reward and thank you, but instead took a bite and pushed the appearance of Erdono to the Rose Star Territory.


    The people of the whole empire were watching how bloody these things were at the time. Besides, it didn''t take long for this incident to be brought up and the people of the empire couldn''t calm down at all. The royal family was simply deceiving. There are too many people, and they are listed one by one. Trolather''s popularity has soared in the empire, and there are many supporters.


    Of course, the royal family did not want to see such a result, but when they were fighting with the Rose Star Field, they had to be distracted to compete for male airmen.


    Recently I heard that the male airmen are now in the Mesai star field. The Augustine family responded the fastest. They sent people to look for them on the way and encountered obstacles from other psionicist families. It was inevitable that they would have to fight.


    In order to find this male empty man, the Augustine family had already made a lot of money, and had already experienced several big fights.


    The situation in the empire is very chaotic now. As a prince, Hughes is really lenient enough to ignore things outside the window and focus only on his own wedding.


    Hughes, this is not our personal matter, and I hope you will take this matter calmly. Trolasse''s tone was calm.


    Hughes was going crazy, his favorite cousin wanted to break off the engagement, and he had to watch his cousin and "little three appear in pairs, which made him unbearable at all.


    Hughes bluntly stretched out his hand and pointed at Mu Yunshen, "Everything is your excuse, you broke off the marriage for him, right? As soon as Hughes said this, the people around were blown up.


    Breaking off the marriage? Such exciting news, they didn''t get any news at all.


    Hughes don''t talk nonsense here. '' A stern voice suddenly came from behind.


    Mu Yunshen looked up, just as he saw Di Xi coming here, he was holding a Rou Yi in his arms, and walking beside him was the child-like busty bee waist that Mu Yunshen had seen before. woman.


    At the moment, she was snuggling beside Di Xi charmingly, with a decent smile on her face, and when she looked at Mu Yunshen, her expression was provocative.


    Mu Yunshen always felt that this woman might be sick. From the first time he saw him, her hostility was very heavy. Mu Yunshen didn''t know her at all, and he didn''t understand where her hostility came from.


    As soon as Hughes saw the elder brother coming, he immediately said aggrieved: "Brother, you should take him quickly, let him stay away from his cousin, and stop pestering him.


    The people watching the lively around were once again blown away by this deep-water torpedo.


    What''s the situation? Is this "received" what they think? This is not only a bloody ethics drama, but also a palace fight drama! My cousin likes my cousin, but my cousin likes his own guard, and the guard is caught by his cousin. My brother took a fancy to him. My brother is still holding his fianc¨¦e by his side... Wait, let me settle it first, the relationship is a bit complicated, there are too many pitfalls, and this will definitely become an enduring phenomenon in the upper class society. Gossip. Trolasse smiled slightly, with a cold smile.


    But at this moment, Mu Yunshen turned around and left, and left a sentence, "You toss you, don''t get involved with me."


    It''s annoying to see them chattering.


    Di Xi looked at Mu Yunshen who was leaving, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly.


    Has this been influenced? His hints seem to be working, is he jealous when he sees other women around me? Hehe.


    Shana looked at the back of Mu Yunshen''s departure, and her eyes became more resentful.


    Di Xi said: "Hughes, you are in good shape, don''t walk around outside, go back quickly.


    After Di Xi finished speaking, he looked at Trolasser carefully, and then said: "Lesser is also, her health is not very good, so don''t stay outside for more.


    Just as Di Xi was about to leave, he stopped again, "By the way, I have a little friendship with Cardinal Longive from the Star Palace. Do you want me to introduce you to me? Maybe, he has a way to restore your psychic abilities."


    Trolasse also looked at him, but instead of looking at the latter, he staggered his gaze, "Thank you for your concern, we will find a way ourselves."


    Di Xi faintly smiled and said: "Without psychic ability, it is best to be careful, after all, it has been a little uneasy recently.


    Trolasse nodded, "Thank you for reminding me, I will be careful."


    After Di Xi said this, she left with Shanna.


    Hughes here is still unwilling to give up, has been pestering Trolasse unwilling to leave.


    Trolasse looked at the seemingly non-existent attention around him, and swept over coldly. Those who peeked and overheard immediately walked away as if nothing had happened.


    Trolasse glanced at Hughes, turned and left.


    Hughes really chased after him.


    Trolasse didn''t stop until he came to a place with few people, "Hughes, we are cousins, we can''t be together."


    Hughes was about to cry, "What about cousins? We don''t need to have children, and we don''t have any concerns about consanguinity. I just want to be with you, we''ll be married soon, you mention it at this time. Break the engagement, what do you want me to do?


    Trolasse looked at him for a long time before he said, "We won''t get married, let''s give up.


    Hearing this news, Hughes was about to collapse. He had liked this cousin since he was a child. In order to be with his cousin, he didn''t know how long he spent in front of his father before he could finally get what he wanted.


    He originally thought that the biggest obstacle between them was the position of the royal family and the rose star field, but he now knows that it is not like that. If the cousin really wants to be with him, all external factors are not a problem, The point is, the cousin doesn''t want to be with him.


    He stared blankly at Trolasse, and after a while, he choked up and said, "Cousin, do you really like Mu Yunshen? Do you like him, or do you like the magic weapon in his hand? Or the magical beast in his hand? The mercenary group? If you like the energy he can play, then I can too. I am a prince, and I can play more energy than him. I am willing to do anything for you. Let''s not cancel the wedding, okay?


    Trolasse looked at his teary eyes and said seriously: "I really like him, for no reason.


    Hughes finally burst into tears and cried out, "You didn''t plan to marry me from the beginning, did you? Then why did you come to the Imperial City? You came here even though you knew what was right and wrong here? You know the one who canceled the engagement. Consequences?


    Trolasse: "I know."


    Hughes burst into tears, "Are you really not afraid of death? You don''t even have psychic abilities now. It''s impossible for your father and brother to let you go. As long as we get married, I will definitely ask them to let you go. We Is it okay to get married?


    Trolasse pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Hughes cried, "What''s so good about that Mu Yunshen? What can''t I compare to him? Don''t look at his cold and aloof appearance, he''s also a good player at Hehuan Youluohua.


    Trolasse was shocked and grabbed Hughes'' shoulders. All disguise disappeared in an instant.


    What did you say? He...knows that Hehuan Youluohua? Trolasse was shocked.


    Hughes laughed, with tears all over his face, "He doesn''t know more than that, he also personally asked me if I knew about Hehuan Youluohua, and admitted that I had played it, how about it? Isn''t it a surprise? Such a lofty, arrogant, unattainable person , actually can play this kind of thing, huh, what kind of good thing is he?


    Trolasse took a step back, already confused.


    It was so, it was so.


    He knows, he must know, otherwise he would not be so indifferent to me. But how did he know?


    He clearly had a very clean end to this matter, and even the owner who could produce the Acacia Youluo flower was gone. This kind of flower has long since disappeared from the upper class. After so many years, who would bring up this kind of flower.


    To say, the only tail left, that is Yulia who went to the bathroom with him.


    Yulia is slutty and playful, everyone in the upper class knows it, and she must know a lot about this kind of flower. Even if she really carries this kind of floral fragrance, Yulia is unlikely to think of Mu Yunshen. Well, in Yulia''s eyes, this is at most his own affair, how can he be associated with Mu Yunshen? Leia, but the identity of the latter is there, the young grandson of the Augustine family, and he is a psionicist, so he can''t find a chance to attack him.


    Later, he lost his memory and directly forgot about it. After the memory was restored, he had nothing to do with Yulia, and Mu Yunshen was far away from Yulia''s social circle. He put all his attention on Mu Yunshen, thinking that as long as he wins Yunshen, all the problems will not be a problem. Who would have thought that at this time, Mu Yunshen would know about Hehuan Youluohua.


    Besides the Acacia Youluohua thing, what else did he know?


    Trolasse frowned tightly, he couldn''t figure it out, clearly everything was under his control, why did it suddenly become like this. If it is said, there is only one person in the entire Nebula Empire who can affect all of this.


    Trolasse looked at Hughes with a cold expression, "Your uncle, is he back?


    author gossip


    Three shifts

 Chapter 274

    Hughes was a little stunned, and he had long forgotten to cry. Who is this ruthless man in front of him? Or his gentle and elegant cousin?


    Trolasse sighed, "Answer me.


    Hughes was startled, and when he thought of his identity, he immediately gained confidence, "Yes, Uncle Huang is indeed back, even if you don''t marry me, you won''t get Mu Yunshen, the emperor has already said, Let the uncle help the brother and get Mu Yunshen, he will only be a member of our royal family, you can''t get him.


    That man, the man known as the God of Nebula Empire.


    Sure enough, he really came back.


    If it is that man, what is impossible? As long as you give a hint, with Yun Shen''s strength, he can''t resist at all, even if he hints that Yun Shen killed himself directly, Yun Shen is estimated to be unable to resist.


    Trolasse was so upset that he turned around and was about to leave. He was going to find Mu Yunshen, and he must not let the royal family''s conspiracy succeed.


    Hughes said: "It''s useless for you to go to him now, my uncle has already seen him.


    Trolasse''s pupils shrank, and he turned sharply to look at him.


    Hughes smiled sarcastically, "Didn''t he tell you that his first pet was sold to my uncle?


    Trolasse''s breath was stagnant. He only knew that Mu Yunshen had sold a pet of that kind, but he didn''t know who he sold it to. He asked the two children, but they didn''t know either. I didn''t expect that the person who bought Yunshen''s first pet would actually be him.


    Trolasse didn''t stop there, turned around and left, opened the communication while walking, and contacted Mu Yunshen, but unfortunately, the communication kept ringing, but no one connected.


    No way, he had to open the location secretly installed in his terminal.


    Only at a glance did he realize that Mu Yunshen had gone so far away, and he hurried over there, hoping that everything would be in time.


    Mu Yunshen here, where can he still hear the voice of the terminal at this moment, he was already shocked by this chaotic scene.


    The scene that was staged in front of him was the great melee of women.


    The Miss Olysia, who impressed Mu Yun deeply, was like a madman, grabbing a girl and tearing her up, her hair was messy, her face was covered in tears, her delicate makeup was all spent, and on her beautiful light-colored dress, a shocking scene The bloodstains continued to flow down the skirt.


    While tearing up the girl, Olysia cried, "Damn bitch, returning my child, Mu Yunshen, is naturally not a good person, and she is not interested in watching women fight. What he has to pay attention to is that the figure The tall black-haired girl looks like her own sister.


    Fanny, don''t fight, let go. The black-haired girl kept pulling the frame.


    The blonde curly-haired girl next to her was grabbing Olysia''s hair and slapping her incessantly.


    The brunette went to pull the blonde again, "Barbara, stop it, stop hitting.


    "Xue, get out of the way, I have to beat this little bitch to death today, she wants to climb the Sowell family, nothing, dare to frame Fanny, I can''t let her go, her child is gone, she is the one who stepped on the sky high. , What does it have to do with us? Little bitch, don''t think that you have the backing of Master Dan Nie, and you dare to be lawless.


    Mu Yun returned to his senses, walked over quickly, and before he got close, he saw the black-haired girl. The high-heeled shoes on her legs were smashed by the crazy Alicia, and the black-haired girl fell directly to the ground. go.


    Mu Yunshen dodged and hugged the girl who fell down. The girl gasped in pain, "Hey..., thank you sir..."


    As soon as the girl glanced at her, she saw a handsome and cold face, and she was immediately shocked, "Big brother? You, you, you, why are you here?


    Mu Yunshen couldn''t believe what he saw, who is this girl with heavy makeup? Is it really his innocent and lovely sister?


    Over there, Fanny and Barbara joined forces to finally defeat the mad woman Alicia and return triumphantly.


    When he turned around, he saw that Mu Yunxue was holding hands with a superbly handsome man... Without tears, he rushed over immediately.


    "Xue, who is this? Fanny, the brown-haired girl, looked at the handsome man in front of her with interest.


    The blonde curly-haired girl, when she sees a handsome guy, her eyes light up, "Hi, handsome guy, my name is Barbara, what''s my name?


    Mu Yunxue was stunned. Looking at the bold approach of the two friends, she felt dizzy and winked, trying to make them shut up.


    My eldest brother is the most traditional and hates girls like this the most. Every time she goes home, she must be refreshing and refreshing. How dare she make such a mess, because it is far away from the imperial capital, and the eldest brother can''t see it or control it. Only then can she free herself unscrupulously. How did she know that one day she would be caught by her eldest brother.


    Mu Yunshen''s eyes were as cold as ice knives as he swept over the other two girls one by one, also wearing revealing clothes and wearing heavy makeup.


    Yo, is he a high-cold type? Look at this icy gaze, and the frightening expression on his face, it''s too cool. Barbara giggled, raised her arm boldly, put it on Mu Yunshen''s shoulder, and continued to chat up, "What''s the name of the handsome guy? Why do I think you are so familiar? Have we met before?


    Fanny, who came over together, has widened her eyes at this moment, because she has already recognized who this is. She reached out and pulled Barbara, pulled the girl who was about to hang on her body a little, and said stiffly, "Barbara, put your hand down first.


    Barbara was puzzled, "What are you doing? It''s rare to meet such a stunning person, whoever strikes first will belong to him.


    Mu Yunxue was about to faint, her eldest brother''s expression was already extremely ugly, knowing that he couldn''t hide it, so he had to bite the bullet and introduce.


    Brother, let me introduce you, these two are my friends, Fanny and Barbara.


    When Fanny heard Mu Yunxue call this "Brother, her beautiful eyes widened even more.


    Only Barbara was still a little dull, and said in surprise: "Xue, do you still have a big brother? It''s too kind, with such a handsome big brother, you don''t even tell the sisters, I don''t know what is self-produced and self-sold fat water does not flow to outsiders. Tian? It just so happens that I still need a boyfriend, why don''t you introduce your brother to me?"


    Cough, cough... Fanny kept coughing next to her, interrupting: "Barbara, don''t you have a boyfriend, stop joking, huh...


    Barbara rolled her eyes, "That idiot was kicked by me a long time ago, my mother is single now... Hey, I really think you look familiar, have we never met before?


    Fanny directly covered her face.


    Mu Yunxue: "..."


    Madam, how slow are you!


    Bitch." A discordant voice came again.


    Olysia, who finally got up from the ground, rushed towards Fanny again, and was stunned when she saw Mu Yunshen. Then his expression became more distorted, as if he was greatly stimulated, he hugged his head and screamed.


    "Ah - it''s all because of you.


    "Enough!" An angry shout made Olysia, who was mad, startled, and she actually woke up a bit.


    Danny hurried over after receiving the notice, glanced at the large bloodstains on Olysia''s skirt, his eyes did not waver, and only said to the two people behind him, "Take her away."


    Two tall bodyguards immediately stepped forward, one of them crossed one arm, trying to force Olicia to leave.


    Alicia suddenly screamed, "Danny, they hurt me, they pushed me, they hurt our children, you have to avenge our children!


    Danie frowned in disgust, "Take it away.


    Olysia sensed something and struggled frantically, "No, Master Danie, give me one more chance, I will definitely be able to give birth to a child with pure blood, Master Danie, please give me another chance, please.


    Dan Nie scolded, "Don''t be embarrassed here, keep your mouth shut."


    With so many people looking around, Dan Nie''s face was lost.


    Dan Nie looked at Mu Yunshen again and smiled naturally, "I''m sorry, Head Mu, her spirit seems to be in trouble, Head Mu, don''t bother with her."


    A string in Barbara''s mind suddenly snapped with a bang.


    Mu... Mu, head of the team.


    Even, idol ah ah ah ah ah!


    Fanny had obviously recognized it long ago. Seeing Barbara''s unlovable appearance, she almost wanted to laugh.


    However, she still has business to say.


    Master Danie, I have to explain this matter. Her child is gone, and it has nothing to do with us. We just passed by her.


    Moreover, she didn''t know where she heard about the news that we were almost engaged before, not only did she say in front of others that I was jealous of her having your child first, but after she fell, as soon as she saw it was me, she depended on me and chased after me. I tore and beat, insisting that I pushed her.


    Dan Nie''s expression didn''t change, he just glanced at Fanny lightly, "I will find out this matter, you don''t need to say more.


    Then he looked at Mu Yunshen again, only to find out that Mu Yunshen was actually holding a girl''s wrist, he couldn''t help but feel strange, Mu Yunshen was a cold and unapproachable image in front of others, not to mention who he was holding, he was with whom It''s strange to say a few words.


    This made Dan Nie take a second look at the black-haired girl. This time, she was even more surprised. This girl was actually somewhat similar to Mu Yunshen. The appearance is impactful, but it is also a rare beauty.


    "Xue, are you alright? What happened?" A brown-haired, blue-eyed man also squeezed in, looking surprised and worried, and came over towards Mu Yunxue.


    Seeing a strange man grabbing Mu Yunxue''s wrist, he stepped forward and separated the two of them. Mu Yunxue let out a low cry, one of them lost his footing and almost fell to the ground.


    The brown-haired, blue-eyed man immediately supported her and said in a panic, "What''s wrong? Where is the injury?"


    Mu Yunxue raised one foot and shook her head with a white face, "No, it''s fine."


    Mu Yunshen looked at her with a cold face, and Mu Yunxue lowered her head, not daring to look at her elder brother''s face at all.


    Mu Yunshen took a step forward, in front of everyone''s eyes, squatted down, grabbed the foot that Mu Yunxue couldn''t touch the ground, took off her high heels, and threw them away, looking at the red and swollen ankle, it was obviously twisted.


    If you are not used to wearing this kind of shoes, don''t abuse yourself.


    what. Mu Yunxue cried out in pain.


    Everyone was still stunned by Mu Yunshen''s sudden action, when they heard a "cracking sound" of the bones being reset, and all their scalps felt numb.


    Mu Yunxue was sweating profusely from the pain. Big Brother is definitely angry, otherwise he wouldn''t be so rude.


    The brown-haired and blue-eyed man finally recovered from his shock, and said angrily, "Who are you? Can girls'' feet be touched casually?


    Mu Yunshen stood up and saw that Mu Yunxue was still stepping on another high-heeled shoe, unable to stand at all, "Don''t take it off.


    Fanny and Barbara hurried over to support her, help her take off the other high heels, and just stand on the ground with bare feet, the three girls behaved like something.


    Captain Mu, it''s scary.


    The brown-haired, blue-eyed man who was ignored was very unhappy, "Who are you? I want to ask you something.


    Mu Yunshen''s icy gaze finally moved away from his sister and looked at this handsome man, "Who are you?"


    author gossip


    four shifts

 Chapter 275

    The man said confidently, "I''m Xue''s boyfriend."


    Boyfriend? Mu Yun raised his eyebrows deeply and looked at Mu Yunxue.


    Mu Yunxue lowered her head and dared not look at him.


    Boyfriend? Mu Yunshen asked again.


    Who the hell are you? The man with brown hair and blue eyes raised his hand to grab Mu Yunshen''s clothes.


    Who is Mu Yunshen? In terms of pure hand-to-hand combat, the people of the Rose Legion don''t know how many times he beats him. This gentle man in front of him looks like a weak chicken, will he be his opponent?


    The man didn''t catch Mu Yunshen, but he was blocked by Mu Yunshen and walked out several steps.


    This is still the result of Mu Yun''s deep mercy. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was Mu Yunyin''s boyfriend, he would have been lying on the ground at this moment. The man never thought that he would be so embarrassed. He would rush up when he blushed and show himself. Courage as a man and boyfriend.


    louis. Mu Yunxue hurriedly stopped the man, "This is my brother."


    Ten louis added up, not enough for his eldest brother.


    The man called Louis was dumbfounded.


    Mu Yun gave him a deep look, then ignored him and looked around.


    This is the meeting held by the Hall of Stars, and there must be no shortage of therapists.


    However, Dan Nie spoke at this moment, "Captain Mu, if you don''t dislike it, let him take care of Miss Mu''s injury.


    Mu Yunshen turned back and saw a middle-aged man standing there proudly.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "It''s troublesome."


    The middle-aged man received Dan Nie''s signal and stepped forward to treat Mu Yunxue.


    Said to be treatment, in fact, a green leaf grew from the palm of the hand, and then slapped the green leaf on Mu Yunxue''s red and swollen ankle, and it was over.


    The abilities of therapists are varied, and Mu Yunshen is used to it.


    After the treatment, the middle-aged man walked back to Dan Nie with a proud expression, "The swelling will subside in a while.


    Fanny and Barbara had already helped Mu Yunxue to rest on the bench next to them.


    Louis, who had been so frightened for a long time, also followed quietly.


    He just heard this name, "Head of Mu? There is only one person in the entire empire that can be called that, and that is the head of the Warcraft Mercenary Group!


    Just now, he still wanted to do something with others. Even such a huge female beast was like abusing chickens and cubs. He wanted to abuse him, wasn''t it like playing?


    His little heart was about to stop.


    Thank you. Mu Yun thanked deeply.


    Dan Nie smiled rudely: "If you really want to thank me, why don''t you give me a few minutes and let''s talk.


    The kindness of others is not easy to receive. Even if Mu Yunshen doesn''t want to, he must agree at this moment.


    He glanced at Mu Yunxue, followed Dan Nie a few steps to the side, and sat on another lounge chair. The people around were separated by Dan Nie''s bodyguards, leaving enough space for them to be free.


    On the other side, Fanny and Barbara, who were with Mu Yunxue, were asking Mu Yunxue everything about the head of the group. They even asked how many times he went to the bathroom a day. The two friends made her complain all the time. , Louis is standing on the edge nervously, I don''t know how he offended his brother-in-law when he first met, the brother-in-law is still so powerful, does he still have a way to survive?


    Mu Yunshen and Dan Nie just sat down, but before Dan Nie spoke, Mu Yunshen''s terminal rang again. Mu Yunshen opened it and saw dozens of missed calls and many text messages. It''s from Trolasse.


    He opened one at random.


    [Yunshen, stay away from Grant, don''t look him in the eyes. ¡¿


    Grant, who?


    Mu Yun frowned deeply and thought about it, but he didn''t remember knowing such a person at all. The terminal was still ringing, and Mu Yunshen was connected. He didn''t want to broadcast the audio, so he had to wear conductive headphones.


    "What''s wrong?" This is how urgent it is to have so many communications.


    You finally answered. Trolasse finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Yun Shen, listen, the royal family wants to attack you, be careful around you.


    Mu Yun looked around subconsciously, there were people everywhere.


    Trolasse: "Stay where you are, I''ll be there soon."


    Mu Yun frowned deeply, thinking that his terminal might have been manipulated by him. If he could install anti-eavesdropping on his terminal without his knowledge, it would not be difficult to add another location.


    Mu Yunshen looked at Mu Yunxue who was not far away, his pupils suddenly shrunk. Among the guests who had come and went, a few of them suddenly turned into beasts without warning, and rushed towards Mu Yunxue on the bench.


    The surrounding screams stopped, no matter how fast Mu Yunshen reacted, it was too late at the moment, those ferocious beasts were too close to Mu Yunxue.


    Mu Yunshen clapped his hands, and the surrounding space suddenly shook, and the beast that was pounced on Mu Yunxue was thrown into the air.


    Yunxue Mu Yunshen let out a loud roar, and people rushed out.


    slumber. "


    As soon as Mu Yunshen took a step, a voice suddenly appeared in his mind. The voice was very familiar. He said this lightly, and then he felt that his eyelids were heavy and his feet were weak, and he rushed forward.


    In the originally empty place, a figure suddenly appeared. The man had long icy blue hair and caught the sleeping person with one hand. In the eyes of the same color as the hair, a silver-gray light flashed.


    extinguish


    Dozens of beasts that rushed towards him exploded in an instant.


    The elegant man of Gao Zhuo Rulan picked up the sleeping person, and his figure disappeared again, just like he had never appeared before.


    Mu Yunshen, who was in deep sleep, frowned, and there were noises and screams in his ears.


    Although he was forced to fall into a deep sleep, his consciousness was still tenaciously resisting the drowsiness, struggling to wake up from the deep sleep.


    The handsome man, with his slender fingertips on the center of his eyebrows, said in a low voice, "Sleep in peace, everything will be alright."


    Mu Yunshen, who was still struggling in his consciousness, fell into a deep sleep.


    Agnes, the white dumpling, squatted on the sofa and looked at her former owner lying motionless. She called out "Cuckoo" twice and looked at her owner in confusion and asked the reason.


    The handsome man touched Agnes'' head and said softly, "He is tired and needs a rest."


    The door of a private room was suddenly pushed open, and a person rushed in.


    Uncle Huang, have you caught him? Di Xi saw Mu Yunshen lying on the sofa, her eyes brightened.


    "Uncle Huang, you are still very powerful, you are indeed the ''God of the Empire.


    I gave him a hint before to get him interested in me, but this is still too slow. If the uncle moves fast, he just grabs the person and everything is easy to say. Di Xi said happily.


    The man was silent, how could he hypnotize him with that hint? He was someone who could resist even his own words.


    "Uncle, I called someone to examine him to see what the hell the Aslan family and the Augustine family are up to. One imprisoned the Mu family in Rose Star, and the other figured out a way to rescue him. This time, there were even the changelings trying to steal people at the party. Could it be true? Is the previous rumors true? He is the real male airman? Di Xi is very excited. If he is really a male airman, then, He will definitely become the greatest emperor in the history of the Nebula Empire.


    The man sitting on the sofa, Jing Ruolan, said, "Di Xi, you can''t touch him."


    Di Xi was taken aback, "Why? Uncle Huang arrested him, wasn''t it for me?


    The man slowly stroked the pet on his knees, "No."


    Di Xi was even more puzzled, "But didn''t the royal father ask you to help me get him? No matter whether he is a male airman or not, even if he is not, with the importance of the magic weapons and ion weapons in his hands, the royal family cannot Let him go.


    The man said nothing, just continued to touch his pet.


    Di Xi was in awe of this terrifyingly powerful uncle, and couldn''t understand his thoughts: "Uncle, you are not for me, so why did you bring him back?


    The man continued to remain silent, and when Di Xi thought he still had no answer, he heard the man quietly say: "I don''t want him to be involved in this dispute. Di Xi''s expression became even more strange, and he actually couldn''t understand what Uncle Huang said.


    The man looked up at him, "You shouldn''t be here, the Empire needs you.


    Di Xi is even more puzzled, "It''s just some distant changelings, there are so many psionicists here, I don''t need to come forward at all."


    Grant finally raised his eyes and looked at him. After a long time, he said, "The empire is over."


    Di Xi was stunned, then his expression became more and more frightened, more and more frightened, and finally even Mu Yunshen couldn''t care about it, turned around and rushed out.


    The reason why Grant is called the "God of the Empire", in addition to his super strength, is that he predicts things like God, what he says will come true, he can see through everything, and he is also the most powerful member of the royal family so far. If a psionicist didn''t want to, it would be impossible for the successor of this generation to be Dixie''s father, and it would definitely be him Grant was the emperor. However, Grant had no interest in the throne and did not like to stay in the empire. , but like to travel around and rarely come back.


    Aurixia the Great would often ask him some questions, hoping that he could reveal some things, but Grant never answered, and there were too few opportunities for him to speak.


    However, it was such a predictable person who said, "The empire is over", wouldn''t it scare people to death Mu Yunshen''s terminal began to ring again, Grant unfastened his terminal, pried open the cover, Take out the invisible locator inside, destroy it directly, throw it away, and close the terminal that keeps ringing.


    When Mu Yunshen woke up, he found himself lying on a bed.


    I don''t know if it was because I had slept for too long, just opened my eyes and felt dizzy.


    Awake?" an unfamiliar voice.


    Mu Yunshen forcibly propped himself up, looked up and saw that someone with long ice-blue hair and ice-blue eyes could grow like this. How did this hair color come from? Can it be dyed?


    "Who are you? Mu Yunshen closed his eyes and asked in a hoarse voice.


    ''Grant. The man handed him a glass of water, "Drink some water."


    author gossip


    five shifts

 Chapter 276

    Mu Yunshen took it and drank it all in one breath, which made him feel more comfortable, "Where is this? Why am I here?


    Man: "You take a break here, now, you can go where you want to go.


    The name Grant seems a bit familiar, where have I heard it before...


    Mu Yun thought for a while, and finally remembered what happened before he lost consciousness, and jumped up from the bed.


    Cloud Snow.


    His figure instantly appeared in the assembly venue of Xingchen Hall.


    There is no one person to be seen here, and there are still many dried bloodstains on the ground, and there is a mess everywhere.


    The Palace of Stars, which originally symbolized the supreme domination of the psionicists, was half of the castle collapsed, apparently having experienced a very tragic battle.


    Mu Yunshen stood there barefoot, suddenly not knowing what to do, he looked around blankly, not knowing what was going on.


    He couldn''t even remember, where he came from, and who he just met, he didn''t even remember.


    He stood alone for a while, and suddenly heard several unmanned enemy destroyers flying overhead, and there seemed to be gunshots not far away.


    Mu Yunshen was shocked and appeared near the shootout in an instant. From a distance, there were two people fighting each other, one of them was wearing the uniform of the Imperial Army, and the other was wearing miscellaneous clothes. There were ordinary people and psionicists. .


    Mu Yunshen watched from a distance for a while, and finally his mind became clearer.


    It suddenly occurred to him that Trolasse once said that he was sending someone to protect Mu Yunxue secretly. At this moment, he could only hope that this sentence was true.


    Mu Yunshen lost his figure again, and when he reappeared, he was in the hotel suite where Trolasse lived.


    There are also empty buildings, broken glass, overturned furniture, potholes shot by bullets on the walls, blood stains on the ground, and black marks from the use of the Lightning Magic Sword.


    There is no one here, where have they all gone?


    Mu Yun appeared and disappeared layer by layer, trying to find a living person, his figure stopped in a restaurant downstairs. At this time, the TV in the restaurant was on, and real-time news was broadcast on it. It was the scene of the shootout that Mu Yunshen had just seen, and even unmanned annihilation aircraft were dispatched.


    Mu Yunshen watched silently for a while, opened his terminal, and found that the terminal was already closed.


    He turned it on again, and countless communications and text messages filled up in an instant.


    He waited for a while, and then quickly clicked on Xingwang after these prompts had passed.


    If you want to know anything, you can find it on the star network.


    When Mu Yunshen looked at the date, he was even more confused. It was 11 days later. He only remembered that on the 4th, he went to the meeting held in the Xingchen Palace. After that, he met Mu Yunxue and a beast attacked him. He wanted to save people, but then he didn''t know anything. Today, on the 15th, Mu Yunshen quickly flipped through all the news in the past few days, browsed quickly, and was dizzy at the shock of each news.


    It turned out that the Star Hall gathered all the psionicists that day, mainly to announce a few major events that could almost shake the status of the royal family.


    The first is that the royal family has been secretly conducting living research in order to get more empty people. The Freeman Augustine, who is rumored to be a real empty person, is the experimental body that ran out of the research room. He is not at all. What is a male empty person, just an ordinary person, because the gene is fused with the male empty person gene, the blood test also shows the false male empty person, but the fact is that it is not a male empty person at all.


    The second one is that the royal family cooperates with the Far-Sky Changelings, hunting down ordinary people and psionicists, feeding the Far-sky Changelings, and creating a Phantom-level and Phantom-level changelings. The power of the Xingzu created a "psionicist army" transformed from a phantom general.


    The third one, the Hall of Stars revealed that the royal family single-handedly plotted to assassinate Zuo Yi, a pregnant male airman, and obtained research materials on male airmen from the Ling family, which led to the emergence of "artificial male airmen". Afterwards, the royal family planned to assassinate the male airmen of the Gerald family, took away the remains, and conducted a secret investigation, which also made a breakthrough in the "artificial male airmen". Not much, just these three things, It was enough to turn the empire upside down.


    Once these three events were announced, the entire empire was shocked.


    The first reaction of the royal family was to clarify the matter, refuting the rumors of the Xingchen Palace fiercely, announcing the various accusations that the Xingchen Palace wanted to split the empire, and directly dispatched the imperial army to encircle and suppress the Xingchen Palace.


    However, at this moment, the Rose Star Field, where the royal family was on guard against everything, did not rebel, but the Augustine family was the first to rebel.


    The reason is that the royal family wants to make the Augustine family become the public enemy of the entire psionicist world by scrutinizing the descendants of the Augustine family. Heavy losses in the battle.


    Exactly, this year is the rotation year of guarding the star field every 10 years.


    For the past 10 years, the Augustine family has been guarding the Mesai star field, with a solid foundation. At this time, it directly reversed, letting the local Serpent Corps besiege the Imperial Army garrison, and slaughter all Imperial officials and surrender. Not killing the royal family was furious. On the one hand, they had to encircle and suppress the Xingchen Hall. On the other hand, they sent troops to hunt down and kill the Augustine family who fled to the Mesai star field. Finally, they had to send people to appease the Gerald family and tell them that the stars What the temple said is not true, the royal family did not do anything to their male empty people, all these are rumors, let the Gerald family not be deceived.


    While the royal family was in a hurry and worried that the Gerald family would also rebel, the Gerald family was very straightforward and fired several ion cannons at several garrison bases on the Imperial Capital Star, causing heavy losses to the Imperial Army.


    The Gerald family also took advantage of the situation to speak out. The White Wolf Starfield has since been out of the control of the empire. It has been independently investigated by the Gerald family for so many years. No matter how well the royal family covers up, there will always be clues, especially Gerald. The employer that the family got from Mu Yunshen, Sarri, he explained a lot of crucial secrets, which can be said to be solid evidence. The Gerald family has been in the White Wolf Star Territory for 10 years, and the foundation is equally deep. It is more agile than the Augustine family to win the White Wolf Star Territory and control the overall situation at an extremely fast speed.


    The royal family is in complete chaos.


    Many psionicists in the Xingchen Hall fled directly to Lusha Star, an A-level planet in the Violet Star Territory.


    The geographical location of this planet is very good. Although it is a planet in the Violet Star Territory, it is lonely at the outermost periphery. There are cosmic turbulence around the Lusa star all year round, which is a natural barrier.


    The Xingchen Temple has been operating in Lusha Star for hundreds of years. After the people in the Xingchen Temple fled to Lusha Star, they would speak out as soon as possible. Lusha Star will be owned by the Xingchen Hall from now on. , is the base camp of the Xingchen Hall, which accommodates all the psionicists who intend to take refuge.


    The Mercy Starfield was occupied by the Augustine family, and the White Wolf Star was occupied by the Gerald family. If the Empire wanted to crusade them, the Imperial Army alone would not be enough. It would be impossible to defeat them with one enemy and three.


    As a result, the royal family sent the Lion Legion, which had been guarding the Violet Star Region, to attack the sinister Augustine family, also known as the Messi Star Region. proud.


    After thinking about it, the royal family intends to form an alliance with the Rose Starfield, which has not yet declared its independence, to crusade the Star Palace, the Augustine family, and the Gerald family.


    In a hurry, the measures taken by the royal family were not to negotiate with Rose Star Field, but to directly capture Ron Aslan and Trolasse Aslan as hostages, forcing Rose Star Field to send troops to help the royal family to encircle and suppress the betrayal. military.


    However, Trolaise was protected by the Demon Beast Mercenary Corps, so he couldn''t keep his hand and couldn''t catch him. After many fierce fights, Trolaise was still allowed to run away. What made the royal family even more angry was that he kept running away. I thought that Trolassie had really lost his spiritual ability. When the royal family arranged the arrangement, it was mainly aimed at the mercenaries of the Warcraft mercenary group to protect him. Who would have thought that he would explode on the spot and turn the situation around in one fell swoop. powerful.


    The only good news is that the royal family, with the help of Princess Evelyn, caught Ron.


    The royal family temporarily threatened the Rose Star Field with Ron''s life, and asked them to send troops to help the Lion Legion to encircle and suppress the Augustine family who fled to the Messi Star Field together.


    Rose Star Territory resolutely demanded that the royal family immediately release the people, otherwise, not only would they not help the lion army to attack the Augustine family, but they would also help the Augustine family to defeat the lion army.


    The two parties could not reach an agreement, and the matter has been in a stalemate. The report has not yet come out as to what is going on.


    Mu Yun took a long time to digest these explosive news. He didn''t know that in just 11 days, so many things happened, and the entire empire was turned upside down.


    It is true that Mu Yunshen also guessed that the empire was going to be in chaos, but he never thought it would be such a chaos. Originally, he only thought that the Rose Starfield was going to start, and the Gerald family was also about to move. Who would have thought that even Augustus Both the Ting family and the Xingchen Palace joined.


    And the Rose Star Field, which has the most potential for rebellion, has not yet declared its independence.


    It''s really that the plan can''t keep up with the changes. I don''t know if Trolasse expected that the empire would be so chaotic.


    In a dim old dwelling, everywhere is old and dirty.


    This is a slum outside the planning of the Imperial Capital Star. The houses here are old and dilapidated, and the people living here are very poor.


    Because of the sudden war, almost all the doors and windows were closed, and few people went out.


    On the dilapidated and dirty street, a thin figure, wrapped in an old white-washed shirt, shrugged his shoulders and looked around, and finally slipped into a residential house, entered the courtyard, and immediately closed the courtyard door. Well, I rushed to the front door with a few strides and knocked gently on the door.


    author gossip


    Six more

 Chapter 277

    After a few times, a voice came from inside.


    Who?"


    old monkey. The thin figure responded.


    The door was pulled open from the inside, the thin figure dodged in, and the door was closed again.


    There were more than a dozen people in the room, both men and women.


    At a glance, the skinny figure saw the man sitting on the old sofa closing his eyes and cultivating. Even in such an environment, he couldn''t hide the extravagance of the man.


    The skinny man came over and said in a low voice, "Sir.


    The man opened his eyes, his violet eyes were full of chills, "How is it?


    Skinny man: "I''ve asked for every line, but I can''t find it, and it''s completely missing."


    In the corner against the wall, there were four people squatting, three women and one man. It was Mu Yunxue who was sitting on a bench, two best friends, and her boyfriend Louis, all four of them gathered.


    Apart from the four of them, the other nine were all dressed in black uniforms, with masks covering their faces, and holding firearms¡ªthe classic image of the Warcraft mercenary group.


    The man sitting on the sofa was the man who was rewarded by the royal family, Trolasse.


    In his hand, he kept holding the small bottle that Mu Yunshen gave him, which contained Mu Yunshen''s blood. Mu Yunshen had said that as long as the small bottle was there, he could find him anytime, anywhere.


    He has been waiting and searching, but for 11 days, there is no news.


    In order to find Mu Yunshen, he even delayed rescuing his father, and now he can only watch his father fall into the hands of the royal family and use it to threaten the rose star field.


    No, he shouldn''t have made such a big mistake.


    He personally came to the Imperial Capital Star, in addition to coming to muddy the water, another purpose was to rescue his father and bring him back to the Rose Star Territory. After that, any decision they made in the Rose Star Territory would not be hindered by the empire.


    However, after he lost Mu Yunshen''s trace, he was completely confused, which led to such a big mistake.


    Trolasse closed his eyes deeply, and his fingertips have been gently rubbing the small glass bottle.


    Yunshen, where are you? I''ve been holding the small bottle in my hand, I''m afraid you won''t be able to sense it. I''ve been holding it for 11 days, have you sensed it? Why don''t you come to me?


    The girl''s sobbing sound came from her ear, "Can''t I still find my eldest brother? Where can he go?


    Osmond scratched his head irritably, "Where did he go, none of you at the scene saw it, how do we know?


    Haili suddenly thought, "Hey, you said, did the boss travel through his own space and entered a prison, trapped himself, and couldn''t get out?


    Osmond said, "Do you think the boss is as stupid as you?


    Haili was embarrassed, "I... just take a guess."


    Louis, who was crouching by the wall, was in a state of embarrassment. For the past 11 days, they have been fleeing everywhere, not to mention cleaning up. They haven''t even slept a full night. Experienced such an exciting thing.


    He looked left and right, pushed Mu Yunxue who was beside him, gave her a wink, and asked her to speak.


    Mu Yunxue was worried about her eldest brother at the moment, so how could she care about him.


    The more Mu Yunxue ignored him, the harder he pushed, and finally pushed Mu Yunxue directly into Barbara.


    Barbara was instantly angry, "What''s wrong with you? What are you doing pushing the snow all the time?"


    Mu Yunxue was also very tired these days, and she didn''t even have the strength to get angry, so she said, "Sir, can you let Louis go?


    The mercenaries immediately looked up, and the murderous look in their eyes made Louis shrink his neck in fright.


    Gray laughed, "Want to go?


    Louie said shiveringly, "I...Thank you for saving us at the rally, but now we are safe, can...can you let us go? We are both natives of the Imperial City and have been out of touch for so long. People must be worried that they are broken. You have any great cause, even if you go to complete it, it is also a drag with us, right?


    Lin En held up the firearm in his hand and smiled: "Since we want to leave, in order not to leak the news, we can only kill you to silence." Several people turned pale with fright, and Louis was trembling all over and said in fear: " You...Aren''t you from the Warcraft Mercenary Corps? Your regiment and regiment leader is Xue''s brother, you, you dare to try to kill us?


    These days, they have seen with their own eyes, these people kill people like chopping melons and cutting vegetables. They can escape here, they are all paved with human lives. There is no space for Mu Yunshen to shuttle through the magic circle. They can only run on their legs. After escaping the siege and interception again and again, you can only keep killing.


    Trolasse is also very helpless. Although he has a high talent for practicing magic, he is born with a body of frost. He is in charge of ice and snow. many.


    Osmond bared his teeth, "The eldest''s sister is Mu Yunxue, and you are not. If you kill your boss, you probably won''t even ask.


    Louis stammered: "I, I''m Xue''s boyfriend.


    Osmond: "Boyfriends are for dumping, don''t you know?


    Louis'' face paled even more, his mouth opened and closed, and he was unable to speak.


    At this moment, Trolasse''s communication suddenly rang.


    Everyone held their breath for a moment, and Trolasse clicked it very quickly. When he saw the name displayed on it, his fingers were shaking nervously. ,"catch


    Where? Mu Yunshen''s familiar voice came over.


    Troleser forcibly suppressed all the emotions that rushed out of his heart, trying to keep his voice calm, and said: "Come here.


    Communication hangs up.


    In the dimly lit room, a figure instantly appeared.


    Mu Yunshen was not used to the suddenly darkened vision, and he was instantly embraced into a familiar embrace.


    The excited mercenaries who rushed up stopped instantly.


    Looking at the two people who were hugging each other, the mercenaries looked at each other and scratched their heads in embarrassment, "Go for a walk, go out and make room.


    Osmond slammed open the closed door and walked out, followed by the others.


    The skinny man was horrified and hurriedly said: "You... just go out like this, you will be discovered.


    Someone replied, "Our boss is back, who is afraid they will find out?"


    "You guys, walk around, go out, don''t stay here to get in the way."


    Even the four people who were huddled in the corner were kicked out, Mu Yunxue was sobbing, she didn''t even have time to speak to the elder brother, so she was taken out just like that.


    The door closed again, and only the two of them were left.


    Trolasse hugged him tightly, and didn''t want to let go for a moment. This joy of being lost and regaining made him, who had been like a ghost for so many days, instantly came to life. He felt his heartbeat and regained his breath, proving that himself alive.


    "Yun Shen, Yun Shen, you are finally back, you are finally back...


    Trolasse kept murmuring in a low voice, as if telling himself, this is true, this is not a dream, his Yunshen really came back.


    Mu Yunshen stood still, letting the man hold him, and his big hands kept stroking behind him, as if to determine whether he was a real person. That force almost embedded Mu Yun into his body.


    "Yun Shen, don''t leave me again, don''t leave...


    Mu Yunshen didn''t move and didn''t respond. Such a Trolaise made him very distressed, but when he thought about his closest pillow, he still shuddered a little in order to get him to plot against him.


    When Trolasse calmed down a little, he let go of him and said in a low voice, "Yun Shen, give me a chance to explain, okay?"


    What to explain? Did you voluntarily explain the Acacia yuluo flower, or was the flower fragrance aimed at someone else and I accidentally bumped into it? He would rather be what he said than know what Trolasser designed. Own.


    Sure enough, he really knew.


    Mu Yun looked at him deeply, he wanted to hear the other party''s explanation, but with the facts in front of him, what explanation could he have?


    Thank you for saving my sister. In return, I will rescue your father. I will give you everything you gave me before. You give me people, money, and other help, and I''ll pay it back with weapons, potions, or whatever.


    What he wants is not attachment, not looking up, nor protection, but an equal status that can be on an equal footing with him.


    Mu Yun paused for a while, "Also, I hope you can withdraw from my mercenary group. You can mention any conditions." If he wants to take charge of the overall situation, he must be independent.


    Trolasse looked at him with suppressed pain in his eyes, but Mu Yunshen didn''t look at him.


    He repressed: "Do you really have to do this?


    Mu Yunshen: "It must be like this.


    Trolasser gave in, "Well, you don''t have to give me anything, there are nearly 30,000 people, and when I train, I will give it to you for nothing, in order to repay the grace of the teacher, I don''t have to invest the money. , If you feel bad about it, you can also look at it yourself, I don''t care about the money.


    .... If you want to draw a line with me, just follow your request. I will promise you anything you say, as long as you are happy. "


    Mu Yun sinks into the beast.


    Draw... the line? If so, he must have drawn the line already.


    At this time, there was a light knock on the door, and Osmond''s voice came in, "Boss, are you all well? We seem to have been discovered.


    oh oh oh run run run run


    The door was pushed open, and a group of people who had just left rushed in again.


    Only Benson stood at the door, holding up the protective shield to block the bullets that were strafing from the air.


    Two unmanned enemy fighter planes roared and flew overhead, bullets shot down like rain, and the shield made by Benson was swept away in circles of ripples, which could not last for long, and the energy consumption was too great. .


    Mu Yunshen patted the space behind him with one hand, and a circular space door appeared instantly.


    Walk.


    Mu Yunshen walked over first, followed by Trolasse, then the mercenaries rushing through the four ordinary people, and finally Benson retreated into the space door.


    With a wave of his hand, the space door disappeared, and they had already appeared in the bright room.


    The mercenaries glanced at them and said speechlessly, "Boss, why did we return to the hotel we used to live in?"


    Mu Yunshen: "...I am familiar with this place.


    The mercenaries accepted the abilities of their boss very calmly, but the four ordinary people had no such ability to accept them. They all looked around with dreamy expressions, as if they were dreaming, completely unaware of what was going on. thing.


    Mu Yun took a deep look at the four people and couldn''t help frowning, "Why bring them?


    Everyone was silent, and finally Osmond was pushed out, "Uh... When saving your sister, she begged us to save her friend, and then saved. After saving, we have been chased and killed, and then brought He let them escape together, and in order not to leak his whereabouts, he didn''t let them go.


    Mu Yunshen looked at Mu Yunxue and saw that her eyes were red and she was very haggard. She couldn''t say any words of reproach for a while.


    Mu Yunshen looked at the other three again, "Let''s go, while the Imperial Army doesn''t find this place, go quickly.


    Louis was the first to rush out, and the one who ran didn''t look back.


    Fanny and Barbara were hesitant. When they reached the door, they turned their heads and said to Mu Yunxue, "Xue, do you want to come with us? It seems like it''s too cumbersome for you to follow them."


    Mu Yunxue also knew that she might be a drag, so she couldn''t help but look at her eldest brother.


    Mu Yunshen: "No, she wants to go with us."


    Both Fanny and Barbara were natives of the Imperial City, and they would definitely not follow them away. In this case, they didn''t stop and left here quickly.


    Big brother... Mu Yunxue was about to say something, but Mu Yunshen turned around and walked away.


    After entering the bedroom, he closed the door and quickly opened it again, "Come here."


    Mu Yunxue walked over without knowing why


    Mu Yunshen closed the door again, turned the rotary knob to black, and when he opened the door, he could see a lush forest.


    Mu Yunxue stared at the green inside the door in a stunned manner, thinking that she was dazzled, how could such a scene appear in a good room?


    Go in first, the pets of Gala and Galan are also inside. If you are bored, you can play with them. Mu Yunxue walked in with a confused look, Mu Yunshen immediately closed the door, took the space door off the door, made it smaller, and put it into the space bracelet.


    Before he went to find Trolasser, he had already changed into the uniform of the mercenary group of monsters.


    Open the door and go out to the living room.


    Mu Yunshen: "Do you know where your father is being held?


    Trolasse: "I''ll ask.


    What he said to ask, of course, was to send a newsletter to his mother, Evelyn.


    He looked at Mu Yunshen, Mu Yunshen understood, and made a gesture to the mercenary, and everyone retreated to the opposite side of Trolaise, not to let the other party see them.


    As soon as Troleser''s communication was pulled over, the other party answered it immediately.


    The image projected in the air is virtual, although it is the back, but Mu Yunshen and the others can still see the heroic appearance of this Princess Evelyn.


    She was wearing a tailored milky white suit and short skirt, sitting elegantly on the sofa drinking tea. She was elegant and dressed in wealth. She was also a high-ranking princess. look.


    author gossip

 Chapter 278

    Evelyn put down the tea set gently, and looked at Trolasse on the side of the camera with a blank expression, "Can''t you escape at last? I thought how long would the mercenaries from the Warcraft mercenary group be able to protect you? Was it only 11 days?


    Trolasse was equally expressionless, "Where is father?"


    Mu Yunshen was about to roll his eyes. If he asked directly, the other party was stupid, so he would tell him, right?


    Evelyn said lightly: "You only care about your father. Do you want all the 2,357 lives that came with you? If I remember correctly, there are several officials among them, right?"


    Trolasse was as indifferent, "For the sake of the Rose Starfield, they are honored to die.


    Evelyn sneered, "Trolesse, I''ve always known that you are a person who will do anything to achieve your goals. Under the surface of gentleness, there is a ruthless heart. It''s a good thing that so many people in the outside world are fascinated by you. Got dizzy.


    When Trolasse heard this, he didn''t react at all, only said: "Thanks to your good genes.


    Evelyn''s expression became even colder. Those eyes were not looking at her son at all, but at her enemy.


    She bit her fiercely and bit every word, "I really regret giving birth to you."


    The mercenaries on the opposite side were all silent.


    It is hard for them to imagine how hopeless it would be when their mother said such words to themselves in such a hateful tone. With Mr. Aslan as a comparison, although they had a bad life before, they were lucky The thing is, I didn''t hear such words from my own mother.


    I don''t know if Troleser hid it well, or if he was relieved, and when he heard such words, he could still remain indifferent.


    He just sneered: "You just didn''t kill me."


    The mercenaries: "...The mother killed her son, but it didn''t work, hehe.


    Evelyn said indifferently, "Yeah, if I knew that the normal dose could not get rid of you, I would definitely increase it several times."


    Mercenaries: "..."


    Evelyn sneered and said: "To say that the genes of your Aslan family are really scary, if the fetus suffered such damage, not only did you not die, but you can still have such a pure bloodline, except for the poor health, everything is normal, even It''s scary to be smarter than anyone else.


    Mercenaries: "..."


    In fact, this is not normal anymore, right? Even if you are smart, you can still be so powerful. This is definitely not normal. It must be that she took the wrong medicine at that time. It was not an abortion pill, but a sperm pill!


    Trolasse: "It''s useless for you to delay, you don''t think I''ll wait for your people to catch me, do you?"


    Evelyn sneered, "I want to know where your father is, why not let me tell you, he is in the prison of the Imperial Military District, do you dare to save yourself? Nine mercenaries face off against the Imperial Army guarding a regiment, do you think the odds are good? How big is it? Or, you have already found Mu Yunshen? I heard that he can travel through space, so can he take people to travel through space? You people in the Rose Star Region are all imprisoned there, if you want to save people, go and save them , I''m waiting to see the day you are caught.


    Trolasse got the news he wanted and hung up the communication directly.


    Mu Yunshen actually felt that this Princess Evelyn must be stupid. For the sake of the empire and the rule of their Oryxia family, she couldn''t let her turn her heart to her husband and children for so many years. How firm.


    For the sake of the empire, to betray her husband without hesitation, and then threaten her son with her husband, is also a wonderful work.


    Mu Yunshen came over, "Where is the military prison?


    Trolasse did not answer, but frowned and pondered. Since Evelyn dared to tell him, she would definitely not be afraid of him going. Maybe they have already set up the net, and they will wait for them to throw themselves into the net. To save trouble.


    Haili suddenly felt a little dizzy, "Old, boss, do we really want to turn over a group of imperial troops to save people? Will we be killed by them!


    Lynn stroked his chin, "We might be crushed to death by them.


    Osmond touched his head, "By the way, how many people are there in the Imperial Army? Is it the same as the Rose Legion?


    "You better expect the same," Owen said.


    Osmond gasped, "Even if it''s an independent regiment, that regiment has hundreds of thousands of troops...we might really be squeezed to death.


    Owen continued: "If it is different, the number of the Imperial Army will only be more, not less.


    Osmond''s breath grew louder.


    Atwood looked at them speechlessly, "What do you think the head of the regiment will do to them? It''s stupid. Everyone is stunned.


    Osmond slapped his thigh, "That''s right, the boss''s ability is here, where you want to go, you can just open a hole and get there, it''s not too convenient. Mu Yunshen saw the hot discussion among the mercenaries, but Trolasse Been silent.


    "What are you worried about? Mu Yunshen asked.


    Trolasse: "If people are indeed locked up in military prisons, their guards can never be just outside.


    Mu Yun knew it deeply. If the prison was filled with guard troops, even if they could travel through space, they would be shot into a sieve as soon as they appeared.


    Moreover, he only knew that Ron was in the military prison. He didn''t know where he was. If he wanted to find it, he would have to fight with the guards in the prison. The space in the prison was small. Even worse.


    Mu Yun thought for a while and said, "Benson, how long can your protective shield last?"


    Benson: "This depends on the strength of the attack, like the last time I had to withstand the impact of the ion cannon, if you don''t need it for 1 minute, it will be exhausted.


    Mu Yunshen: "What about ordinary bullets and enemy fighter bullets?


    Benson thought for a while, "According to the highest attack density, it should be possible to support for a maximum of ten minutes."


    Mu Yunshen: "There is enough time, as long as the attacks are not so intensive, you should be able to hold on for a longer time, rectify it, and prepare to set off.


    Trolasser is still thinking about a specific implementation plan, but Mu Yunshen has already decided.


    "Put it on. Mu Yunshen directly threw a suit and high boots to Trolasse.


    Trolasse held the same uniform as the others and looked at Mu Yunshen speechlessly.


    Mu Yunshen nodded coldly, "Although our uniforms are not as good-looking as yours, it''s worth saving your life.


    Trolasse said nothing and went to his room to change his clothes.


    Mu Yunshen gave him the largest size. Who makes people tall? In this way, they are just right when they are worn, and they are almost too small.


    Mu Yunshen tilted his head and looked at him for a while. He was used to seeing him in formal clothes, but suddenly wearing such a field uniform gave people a very different feeling.


    Hmm...a combination of elegance and wildness.


    Trolasse also followed their example and wore a mask. At a glance, it was hard to tell who was who with all black clothes and black masks.


    Mu Yunshen: "Location.


    Troleser tapped a few times on his terminal, an LCD display popped up, and a map appeared on it. Troleser swiped on it with his finger, zoomed in, and finally clicked on the place where the red dot was always flashing.


    right here.


    Mu Yunshen stared at that location, zoomed in and out, zoomed in and out, looked at it several times, and then looked around to see if there was any familiar place nearby.


    Trolasse didn''t want him to say it, and knew what he was doing. If he wanted to open a space door to go there, Mu Yunshen had to be familiar with the location and have a clear concept of the location, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to go.


    Troleser turned off the map, reopened a 3D stereo image, and projected it directly into the room. This stereo image was a prison. After entering at the entrance, there was a wide aisle with cars side by side, with fenced prisons on both sides of the aisle. Some of the prisons are empty, and some are locked with people. Looking at it this way, it is like having been to the prison in person.


    Mu Yun gave Trolasse a surprised look, fortunately he was able to come up with such a way, in this way, even if he hadn''t been there in person, what''s the difference between such a real scene and his real visit? The place is real, he finds a marker and can immediately open the space door.


    This is the inner scene of the military prison, but I am not sure where my father is being held. Trolasse was also helpless. These materials were originally collected by him undercover, and he was afraid that one day he would use it, and it really came in handy.


    Mu Yun thought for a while, and answered very simply and rudely, "Then let''s look for it layer by layer."


    Atwood said, "With such a wide aisle, there should be a lot of people standing in it. In this kind of fence-style prison, if anything goes wrong, people outside can shoot and kill people inside the prison.


    Mu Yun pondered deeply and looked at Trolasse, "The Imperial Army shouldn''t dare to silence it directly, right?


    Trolasse pursed his lips and did not speak.


    Such a matter of life is not easy for anyone to speculate.


    Mu Yunshen also scratched his head a bit. If it was as Atwood had guessed, they broke in and made trouble, and the imperial army was insane and directly killed the hostages, so what else could they save?


    If they can''t accurately shuttle to the prison where Ron is, they can''t act rashly.


    Mu Yun thought about it, and suddenly thought of something, which Ninita brought back from the gate of the devil. Ninita, the chief executive, is very good at living. When he has nothing to do, he will bring back those cheap goods that are useful or useless. This also leads to a bunch of things in Mu Yunshen''s space bracelet, a lot of him. I don''t even know what to do with myself.


    Thinking so, he waved his hand, and a bunch of things appeared on the floor.


    He started squatting on the ground and pulling one by one, looking for the target.


    Everyone looked at the pile of strange things on the ground, small wooden signs with strange symbols, stones of different colors, helmets, shields, old cold weapons, bottles of various colors, and even bones. , teeth, various small wooden boxes, etc., there are many kinds and so on.


    Osmond squatted down curiously, "Boss, when did you switch to collecting waste? What are you looking for? I''ll help you find it?"


    Don''t move, you don''t touch, go away. Mu Yun waved his hand in disgust.


    Osmond: "...help is disliked, and there is no one left.


    "I found it, it actually exists. Mu Yunshen pulled out a ball of black cloth from a pile of things with a bang.


    author gossip

 Chapter 279

    He swept the rest of the things back into the space bracelet, holding only the black cloth in his hand.


    Do you know what this is? Mu Yunshen showed off the black cloth to everyone.


    People: "A piece of cloth.


    Mu Yun rolled his eyes, "This is a good thing my teacher gave me, it''s called an invisibility cloak."


    As soon as Troleser heard Mu Yunshen mention ''teacher'', which is such a strange thing, he knew that it must have been given to him by Teacher Ninita.


    Mu Yunshen shook the black cloth and showed it to everyone, then turned it over, the black side facing him, and draped it over his body.


    Damn Osmond with a strange cry.


    The hairs of the others also stood on end for a while, and Mu Yunshen disappeared from the neck down, only one head remained, and it seemed that he really had a rash.


    Mu Yunshen fastened the invisibility cloak and put the deep hood on his head, completely disappearing from everyone''s sight.


    Everyone looked around and couldn''t find any trace at all.


    boss, are you still there?


    Ouch, Osmond suddenly jumped while covering his butt, and someone kicked his ass.


    Mu Yunshen''s voice came from behind, "See, that''s the beauty of this thing."


    Mu Yunshen took off the hood on his head and said, "Since I don''t know where the person I want to save is, and I don''t want to cause a commotion over there, then I will put on my invisibility cloak and go look for it, and I''ll wait until I find someone. Open the space door directly and take it away.


    Old, boss, you, you better put on the hood, or take off the cloak, looking at it like this is very scary. Haili stammered.


    Seeing a flying head talking non-stop, it is indeed a bit... scary.


    Trolasse looked at him with some indescribable words, "I''ll go with you.


    Mu Yunshen: "I only have one cloak."


    Trolasse: "I just observed that when you took it out, the length of the cloak was a little short, but after you put it on, it didn''t reveal your legs, which means that your cloak can change in size by itself."


    Mu Yunshen was speechless, "Then there is no way to cover two people, right? There is only one hood.


    Trolasse: "I can hold you in your cloak."


    Mercenaries: "...


    Are they actually flirting?


    Mu Yunshen got angry, "Do you think I''m here to play?"


    Trolasse said bluntly, "I don''t trust you to go alone.


    Mu Yunshen: "They can''t see me at all, so there won''t be any danger.


    Trolasse: "I can''t see, but I can hear you. I hear your footsteps.


    Mu Yunshen:¡­


    Uh... well, since he can speak while wearing a cloak and be heard, the footsteps must also be heard.


    Mu Yun frowned deeply, ... I go alone, I can travel directly through space, and with you, I want to open the space shuttle magic circle, and people will find it.


    Trolasse: "Don''t you know the news announced by the Star Palace? The royal family is related to the distant changelings, and they can use the phantom level to create unimaginable pseudo-psionicists, as long as the number of phantom level is enough, It''s not a problem to get a million troops out. Who can guarantee that they will not be sent to guard the prison? What if there are voice-sensitive Phantom Generals among them?


    Damn, this is always the case, as long as it is something he wants to persuade, he can always block himself speechless.


    Mu Yun looked at him with deep hatred, but Trolasse looked at him with a smile in his eyes.


    The two were fighting against each other, and there was an incomprehensible voice from the side.


    That...you''re all gone, what do we do?...to get into the cloak together? The second-hand Osmond had a whim. Trolasse: "..."


    Mu Yunshen: "...Go away


    He stared at Trolasse again, "Since you want to follow along so much, then rescue all the people in your Rose Star Region, and then use the money to redeem them.


    Trolasse still smiled, "Okay."


    Mu Yunshen hated it even more, "Don''t want me to let me go even if you''re less than a child.


    Trolasse continued to smile, "Okay."


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Atwood coughed, attracting the attention of the two of them, "That, is it not possible, I just heard that a total of 2,357 people have come to the Rose Star Field, almost all of them are ordinary people, want to rescue them, some are not very good possible.


    Mu Yun gave him a deep look, turned and walked towards a wall, a door the size of a suitcase suddenly appeared in his hand.


    Mu Yunshen pulled and pulled with his hands, making the "suitcase" the size of a door. He patted the wall and embedded it directly into the wall. With the black knob facing upward, he pulled the door open. The green inside immediately overflowed.


    Mercenaries: "...


    Trolasse: "..."


    Mu Yunshen put his arms around his chest... He continued to float his head and said proudly: "I said yes, it is yes, what are your opinions?


    The mercenaries shook their heads mechanically.


    Mu Yunshen: "Now, you all go in and wait for Lao Tzu to rescue people. If you can run through the space inside, then Lao Tzu will lose."


    Mercenaries: "..."


    What the hell is that? Can you really get in?


    At this moment, a head suddenly popped out of the door, and it was Mu Yunxue, who asked suspiciously, "Brother, are you finished? Mu Yunshen pushed her head in, "No, it hasn''t started yet. "


    Then he said to the mercenary: "Hurry up.


    At this time, the nine people walked towards the door full of curiosity, this feeling, as if entering the door is a forest and green field.


    When they were all inside, Mu Yunshen said: "Don''t run around in it, it''s better to stay near the door and listen to the call at any time. Some creatures are relatively fierce, you don''t want to tease them, let alone kill them, those are all is my pet.


    After explaining this, "Slam the door shut, and this time it doesn''t shrink, just stuff the whole door into the space bracelet.


    Then, looking at Trolasse with some confusion, thinking about what to do.


    Trolasse walked over, rudely stretched out his invisibility cloak, and draped it over himself very naturally.


    Mu Yunshen: "¡­


    Can you be more conscious?


    Trolasse did not fasten it, but directly opened the cloak, "Come in.


    No matter how many hoods there are, as long as the cloak is big enough, they can get in together.


    Only then did Mu Yunshen breathe a sigh of relief, he really thought Trolaise was going to hug him, he didn''t care if he hugged him all the way, I''m afraid this guy would be tired and vomit his liver.


    Mu Yunshen walked over, Troleser wrapped his arms around his shoulders and hugged him tightly.


    The cloak is up to you over there. "One person pulls to one side, leaving only a small gap to see the road.


    Troleser: "..." Open the space shuttle array on the wall, just like just now, no one will be prepared to prevent people from coming out of a wall.


    Mu Yun deeply recalled the three-dimensional scene he had just seen, and selected a wall with an open space door.


    Taking a deep breath, a palm shot out, and a circular space door appeared instantly.


    Trolasse said in a low voice, "Being smarter. Mu Yunshen: ...


    Is this laughing at his stupid line-by-line drawing of the circle?


    When stepping into the space door, Mu Yunshen "accidentally stepped on someone''s foot.


    Trolesse put his arm around Mu Yunshen''s shoulder, tightened it unconsciously, resisted the reaction of inhaling, and laughed helplessly.


    Trolasse was right at all, there was no one guarding the wall, because the space shuttle door was facing a position that was two steps away from the space shuttle door. guard.


    The two gently stepped over the space door, Mu Yunshen closed the door on the wall silently, and the two moved out from behind the guard sideways. As soon as they stood firm, they almost collided with a group of patrolmen. , Trolasse clasped Mu Yunshen tightly with one arm, spun in place, and avoided it dangerously and dangerously.


    The role of the invisibility cloak is just to deceive people''s sight, invisible, does not mean that they do not exist, the fact is that they do exist.


    Mu Yunshen looked out through the slit, he was about to laugh


    On both sides of the passage, there is almost one person at a step, standing face to face. In this way, there are two patrols interspersed with patrols, one patrol is ten people, and they almost ran into a team of patrolmen just now.


    How much the Imperial Army looked down on Trolasse, and actually kept the prison like this.


    Mu Yunshen was still observing, Troleser tightened his arms and motioned for him to follow, and the two of them followed behind the patrol so that they would not bump into anyone suddenly and would be safer.


    The two followed behind the patrol, and before they went far, Mu Yunshen wanted to scold his mother.


    The prisons on both sides were not empty, and they were all filled with people, a few in number and a dozen in excess.


    Is the military prison so popular? Looking at the three-dimensional image taken by Trolasser, the prison is deserted, and there are very few people in the prison, which is completely different from the current situation. So, where did so many people come from?


    The answer is obvious. If there are two more people at once, any prison will be full. Mu Yunshen''s dream is shattered. He originally imagined that if they could be locked in an extra-large cell, so that he could "catch all at once", and leave after collecting people. If they are separated one by one, wouldn''t he have to collect people one by one, and if a few rooms are confiscated, he will be discovered.


    Mu Yunshen looked up at Trolaise, but Trolaise just tightened his hands, signaling him to take it easy, and follow him upstairs. Narrow aisle, lying on the side of the aisle and looking down, you can clearly see the wide aisle on the first floor.


    The situation upstairs is much better than the downstairs, at least it is not one person standing guard, there are no guards upstairs, only patrols walking back and forth, which makes Mu Yunshen very gratified, in the end it still leaves some private space for people.


    The two followed behind the team until they reached the third floor. Both of them stopped at each other. They knew that Ron must be here because they saw Evelyn in the aisle. She was standing outside a cell, face to face. To the cell, I don''t know what I''m talking about.


    The two held their breaths and followed the patrol carefully.


    Hearing that the patrol was coming, Evelyn just glanced at it subconsciously, and then immediately looked away.


    She was still wearing the suit from the video with Trolassie, and she was standing very elegantly with a pair of high heels.


    As they got closer, the two heard what Evelyn was saying.


    Don''t say I''m heartless, aren''t you heartless , I must contain the development of the Rose Starfield, and I cannot let you break away from the empire''s control..."


    You never understand me, Ron. Evelyn sighed.


    Ron, who had been taciturn outside, opened his mouth at this time, his voice was calm, and he didn''t seem to be worried about his situation at all, "In the first few years of marriage, I indulged you in everything, you sent people to the Rose Star Region, and you went to Rose. Legionnaires, you come to me, I know all this, I understand your difficulties, you are the princess of the empire, this is the purpose of your marriage to me, I understand you.


    Evelyn''s face changed when she heard this. She thought she did everything perfectly, but she didn''t know that Ron saw everything she did, but he never said it.


    Evelyn''s voice was unstable, and she looked a little exasperated, "This is how you understand me? When the empire was in crisis, I asked you to borrow troops from the Rose Starfield to help surround and suppress the rebels. understand me?


    Ron sat on the single bed in the cell and looked at her calmly, "You heard it wrong, I was talking about the first few years of marriage.


    Evelyn didn''t understand, "What?


    Ron''s voice was still steady, "Evelyn, you gave birth to Nok for me, I am very grateful to you, even if he is an ordinary person who cannot wake up, I am still very happy, that is my child, my blood, you Give birth to him for me, and I can indulge you in everything.


    "I thought that in my life, I might only have a child named Nock. While I dote on him, I also tolerate you. But you know how much I long for a child, but you have to secretly take away Leather behind my back, This is the last thing you should do. Ron''s voice became stern, "He is my child, the blood of the Aslan family, even if you are the princess of the empire, you can''t decide his life or death privately.


    I know what you are afraid of, you are afraid that you will give birth to a child with pure blood for me, so no matter whether the child in your stomach is pure or not, you will not give birth to him, I know, but I cannot accept it. It was also at that time, let me know that you are a shy person, you have no heart, no feelings, no matter how I treat you, you can''t have the slightest affection for me. Can I hope that a person who even counts his own flesh and blood will understand what emotion is?


    Since then, I don''t want to waste time and energy on you anymore, all I do is to protect my children. I stared at Wan Ding, and finally stared at you to give birth to the baby safely, the first time you saw the baby, you thought you were covering it up well, but I saw it clearly, you hate, you regret, your reaction , let me know, you won''t let Leather grow up safely.


    author gossip

 Chapter 280

    You have secretly moved your hands a few times, but you haven''t been successful. There will always be various situations. Those are not accidents. I have been sending people to stare at you. I know your every move. "


    "After the full moon of Lesser, my father asked to raise Lesser personally, but you didn''t agree, you insisted on raising it by yourself, which caused a lot of trouble, and even the royal family was disturbed, and you wanted to use the power of the royal family to persecute us. , But don''t forget, you want to murder the heirs of the Aslan family.


    "When it comes to Little Lesser''s safety, the Aslan family will never give in. If one step does not allow the empire to go to war, then they will use up the strength of the entire Rose Starfield. Even if the entire empire cannot be destroyed, half of it will be destroyed. But what about the result? It was the royal family who backed away, so I thought of letting me be a hostage on the Imperial Capital Star, so as to contain Laise, who made them fearful.


    "The royal family thought that I would be afraid of death, and promised to give the child to you to raise, but you all thought wrong. For Laise, the entire Aslan family in the Rose Starfield was willing to put it together, not to mention me, who can''t wake up? As long as my son is alive, what am I to fear?


    Just like now, you want to use me to threaten my son. This old routine didn''t work 30 years ago. Now that he has grown up, do you think it can still work?


    Evelyn''s complexion changed several times, and finally all returned to calm.


    Her tone was very light and indifferent, "I thought we still had a relationship between husband and wife, but it turned out that, as early as that time, it was gone. Ron, you are very good, you can act for so long and forbear for so long, it is true is a person.


    Ron: "You''re not smart enough, you can''t play politics, play tricks, everything you do is clearly written in your eyes."


    Evelyn chuckled, and suddenly a pocket pistol appeared in her palm. It was so small that it could be hidden in her sleeve. Even if it was held in the palm of her hand, it would be difficult for people to find it. It was a professional gun for ladies and spies.


    The dark muzzle pointed directly at Ron in the cell.


    I originally thought that you still had some use value, but it seems that I thought too much, and you have no intention of helping me at all. I know you''re not afraid of death, so Ron, guess if your son would be sad if you died.


    Ron didn''t dodge, even stood up and faced Evelyn. There was finally a hint of hesitation in his calm eyes.


    It should be... no, I am only a father to them, and I have not fulfilled my father''s responsibilities one day. Nock may be better, after all, I have taken care of it for a few years, Leather..., I haven''t fulfilled my responsibility for one day. "


    Evelyn smiled and said in a sarcastic tone, "Ron, you are so sad, after you die, I will announce to the public that Trolasse is greedy for life and fears death, and abandons his biological father, let''s see if he is in the rose star field, if there is any more With such a high reputation, believe my mother''s words, there is still some weight...


    Before Evelyn''s voice fell, she heard a soft click, the pistol was cut off, and the first half fell directly.


    Seeing that it was about to fall to the ground, the half of the pistol suddenly floated out of thin air and disappeared in a swish.


    Evelyn saw such a strange scene with her own eyes. Just as she was about to speak, she was instantly enveloped in darkness, her mouth and nose were covered, and she couldn''t make a sound.


    Trolasse was ruthless enough to make people dizzy. Mu Yunshen hurriedly covered the cloak, so that she didn''t show half of her leg or half of her arm, such a miraculous scene.


    A team of patrolmen has just passed by, and it is fairly safe here, but there is still surveillance here. As long as they show up, they will definitely be photographed.


    Door. Trolasse said with a breath.


    "Too big. Mu Yunshen also answered with an air tone.


    Trolasse: "..."


    Mu Yunshen was speechless. He knew earlier that he had made the space door the size of a suitcase, so that it could be opened even if it was covered with a cloak, and people could be directly stuffed in. But now it is the size of a door, and the cloak simply covers it. don''t stop.


    Trolasse tapped the ground with his foot.


    Mu Yunshen actually miraculously understood what he meant, and he opened a hole in the ground with a dazed expression... No, he opened a space shuttle door, but it was very small, only enough for one person to enter vertically, especially Lorether held up his cloak to cover him.


    The two of them hid in the invisibility cloak, ignoring what it would feel like to witness the strange scene of the big living being suddenly "devoured" by someone standing in the cell.


    There are footsteps approaching, and another team of patrolmen is coming towards this side. If there is no accident, they will definitely trip over a cloud of "air."


    Mu Yunshen''s action quickened, and he directly stuffed Evelyn into the "hole". The poor princess fell directly to the ground from above.


    Fortunately, "the entrance of the hole is not high from the ground, otherwise, you will be fooled.


    Even if she falls stupid, it''s not his fault, it''s her son''s idea, he''s just the executor.


    Without saying a word, Mu Yunshen also got into the small hole and closed the "hole".


    Trolasse hid to the side almost instantly, avoiding the patrolling''s stampede.


    After a group of people passed by, Trolasse returned to the same place, opened his cloak, and waited for Mu Yunshen to come back in the same way.


    It has to be said that the tacit understanding between the two is extremely high, and even if they have not agreed in advance, they both know what the other party is going to do.


    Mu Yunshen still stuffed Evelyn into that hotel. As for the reason... He is familiar with it, just like going back to his own home. Mu Yunshen took out the space door and dragged Evelyn in. The mercenaries waited obediently at the door. Seeing that the boss was holding a woman''s arm, he dragged in directly along the ground, and they all surrounded him.


    When I saw the appearance of this woman, I was all horrified again.


    Damn it, the boss dragged Mr. Aslan''s mother and the princess of the empire in one by one.


    In other words, boss, you can obviously carry in with Lianxiangxiyu, why do you have to drag it in! Does Mr. Aslan know what to do?


    If they knew that this mother was her own son who fainted, they probably wouldn''t think so.


    If it wasn''t for the lack of time, Mu Yunshen would have wanted to kick her a few times, and wanted him to pity Xiangxiyu and dream.


    Trolasse''s body was ruined by this vicious woman. For so many years, no matter how much Lasser suffered, this woman was the culprit.


    Throw the woman on the ground with a "slap", turn around and leave.


    Everyone: "..."


    It hurts.


    Re-adjust the space door to the size of a small suitcase, put it in the space bracelet, look up, and open another hole where it came from. Sure enough, I saw it was pitch black, and Troleser had already used it. The cloak covered it and reached out to pull him up from the hole.


    Perfect fit.


    The patrolman had just passed by, and there was a bit of a gap at the moment, and Mu Yunshen was going to rush in and stuff Ron into the space door.


    I go in and take him away. "


    Trolasse grabbed him, "Osmond and the others will be released soon, we will attract their firepower, you will go to various cells in the invisibility cloak to collect people.


    Mu Yunshen: "Understood."


    Mu Yunshen instantly disappeared under the invisibility cloak.


    At the same time, Trolasse''s feet moved slightly, and a layer of ice formed on several nearby monitors, blocking his sight.


    When Mu Yunshen suddenly appeared in the cell, Ron was taken aback even though he was mentally prepared.


    Mu Yunshen quickly took out the space door, pulled his hand, enlarged it to a height that could accommodate Ron, opened the door and pushed Ron in and out.


    With a light drink, the mercenaries who had been prepared for a long time rushed out quickly.


    Mu Yunshen quickly closed the door and put it away.


    When the mercenaries saw it, what the hell, why did they come directly from the cell?


    Mu Yunshen rushed towards the gate of the cell, "Follow."


    Mu Yunshen rushed out directly, leaving a circular "door" on the prison door, and the people behind jumped out quickly.


    Just as Mu Yunshen rushed out, Trolaise''s invisibility cloak had already covered his head, and no one or the camera could see him. In this way, Trolaise was exposed in front of others. Dressing up, it is not easy to recognize him at a glance.


    follow me. Trolasse said he was about to leave.


    and many more. Mu Yun said subconsciously.


    As soon as Troleser turned his head, he saw a silver-and-white object thrown towards him, reaching out to catch it¡ªit was a multi-energy thermal weapon Troleser smiled at him, moved in his heart.


    Even if Yun Shen was angry, he would still worry about him.


    The sound on the third floor immediately attracted the attention of the guards on the first floor. When he looked up, he saw ten figures running towards one end in the corridor on the third floor.


    When the guards on the first floor suddenly saw them appearing on the third floor, they were all a little dazed, but in an instant, they came back to their senses and raised their guns one by one.


    The ten of them are very close, in order to narrow the range and let Benson save some energy.


    The reason for making such a big movement is to attract the attention of the guards on the first floor. When they started to attack, Atwood directly used his awakening ability, and a huge water column poured down from the third floor.


    The guards who had been rushing towards the first floor all fell to their backs.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen appeared in a cell, a flood of water flooded in, and he almost subconsciously thought of what would happen next.


    Sure enough, after the flood washed down and filled the entire aisle, there was only a squeaking sound, and the entire first-floor corridor instantly turned into ice sculptures with different shapes and lifelikeness.


    Especially the overwhelmed guards, in all kinds of postures, all frozen in the ice, Mu Yun breathed a sigh of relief, but fortunately Troleser''s control was good, only the aisle was frozen, if the cell was also frozen There is no need to save that person.


    In the entire military prison, a deafening siren sounded in an instant. Presumably the outside support will arrive soon. We need to hurry up. Fortunately, there are no ice guards on the first floor. They all rushed upstairs. There were gunshots everywhere. Inside the prison. Non-stop echoing.


    The people in the Rose Star Region, who had been waiting to die, have given up hope of escaping. They came with the young lord to know how many people the young lord brought. Apart from them, there are only those ten mercenaries. It was the imperial capital of the empire again, they had no chance of Sibo escaping, and could only wait to be killed without surrendering.


    author gossip

 Chapter 281

    Unexpectedly, there would be such a big movement all of a sudden. Everyone in the opposite cell could see the ten figures running wildly in the corridor on the third floor. Aren''t they the people from the Warcraft Mercenary Group? Are they here to save themselves? When everyone was extremely surprised, they suddenly heard a voice behind him, "Come here.


    The person who was lying on the fence trying to look at the situation above suddenly turned around and saw a person standing at the back against the wall. Just looking at his clothes and hair color, he recognized who he was, but it wasn''t the Mu Tuan. On the wall beside Head Mu, there is a door that appeared at an unknown time. The door is not too big, but people can still walk in if they bend over.


    "Don''t make a sound, keep quiet, and go in quickly. Mu Yunshen interrupted their excitement, lest they make a noise and attract attention.


    The dozen or so people in this cell immediately shut their mouths tightly, daring not to make any sound.


    Opening the door, the green inside caught his eye, and a dozen people rushed in without saying anything.


    After everyone entered, Mu Yunshen closed the door and put the door into the space bracelet again.


    He knew that the people in the cells on the opposite side had seen what was happening here, and they all nodded their heads with a gesture of silence, suppressing the excitement in their hearts and waiting for rescue.


    No one who can be selected to join the family welcome group is a fool. Naturally, they immediately understand that this is a ruckus.


    These people who are locked up now should not have any problems. Those who have problems were eliminated long after they were arrested.


    Seeing that there is no hope for them to live, the undercover should also turn from darkness to light, and they have gone to great heights. Who would accompany them to prison? It is estimated that no one would have thought that someone could really save so many people without knowing it.


    Mu Yunshen went from cell to cell to pick up people, Trolasse and his party, leading the army that came to support them, and ran up.


    The soldiers who rushed in, seeing that they were above, did not even come to the aisle, and rushed up the stairs at one end to arrest people, which just gave Mu Yunshen a chance to save people.


    While Mu Yunshen kept counting the number of cells, there were still two people left in the last two cells. Suddenly, he saw the figures of several beasts, rushing across the ice on all fours.


    Mu Yun thought to himself, the crow''s mouth of Trolaise really made him right, and sure enough, there was a phantom general-level change-shaped clan mixed in.


    Those beasts, just rushed over, I didn''t expect that one of the beasts suddenly turned back, glanced into the cell, seemed a little puzzled, there were people inside just now, but now the people inside disappeared.


    Just when the beast wanted to sound a reminder, Mu Yunshen waved his hand under the invisibility cloak.


    Space shift.


    He directly moved the beast and threw it to the end of the aisle. Mu Yunshen didn''t know exactly where it fell, and he couldn''t see it anyway.


    After solving one, he hurried to save the rest.


    When there were a few more beasts rushing past here, all of them slipped on the ice, and they finally stopped.


    When a group of imperial troops was attracted by them, they were also confused when they saw the empty cell.


    Still not convinced, they ran from one end to the other to check it out. No, there were no two people who were detained, but there was not a single one.


    When Mu Yunshen finished all of this and appeared beside Trolasser, they had already reached the eighth floor and were running around the corridor, hitting and hitting as they ran. When Mu Yunshen appeared, They were about to cry with joy.


    Boss, you are back, we can''t hold it anymore.


    Lao Tzu couldn''t hold it any longer and left.


    Mu Yunshen covered it with an invisibility cloak, and a "hole" had appeared in the ground. I have to say that this inspiration from Troleser was very useful.


    They got into the cloak one by one, then jumped into the "hole" and appeared in the hotel room in an instant.


    As the shield holder, Benson was naturally the last to leave. As soon as his shield was withdrawn, Mu Yunshen quickly retracted, "The hole himself disappeared in the same place, and has been chasing and blocking their imperial army, just watching helplessly. They disappeared.


    When General Harrington received this news, he couldn''t believe it was true. It was simply incomprehensible that he sent someone to obtain surveillance inside the prison. There were only video records of the ten mercenaries, who were always on the sidelines. Fighting and running, they ran from the third floor to the eighth floor, before disappearing one by one on the eighth floor, as if each of them would travel through space.


    As for the monitoring on the first floor, there was no such thing at all. When the aisle was frozen, all the monitors on the first floor were covered with frost, and nothing could be photographed, except for a white flower.


    The generals of the Imperial Army were all horrified. Looking at the last scene, the scene where they disappeared was really weird.


    Could it be...they all have the ability to travel through space?"


    "This is impossible, there was no one with the ability of the space department in the past, and now there is a Mu Yunshen, it is impossible that there will be so many.


    But it is a fact that they disappear out of thin air, some people argue.


    Harrington suddenly slapped the table and said, "It''s not the ability to travel through space." Everyone was silent.


    Harrington called up the surveillance video one by one, and finally fixed it on the third floor, outside Ron''s cell.


    Princess Evelyn also disappeared like this, is it possible that she also has the ability to travel through space?"


    Everyone suddenly realized that, yes, Princess Evelyn also disappeared. They all knew that Princess Evelyn was actually an ordinary person.


    Harrington said: "From the way the princess disappeared, I prefer to believe that it was something that could be invisible.


    Harrington: "Look again, the surveillance of Ron''s cell on the third floor is also covered. At this time, Ron should have been rescued.


    "Since the person has been rescued, the mercenary group of beasts who saved the person should have gone down, but they kept going up, just at this time on the first floor, all monitoring was covered by frost, people with this ability, no doubt, absolutely It''s Trolasse.


    He covered the monitor, there must be something he didn''t want us to see, but at this time, everyone''s attention was on them, but no one found the problem on the first floor, until someone found out, a In the cell on the first floor, more than 2,000 people have disappeared.


    Well, this is enough to show that the mercenaries upstairs are just a sham. The ones who can really save people are actually on the first floor. It is also because the people on the first floor are rescued, they will disappear one by one from the eighth floor.


    I think that there should be only one person who has the ability to travel through space. They are delaying time and waiting for this person, and this person, who is most likely, I think you should all know. "


    Mu Yunshen said the name almost in unison.


    Harrington nodded, "Yes, it could only be him, but we all know it is him, but we don''t know how he did it. According to the results of the research, only those with the ability of the space system can use the space shuttle, and the So, the fact is that this Mu Yunshen can not only bring people, but also two people at a time. What is his limit? How far is the distance? Will it be directly When the conjecture of appearing in our palace with the army came out, everyone shuddered.


    Impossible, if he could really do this, he probably would have done it long ago.


    Harrington said: "It didn''t mean he couldn''t do it, maybe it was because he had no reason to help anyone to do it, and he said no.


    No matter what, this Mu Yunshen is still too dangerous and absolutely cannot stay.


    Not only was he constantly involved with the Rose Star Field, but he also sold the ion weapon to the Gerald family, causing our Imperial Army to suffer heavy losses. This revenge must be avenged.


    How to get revenge? How can you get revenge if you can''t even catch anyone?


    After winning the Mesai star field, he directly sent troops to the Maca planet and bombed their mercenary base. I don''t believe that he can still be arrogant.


    Harrington looked at them with some pity. Until now, he was still dreaming. If he could win Mu Yunshen earlier, how could the empire end up where it is now.


    Everyone who returned to the hotel sat slumped on the ground, almost exhausted.


    The people who consumed the most were Benson and Mu Yunshen. The others were actually tired. They ran up from the third floor in circles, ran to the eighth floor non-stop, and ran around the eighth floor for so long. , After playing for so long, they were almost exhausted and collapsed.


    Trolasse took a breath, walked over, pulled Mu Yunshen, who only had one head exposed, and untied his cloak, looking so irritating.


    "Are you all right? Trolasse wiped the sweat from his face.


    "Today... I might not be able to go back to... Mamaka planet... Mu Yun sat on the ground very tired and gasped.


    He is actually very worried about the planet Maca. There are the Augustine family garrisoned and the imperial army garrisoned on the planet. After so many days, they must have fought before?


    Trolasse took out water for him to drink, "It''s alright, rest first, if you can''t go back, go back tomorrow.


    Mu Yunshen took his hand, drank a bottle of water, and lay on the ground like a dead dog, not moving.


    "You rest for a while, and I''ll watch for you. Trolasse sat down beside him.


    Mu Yunshen and Benson, these two consumed too much energy, they just lay on the ground and fell asleep, while the others were only physically exhausted, and they recovered after a rest. Army rations.


    This night, it is destined to not be able to rest well.


    The empire escaped because of the two prisoners of Ron and the Rose Starfield, and it was almost a blanket search.


    They believed that Trolasser''s group would never escape from the Imperial Capital Star so quickly, they were definitely hiding somewhere.


    The royal family gave a death order, and they must be caught.


    Mu Yunshen was awakened by the sound of the search, and led him into the space door, then continued to sleep.


    The space door was placed by the wall of the bedroom, and the door was wrapped in an invisibility cloak, making it difficult to find. In the middle of the night, everyone who was resting near the space door heard the noise of searching outside the door, and even the bedroom outside the door was carefully searched.


    All the people inside the door reminded them to hang their fears, for fear that the invisibility cloak would suddenly fall off and the space door would appear, then they would be miserable.


    One by one, they were perturbed, almost lying on the door listening to the movement outside. Only Mu Yunshen was alone, lying on the ground and sleeping soundly, not worried at all.


    He would tell them that even if the door was discovered, no one would be able to open it? When Mu Yunshen woke up, it was already bright.


    The flow rate of time inside the space door is the same as the outside world. The space inside this black knob is divided into day and night, and the effect is exactly the same as in reality. As for how to achieve this, Mu Yunshen does not know.


    author gossip

 Chapter 282

    When he got up, he found that his body was sore, Mu Yunshen frowned and moved his limbs, very dissatisfied.


    After going back, be sure to bring a bed in. "


    Everyone: "..."


    Only then did Mu Yunshen realize that there were so many pairs of eyes staring at him.


    Princess Evelyn was still dizzy, and she was about to wake up twice in the middle, but she was stunned again.


    The person who made the next two shots was not Trolasse, but Ron.


    Seeing that Mu Yunshen finally woke up, Ron took the initiative to come over and said, "This time, I would like to thank the head of Mu for saving him, and we wrote down the great kindness of the Warcraft Mercenary Group in our Rose Star Region.


    Mu Yunshen waved his hand directly, "You''re welcome, we have an employment relationship and paid services."


    Ron looked at his son who was standing beside him, hesitant to say anything.


    Trolasse: "Father."


    Ron nodded, his eyes very complicated.


    Mu Yunshen stretched and looked at the father and son, "What should she do? Take it away or keep it? I''m going back to Planet Maca now, and I don''t know how the situation there now.


    Of course, Mu Yunshen was referring to Princess Evelyn, who was still dizzy on the ground.


    Trolasse didn''t say a word and looked at his father. This decision was not up to him.


    Ron looked at the woman lying on the ground with a calm mind, "Let''s stay, her eyes are full of empires and royal families, and it is also troublesome to bring them back to the Rose Star Region.


    This is a fact. The best way for someone who wants to hurt you and gave birth to two children to you, can''t hate it, and can''t kill you is to keep her here and let her be truly loyal to her dedication. .


    Mu Yunshen: "Actually, it can be taken back as a hostage.


    Trolasse: "..."


    Ron gave Mu Yunshen a funny look, "Her greatest value is to restrain me and my two children, and lose the relationship with the rose star field. She is nothing in the royal family. The royal family has been using her, but she has never seen it. clear.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, understanding what Ron meant.


    Over the years of the royal family, the direct descendants still add up. There are so many princes and princesses, only Evelyn is well known. The reason why she can be proud in front of others is not because she is a princess, but because she is married to Ron. , and gave birth to such sons as Trolasse.


    It''s a pity that Her Royal Highness, the princess, has never seen this clearly.


    Since Ron said he wanted to keep her, Mu Yunshen didn''t hesitate to ask two people to come over, carry Evelyn out, and put her on the bed in the room.


    In front of other people''s husband and son, Mu Yunshen is not good at dragging people out, it will affect the appearance too much.


    After that, the two people who carried the person came back, but Mu Yunshen didn''t come back.


    Ron stood there waiting for a while, still not seeing him come back, could not help but curious.


    Where did he go? Ron just thought that Mu Yunshen had left


    Possibly... in the void. He acted alone, which was much less labor-intensive and faster than opening the space shuttle array.


    Ron clearly didn''t understand what his son meant.


    Seeing that his son didn''t mean to say more, he had to change the subject, "Where is this place?


    Trolasse looked around, followed Mu Yunshen in last night, it was as dark inside and outside, he couldn''t see anything at all, but it was dawn today that he noticed that it was a dense forest, on the other side of the forest, there was a vast space, no know what to expect.


    Ron asked Trolasse, Trolasse didn''t know either, what he knew, this "door is so mysterious, it must have been given to him by Teacher Ninita.


    Trolasse: "Should be a carry-on space."


    Ron: "...I heard it wrong.


    Trolasse: "A space where life can survive. Ron: "...."


    With a blank face, does such a thing really exist? I am afraid that it may not even exist in myths and legends!


    The father and son stood for a while, chatted briefly, and the space door was opened again.


    Mu Yunshen stood outside, "Come out, here we are.


    Trolasse was the most calm and took the lead to walk out. Sure enough, he found that this was a familiar garden.


    Mu Yunshen''s space door was inlaid on the wall outside the villa. As soon as Troleser turned his head, he saw the old man waiting at the door. There were two little gentlemen standing beside him, one on the left and one on the right. Two unfamiliar faces were watching them from a distance.


    Ron was the second person to come out. He was very puzzled and didn''t know where Mu Yunshen said "arrived".


    Standing at the door of the space and looking around, I only felt that everything in front of me was familiar.


    Isn''t this... his garden?


    Ron looked blank, and when his eyes fell on the old man who was waiting at the door, his eyes suddenly turned red.


    "Father. Ron walked over quickly and supported his old-fashioned father.


    The old man has been in tears for so many years. For so many years, he is afraid that his son will suddenly be assassinated in the imperial family. There must be a way to rescue Ron with his grandson and daughter-in-law, as long as they delay enough time.


    The old man had insomnia all night long, in just 11 days, he was ten years old


    He knows his responsibility. He is the highest head of the Rose Star Region, but he is also a father. He can resolutely give up his son''s life for the tens of billions of lives in the Rose Star Region, but this does not mean that he is not in pain, he is not sad .


    "Father, the son is back. Ron hugged the old man and kept stroking and comforting him.


    On the other hand, Trolaise helped Mu Yunshen to release all the more than 2,000 people in the space door, and let reliable people take them away. There is something about the space door, so they can''t know.


    They simply didn''t know anything, they only knew that they hid in one place for more than ten hours, and then came back in such a confused way, full of doubts, but no one answered them. In this case, with a little guidance, they would be able to He might immediately believe that in the lively space gate, there are only the mercenaries and Mu Yunxue left. Mu Yunshen did not let them out. He will soon return to Planet Maca and take them back together.


    The turbulent emotions of the old man and Ron over there have calmed down.


    It was only at this time that Ron saw the two children beside the old man. When he saw their appearance, he couldn''t help but be surprised, and then he was happy that Nock had a child.


    Trolasse, who was walking over, froze and froze in place.


    Mu Yunshen''s expression was also a little weird, which was really a big misunderstanding.


    When the two children saw their father and eldest father, they were full of joy, but they did not jump directly at them as before.


    They have learned a lot by being with the old man, and always remember that in front of outsiders, they cannot recognize their father and eldest father, otherwise, it will bring danger to the two fathers, and the two children have always remembered this matter.


    Right now, this middle-aged uncle who just appeared is an "outsider".


    Seeing that the two children were so good, the old man patted their heads and said with a smile, "Go ahead.


    The two children received instructions, like birds out of their cages, and jumped over with joy.


    dad


    big daddy


    Mu Yunshen and Trolasse, each caught one, and hugged them.


    Ron:¡­¡±


    What''s the situation? These two kids aren''t Knokwich''s?


    Trolasse hugged the child, walked over with a stinky face, and complained, "Father, this is my child, and it has nothing to do with Nokowicz.


    Ron: "..."


    He stared blankly at the black-haired young man who was also carrying the child. He heard it right. The child called Head Mu "Dad" just now.


    Trolasse glanced at Mu Yunshen, saw that he had no reaction, and said, "Father, they are the children that Yunshen gave birth to for me. Ron:..."


    He suddenly looked at Mu Yunshen, then looked at the two children, and looked at Mu Yunshen again, his mind was dazed, obviously he couldn''t react at all.


    The old man smiled and opened the terminal, and called out the real faces of the two children to show Ron.


    Ron only glanced at it and almost burst into tears.


    The two children in the photo are simply miniature versions of Mu Yunshen and Trolasse, two little people, one with black hair and purple eyes, with a delicate face, a cute smile, and one silver-haired violet eye. , Those eyes were clear and clear, more pure than Loreiser''s eyes.


    Ron, who had been restrained all the time, only had red eyes when he saw his old father. Unexpectedly, when he saw two small beans, he burst into tears in an instant.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    The old man patted Ron''s shoulder comfortingly, "The appearance of Gala and Galan has been changed, and they have to do this for their safety, they] are twins, who are seven years old this year.


    Ron tried his best to restrain his tears, and weeping in front of the juniors was too shameless.


    He wiped his face indiscriminately, then looked at the two children, excited and nervous in his heart, "I... can I hug them?


    Trolasse held Gala in his arms and introduced him, "Baby, this is Grandpa."


    Gala was a little confused, "I already have a grandpa."


    Trolasse explained patiently, "That grandpa is your father''s father, and this grandpa is the father of your big father, also called grandpa.


    Jia La knew it, and reached out to hug, "Grandpa.


    Mu Yunshen:¡­


    Why did I get to Trolassie, either the big father or the big grandpa? Why did I have to add the word "big".


    Jialan, who was in Mu Yun''s deep arms, also held out his hand implicitly, asking the newly recognized grandfather to hug him.


    Gala is a small talker and is not afraid of people. It may be a blood nature. Although it is the first time to meet, he is very close to Ron.


    He wiped Ron''s eyes with his small hands, and his voice was soft and waxy, "Grandpa, where have you been? We''ve been following Grandpa for a long time, and we haven''t seen you.


    Ron''s heart has turned into water. He likes children, but he missed the childhood of his two sons, and now he misses the 0~7 years old of his two grandchildren. How can he not feel sad and regret in his heart.


    Grandpa is busy with work and has time to come back now. Ron explained to the two children.


    Has the grandpa finished his work? Gala asked.


    "It''s done, grandpa can play with you. Ron''s face is clearly smiling.


    When Jia La heard this, she became inexplicably excited, "Will the eldest grandfather fight?


    Ron''s smile froze.


    Gala continued to be excited, "Can Grandpa beat that old guy Paris?


    Ron''s smile became even stiffer, "Uh... Gala, Paris is also your great-grandfather, so it''s rude to call him that."


    Gala wondered, "Grandpa calls him ''old guy, Grandpa said, we don''t need to call him Grandpa."


    Ron glanced at his proud father, a little helpless.


    Gala continued to ask: "Grandpa, can you beat Paris?


    Ron: ...he''s an elder, I can''t do it.


    Gala wondered, "Isn''t that the elders can do it?


    Ron was about to say "no" when he heard Gala say again: "Then can you beat Paris'' son Kenan?"


    Ron: "¡­why beat Kenan?"


    Gala immediately said angrily: "Because I beat his grandson, he led his grandson to the grandfather to judge, but he was chased away by the grandfather, and then I beat his grandson again, and the old guy Paris came, he Wanted to beat me, but was beaten by my great-grandfather. Ron:¡­


    Trolasse: "..."


    Mu Yunshen:¡­


    Ron''s face appeared puzzled, "Gala, why are you staring at his grandson?


    Gala: "Because I need a beating."


    Ron: "¡­


    Trolasse: "..."


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Gala: "Who told his family to have more children, I beat Loki first, then Tyre, I wanted to beat Frey too, but I can''t seem to beat Frey, he is 11 years old, older than me. It¡¯s a lot higher, my grandfather said, you can only fight with your fists, you can¡¯t use your abilities, so I thought about it, and I¡¯ll beat him again when I grow up.¡±


    The completely speechless Ron Trolace Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Trolasse couldn''t help it anymore and asked, "Why do you have to beat them?


    Gala was very angry, "they kept saying me and Gala were the illegitimate children of my uncle''s mistress"


    Trolasse: "...deserved beating.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Trolasse immediately worried: "Have you suffered any losses? Can you beat them?


    author gossip

 Chapter 283

    Gala held her mouth shut and said aggrieved: "The first time I beat Loki, it went well, the second time I beat Tyr, and it went well, the third time was not smooth, me and Galan were beaten by them Then, I secretly shook the ground and threw them into the fish pond, and then I let out a bad breath.


    Ron Trolaisam Yunshen: "..."


    With teary eyes, Jiala kept peeking at Mu Yunshen with small eyes, and said pitifully, "Dad, when will you give us more siblings, so that we can beat them together.


    Cough, cough... Mu Yunshen didn''t pay attention, and choked on his saliva.


    Trolasse leaned on his side and gave the witty eldest son a thumbs up where Mu Yunshen could not see.


    When the old man and Ron heard this, their hearts were overjoyed, but their faces were tense. They both liked children, but they also knew that it was very risky for men to have children empty-handed, so they were not demanding. Baby, they''ve been content.


    Mu Yunshen looked at Trolasse with a strange expression.


    Trolasse immediately looked at him innocently, saying that it really had nothing to do with him.


    Mu Yunshen really wanted to ask, the old man''s way of education is really... bold and bold, it''s a miracle that Trolasse was not educated by him.


    As if knowing Mu Yunshen''s doubts, Trolasse explained in a low voice, "Grandpa likes to teach students according to their aptitude."


    Mu Yunshen''s expression became even more strange.


    Teach according to your aptitude!


    So, he and Nokevich were taught to be two extremes.


    Nokowicz has a forthright personality and is righteous. Although his nerves are a bit rough, he has the style of a general.


    Trolasse... Mu Yunshen is really difficult to evaluate this person now.


    The human side he shows is calm and introverted, gentle and elegant, intelligent and wise, and strategizing.


    Without showing his side, Mu Yun had a deep feeling that he was definitely a ruthless, cunning man like a fox. Perhaps Princess Evelyn''s evaluation of him was not wrong at all.


    Mu Yunshen suddenly had a cold war, looking at the Troleser brothers, and then at his two sons, Gala was lively and active since he was a child. , never talk nonsense.


    But Jialan is the exact opposite of him. Jialan has a quiet personality, but he is not a master who can suffer losses. He will not rush into you when he encounters anything, and he will never let you know why you are so unlucky. When it got into the ditch, I thought it was my bad luck and I fell into it.


    Mu Yunshen directly covered his face. Well, the characteristics of his two children have been shown since childhood. They were not taught by the old man at all. The old man could teach him, but he just made Jia La beat people more confidently, and let Jia Lan be more confident. After cheating people, people say that he is a good boy because his skills have advanced greatly.


    Gala complained: "Dad, you change me back, I want the face I used to have, and this face is not handsome at all."


    Mu Yunshen, the old man of Ron Trolasse: "...


    Mu Yunshen said solemnly: "It''s not enough now, just wait, when everything settles down, I''ll help you recover.


    Gala held her mouth shut, "How long do you have to wait?"


    Mu Yun thought for a while, "Probably...between three and five months.


    Gala was helpless, "Okay, I can only endure it a little longer, at most I will beat up a few people.


    Mu Yunshen:¡­


    Mu Yun took a long tone and threatened: "Jala one by one"


    Gala directly spread her hands and looked at her father with a straight face, "Look at me being such a gentleman, am I a kid who can do anything casually? Some people are itchy, and it''s uneasy if they don''t beat him, I am a father and a big father. children, of course, to fulfill their little wishes.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Mu Yunshen suddenly felt that he didn''t know his son, how did he teach him? look.


    Mu Yunshen looked at Gala carefully, and then looked at Galan, who had been silent, full of suspicion.


    Even Gala has changed so much, and Galan may have changed even more, but Mu Yunshen really couldn''t tell the difference since he never opened his mouth.


    Mu Yunshen couldn''t stay for long, he had to rush back to Planet Maca, and he still had big things to do.


    I send you. Trolasse took the initiative to ask for a farewell, but Mu Yunshen did not refuse. The two walked into the garden side by side, and Trolasse asked his doubts, "What do you and Gala mean when you say three to five months?


    Mu Yun gave him a deep look, "It''s no fun, I''m going back."


    "Yunshen. Trolassie pulled him, "Let''s make peace."


    Mu Yunshen just said lightly: "Let''s talk about it."


    Trolasse frowned, "What do you want to do? What do you want to do during this time?


    Mu Yunshen just smiled coldly, "This is my business, I hope you don''t interfere, I want to solve it myself."


    Trolasse was sure, and Mu Yunshen was sure to do something great.


    I don''t want you to take risks. Trolasse was worried.


    I am a man. I have my own pursuits and my own ambitions. I hope you will not stop me. Mu Yunshen looked at him seriously.


    Trolasse saw determination in his eyes, and even if he objected, Mu Yunshen would still do it.


    Mu Yunshen turned around and walked away, took a few steps, stopped again, turned to look at the silent man, and said with a faint smile: "Actually, you already knew that I was a male empty man before that night!


    Trolasse was silent.


    Mu Yunshen continued to smile at him, "I''ve been thinking a lot recently, and finally I remembered what went wrong. When I was 16 years old, I went home to save my relatives. I met you in a shopping mall and was attacked. I rushed to save you. The bullet was scratched, and the blood should have dripped on your body. That''s how you know that I am an empty person.


    Trolaise could no longer be silent now, seeing that Mu Yunshen was about to leave, he hurried forward, clasped his wrist, and grabbed the person.


    I can''t let him go. If I just let him go, Trolasse feels that he will regret it, definitely.


    Mu Yunshen raised his eyes to look at him, "Why, you want to force me to stay?


    Trolasse stared straight at him and shook his head, "No, if you don''t want to stay, I won''t force you."


    Mu Yun took a deep look at his grasped wrist, "Then what are you trying to do?


    Trolasse pondered for a moment before saying: "I don''t want you to leave with such a misunderstanding.


    When we first met, I was attacked, you rushed to save me, the bullet swept the two of us past, you were injured, and I was also bruised. You jumped up and chased in the direction of the sniper. You didn''t even look at me. Because of my injury, the bodyguard escorted me back. I didn''t even know your name at the time, so we separated.


    After I went back, my personal doctor, Nico, took blood from the wound when he was treating my wound. I was injured by the poisonous needle of the bee worm when I was fighting with the Dura worm before. There have always been residual toxins. During the treatment, a blood test is required to check the toxin elimination. I have also collected blood several times before. This time, I collected some by the way because of the bleeding.


    I had no doubts about it until two days later when Nico saw me again and asked if anyone else around me was injured, and I said no. The bodyguards who followed me at the time were indeed uninjured. It was you who was injured, and you and I didn¡¯t know each other, and you were not mine. There was no problem with my answer, and the matter passed like this.


    Later, when I saw you in the Rose Legion and transferred you to be my guard, I really liked you for no reason, but I also knew the responsibility on my shoulders, so I was always hesitating between you and my family. After a long period of psychological torment, I finally made a decision - I would rather give up the offspring with pure blood, and I still want to be with you.


    Not long after I made this decision, my attitude towards you will definitely be different from others. Even if I try my best to restrain myself, someone with a heart can still find clues. Once, when Niko was doing a checkup on me, he mentioned again if I had been attacked and injured before, if someone had rescued me.


    His question was very obscure, but it still caught my attention. He had asked the question once before, but after such a long time, when he asked again, I would definitely be suspicious. To see what he wants to do, while investigating him, he also investigates his family.


    Nicole came from the family of wood therapists. His family is loyal to the Aslan family, and we all believe in the loyalty of the Ni family. However, since two years ago... that is, not long after you rescued me, the activities of the nun''s family have been different.


    "In the investigation, it was found that he had contact with some psionicist families of the Imperial City, and the Ni family held a secret in their hands, and they seemed to be negotiating some kind of deal."


    I hate traitors the most, especially the traitors who have been lurking around. After I got the evidence that the Ni family had private contact with other psionicist families in the Imperial City, I directly sent someone to take over the Ni family silently and completely. After the Ni family was destroyed, the Milwaukee family became the only wood healer family trusted by the Aslan family.


    At that time, I always thought that the Ni family, through Niko, wanted to make a deal with some families in the Imperial City, and exchanged my body secrets, but now I think about it, it seems that it is not at all.


    It is very likely that Niko also collected your blood when collecting the blood from my wound, and tested your physique. Nijia must have searched for you secretly, but when you appeared, it was a complete accident. You''ve been in the Legion since then, and it''s hard to find you, that''s why Nicole took the risk and asked me.


    Maybe he thought that the question was very obscure and would not arouse my suspicion. Besides, after so long, it was a casual question for the first time. I would definitely not take it to heart. It''s my feelings for you that are wrong. As long as it involves you, I will never forget it.


    author gossip


    One more, ask for a recommendation ticket

 Chapter 284

    Trolasse looked at him affectionately. He was very fortunate that he was ruthless at that time. He quietly took the Ni family into a pot. On the other side of the star, I don''t know what benefits they want to exchange.


    Unfortunately, he was unable to tell the secret in the end.


    Of course, Trolasse also lost the chance to know Mu Yunshen''s physique.


    Mu Yunshen listened in silence and did not speak.


    Trolasse grabbed his hand and pleaded, "I really didn''t know about your physique at the time."


    Mu Yunshen: "It involves me, with your smartness, you really didn''t think about it?


    Trolasse faced Mu Yunshen''s gaze and said bravely, "After the Ni family was destroyed, I did have some doubts, and I don''t know what Nico has been trying to do with the person who saved me.


    "The matter of the empty man is too illusory, I don''t dare to think about it at all, but Niko''s behavior is really suspicious, I... I did want to collect some blood secretly and check it, but, before I started, I... What happened that night...


    It''s good not to mention this, Mu Yunshen was very annoyed when he mentioned it, "How dare you say it.


    Trolasse was speechless, full of bitterness, "...that flower was actually not prepared by me, it was brought by someone else and wanted to toast me with a glass of flower wine. I don''t know that person well, he is just a son of a family, maybe he thought that I don''t know what the Hehuan Youluo flower is. After all, the person who can make this flower is in the Imperial Capital Star. I am a person from the Rose Star Region. What''s the matter, I wasn''t ready to drink it at the time, but as soon as I saw you standing on the sidelines, I drank the flower wine...


    Mu Yunshen was about to laugh angrily, "After all, you are innocent, right?


    Trolasse shook his head quickly, "No, I''m not innocent.


    Mu Yunshen almost broke, "Are you sure it''s not the flower wine you sent someone to prepare for you?"


    Trolasse said innocently: "It''s not me, I know that this flower is still through the intelligence network on the Imperial Capital Star, and I found it interesting, so I got one to look at, and then disposed of it after reading it.


    Mu Yunshen: "What about that person? Let him confront him. As long as he says that it was not your order, I will reduce your sentence by half."


    Trolasse''s eyes lit up, then dimmed, "He... he was killed by his lover because of too much debt.


    The man who gave him the wine went out to meet his lover after the dinner party, and his throat was cut by his favorite lover.


    Whether it was an accident or a coincidence, only the parties involved know clearly.


    Mu Yunshen: "That is to say, there is no proof in death, right?"


    Trolasse thought for a while and said, "No, why did that person give me a glass of flower wine, if I guessed correctly, he was instructed, and the instigator should be the first prince of the empire, and he has always been very dissatisfied. My brother''s obsession with me may be to make me embarrassed, or some other reason, but I can''t be sure, after all, I have no evidence, I have only seen that brother, who once appeared in Di Xi''s circle of friends.


    Mu Yun stared at him deeply, and after a long time, he said: "Can you guarantee that what you are saying now is the truth? Didn''t you lie to me again?


    Trolasse said immediately: "I promise.


    Mu Yunshen continued to stare at him, and after thinking for a long time, he said, "Well, when I confirm the authenticity of these words, I will consider whether to forgive you.


    Trolasse: "¡­


    With empty hands, Mu Yunshen had already left.


    People can''t lie.


    The first thing I did when I returned to the base was to convene high-level officials to come to a meeting to fully understand the current situation of Planet Maca. At the meeting, almost all Bai Yueguang and the seven former colonels who guarded the base spoke. Even Bai Yueguang said They are not as clear-cut as they are, which makes Mu Yunshen have to praise, as expected of the person who can become a colonel, Cleo said: "Don''t look at the small planet of Maca, it is still a D-level planet, and the population is not too large, but The geographical location of the Maca planet is very important. In ancient times, it was a battleground for military strategists.


    "Whether it is the Meisai Star Field to attack the Rose Star Field, or the Rose Star Field to fight the Mei Sai Star Field, it must rely on the Maca Planet to supply, otherwise the garrison on the desolate star in the Mei Sai Star Field, But he is about to starve to death, and losing the Maca planet is also equivalent to losing the side star garrison closest to the Rose Star Field.


    Cleo finally concluded, "It is precisely because of the importance that there are many garrisoned troops on both sides of Planet Maca. Since the Augustine family declared independence, Planet Maca has been caught in the flames of war. I don''t want to give up the ownership of this star. However, the war should be over in the past few days. The Augustine family''s garrison on Mercury should be able to arrive in two days, and the imperial army has no chance of winning.


    The more Mu Yunshen listened, the more ugly his face became.


    Everyone else thought that the boss didn''t want to see the victory of the Augustine family, so his face was so ugly.


    Ke Muyun spoke deeply, and his first concern was: "How damaged is the planet Maca?


    All the high-level executives were stunned, and some of them couldn''t understand.


    Mu Yunshen: "How about the casualties?


    Auger said: "The Serpent Legion and the Imperial Army are both intentionally protecting the planet Maca, without using destructive weapons, the damage is not big, but because of the war, many people have fled to safer planets. Mu Yunshen There was no sound, only his fingers tapped slowly on the conference table, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Ao Ge looked at Mu Yunshen''s face and continued: "In addition, the periphery of the Wuhai Forest has been surrounded by the Snake Legion for 13 days.


    Mu Yun returned to his senses, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Oh? It seems that they were ready to attack us long before the meeting in the Hall of Stars!


    Bai Yueguang was a little puzzled, "I just don''t understand why the Snake Legion suddenly went crazy, why they are enemies with us, we don''t seem to have a direct conflict with them, because of the order you left when you left, we have been trapped in the in the forest.


    Mu Yunshen: "How many are there?"


    Cleo: "About 50,000 people.


    Mu Yun''s eyes showed cold light, "Very good. Go on the order, let the brothers prepare for battle, first kill the Soaring Snake Legion outside the Wuhai Forest, and then go to take the Soaring Snake Legion''s nest leader, captain, The captains will be selected from this war.


    It was the people who responded.


    Atwood asked: "Captain, are you trying to help the Imperial Army?"


    Mu Yun took a deep look at it, "Imperial Army? They were treated like the Serpent Army.


    People: "¡­


    Mu Yunshen stood up and said loudly, "What I want is the entire planet of Maca.


    After being stunned for a moment, the crowd cheered wildly.


    Heroes emerge from troubled times.


    They also want to share a piece of the pie in such a chaotic world, why should they be besieged in the foggy forest and can''t get out? They have the boss to support them, and it is not a problem to conquer Planet Maca.


    Fortunately, Ninita recruited enough operators in advance. The Warcraft Arsenal and the Warcraft Pharmacy have been secretly opened during this period of time, and there should be a lot of inventory, enough to deal with the problems on the planet Maca.


    So, on the night of Mu Yunshen''s return, the Soaring Snake Army, which was stationed outside the Wuhai Forest, was raided, suffered heavy losses and fled.


    Originally, there was no chance of winning against the 50,000 people of the Soaring Snake Legion with the five gang members of the Warcraft Mercenary Corps. However, the Warcraft Mercenary Corps had excellent weapons, and the Wuhai Forest served as a cover, and there were three Lords of the Wuhai Forest to follow. During the battle, a magnetic field disturbance was thrown away, and the barrels of the Gauss guns in the enemy''s hands burst one after another, causing heavy losses without fighting.


    In addition, seeing such a behemoth suddenly, the soul is frightened, and there is no courage to throw away the armor and the armor, and the one who escapes is called a fast.


    Mu Yunshen sits at the base and leaves the affairs to his subordinates to do everything, fight and kill. He only needs to provide them with sufficient supplies and weapons. If there is any problem that cannot be solved, a communication comes, and Mu Yunshen immediately arrive.


    However, they each have a multi-energy thermal weapon, and there is no problem that cannot be solved on the entire Maca planet.


    There is only one point, Mu Yunshen reminded them again and again, don''t use the ion weapon mode unless it is absolutely necessary. The rear, of course, was not idle, he drilled in the depths of the fog sea forest every day, and Ninita researched, how to make the Maca planet safer.


    With the blessing of today''s troubled times, Mu Yunshen''s ambition is not limited to "Void Blockade", he wants a world that belongs to him alone, different from any other planet in the universe.


    He wants to be unique.


    Ninita understood what he meant, and a look of surprise finally appeared on the serious cat face. "You want to...create a magical world?


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "This planet is my world.


    Ninita was silent.


    Mu Yunshen asked: "Can my vision be realized?"


    Ninita: "For everyone on this planet to have the opportunity to practice magic, there must be an element of magic."


    Mu Yunshen: "What do you think of the gate of the devil world? The magic elements in it are so rich, it should be possible to give a little bit to my planet, right?


    Ninita: "With your 300-centimeter-high gate to the devil world, if you want this planet to have enough elements for cultivation, you have to keep the gate open day and night for 10 years.


    Mu Yunshen corrected: "It''s 500 cm tall now.


    Ninita: "...Oh, congratulations, you''ve finally reached level seven.


    Mu Yun touched his nose deeply, and said embarrassedly: "Teacher, I know, you must have a way to shorten this time, right.


    Ninita understands that his master and students only call the teacher when he asks for it," but... who calls him a teacher? If the students have problems, the teacher must help solve them. All The content is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology. If there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] to inform, and this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 285

    "At most, I can arrange a magic circle for you to increase the speed of the magic element coming ten times, but it will take a year.


    Mu Yun thought about it for a while, and it seems that a year has passed the time agreed with the children. If you explain it to them, they should understand it!


    "It''s been a good year.


    Ninita: "Have you made up your mind? This year, the hardest person is you."


    Mu Yun smiled deeply, "If I can make this planet what I want, what''s the hard work?


    Ninita: "Well, since you insist, I won''t stop you, but you need to do something to keep the magic element from dissipating.


    A month later, the Warcraft Mercenary Corps, the Imperial Army and the Soaring Snake Corps fought in a three-way melee, which ended with the victory of the Warcraft Mercenary Corps.


    The Imperial Army and the Soaring Snake Army suffered heavy casualties and had to temporarily withdraw from the Maca planet, waiting for follow-up instructions.


    At that time, Mu Yunshen publicly stated to the entire planet Maca that he would give the people on the planet Maca the right to choose, within five days, those who want to leave must leave within five days, and those who want to stay can continue to live in on the planet Maca.


    Planet Maca is not only remote, but it is only a D-level planet. People go to high places and water flows to low places. Many people who want to leave have migrated with their families after the war broke out, Mu Yunshen announced. After that, another group left, and only less than 500 million people were willing to stay.


    As soon as the five-day period expired, Ninita immediately activated the Void Blockade Array."


    And announced to the four star fields that the Maca planet was renamed "Magic Star" and became independent from then on, and Mu Yunshen was the master of the magic star and the supreme ruler.


    Since then, unless there is a "key", people on the planet can''t get out, and people outside can''t get in. If you want to travel through space, don''t even think about it.


    After that, Ninita successively arranged two great formations, namely "Void Star Array" and "Void Demon Hidden Array.


    The main purpose of the Void Xingyuan Great Array is to lock the magical elements from spilling out, and has been wrapped around the planet.


    The Void Demon Hidden Great Array makes this planet completely disappear from the universe, and outsiders can no longer detect it. Even if the coordinates are known and there is no key, what they see is only a dark universe, and the planet Maca cannot be found at all.


    After throwing this blockbuster at the Four Star Regions, Mu Yunshen ignored it and concentrated on hiding in the foggy forest, making the gate of the demon world the largest, and on the magic array arranged by Ninita, conscientiously and conscientiously Extracting magic elements.


    Once the news of Mu Yunshen was announced, not only the royal family, the Gerald family, the Augustine family, the Rupert family, and the Star Palace, which was an independent planet, were also occupied. The Aslan family is even more confused.


    Beforehand, they did not get any relevant news at all, and suddenly a bomb was thrown over, which really made it difficult to recover.


    The old man, Ron, and Nokwich all asked Trolasse what was going on, Trolasse was embarrassed, he couldn''t tell them, and he didn''t know what was going on.


    No, he actually knew.


    When Mu Yunshen left, he asked, but Mu Yunshen didn''t tell him. Soon after Mu Yunshen returned, his spies in the town of Locke sent him news - the mercenary group of monsters and the snake The army fought.


    Trolasse was in a hurry, so he sent a message to Mu Yunshen and asked him about his purpose and if he wanted to help.


    Mu Yunshen only said at the time, let him leave it alone, this is his own business, and he has to deal with it himself.


    Two days later, everyone living in the small town of Locke was escorted by Mu Yunshen to the ship, packaged and sent back to Troleser.


    Trolasse was heartbroken when he received the news.


    He did not expect that Mu Yunshen would be so decisive and merciless.


    After that, he was more careful. He must not let the planet Maca, no, it should be called the magic star now, and must not let the other dark nails on the magic star be discovered by Mu Yunshen, otherwise, the fate of repatriation must be in the magic star. When it suddenly disappeared from the interstellar map of the Messiah, all the forces were really frying.


    There are people who don''t believe in evil, who specially drive the spacecraft to find it. The results show that on the coordinates where the magic star was originally located, there is nothing but a vast universe, and there is no planet at all.


    The magic star has disappeared.


    After Trolasse got the news, everyone was stunned. They communicated to Mu Yunshen, and the communication was still connected, but no one answered.


    Later, even the communication could not be unplugged.


    He was about to go crazy, and he took a boat to see it himself, and there was really nothing.


    There is no other way. After returning, Trolaise can only practice hard and try to learn the space shuttle magic array as soon as possible, so that he can go to the magic star to see if Mu Yunshen is still there.


    After three months of practicing day and night, he was finally able to use the space shuttle magic circle. The first time I wanted to shuttle to the magic star, but¡ª¡ª


    He folded where he was and where he was going to the Wuhai Forest, and what he got was a dark enclosed space.


    One can''t get through at all.


    He originally thought that his space shuttle magic circle was not well cultivated, so he tried to go to other places, and every place could be reached, but the magic star couldn''t go.


    Trolasse: "¡­


    I just hate that it''s too late to learn the space shuttle array.


    Just when Trolather was in a state of anxiety, thinking that something had happened to Mu Yunshen, Mu Yunshen''s communication came.


    Trolasse was connected almost immediately, calling him anxiously, "Yun Shen, what''s going on over there? I can''t reach the space shuttle circle at all.


    Mu Yunshen looked tired, after hearing this, he gave him a big white eye, "Of course you can''t get there, I asked Teacher Ninita to block the space of the magic star, unless there is a key from me, who else will? You can''t even get in, this is a trick to prevent the Void Orcs, but you are unfortunately implicated.


    Trolasse: "..."


    I was thinking about how likely it was that I could get the "key" from him at this time.


    Trolasse didn''t dare to try, he was afraid that Mu Yunshen would rebound, and he would never give it to him again, it would be miserable.


    He coughed and asked warmly, "Do you...do you want the children? Would you like to come and see them?"


    People outside can''t get in, so Mu Yunshen can always get out by himself!


    Mu Yunshen: "We] communicate frequently, which is fine."


    Trolasse: "¡­


    So, he got angry because he couldn''t get in touch with Yunshen. In fact, do the two children often contact him?


    Trolasse continued to cough dryly, and said in a good voice: "Yun Shen, it''s been half a year, even if the sentence is sentenced, the sentence should come down.


    Mu Yunshen: "I''ve been too busy recently, I don''t have time to think about those things, wait until I''m done.


    After speaking, hang up decisively.


    Trolasse: "¡­


    In the garden, Nokowicz saw the unlovable Trolasse, and poked him in pain with schadenfreude.


    Did you guys break up? Haha, he really has a vision.


    Trolasse: "...When will you repay the 10 billion you owe me?


    Nokevich''s smile froze: "..."


    Trolasse smiled, "I don''t mind going for a walk in your legion every day and asking for an account by the way.


    Nokevich was horrified, "You, you, don''t go, I will pay you back when I have money."


    Trolasse raised his eyebrows with a half-smile.


    Nokowicz: "...Not long ago, he sent over all the weapons that Yama and I purchased.


    Trolasse: "..."


    Trolasse smiled softly, "You said, he just came to Rose Star not long ago?


    Nokowicz was nervous, "Uh... yes, he didn''t let me talk, you can''t blame me! If I don''t listen to him, we won''t have a chance to cooperate next time.


    Nokevich finished speaking quickly and ran away.


    Trolasse almost wanted to die.


    He suddenly thought of something, it was simply unscientific that Mu Yunshen could not see the children for half a year. This is absolutely impossible, he must have seen the children secretly when he was away, and more than once the two children were able to keep secrets for him, they must have been bribed.


    ...No, he must bring the two children back.


    On this day, Trolasse stayed at home, did not go out, waited patiently for the children to come back from school, and moved home to deal with official duties.


    As early as half a year ago, after they returned to the Rose Star Region, they declared their independence and officially established the "Rose Empire".


    At the same time, the Gerald family who occupied the White Wolf Starfield also announced the establishment of the "Giant Wing Kingdom."


    In the end, it was the Augustine family, who finally got a chance to breathe after fighting with the Imperial Army, the Lion Corps and the mercenary group of beasts, and established their own kingdom named Augustine. Since then, "August" Kingdom" established the Nebula Empire and the royal family did not fall, and the Gerald family and the Augustine family would not be able to wash away their status as "chaotic ministers and thieves. No matter what the reason is, splitting the empire into unity is a sinner in history.


    Even if they want to establish a regime, they cannot establish an empire while the Nebula Empire still exists, so they can only establish a kingdom.


    So, why is it that only the Rose Star Region dares to directly proclaim the emperor?


    The reason is naturally that when Rose Star Region announced its independence, it released a video and a handwritten document by the way. The person on the video is the first emperor of the Nebula Empire. In the video, he made it very clear that the Rose Star Field belongs to the Aslan family and exists independently of the Nebula Empire. The Rose Star Field can declare independence at any time. This is the right granted by the first emperor to the Rose Lord.


    The content on the handwritten document is also the same, with the emperor''s autograph on it.


    As for why the Rose Star Field has been treasured for so many years and not taken out, the only reason is that at the beginning, the Rose Star Field had only one planet and was surrounded by Dura worms. Reliance, therefore, has continued for many years.


    Later, the Rose Starfield gradually developed, and has always been feared by the royal family. Even if they wanted to be independent, they were somewhat powerless.


    author gossip


    Three shifts

 Chapter 286

    There is a huge disparity in power. Even if the Rose Star Region publishes this video and handwriting, the empire can be said to be a forgery. If it does not admit that this is true, the empire is strong and has the right to speak. She said it was fake and forged. Who would dare to refute it? I am afraid that the empire just uses this as an excuse to send troops to attack the Rose Star Region.


    The Rose Star Region has always tolerated it without giving the royal family this excuse. It has been forbearing until now, and finally can reveal the evidence that they did not split from the empire, but that they did not belong to the empire from the beginning to the end.


    The Rose Star Region belongs only to the Aslan family.


    The independent nature of the Rose Star Region is different from that of the Giant Wing Kingdom and the Aogu Kingdom, so the Rose Star Region has the courage and righteousness to claim the title of emperor.


    Of course, even so, when the Rose Star Region released the evidence, the royal family still spoke up, scolding Rose Star Field for forging evidence and fabricating facts, but at this time, the royal family could only rebuke them verbally, and they couldn''t do anything extra. , Rose Star Territory turned a blind eye to their rebuke.


    There are many experts in the folk, and Rose Star Field directly announced the evidence, whether it is true or forged, and it can be found out after inspection.


    It is true, they are not afraid of verification at all, so they are very confident in calling them emperors.


    The first generation of the Great Aurixia, who gave such evidence, was also to appease the Aslan family and block the mouths of outsiders. The Orixia family could ascend to the throne, and the biggest contributor was definitely the Aslan family.


    This side ascended the throne, and the other side pushed the great heroes to the desolate star to reclaim the wasteland. It was impossible to say anything, so there were videos and handwritten letters to appease them, so that they could reclaim the land as much as they wanted. The empire will not compete with them for the first generation emperor at that time. It is estimated that they never thought that after the dry years, the Rose Starfield will develop to the size it is today. Otherwise, it is impossible to give the Aslan family such a big name if they would rather be infatuated. Let the dust settle. On the Rose Empire, everything is in order. In the past, they were independent regimes, and after the establishment of the empire, there was not much change. At most, their positions have changed.


    The first emperor of the Rose Empire was Ron Aslan.


    Since all the political affairs in the past were handled by Ron, even if he wanted to resign, there was no way for his son to take the position. Neither son wanted to sit in that position. Norkovich was devoted to the military, and knew nothing about political affairs, let alone nowhere. The patient, handling the mountain of official business.


    The youngest son, Trolasse, is quite the material. Unfortunately, the youngest son, U-zi, is worrying about emotional matters. Every day he thinks about how to coax his daughter-in-law well, and how can he be in the mood to manage any government affairs.


    Therefore, the diligent Ron could only shoulder the burden of the new empire again.


    The palace of the Rose Empire, after half a year of construction, has been built around several side halls of the main hall. It goes without saying that it is grand and solemn, but it has not yet been completed, and it is still expanding outwards. It will take some time for the final completion, so, except for Ron, who will handle official duties in the main hall of the palace, everyone else still lives in that old house.


    It has been half a year since the establishment of the Rose Empire, and the people have been celebrating it for almost half a year. They have long wanted to become independent, and Ganpan Wanpan is finally looking forward to the independence of the Rose Star Region. They celebrate almost every day, and it has lasted for half a year, and their enthusiasm has not diminished at all.


    If you want to talk about the most prosperous gossip of the Rose Empire, it is naturally the true identities of the two grandsons. There are various versions of the folks, and most of them are guessing whether the two grandsons are the children of the eldest prince. , Someone who has seen it said that the two children look a lot like the eldest prince, and at first glance they are his seed, because I have never heard that the eldest prince is married, I just thought it was an illegitimate child.


    There is also a version that the two grandsons are actually the children of the little prince, and some people have heard the grandson call the little prince "Big Daddy".


    The royal family has not disclosed the identities of the two grandsons, but many people have learned of the existence of the grandsons through rumors.


    There are even underground casinos that openly bet on the true identity of the emperor''s grandson. No matter how anxious they are, the royal family doesn''t seem to be in a hurry at all, which has almost become a mystery.


    The two children were picked up from the school by the housekeeper, and rushed towards the room with their heads covered, as if something was chasing them.


    Seeing Troleser sitting in the living room to deal with work, he just said hello and ran away without stopping.


    Trolasse wanted to talk to them, but seeing this situation, it didn''t seem like a good time to talk.


    Trolasse looked at the butler at the door in confusion.


    The housekeeper is very young, very handsome, with black hair and black eyes, and he feels very comfortable. His name is Chan You, and both children call him A Chan." He has just been in office for half a year and is the personal housekeeper of the two grandsons.


    It stands to reason that with Chan You''s qualifications, he is not qualified to serve the two grandsons at all, but the two children like him and appoint him as their personal butler together.


    Seeing Prince Lesser looking over, Chan You''s forehead immediately sweated.


    Trolasse said, "What''s going on?


    A Chan replied respectfully, "Returning to His Highness, the eldest grandson beat and bleeds Young Master Loki''s nose, and Young Master Loki''s car has been chasing us...


    Cumberland: "..."


    Before Ah Chan could finish speaking, he heard the roar, and was so frightened that he hurriedly stood sideways to the side.


    Trolasse put down his work, stood up, and saw Paris rushing through the door angrily: "Grandpa Paris, you are...


    Trolasse saw the three little tails coming in behind Paris, and immediately understood.


    This is a small fight, and it''s time to seek revenge for the old man.


    Paris is an old man in the clan. Although he is a branch, his bloodline is relatively close to that of Cumberland. Paris and Cumberland have been enemies since childhood, and they have been fighting for decades.


    At first, because of his talent, he lost to Cumberland and made Cumberland the head of the family. He was always unconvinced in his heart. Later, he had three great-grandchildren in a row. His proud nostrils turned upside down every day, especially when he saw Cumberland. When he was a great-grandson, he could show off his great-grandson vigorously, and every time he was very angry with Cumberland, who had no great-grandson, and he was so proud of it for several years. Later, when Cumberland saw him, he would detour away. , Paris that proud ah. But Paris could never have imagined that the old guy from Cumberland would suddenly drop such a great great-grandson, and the two were still twins. The family of three is still one great-grandson more than Cumberland.


    However, the two boys of the Cumberland family are so fierce that they beat up their boys every now and then. The strange thing is that every time their boys suffer, they can''t beat the two boys of the Cumberland family. It made him even more unconvinced.


    Whenever his kid was beaten, he wanted to beat Cumberland, and this time too.


    What about Cumberland? Let him get out of here immediately. Paris growled.


    Trolasse: "...Grandpa, he''s not at home, he''s visiting friends.


    Well, in fact, I went to go to Yun Shen''s grandfather to learn chess skills.


    Paris'' eyes bulged out, "Visiting friends? That old guy still has friends? Just kidding? Can he make friends with just his bad temper?


    Trolasse: "¡­


    Trolasse: "Cough, it is indeed a visit to a friend, if you have anything, please tell me.


    Paris stared at him and said, "Your boy, you beat my boy again.


    Trolasse glanced at Loki, there were bloodstains on his face and clothes, apparently he didn''t go back, and went after him directly.


    Oh, why did my boy beat him? Trolasse asked back.


    Paris choked, because he actually knew the reason, but he was still angry when he saw his child being beaten.


    Loki was very angry and said, "It''s obviously the truth, so why don''t people tell me? They] were originally illegitimate children. If their parents gave birth to them without getting married, they were illegitimate children.


    These words are very poignant. Not only did Trolese hear it, but it is estimated that the two children felt inferior and sad when they heard such rumors? Otherwise, how could Gala beat them every time they heard it?


    Trolasse''s eyes gradually cooled down, and he said solemnly: "Are you still stuck in the old era? It''s already the era of empires, Gala and Galan are the direct grandsons, what are their identities? What are your identities? Not to mention beating you up, even killing you on the spot, no one dares to say anything. You don''t know what the crime of slandering the royal family''s reputation is, you can go back and ask your father.


    Paris''s face also sank, and when he was excited, he really forgot that today is different from the past. Now it is the era of empires, no longer the era of family rule, but the era of Cumberland''s lineage ascending the throne.


    The royal family, although they are also surnamed Aslan, are not the orthodox bloodline of the royal family, at most they are only clansmen. Compared with the orthodox bloodline who took power and established the Rose Empire, they are only a little more noble than the big nobles.


    The three children were indeed a little bit unable to adapt to such a change. They used to be that when Gala beat them, they could fight back, but now it suddenly became that even if Gala beat them, they couldn''t fight back. Not only that, they couldn''t shout anymore. The two boys "have an illegitimate child.


    Paris held back for a long time before muttering: "Let''s go.


    Then, with three children, he turned his head and left.


    Trolasse went upstairs and knocked on the children''s door, but no one answered. I tried to open the door to go in, but found that the door was locked.


    "Baby, open the door. Trolasse whispered.


    After a while, the door was opened.


    After opening the door, Gala walked back dejectedly and sat cross-legged on the carpet full of toys, feeling a little unwell.


    Trolasse followed, imitating them, sitting cross-legged on the rug.


    He saw that the two children were listless, and asked with a smile, "I heard that you beat Loki again.


    author gossip


    four shifts

 Chapter 287

    Both children bowed their heads, said nothing, and did not look at anyone.


    Trolasse asked enthusiastically: "Who beat it up? Was it you Gala? Did you use your left hand or right hand? You''re so gentle Gala, you shouldn''t just break his nose when you meet such a bastard, You should hit him harder and break the bridge of his nose so that he can be uglier in the future.


    Gala and Galan, who originally had their heads drooping, raised their heads at the same time and looked at Big Daddy with bright eyes.


    Gala couldn''t believe it, "Aren''t you angry?


    Trolasse looked puzzled, "Why should I be angry? When I heard that little bastard, I wanted to beat him up, but he was a child, I couldn''t do it, and if I wanted to beat him, I would beat their father and teach him. How he behaves.


    The two children, who were still a little worried that they would be reprimanded, immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and the mood of the conversation came up.


    Gala complained: "Dad, when are you getting married? I''ve beaten them so much that I''ve done it so many times that I feel like a fool myself, and they''re still idiots, catching up. looking for.


    ×áÌØÂåÀ³ÉªÉ˸Ð̾Æø,¡°ÎÒÒ²ºÜÏë½á»é,·Ç³£Ïë,ºÞ²»µÃÃ÷Ìì¾ÍÄÜ°ÑÄãÃÇ°Ö°ÖÈ¢»ØÀ´,¿ÉÊÇÄãÃÇ°Ö°ÖËƺõ²»Ì«Ô¸Òâ¡£¡±


    Jialan said: "This question, we asked Dad before, we hope that you will get married soon, so that no one will call us illegitimate children again. However, Dad means that there seems to be a problem between you, there is no way to do it. Getting married, what happened?


    Trolasse said helplessly and sadly: "It''s my fault, I lied and deceived him, so he got angry and never forgave me.


    Jialan was a little puzzled, "If you do something wrong, you have to apologize, have you apologized?


    Trolasse said sadly: "I apologize, but it doesn''t seem to work."


    Jialan was silent for a while before he said: "So, daddy, you are extremely sinful.


    Trolasse: "...There seems to be something wrong.


    Jialan continued: "Even a duplicitous person like Dad can insist on ignoring you for so long because of this, which is enough to prove how big a mistake you have made. Is it a mistake of principle? You slept with others and were caught by your father bed?"


    Trolasse: ". Stunned.


    Gala shook his head and said: "It shouldn''t be this mistake, if it was true, with my father''s temper, he would have brought us back long ago, and he would not let us live under the same roof with a bastard scum, we are still here, just It means that your father has not despaired of you yet, and you are still very hopeful.


    Trolasse: "...Thank you


    Trolasse thought for a while, and suddenly said: "Baby, can you help me? I really know I''m wrong, but he doesn''t care about me at all."


    Garan: "It''s not impossible for me to help, we first need to know what kind of mistakes it is and whether it is worth helping.


    Trolasse pondered, not knowing what to say to the two children, right.


    Looking at the two children again, they seem to be very patient and not rushing, as if he would say anything or not, anyway, it is not them who ask for help.


    Trolasse said: "Back then, I loved your father very much, but he didn''t give me the slightest response. When I was in a hurry, I used the means to directly...


    Gala slapped the ground, "Have the overlord force his bow?"


    Trolasse: "¡­


    Gala continued to shoot the ground, "The nature of this matter is very bad and the identification has been completed."


    Jialan: "It''s really bad, the identification has been completed.


    Galagalan: "So, you are not saved, please pray for yourself, goodbye.


    Trolasse: "...


    No, this is completely wrong, how could his two cute little babies become like this? The goblin is possessed.


    Jialan: "Unless, you can make Dad Overlord force the bow once, and everyone is even, and no one owes anyone anything."


    Trolasse:¡­


    When Trolasse left the room of the two children in a trance, he tripped over a toy and nearly fell.


    It wasn''t until he reached the door that he suddenly came back to his senses, turned his head and asked, "What book have you been reading recently?


    Galagaran: "On the Complexity of Human Nature," "The Preservation Period of Love." Trolasse: "...Can you understand?


    Gala: "I understand most of it.


    Garan: "It doesn''t make any sense at all.


    Trolasse nodded blankly, floating away like a ghost.


    His two darlings are so terrifying. He has long known that they are very smart, but he just didn''t know that they would be so smart. Ever since he got hooked on reading books, he has read all kinds of books and learned while reading them. If you don''t understand, either check it yourself, or ask for private education.


    Once before, a private teacher told him that he was asked to plan the reading range of the two children. The children are young and do not want to read all books.


    He felt that this was nothing, and it was only by reading a lot of books that he could learn a lot, but now, could it be... he did something wrong.


    Seeing the eldest daddy leaving in a state of despair, the two children held their chins and discussed Gala: "The eldest daddy seems to be deeply affected.


    Garan: "Macho self-esteem, if he strengthens his father, he will be fine, and if his father is strong, he will be out of the body.


    Gala: "Dad''s cold violence is not without reason."


    Garan: "He must be made to realize his mistakes deeply."


    Gala: "Yeah."


    Mu Yunshen was really busy, he took over the affairs of the entire magic star with full authority, and only then did he know how heavy the work was.


    The rectification of local planning, the construction of the Star Lord''s Palace, the re-establishment of the magic star system, and the promotion of the idea of ??self-cultivation to the residents of the magic star.


    This part of the work was mainly done by Mu Yunxue. She majored in journalism in university and worked as an intern reporter for a period of time at the Imperial City Star. It was simply appropriate to entrust her with the publicity work of the Magic Star.


    Mu Yunshen devoted himself to handling the official business of the magic star, as well as pouring magical energy to the magic star day and night. In the most central position of the Wuhai Forest, there was a huge black gate standing for a whole year.


    Fortunately, the luxuriant branches and leaves in the Forest of Wuhai can completely cover up this giant door. Except for the creatures in the Forest of Wuhai, no one else knows the existence of this door. For a year, Mu Yunshen rarely leaves, almost Every day, I practice cross-legged in front of the gate of the devil world, and after my practice is to deal with work.


    In the past year, Mu Yunshen''s strength has increased by one level. The magic energy attracted by the Ninita Formation is too strong, and he is the closest to him. Too much to say.


    A year later, the entire Wuhai Forest has changed a lot. There is no other reason. Being nourished by such a strong magical energy, the original ecology will definitely change.


    The ecological environment of Yiwuhai Forest has infinitely approached the environment in the gate of the devil.


    Plants and herbs that were originally only found in the gate of the demon world can also be found in the foggy forest.


    The life system and environment of the entire Demon Star are also changing.


    No matter how the biological chain of the magic star changes, Mu Yunshen dare not release the species inside the gate of the devil world, all he needs is the magic energy inside the gate, not the danger inside.


    It was originally expected that it would only take a year for the magic star to appear in front of the four star fields with a brand-new appearance.


    But it took three years to actually implement it and get everything on the right track.


    Standing on the corridor of the palace, overlooking the brand-new magic star, Mu Yunshen finally let out a long sigh of relief.


    Everything is finally on the right track.


    Ninita, wearing a magic robe and holding a wand, stood side by side with Mu Yunshen.


    With the blessing of the magic array rooted in the magic star, in the future, you will no longer need to open the gate of the devil to extradite magic energy in. The existing magic energy of heaven and earth is enough to motivate the magic array, and the cycle goes back and forth, endlessly, as long as the magic star does not. Destruction, magic energy will always exist, this is the long-term way.


    Mu Yunshen said with some distress: "Yeah, I''ve saved the trouble, but I''ve also become a pauper, and the array materials you bought are too expensive, and you directly evacuated my entire golden mountain.


    Ninita looked serious, "It is very cost-effective to exchange a golden mountain for a planet that can be cultivated."


    Mu Yunshen weighed the two and really felt that it was a good deal.


    Ninita admired the brand-new magic star and seemed very satisfied, "I was worried before that the extradition of magic energy would make the entire planet a ''replica'' of our world, but now it seems that I am completely overthinking it. already."


    Even if the same magic energy is placed in a different place, it is still slightly different. The magic energy on the magic star is not the pure magic energy I know, but the original cosmic power on the magic star. Influence, there are some variations, but overall, it is still very similar to magic, at least ordinary humans can practice independently.


    Mu Yunshen laughed, "In this way, wouldn''t the magic energy on the magic star become real magic energy? It''s not an abbreviation of magic energy, but real magic energy" is the opposite of spiritual energy. Ninita: "Although there is no pure magic energy, this kind of magic energy seems to be more violent, which is very suitable for the magic fighter.


    Mu Yunshen suddenly remembered, "By the way, how is the enrollment of the Magic Star Academy this year?"


    Ninita''s beard moved, as if to hide something, "Well, very hot."


    Mu Yun said with deep gratitude: "Thanks to those suitable textbooks compiled by the teacher."


    Ninita''s beard trembled again, "Although they are not practicing pure magic, they are involved, and I am very interested in this new energy system."


    Mu Yun smiled deeply, "It''s hard work, teacher."


    Since the first year of extradition of magical energy, Mu Yunxue has been dispatched by Mu Yunshen to report on the news, but this kind of news is currently only broadcast locally on the magic star.


    The nearly 500 million people who had not migrated before were very frightened when the planet fell into the hands of the leader of a mercenary group. They dared not imagine what their future life would be like. Most of them did not want to leave, but left. Here, they can''t survive at all.


    author gossip


    five shifts

 Chapter 288

    Originally very poor, living on such a remote planet and migrating to a big planet, they would be even more unable to survive. Those who are able to migrate are families with good conditions.


    Those who choose to stay, except because of poverty, are reluctant to leave the place where their ancestors lived for generations. Some people think that the entire empire is now raging with war, where can they move? People, I believe in the character and strength of the head of Mu, and choose to stay and follow him.


    No matter what the reason, these people who stayed have spent half a year in fear and anxiety. After half a year, the magic star news suddenly broadcast globally, spreading their own cultivation thoughts. The report pointed out that the magic star will become a cultivation planet in the future. Everyone on the magic star has the potential to acquire new abilities. This ability is only stronger than spiritual ability, and it is not inherited through blood, but self-cultivation.


    The residents on the magic star, in addition to their joy, are also very puzzled. They feel that the report is too illusory and unreal. Although they envy the ability of the psionicist, they also know that they are not born in such a family, and they are not at all. Possibly possess that power.


    Until a report was made public, all the residents of the magic star were boiling.


    It was a child from an ordinary poor family. He was only 9 years old. He usually likes to snap his fingers. Once, when he snapped his fingers, he directly "popped" a ball of sparks, scaring the child to scream and try again, sometimes Can type it out, but sometimes it doesn''t work. Children''s thoughts are easy to be swayed. He has read news reports, but his family doesn''t believe it, but the child believes that he finds his abnormality, and he runs away without consulting his parents. The newly built magic energy testing center in the local area was tested. At that time, the testing center was not yet built. There was a person in charge there. As soon as the child said that he could make a fire, he immediately took him to test. The test was very happy, the child It has a strong affinity for the fire element and can be trained to become a fire magician.


    In order to strengthen the credibility of publicity and reports, the child went on TV and demonstrated his ability to make fire in public. Professionals explained that the child''s situation is a manifestation of high affinity with the fire element. In the future, when he becomes stronger, he can become a fire magician.


    As for what a fire-type magician is, you can find out by referring to a fire-type magician.


    People may be a little unfamiliar with magic power, but they are very familiar with spiritual power. Such a reference and comparison, they are immediately shocked that the spiritual master is very powerful. Not the same family of powerful children, when they saw their children appear on TV, they were still confused, until someone from the relevant department came to the door to explain the situation in person, they were still dubious.


    Later, the first group of people with a strong affinity for the elements appeared one after another, and the fact that magic power really existed was accepted by everyone. They were all looking forward to whether there would be a magician in their own family.


    After disappearing for 3 years, the magic star has reappeared, and a new energy system has appeared in the magic star. There is no blood shackles, and everyone has the possibility of awakening. Under this title, it is a high-altitude aerial video of the magic star. Compared with the planet card, it is simply two faces.


    Today''s magic stars are full of greenery, huge trees, and the city planning is very neat. In every big city that can reach the level, there will inevitably be an iconic castle. What are these castles for?


    When the camera zooms in, you will see that there are all students in the castle. Here is the school. The camera continues to zoom in. Only then will the viewer know that this is not an ordinary school, but a school video that teaches magic knowledge. Fragment of a classroom session.


    There were dozens of students sitting neatly in the classroom, all of them were not very old, probably only in their teens, all of them looked at the teacher on the podium seriously.


    The lecturer was a male teacher. He raised one hand in front of him to demonstrate, and the students followed his movements.


    Take your hands, control the wood elements around you at your fingertips, let them grow, and imagine that you are the soil that is delivering nutrients to your plants..."


    Soon, the male teacher''s fingertips will grow green buds.


    Some students in the classroom can also germinate on the spot, while others can''t. Comprehension is something that depends on talent. A student sees the students around him have germinated, but he is the only one who doesn''t. , couldn''t help worrying, "Teacher, why can''t I?


    The teacher comforted: "You have to feel the wood element with your heart, you all have a high affinity with the wood element, as long as you get the hang of it, the wood element will be used for you...


    As soon as the camera turned, it went to the outdoor classroom again. There were also teachers in the class. However, compared with Teacher Mu Elements, this teacher was much more popular.


    Keep yelling, "Condensation can''t be controlled until it''s formed.


    The teacher took the lead, bluffing with one hand, and a flame suddenly appeared, and threw it towards the training stake in front.


    The small fireball instantly rose from the small fireball like a monster with claws and claws, revealing a huge fire dragon image in the air.


    The students onlookers were not panicked, not afraid, but cheered excitedly.


    The camera turned again and saw an even more brutal scene.


    In the camera, I saw a strong man fighting with a monster that was two meters tall. The animal had rough skin and thick flesh, much like a wild boar, with red eyes, dashing towards the man, sharp and hard. Long teeth, as if to penetrate the target.


    The man was not afraid at all, but instead looked very excited. He rushed towards the wild boar with his bare hands, grabbing the tusks on both sides of the wild boar with both hands, resisting the wild boar''s momentum. .


    There seemed to be onlookers booing, the man was a little embarrassed, he pressed his hand hard, the wild boar was directly pressed to the ground, the man quickly jumped away, the wild boar jumped up, and ran after the man with red eyes, the man ran for a while, then suddenly turned his head , rushed towards the wild boar, rammed sideways, and then knocked out the two-meter-high wild boar essence, ushering in a burst of applause.


    As soon as the news came out, the four star regions were instantly shocked.


    Bai Yueguang ran in in a panic, "Star Lord, Star Lord, look at the news on Xingwang, our magic star has been exposed.


    However, Mu Yunshen was not in a hurry. The situation of the magic star would be exposed. He was not surprised that the magic star was so large, with a population of less than 500 million units, which was a bit too sparsely populated.


    When he took down the planet Maca, he knew that there must be insiders from various forces on the planet. If nothing else, there must be quite a few people from Troleser, not to mention others. In the past three years, his drastic reform, rectification, planning, and reconstruction, it is estimated that everything has been passed back to the forces of his allegiance.


    He was still wondering, and wanted to see how long those people could endure, but he didn''t expect to be exposed at such a time.


    This is to see that the magic star is finally on the right track, can you win over?


    Although the magic star is shrouded in three magic circles, outsiders can''t get in, and people inside can''t get out, but they haven''t cut off the interstellar network, and they can still communicate with the outside world, so he is not surprised that the news can get out. After watching the video, Mu Yunshen said, "It''s not very good, if this person wants to shoot, let me know, I''ll find some powerful people to let him shoot, these shots are not at all. It doesn''t reflect the height of our magic star."


    Bai Yueguang: "¡­


    Mu Yun sighed deeply: "Forget it, that''s all, take it as a promotional video for our magic star, this is a business opportunity."


    Mu Yunshen guessed it well. In the past three years, there have been some news about the magic star one after another, and the forces that received the news are secretly pondering how to contact the star master of the magic star. The relationship between Lala and Lala is also good. .


    This time, the news was spread directly in the form of video. The four star fields and the star hall of the gods were all shaken by the sudden appearance of so many capable people on the magic star. Then they have always been proud of their psionicist status, and there are also What can you be proud of, for the continuation of the power of the family''s blood, for the sake of a male empty person, and for the sake of getting more "empty people", they have killed so many lives, just for research and contribution to mankind, But in the end, what kind of male airmen was not researched, the empire fell apart, the four star regions were independent, the war continued, and the human race was completely plunged into dire straits, all of which seemed extremely ridiculous in front of the magic star.


    Ordinary residents on other people''s magic stars have the possibility of awakening. There is no family shackles, and there are differences in ability. As long as they grow on that planet, they will gain various powers.


    Once the video was released, I saw the demon star that had changed a lot. Those residents of the original Maca planet who had migrated with their families couldn''t sit still and started to have a relationship. , the magician can appear in their home.


    The communication of the Magic Star Immigration Bureau was about to explode. The director was too busy to touch the ground, but without the Lord Star Master, he would not dare to accept it. Even if he could agree, he would not get the "key" in the hands of the Star Master. ", they can''t get into the magic star either.


    When Osmond told Mu Yunshen about this as a joke, Mu Yunshen just sneered.


    There is no regret medicine in the world, since you have left, don''t want to come back. "


    While Mu Yunshen was pondering how to make money, the private communication rang, and when he clicked on it, it was his little baby''s communication.


    Baby, do you miss Dad? Mu Yunshen waved to Osmond, telling him to hurry up.


    author gossip


    Six more

 Chapter 289

    Osmond laughed and rolled away.


    I miss it so much, Dad, when are you coming to pick us up? We''re already on vacation.


    Gala''s eyes lit up with excitement, "We have already seen the promotional video on Xingxing.com, the magic star is so beautiful, I can''t wait to go back to Dad, you can''t lie any more, from the beginning of 3 to 5 months , It became 1 year, and from 1 year to 3 years, if you don''t talk anymore, we will turn to my father.


    The ten-year-old Gala also changed her name to Trolasse, instead of calling him "Big Daddy" every day, but directly calling him "Father".


    Mu Yunshen felt very guilty for the two children, and hurriedly said: "The matter on Dad''s side has come to an end for the time being, we can pick you up, have you discussed it with the two great grandfathers?


    Gala said excitedly: "It''s good to discuss it early, after seeing the environment of the magic star, the two great grandfathers can''t wait to go to old age, just waiting for you to pick them up.


    Mu Yunshen mentioned it to the two old men before, and asked them] Do you want to come to the magic star for retirement? Looking at the four star regions, there is no place that is safer than the magic star. Apart from the war, it will appear from time to time. Void orcs attack, these three years, dozens of such things have happened.


    As long as the Void Orcs appear, there will be no small casualties.


    In the past three years, the Void Beast has appeared twice in Rose Star, but both of them were immediately destroyed by the multi-energy thermal weapon without causing any casualties, but the environment suffered a little damage.


    Now, everything on the magic star is on the right track, and they can be picked up to enjoy their old age.


    OK, I''ll pack up and go. Mu Yunshen got up and went to change his clothes.


    Jialan suddenly said: "Dad, have you not forgiven your father? It has been three years, and we have been testing your father for you. He really knows that he is wrong, so please forgive him.


    Gala nodded, "That''s right, it''s really pitiful that my father is here alone. He was seriously injured in a fight with aliens before..."


    "What? Mu Yunshen was shocked, his face changed a little, "What alien? Is he injured?


    Jialan replied: "We didn''t see it, my father said it was an alien, I heard that it was very powerful, and my father was indeed injured.


    Mu Yunshen was a little anxious, "How is he now?"


    Jialan shook his head, "I don''t know, my father said it''s nothing, it''s a small injury.


    Mu Yunshen was really in a hurry now, he didn''t change his clothes, and appeared in the two children''s room in plain clothes.


    Where is your father?"


    Mu Yun knew him deeply. If he was really injured, he would hide it. If he wanted to lure him over because of his injury, he would definitely say something very heavy. He didn''t get any news before, which was enough to show that he was really injured. .


    "Dad. The two kids rushed over and hugged him.


    Looking at these two faces, after seeing them for three years, Mu Yunshen still felt that he was not used to it.


    In the past three years, his strength has also improved a lot, and he can still use these magics.


    He suddenly regained his appearance, and the two children looked at each other in surprise.


    Finally got my face back.


    Pack up, and Dad will pick you up later. Mu Yunshen explained.


    it is good. The two children nodded obediently.


    Seeing that their father disappeared again, the two children smiled at each other, a little bit of joy after the trick was successful.


    After today, no one will call them illegitimate children anymore.


    A Chan hurried over, "Two imperial grandsons, come and change clothes with me quickly, you won''t be able to catch up in a while... Who are you? The personal housekeeper, A Chan, was immediately dumbfounded.


    Who are these two children who look like little fairy children?


    Gala laughed silly, "Achan, this is our true appearance."


    Achan:¡­


    The sound is right.


    Looking at Ah Chan''s appearance, Jialan also found it funny, "Come on, time is running out." Ah Chan nodded again and again, "Okay, let''s change clothes first."


    When a group of servants waited on the two grandsons to change into their gowns, Ah Chan was still thinking, this is a direct face change, how did you do it?


    Mu Yun searched deeply for the guidance of his own blood and appeared in a spacious and bright hall.


    The hall is covered with a thick red carpet, the carpet is exquisite and elegant.


    Mu Yunshen was a little surprised. He didn''t know where he suddenly ran to. He looked around and turned around to meet those violet eyes.


    The man is dressed in a snow-white dress, solemn and elegant, standing on the red and gorgeous carpet, tall with long legs, smiling eyes, the sun is pouring in from the tall stained glass window, the man''s golden hair looks dazzling in the sun .


    Seeing such a man, Mu Yunshen was stunned for a while.


    He had no idea that he would see such a man when he came here. What he imagined was that the man was either lying on the hospital bed or working with injuries. He never thought that it would be such a meeting scene.


    The man looked at his dazed appearance and walked towards him with a smile.


    Holding his hand and looking at him tenderly, his figure was slightly wrong, the man knelt down on one knee slowly in front of him, looked at him with affection and longing, "Yun Shen, let''s get married.


    Looking at his actions, Mu Yunshen was completely stupid, and his mind couldn''t turn at all, "Kid, get married? Repeated in vain, it seems that he can''t understand the meaning of this word.


    I have waited too long and experienced too many twists and turns. I don''t want to lose you, so I can''t wait to hold you down. Let''s get married, okay? In the man''s deep voice, there is uncontrollable tension.


    He is afraid of being rejected.


    In this way, he looked up at this beloved person nervously and expectantly.


    After the initial visual impact, Mu Yunshen finally recovered slowly.


    The man looked at him, those black eyes that were dazed from the beginning, gradually became clearer, which made him even more nervous.


    Yun Shen, obviously, has recovered.


    Mu Yunshen wanted to withdraw his hand, but the man clenched his hand tightly, "Trolesse, what are you doing? Are you lying to me again?


    Deep... Trolasse looked at him begging.


    You are lying to me, and you are lying to me again? What injuries, what aliens, are all fake, right?" Mu Yunshen threw off his hand and stepped back, "I was actually deceived by you again, At this time, you are still lying to me. Mu Yun was so angry that he turned around and was about to leave.


    "Yunshen...uh


    Mu Yunshen took a few steps, and suddenly heard a grunt from behind, he stopped, hesitating whether to turn back or not, it might be another man lying to him.


    "Yun Shen...the voice is full of depression and pain.


    Mu Yunshen turned around abruptly. The moment he turned around, he was spit on him. In this life, he was determined by him, and he was deceived again and again, but he couldn''t help but believe him.


    However, when he saw the man kneeling on the ground, covering his chest with one hand, bleeding from the corner of his mouth, his face turning pale, and even his lips turning blue, the whole person was stunned, he swayed a bit before rushing over.


    Kneeling directly on the ground, his hands caressed his chest, "You... where are you injured? Where...


    The man closed his arms and directly took Mu Yunshen into his arms, his breathing was short, his voice trembling, "Don''t leave me, will we get married? I don''t want to die with the regret of not marrying you...


    Don''t talk shit. Mu Yunshen wanted to push him away to check his injuries, but couldn''t push him away, and the man hugged him tightly.


    Trolasse. Mu Yun screamed in anger.


    The other party turned a deaf ear.


    "...If I...die, I''ll do the same...holding you to death...The man''s breathing is very fast and his voice is very unstable.


    Mu Yunshen was really frightened by him, and hurriedly agreed, "Okay, I promise, I promise, you let me see the injury first, and we will get married when you are all right.


    Trolasse was finally willing to let him go, and said happily: "Really? Let''s get married now, okay?


    Mu Yun said angrily: "What to get married now, it''s important to heal the wound first.


    Trolasse insisted, "It''s not urgent to heal the injury, let''s... get married first... Mu Yunshen was so angry that he wanted to hit someone, and gritted his teeth: "Let me see the injury first. "


    Trolasse nodded his chest, "Here, I can hold on..., I''m all ready, we... get married first.


    Mu Yun said with a deep face, "Let me see.


    As he spoke, he went to unbutton Trolasse''s underwear, and only unbuttoned two buttons, and saw that his chest was faintly glowing with turquoise light, the texture of his chest seemed to be transparent, and the blood vessels on it were as bright red as magma. ...with just one glance, the clothes were held down by Trolasse, "Marriage first. . . .


    Mu Yunshen was already frightened by that sight, and murmured, "How could this be? What is it? Laise, you need treatment.


    Trolasse insisted on shaking his head, "No, I want to get married first."


    Just then, a group of waiters came in, pushing a long cart full of wedding dresses.


    Trolasse''s personal butler Camillet respectfully said, "Your Highness, the dresses are all ready, please try them on."


    Mu Yunshen looked at so many snow-white dresses, and looked at Trolasser in confusion.


    Trolasse smiled at him, "These are the wedding dresses I imagined, you must wear them very well, I will draw them when I think of them, and then have them cut out to your size, try it.


    Mu Yun looked at him deeply, and after a long time, he sighed, stood up from the ground, and helped Trolasse up.


    Mu Yunshen couldn''t do anything about him, "Let''s talk about it first, after we get married, we will start treatment immediately.


    Trolasse agreed decisively, "Okay, I''ll listen to you after marriage."


    Mu Yun gave him a speechless look and helped him to the next room. Because he was worried about Trolaise''s injury, he didn''t spend long on choosing clothes.


    Each set is very good-looking, and there are plenty of good sets. He can''t try them all, and he doesn''t have that much time.


    author gossip


    Seven shift 61, happy children''s day

 Chapter 290

    Mu Yunshen only picked out a dress that matched the one that Tero Lesser was wearing, fearing that Trot lesser would be sad, he comforted him, "Each set is beautiful, but I like this one the most, and put away the rest. , I will wear it slowly in the future."


    Trolasse smiled, "Okay.


    While Mu Yunshen was changing clothes, Camillet brought someone to tidy up Trolasse again, but fortunately the dress was not dirty.


    When Mu Yunshen put on his gown and came out, Trolasse couldn''t take his eyes off.


    "Don''t look at it, hurry up, what are you going to do next? Mu Yunshen urged.


    Trolasse held his hand and smiled, "First, put your hair and face in order, we will officially get married later, I have arranged everything, and the relatives and guests are all there.


    Mu Yun was stunned, always feeling as if he had fallen into a big hole again.


    It seems that the pit this time was not dug by Trolessor alone, and his family seems to be helping to dig the pit.


    Not long ago, his parents excused their grandchildren and asked Mu Yunshen to send them to Rose Star, and if they came back after a while, it would be fine to send them. They also took the old man of the Yun family and his uncle''s son Yun Che with him. Go, say it''s a trip by the way.


    Then the uncle said that he was going to see Mu Feixun and the old man, and asked Mu Yunshen to drop him off.


    Afterwards, Mu Yunyin, who had recovered, shouted that he was going to Rose Star to see his good brother Mars, Mu Yunxue said that she had never been to Rose Star Field, so she would go with her...


    So, this trap was too perfect, he didn''t find anything wrong at all, and he planned to pick up the two children by the way when he picked them up, so it turned out¡ª


    Well, his two darlings must have played a big role too, look at what I said earlier, the injury from the fight with the aliens? Hehe.


    However, the injury seems to be real, is it really caused by a fight with aliens?


    Mu Yun''s brain was chaotic in this self-doubt and doubt of others, and he was led away by Trolasser in a trance.


    The hall was full of people, Mu Yunshen glanced at it and saw a row of relatives in the front row, Mu Yunyin kept giving him a thumbs up, Mu Yunxue''s eyes were red with excitement, and her mother also wiped her tears and mouthed. Type is still saying "Finally married


    ... Mu Yunshen saw his two babies, wearing the same white dress, holding a bouquet of flowers in each hand, and watching them happily according to the old ceremony, when a family like theirs got married, they had to invite the Xingchen Palace to officiate the wedding. , It is a great honor to get the Pope to preside over the marriage in person.


    But now, everything is different. Their officiant is Emperor Ron and his relatives and friends. Under their witness, they officially become partners.


    Since Trolasse was the first prince of the Rose Empire to marry, the etiquette was cumbersome and the ceremony was very grand. After the wedding was held in the main hall, in the solemn music and music, they took a horse-drawn wedding car with The two children paraded through the streets of Rose Star, accepting the blessings of the people.


    Mu Yunshen was stunned the whole time. Seeing the people who were blessed by Rose Star''s long main road, he couldn''t see the end at a glance.


    What Mu Yun thought deeply was, it turns out that the people of the Rose Empire all know that their prince is getting married? However, why did he not receive any news beforehand? Did he deliberately hide it from him, or did not expose it beforehand, until today The news broke that Trolasse was getting married.


    "It''s still our Rose Empire''s Prince Laise who is so powerful that he directly married the star master of the magic star and went home!


    In the crowd of onlookers, I don''t know who shouted this voice, this voice was too loud, and it directly woke Mu Yunshen.


    The people on both sides of the road cheered even more frantically because of this voice, and they all shouted that Prince Lesser was domineering, and that he had married the Lord of the Magic Stars back to the Rose Empire. He was a great hero of the empire.


    Mu Yunshen tilted his head to look at the man beside him, the man held his hand tightly the whole time, as if he was afraid that he would run away, so he laughed so much.


    Mu Yunshen''s face was expressionless throughout the whole process, not to mention being too cold, but because of this, it can better show the domineering power of the Demon Star Lord.


    Receiving Mu Yunshen''s gaze, Trolasse raised her eyebrows to look at him.


    Mu Yun deeply curled his lips, "I married the Rose Empire?


    Trolasse: "..."


    The smile on the corner of Mu Yunshen''s mouth deepened, "It just so happens that my magic star has one less star master wife, since you insist on marrying me, then after the marriage, just go back to the magic star with me, it happens that there are so many affairs there, I I can''t be busy alone."


    Trolasse: "...Well, you can do what you say."


    After a whole day of excitement, after returning to the wedding room in the evening, when Trolese thought that after three years of fasting, she could finally start eating meat, Meimei took a shower, and when she came out, she saw a man standing in the bedroom. Two figures, one big and one small.


    Trolasse paused: "...Teacher."


    Today is the wedding night. Teacher, why are you here to join in the fun?


    Mu Yunshen: "Come here, lie down. Trolasse: "¡­


    Trolasse asked carefully: "...Can we see the injury tomorrow? I''m already very tired today.


    Mu Yunshen crossed his arms around his chest, "No.


    No way, the negotiation failed, Trolasse could only lie down and be a mermaid.


    Mu Yunshen peeled off the yukata on Trolaise''s chest, and still felt terrified when he saw the turquoise light on his chest.


    Teacher, look what''s going on here?


    Ninita jumped onto the bed and looked carefully at the wound on Trolasse''s chest.


    After seeing it, I wanted to stretch out the cat''s paw to explore it, but when I got close, I heard a "thorn" sound, a burst of cold air came out, and the cat''s paw was frozen.


    With a flick of Ninita''s paw, the ice residue on it disappeared.


    Ninita: "Is the ice dragon shot?


    Trolasse: "Yes, if it weren''t for the ice dragon, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to come back."


    Trolasse said, and looked at the lover beside him, not to mention pitiful like that.


    Mu Yunshen couldn''t wait to slap him, "What happened? With your strength and Binglong''s help, you can still be injured.


    Trolasse was even more aggrieved, "It''s really an alien.


    Mu Yunshen:  ¡­


    Mu Yunshen: "Heal the injury first.


    Mu Yunshen looked like he was waiting for you to settle accounts with you, which made Troleser feel a little drum in his heart.


    Ninita tapped the wand in his hand, and a hexagram array fell, Trolasse lay on the star array, and Ninita spoke through the information returned by the star array: "This is a mysterious energy, which is related to psionic energy and magic. Can be about the same.


    Mu Yun was deeply shocked, "The third power?


    Ninita pondered, "It should be an alien power, at least I haven''t felt it in this galaxy.


    Mu Yun gave someone a complicated look, now he really believed that he had encountered aliens, "Can you solve it?


    Ninita: "It''s not a big problem. This mysterious power was sealed by the ice dragon shortly after entering the body. Otherwise, he might not really be able to come back."


    Ninita said so, and Mu Yunshen was even more frightened. It was hard to imagine what would happen to Trolaise if he really lost his life somewhere. Compared with him, the past is nothing. .


    How about cheating? What about getting him by means?


    The most important thing is that he fell in love with this man, no matter how angry he was, he couldn''t really let go of the relationship between them.


    After that, Ninita used the six-pointed star array to take out the energy group that was sealed in Trolasse''s chest.


    The process should be very painful, Trolasse groaned a few times, and the nervous Mu Yunshen tensed his face, holding his hand tightly and constantly wiping his sweat.


    Ninita managed to use magic to separate this mass of energy from Troreiser''s chest. After taking it out, the turquoise light was even more intense, suppressing the light and looking at it again, it was a turquoise mass only the size of a child''s fist. energy group.


    Trolasse''s face was pale and a little weak, "Teacher, can you seal it up? I want to give it to the research institute."


    Ninita took out a small bottle, threw the energy ball directly into it, closed the bottle cap, and sealed it.


    Trolasse: "..."


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Ninita held the bottle and said, "Be careful not to be drained of energy by it during research."


    Trolasse''s face became even more ugly, "Did you feel it too? When this kind of thing hits me, my psychic powers can''t be used. I am frail.


    Ninita turned the bottle upside down, grinned at the cat''s mouth, and seemed a little disdainful and mocking, "It just wanted to absorb my energy, I wonder if I can make it full and burst it." Mu Yunshen : "..."


    Trolasse: "..."


    The two looked at each other, but they didn''t expect that Teacher Ninita was actually such a teacher, and they both smiled.


    Trolasse hurriedly sent the ladder, "Don''t, I still want to keep it for research.


    Ninita threw the bottle to him, "You take a break, the energy loss is serious, and you need to make up for it.


    After that, Trolasse just wanted to do something, but he was helpless, so he went straight to sleep.


    After Mu Yunshen asked Ninita to go back, he also packed up and rested.


    Trolasse hugged her lover and slept a long-lost good night''s sleep.


    They slept well, but the other three star regions were frying.


    The grand wedding during the day was not only broadcast live in the Rose Empire, but also in the other three star regions.


    They had just realized the magic of the magic star, and they were still in shock but couldn''t return to their senses. Trolather took the shot and married the person back simply and rudely. Moreover, the two children who rode the wedding car with them. , It''s just a vivid truth. Just watching the live broadcast, and not watching the reports, you will know that those two beautiful and outrageous children are definitely Mu Yunshen and Trolasse''s kind of too fucking alike.


    Until now, what else did everyone not understand? The confusing true and false male airmen, in fact, the real male airmen is still Mu Yunshen. How did they get distracted in the first place?


    The Augustine family was so angry that they were about to vomit blood, and everything was clear. When they made up their suspicions and made so many things, no one would believe it if it was not the handwriting of Trolasse!


    author gossip

 Chapter 291

    Raphael smashed almost everything in his palace after seeing reports of their wedding.


    He had planned for so long, and had been preparing for so long, and this was the result.


    Knowing this, why did he go out of his way to save the Mu family''s family? After getting the information that Mu Youchen hid, he clearly knew that Mu Yunshen might have given birth to two children for Trolaise, but he still held his luck, thinking that as long as they didn''t get married, he would still have a chance to make Maca. After the defeat of the planet, the Serpent Corps garrison had to withdraw from the planet Maca. A few days later, when reinforcements arrived, if they wanted to regroup and enter the planet Maca again, they had to capture Mu Yunshen alive. Unfortunately, his army He couldn''t even enter the planet Maca at all. Later, the planet Maca, which changed its name and surname, disappeared directly from the interstellar map.


    If it hadn''t been for the news from the renamed magic star, he would have thought that the magic star had actually been destroyed into a speck of dust in the universe, and that a planet would disappear out of thin air, which was originally a very incredible thing.


    For the next three years, he kept receiving news from the magic star. Everything Mu Yunshen did in the magic star, one by one, was shocking to the world. What was even more terrifying was that he It was because of this that he wanted to get Mu Yunshen even more.


    At this time, he wanted to get Mu Yunshen because he was no longer a male avatar. Even if he was just an ordinary person, with this ability and such a mysterious planet, it was worth his pursuit.


    He believes that there are definitely not a few people who have the same idea as him.


    He thought of countless ways, but he couldn''t find the trace of the magic star. Later, he heard from the dark nail that if you want to enter the magic star, you must get the "key" in the hands of the star master. If there is no key, even if the magic star opens the door, there is no People can get in.


    He asked, "What is the key, and can I get it, but the dark nail replied that I don''t know, no one has seen it." What is the key, and it is impossible to get it.


    Today, after the video was exposed, the situation in the magic star was revealed to the world, which attracted countless people''s yearning and eager to move to the magic star.


    However, it''s easy to come out, but it''s hard to think about going back


    When everyone was crazy about the mysterious magic star, the Rose Empire directly married the star master of the magic star back.


    The behavior of the Puwei Empire is simply the public enemy of the other three star regions.


    When they thought that Moxing would fully support the Rose Empire in the future, they could not sleep at night just thinking about it.


    When Yulia came over, he saw that his elder brother was going crazy.


    Yulia looked at him and sneered, "It''s useless no matter how much you fall, you''ve missed several opportunities, and the last time you sent out so many phantom generals, they didn''t catch him. It was ridiculous to think about how many people in the Soaring Snake Army were actually defeated by his mercenary group.


    Raphael glared at him fiercely, "Are you here just to speak sarcastically?"


    Yulia hummed: "I just want to tell you that the two children on the float should be born by Mu Yunshen for Trolaise!


    Raphael said coldly: "Anyone with long eyes can see it, you don''t need to tell me specifically."


    Yulia: "I read the reports about the two children, they are ten years old this year, they are twins, I calculated, if it is correct, it should be that night, Trolather took the acacia julosa, He also seduced Mu Yunshen with the fragrance of flowers, which made him conceive a child. Mu Yunshen should not have voluntarily at the time, otherwise he would not have come to me alone three years ago to ask me.


    Raphael smashed another vase in anger, almost dripping blood with hatred, "Trolesse, I''m going to smash you into pieces.


    Yulia looked at him and said coldly: "Instead of going crazy here, think about it, if Mo Xing really joins forces with the Rose Empire, what should we do? Mo Xing''s strength is there, with his help In the Rose Empire, what difficulties are there for the Aslan family to unify the four star regions?"


    Raphael suddenly laughed, "How can it be so simple, he married Mu Yunshen, which is equivalent to becoming an enemy of the three star fields, and it won''t be long before someone wants to join forces to destroy him. When the strength of the four star regions is comparable, no one is afraid of anyone, but if there is one that is too strong, it will inevitably be destroyed by joint efforts.


    Raphael finally calmed down a little when he said this, "Besides, the existence of the magic star, the direct threat and provocation, is actually the star palace of the star of the gods, do you think the star of the gods will be indifferent to the rise of the magic star? Yes? After the magician of the magic star, what should the psionicist of the star star do?


    Raphael was right at all. When he got the news on the magic star from the Star Palace, he couldn''t sit still, but it was useless to worry. He couldn''t even find the magic star, so he could only stare blankly.


    Now that the magic star has finally appeared, the people in the Star Palace will not let the magic star continue to grow, and will definitely take action.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t care what the outside world thought about their marriage.


    He and Trolasse slept until dawn, and were directly woken up by the terminal. Mu Yunshen hurriedly reached out his hand to mute the sound, and looked at the man next to him, who was still sleeping. It seemed that they were really exhausted.


    Mu Yunshen got up quietly and wanted to go to the balcony to answer, but as soon as he moved, he was surrounded by an arm.


    "Don''t go." The voice was still very confused, obviously not awake yet.


    Mu Yunshen pulled the quilt for him, really did not leave, and leaned on the bedside to answer the communication.


    The communication was called by my uncle. After answering the call, seeing Mu Yunshen wearing pajamas with messy hair, he couldn''t help but froze for a moment, and then he said a little embarrassedly: "Have you not gotten up yet? Did it bother you?"


    Mu Yunshen ripped his hair, and was still a little confused, "No, I just woke up."


    Yun Yange smiled apologetically: "Shen Shen, your marriage was too sudden, you didn''t notify me in advance, and I couldn''t attend your wedding in person, I feel very sorry, and I''m going to pack a big red envelope for you.


    Mu Yunshen said casually: "It''s okay, it''s a chaotic world now, and getting involved in a war will be troublesome. It was really sudden, I only found out about my marriage when I arrived yesterday." Yun Yange: "¡­


    Yun Yange said strangely, "You...what are you kidding me, how can you be so sloppy about your marriage?"


    Mu Yunshen leaned on the head of the bed, "It''s not rash, my son is so old, and it''s time to get married, so I can''t keep my child called an illegitimate child. I''m too busy to take care of the wedding, so I didn''t know until I arrived. Married yesterday."


    Yun Yange''s expression became even more unnatural, "The two children in the Chinese car were really born by you and... Trolaise?


    Mu Yun looked at his uncle deeply, "Isn''t it obvious at a glance?"


    Not biological, can grow up like this?


    Yun Yange coughed, "I mean, I haven''t heard from you before, I thought you were still single."


    Mu Yunshen: "It was not convenient to say before."


    Yun Yange nodded knowingly. In the past, those psionicist families were simply lunatics. In order to get male airmen, they could do anything. It was not easy for Mu Yunshen to protect his two children and himself so well. .


    Mu Yun saw that Yun Yange was silent and the communication didn''t hang up, so he asked, "Uncle, are you busy?


    Yun Yange was even more embarrassed, "That''s it, Asa said...I want to talk to you."


    Oh, okay, I''ll get back to you later when I''m ready. With Mu Yunshen like this, it''s okay to see his uncle, but it''s not very good to see his uncle.


    OK, I''ll wait for your communication. Seeing that Mu Yunshen agreed, Yun Yange breathed a sigh of relief.


    He felt very sorry for his nephew. His nephew helped him so much, yet he still came to trouble him, it was a bit...


    After hanging up the communication, Mu Yunshen was still a little sleepy, and he shrank down and retreated into the bed, intending to sleep for a while.


    As a result, as soon as he lay down, he was entangled by someone.


    The man rolled over and pressed down on him.


    Mu Yun pushed him deeply, "Get up and die."


    The man buried his head on his lover''s neck, sniffed the familiar smell on his lover''s body, and said in a muffled voice, "Baby, we are married."


    Mu Yunshen thought he was drowsy, "Yeah."


    The man continued to grind at him, "Baby, I''ve fasted for three years.


    Mu Yunshen: "...Well."


    The man arched him, "Baby, I''m much better.


    Mu Yunshen: "¡­


    The man kissed his neck with a single kiss, gentle and full of temptation, "Baby, I miss you so much...


    Seeing him like this, Mu Yunshen was also a little unbearable, raised his hand and touched his golden hair, the man seemed to be instructed, he directly stretched out the pajamas on the two of them, and looked at the lover under him. , full of eyes full of happiness.


    He finally got this man.


    From then on, he was alone.


    Facts have proved that Trolasse''s body is still too weak, although he really wants to use himself as a fighter, but he is just a master of medicine, and he is completely powerless after two trips.


    It was the first time that Mu Yunshen saw him in bed, so he couldn''t help laughing at him, "If you are strong from outside, do you want to serve you personally?


    Trolasse: "..."


    In my heart, I made a ruthless note to the alien, delaying his wedding night and being ridiculed by his daughter-in-law.


    Trolasse: "...wait for me to satisfy you tonight."


    Mu Yunshen lay directly on his back and touched his hands tentatively, "The Lord Star Master will satisfy you."


    Before Mu Yunshen''s hand could be touched, he was grabbed, and then turned upside down, and Mu Yunshen was pressed on the bed again. Trolasse smiled softly, "I''ve rested."


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Feeling something rising again, Mu Yun knew very well that it was a big deal. Saying no to a perpetual motion machine would be retribution.


    "I... I suddenly remembered that I have to give it to my uncle.


    Before he could finish speaking, his mouth was blocked.


    author gossip

 Chapter 292

    Mu Yunshen finally understood the true meaning of "If you don''t die, you won''t die.


    After several tossing, he completely turned into a dead dog, paralyzed on the bed and unable to move.


    Someone was still rubbing against him, "Master Star Master, get up and fight again."


    Mu Yunshen slapped him, "Go away.


    Trolasse smiled and hugged him, "Why are you still strong in the outside world?


    Mu Yunshen hurriedly said, "If you quit, you are great."


    Trolasse still looked unfinished, watching Mu Yunshen rush out of bed like a rabbit.


    I go to take a shower.


    Watching him rush into the bathroom, Trolasse was lying on the bed, indeed a little paralyzed, if it wasn''t for the sake of saving face in front of his daughter-in-law, he would have been lying down long ago.


    Lying on the bed in a daze, wanting to sleep, but forcing a wisp of consciousness to prevent himself from falling asleep.


    When Mu Yunshen came out, he saw that Trolase was lying on the bed and fell asleep, walked over, covered him with the quilt, sat by the bed and watched him for a while, then leaned over and kissed him on the face. I got up to change clothes, and went outside to call my uncle back.


    My uncle came in the morning''s communication, and said that he would return it to him in a while, but it turned out that the first thing was in the morning, and it was noon before the communication came back.


    uncle. Mu Yunshen was neatly dressed and sat on the sofa, looking no different from before.


    ...if there are no ambiguous marks on the neck.


    When Yun Yange saw the traces, he knew what was going on. He didn''t see it in the morning, but there were so many at the moment. Sure enough, the young people were full of energy.


    Yun Yange: "...Are you all done?


    Mu Yun nodded deeply: "I have nothing to do, what about Mr. Gerald?


    Here. As soon as Yun Yange''s camera turned, it aimed at Asa Gerald who was beside her.


    He also dresses very formally, which is a kind of respect for people.


    Hello, can I call you deep like your uncle? Asa opened his mouth and glanced at the marks on the other''s neck unconsciously.


    "Whatever. Mu Yunshen doesn''t ask for a title.


    Asa nodded, "First of all, congratulations on your happy wedding, the red envelope will be delivered with your uncle''s share."


    Mu Yunshen: "Thank you."


    Asa continued: "I want to ask about the magic star, I wonder if it is convenient to disclose?


    Mu Yun raised his eyebrows deeply, "Oh, what do you want to ask?


    Asa hesitated for a moment before saying: "Is the news of the magician true?


    Mu Yunshen: "I believe that even if I don''t say it, there is no announcement of this video, you should already know it, right?


    Mu Yunshen''s words are very obvious, he is telling him that there are spies from all sides on the magic star, and he knows all this.


    Asa continued as if he didn''t understand Mu Yunshen''s words, "I''m just surprised that there is a power system other than psionic energy in this galaxy, all these changes are actually brought about by you alone. Bar?


    Mu Yunshen drank his coffee and said lightly, "This is something obvious."


    It was not until this moment that Asa clearly realized how powerful Mu Yunshen was.


    At first, I saw him act recklessly, thinking that he was relying on his spatial ability. Now it seems that it is not at all. In addition to the magic weapon in his hand, he also has a multi-energy thermal weapon. Apart from these, he also controls a brand new type of weapon. The power system, for human beings, is comparable to the power of the God of Creation.


    Asa seems to be very interested in magicians, "Is magicians really the same as psykers?


    Mu Yunshen: "No, it''s not the same, the magician is stronger than the psionic one."


    Asa: ...don''t save face for him as a psionicist at all.


    Mu Yunshen continued: "We magicians, but there is no restriction on the power of family blood, people living in magic stars, everyone has the possibility of awakening, just like everyone has the opportunity to go to school, but learning Whether it is good or bad depends on the individual, and whether he can wake up also depends on the individual.


    This is indeed very tempting, otherwise the news will not be announced, and all the people in the four star regions will be excited.


    Asa grasped the point, "Can only those who live on the magic star become magicians?


    Mu Yunshen: "Of course, among the four major star regions, only our magic star has magic energy elements.


    This answer is consistent with Asa''s previous conjecture, because in the four major star fields, there are no magicians, only magic stars have appeared, and there are more than a few, but the whole people are practicing.


    After that, Asa and Mu Yunshen talked about some business matters. He already knew the basic situation of the magic star. Mu Yunshen didn''t hide anything from him. He would answer any questions. Intend.


    Just after finishing the communication with Asa, on the other side, Mu Yunshen''s communication started frantically.


    Mu Yun took a deep look, it was all pulled by the guys on the magic star, and he didn''t need to answer to know what was going on.


    He randomly selected one and answered it. As a result, a head suddenly appeared on the screen, and when he saw Mu Yunshen, all of them were shouting.


    Star Lord, how could you marry yourself so quietly?


    You are the star master of our magic star!


    Come back, Star Lord, this is definitely a trap!


    star master


    Star Lord..."


    "Star Lord...


    Mu Yunshen sighed deeply by their noisy heads.


    Everyone kept their mouths shut, all eagerly waiting for Lord Star Master to say something.


    I''m not marrying out, but I want to marry a star master''s wife for you to go back! I have to manage the government affairs of the demon star, and also pay attention to education. I can''t do it alone, so I can get a strong man to go back and divide the work.


    Everyone burst into tears, "Star Lord, if you are tired, we are all good helpers for the division of labor, why do you have to divide the labor of the prince of the Rose Empire?


    We''re afraid that you won''t be able to play with others, so put yourself in ah ah ah!


    It broke a mother''s heart.


    Mu Yunshen rolled his eyes directly, "As long as you don''t be stupid, I''ll thank you, and divide the labor? Divide the IQ?"


    After hanging up the communication of the guys from Mo Xing, Mu Yunshen went back to the room to have a look. Seeing that Trolaise was still sleeping, he didn''t disturb him and went out to find something to eat.


    Then go out and see what the two kids are doing.


    As soon as they walked into the garden where the two children lived, they saw a row of three heads, lined up one after another, leaning on the stone pillars outside the main hall, and looking out into the garden.


    There are two delicate and beautiful children in the garden, the silver-haired boy is holding a paper book and reading.


    There are very few paper books now, and the books that can be made into such books are all classics or masterpieces.


    The black-haired boy was squatting on the ground, tapping his fingers on the ground, watching the two little clay figurines on the ground fighting each other, and he was watching with great interest by himself.


    Mu Yunshen looked up, and it seemed that not only three heads were peeping, but also some waiters and servants. When passing by, they always slowed down and peeked at the beautiful young boy like a porcelain doll.


    The black-haired boy who was watching the clay figurines fight suddenly seemed impatient, and slapped two small clay figurines flying straight towards the direction of the pillar. Of the three heads at the back, only the top one reacted the most. Quick, quick retraction, and the other two are direct hits.


    "Ouch.


    The two little boys covered their faces and cried out in pain.


    When he opened his eyes again, he saw the black-haired child standing in front of them with his hands on his hips.


    Both Loki and Tyre were startled, and instinctively took a step back. In recent years, they were really scared of being beaten by Gala, and they would instinctively dodge when they saw him. Galahu had a delicate little face, "What are you doing peeking at us? Who let you in?"


    Loki''s guilty eyes fluttered, his cheeks were red, but he didn''t dare to look at Gala, "Who, who said we looked at you?


    Gala is now ten years old, with a slender figure, delicate appearance, and delicate white skin. She has inherited the good genes of her two fathers perfectly. At only ten years old, she is as tall as Loki, who is already 12 years old. Tyre, who is also a head shorter than Gala, has received a few years of aristocratic education, which has greatly changed Gala''s temperament.


    They were used to seeing Gala''s previous face, and when they suddenly met such a face, the three children were a little afraid to look him in the face.


    Gala laughed and said: "You are sneaking around in my garden, do you have any reason?"


    The faces of Loki and Tyr were flushed, and they glanced at Gala from time to time, but they didn''t dare to look at him.


    On the contrary, the 14-year-old Frey was more calm, he said: "We are here to apologize to you for the past, but I didn''t expect that you are really not illegitimate children.


    Speaking of bastards, believe it or not, I''ll beat you? Gala immediately became angry. He was very sensitive to this word and hated it when someone mentioned it in front of him.


    Frey''s mouth was blocked, and he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Seeing that they were all frightened by him, Gala said fiercely: "Come on, why are you hiding here?


    Tyr murmured: "I just want to see you.


    Gala rolled her eyes directly, "Who cares about you watching, let''s go, don''t wait for me to beat you."


    Rocky suddenly said stubbornly: "We heard the adults say that you and Jialan are the children of the emperor and the master of the magic star, aren''t they?


    Gala liked to hear this, and said proudly: "Of course.


    Galan, who was reading a book at the moment, also came over and saw Gala''s face, "I also have parents", I really don''t know what he cares about.


    Jialan''s appearance is only ten years old, so she is outrageously beautiful. When the three children saw Jialan coming, all of them blushed and began to hold their breath, for fear that their breathing would blow away this little beauty.


    Garan''s reaction to them did not seem to be surprising. From the time he recovered his appearance to the present, all the people around him who served him had reacted like this.


    author gossip

 Chapter 293

    Garan: "You guys also want to go to Magic Star?"


    Jialan''s words poured out what they were thinking, and the three young men said, firstly, they were stunned, and then they nodded wildly.


    Gala: "...Why do you go to the Demon Star? It''s my father''s territory, that is, the young master''s territory. Do you dare to go and not be afraid that the young master will beat you for three meals a day?


    Frelokitel: "...


    Tyre was about to cry, "Beat, beat, we''re going too.


    Mu Yunshen stood not far from watching this scene, and laughed a little, thinking that he had been viciously spoken over the past few years, and now he is finally able to regain his place. They were illegitimate children, but Gala and Galan didn''t suffer at all. Haven''t they seen other people''s children beaten up by them and have a little psychological shadow?


    Mu Yun thought for a while and then walked away.


    Gala rolled up her sleeves, "I think you guys are itchy.


    The three children immediately backed away, for fear that Gala would suddenly make a move, but they had experienced it. Gala, the little devil, would do it if he said it, without showing any mercy or being soft-hearted.


    However, Jialan stopped Jiala and said to the three: "Did someone tell you that as long as you go to the magic star, you will become very powerful.


    The three teenagers hesitated for a while, then nodded hesitantly, "Everyone around them said that."


    Garan knew that this was the case, and the people who served him had changed from being cautious in words and deeds to deliberately trying to please.


    Especially this morning, during breakfast, a maid who was helping in the kitchen provided them with food. After the food was set, she stood by and didn''t want to leave, and peeked at them from time to time.


    A Chan, the personal housekeeper, was a little unhappy when she saw her standing there and didn''t leave, "It''s alright here, you go down."


    The maid was a little nervous and didn''t want to leave, A Chan frowned when she saw her, "Come here.


    The guards who had been guarding outside the hall immediately came in and the two listened to their orders.


    "Take the person down and tell Steward Camillet, this person is unavailable."


    The guard responded and wanted to drag the maid out.


    The maid was so frightened that she threw herself on the ground and cried, "Your Highness, Your Highness Gala, please spare me this time, I will never dare again, woo woo.


    This maid is very smart. She doesn''t ask for her Achan, nor for the indifferent Garan, but chooses Gara who is usually very good to them as servants and waiters. Garan was taciturn and indifferent, and the servants and waiters did not dare to approach him to be different from Gara, and sometimes joked with them. At first glance, he was a person with a very good personality.


    Gala''s personality is indeed lively and cheerful, but that doesn''t mean he''s an idiot. The skill of manipulating people taught by Mr. Cumberland in recent years is the most important thing, not to mention the knowledge taught by other teachers.


    Unlike Jialan, Gala was trained according to the standards of the superiors since childhood. Therefore, even Gala, who has always been playful, can give education calmly, which shows the skills of those teachers.


    Seeing the maid begging him, Gala said while eating breakfast, "Then go out by yourself."


    The maid obviously did not expect to get such an answer.


    When she wanted to come, based on His Highness Gala''s attitude towards them, shouldn''t it be a few words of comfort, asking her not to do it again next time, and this matter has been revealed?


    She had seen it with her own eyes before. When a waiter took the book that His Highness Gala asked for, he might have been too nervous. He didn''t hold the book for a while and fell to the ground, and even smashed His Highness Gala''s foot. The waiter was so frightened. It was all white, but His Highness Gala did not blame him, but comforted him, "It''s okay, don''t be afraid.


    What''s the situation now? Go out? Has that thing been revealed?


    A Chan was on the side, waiting for the two emperors and grandsons to eat, trying to suppress the smile on the corner of his mouth, so that he didn''t let himself laugh.


    Others don''t know, but the butler who serves him personally knows that none of these two little ancestors is simple, and one is more powerful than the other.


    The maid thought that His Highness Gala did not understand, after all, he was only a ten-year-old child, so she simply pointed out: "I beg Your Highness to spare the servant, in the future, the servant will do his best to serve His Highness.


    When Ah Chan heard this, his face became even more ugly.


    Garan, who was eating, couldn''t help but glance at her.


    Because of the exposure of their identities, and the fact that they will go back to the Magic Star with their father in the next few days, this time they will not come back after staying for a few days, but will live in the Magic Star. Go and pick some close people to take away.


    That is to say, as long as they are selected, they can settle down in the magic star.


    The reputation of the magic star is booming. Looking at the four star regions, who doesn''t want to immigrate to the magic star? As long as they go to the magic star, it is possible to obtain a magic ability that is stronger than the spiritual ability. Who doesn''t want to go. However, if you want to immigrate to the Demon Star, it is more difficult than immigrating to the Imperial City, and you can''t get in at all. Now that there is such an opportunity, she must seize it no matter what.


    As long as she lives in the magic star, she will be able to take her family over in the future. She is only a kitchen helper, and she has seen two grandsons at most. The grandson sees many people every day, and may not have any impression of her at all , If she didn''t try hard, she wouldn''t be able to take her at all.


    Having been entangled here, it simply affected their mood to eat, and Gala waved: "Forgive you, don''t cry, get up.


    The maid was overjoyed and immediately stood up obediently.


    Gala said to Ah Chan: "Keep her away, don''t let me see her again, I hate people crying the most."


    Of course, except for the younger brother, whoever dares to make his younger brother cry, he will make the whole family cry.


    maid:"..."


    Even a maid who was helping in the kitchen, in order to be able to go to the magic star, had to think hard to get to know each other, not to mention the three people who had been beaten up by them for several years. , that is also a friendship, a fighting friendship.


    When Gala and Galan were speechless, they suddenly felt something, and hurriedly turned around, they saw the Fire Tail Demon Mouse and Ice Flame Demon Fox, who had not seen each other for more than three years, dashing towards them.


    Baker.


    Yura.


    Gala and Galan immediately greeted them with joy.


    The Fire Tail Demon Rat ran and squeaked excitedly, no matter how expensive the clothes were, he directly grabbed Gala''s clothes, jumped to his shoulders, stood upright on Gala''s shoulders, and squeaked, On the other hand, he quickly gestured something with his two small paws, which was very humane.


    While listening, Gala nodded, and occasionally echoed a few words. One person and one mouse were obviously chatting.


    On the other side, Garan was also holding his Ice Flame Demon Fox and kept stroking its white shiny fur. One person and one fox were very intimate.


    At this scene, the three teenagers next to him were stunned.


    This is the first time they have seen such a humanized pet. Even if they are summoning pets, they do not have the spirituality of these two. Gala and Baker, who were chatting, suddenly heard Gala''s loud laugh, and they leaned back and forth with laughter.


    Baker, who was standing on his shoulders, turned to stone, then quickly jumped down, bounced again, and greeted Gala''s face with two small front claws.


    Especially vicious.


    Gala quickly blocked, and Baker''s claws were blocked by the mud armguard that suddenly appeared on his arm.


    Baker, I''m not the same person I was three years ago. After practicing with my father for more than three years, you''re still a dwarf, hahahaha... poof


    Gala, who was laughing triumphantly, was unsuspecting, Baker directly transformed into a ferocious fiery rat, bowed his body, formed a meat ball, slammed into Gala''s stomach with a "bang", almost eating his breakfast. It was knocked out, and the pain caused him to directly bend over with his belly and Baker fell, only a little on the ground, bounced up again, and opened his bow left and right, "Poppa slapped Gala''s delicate face with two claws, and then four claws exerted force, It slammed into Gala''s forehead.


    Gala, who was dazzled by Baker''s speed, lay down gloriously.


    With several paw prints on his face, he lay very straight.


    Still puzzled by his hatred, Baker jumped on Gala''s body and pointed at Gala with his small claws while jumping upright.


    Frelokitir: "...(= dish=)


    Involuntarily swallowed.


    Good... so fierce!


    Gala was stomped on like a drum by Baker, and almost didn''t vomit blood, and hurriedly begged for mercy.


    I was wrong, I was wrong, I shouldn''t laugh at you for still being so high in cultivation, I''m a dwarf, it''s me, whoops, don''t step on it, I''m going to hurt myself.


    Only then did Baker jump down indignantly, still on his hind legs, he stood up, his two front claws hugged each other, and he looked like a human being around his chest.


    Regardless of its small size, its aura was even better than that of a bear.


    Look at Gala''s embarrassment, and then look at Galan''s soft-spoken communication with Yura, it''s really a heaven and an earth.


    Mu Yunshen helplessly looked at Gala, who was lying on the ground panting, "Don''t be convinced, it''s really a fight, you''re not Baker''s opponent."


    Baker loved to hear these words, and proudly raised his head. Cala sat on the ground without image, looking at her father, "Dad, how did you teach, this temper is even bigger than before.


    Mu Yunshen chuckled, "That''s because you are too weak, if you can suppress it, make sure it has no temper at all.


    Frelokitir: ...(= dish=)


    It turns out... it turns out that Lord Star Master can also laugh.


    Really, really nice.


    Gala whispered, "If I can improve my strength by eating, I may be even more powerful than it.


    Baker waved his little paw again in dissatisfaction, "Squeak


    Yelling for Jia La to get up and fight again, Jia La hurriedly surrendered, "No more fighting, no fighting, your speed is too fast, I can''t see you at all.


    Baker was satisfied. The most powerful talent of the fire-tailed mouse is speed. No matter what species, it is a dream to compare the speed with them.


    Baker posed for a long time. Seeing that the owner of the second goods hadn''t noticed the change, he couldn''t help being a little anxious, jumping up and down in front of him to attract his attention.


    Gala wondered, "Baker, what''s wrong with you? Have you eaten too much, are you holding on?


    author gossip

 Chapter 294

    Baker: "..."


    idiot!


    The little claw grabbed the little clay figurine''s arm that had just been smashed on the ground, and smashed it towards Gala''s face.


    The three brothers next to them have long been adored by such a cute little pet, and they even take things ashamed, so... so cute.


    Gala covered her smashed face innocently and stared at Baker, very dissatisfied.


    Suddenly, his expression changed. He stared at Baker left and looked again, and he always felt that something was wrong.


    Baker is very proud, finally found it?


    Gala observed for a long time and wondered: "Baker, have you changed? Why do I think you are different from before?


    Baker: "..."


    Gala: "What''s the difference? Coat...still black, body...still small, tail...still long waist...I see.


    Baker was furious, and this time he directly took the little clay figurine''s head and threw him.


    Gala laughed loudly, picked up Baker, who was about to explode in anger, and rubbed it on its little head, "I know I know, don''t be angry, I have seen it, I''m deliberately teasing you, Eye color is beautiful.


    Only then did Baker know that he was being tricked, and he was going to be pissed off. It has always claimed to be smarter than its master, but it is a shame for it to be played by the master.


    Gala was very happy, touched Baker, and put it on his shoulders, Baker hung on his shoulders without love.


    Gala smiled and said: "Dad, Baker''s eye color has changed, is this a change of breed?


    Mu Yunshen also admired this son, and saw that Baker was so angry, "Forget it, it is no longer a fire-tailed devil mouse, but an amethyst devil."


    He was fed strictly according to Ninita''s words, and only ate amethyst magic fruit, and finally succeeded in raising the fire-tailed devil mouse into an amethyst devil mouse. Amethyst Demon Rat is not to be underestimated even in the gate of Demon Realm, let alone in this world.


    Great. Gala was so happy that she almost jumped up.


    From the appearance alone, there is no difference. Only the color of the eyes has changed, from black to amethyst, which is very beautiful.


    Mu Yun touched his son''s head deeply, "You have to do your best."


    Gala was excited, "Well, I know.


    Only then did Mu Yunshen look at the three teenagers standing beside them with envious expressions.


    When the three young men saw Mo Xingxing looking at them, they became nervous and stammered: "Huang, Huanghuang didn''t know what to call this person for a while, it stands to reason that when he married Uncle Huang, he should be called Aunt Huang, but , They intuitively said that if they shouted like this, they would definitely be thrown out, so the "Emperor" didn''t call out for a long time.


    Mu Yun deeply saw that they were still smart, and was a little satisfied that they didn''t call out that name.


    Whose children are you? Mu Yunshen is not very familiar with the Aslan family. All he knows is the old man''s lineage plus a Yama.


    Among the three youngsters, Frey was the oldest. He knew that this was an opportunity. If the Lord of the Magic Star could take his fancy, then their wish to enter the Magic Star would be realized immediately.


    Frey forced himself to calm down and replied: "Our great-grandfather is Paris, and Cumberland''s great-grandfather is a good brother since childhood."


    When Frei said this, his face became hot, because the two great grandfathers seemed to be at odds with each other. They were either arguing or pinching when they met. I hope Lord Star Master doesn''t know about this.


    When Gala heard this, she immediately became happy, and unceremoniously demolished the platform, "What good brother, he is obviously the enemy.


    Frey: "¡­don''t be so ruthless.


    Mu Yunshen looked at them with interest, "Do you want to study at Magic Star?"


    The three immediately nodded solemnly, "I want to go.


    Mu Yunshen: "Who does this mean? Your own, or that of the elders in the family?"


    Loki and Tyr all looked at their elder brother Frey, Frey thought about it, and said seriously: "I have seen the video and report of the magic star, and the elders in the family have also watched it. If possible, they also hope that we can I would like to go to Magic Star to study.


    Mu Yun stared into their eyes one by one, and his eyes stopped on the second tallest boy, "You should be called Loki. The boy nodded hurriedly.


    Mu Yunshen: "Looking at the color of your eyes, you should be able to awaken the power of blood in the future, do you want to give up?


    Loki is a little tangled. This issue is not something he can decide now. He does not know whether he will regret it in the future if he makes a decision now.


    Loki said bluntly: "My bloodline talent is not very high, even if I can wake up, I have to wait until I am 16 years old. The highest level of spiritual seal will only be a green seal. If I can go to the magic star to study now, I will be 12 years old this year, and I will wait until the age of four. Years later, I will definitely be stronger than taking the path of a psionicist, but I just don''t know if someone like me can practice magic energy again.


    This time, even Mu Yunshen was a little surprised. A 12-year-old child could think so much. Shouldn''t he be a child from the Aslan family? Look at the calculus.


    It''s just that he has never encountered a situation like Loki''s.


    There are four cases in his hands


    The first is that ordinary people have an affinity with magical energy elements, so they can awaken and cultivate.


    The second type, people from the psionicist family who could not awaken, after injecting the awakening potion, directly obtained a neutralized version of psionic energy and magic energy. Originally, they thought that the abilities of such people were stable and could not be improved any further.


    However, since the magic element on the magic star is sufficient, those stable magicians have become unstable and can actually improve their strength through cultivation. Moreover, such people have a higher start than ordinary people, and their cultivation talent is also better.


    The third type, awakened psionicists, if they want to obtain magical powers, they must re-create an external energy storage like Trolasse and practice again. However, those who are willing to take this path, So far, only Trolasse is the only one.


    This road is also very dangerous. If you are not careful, the two kinds of energy will collide, but no one dares to try it casually.


    In this galaxy, psionicists have a wider path than magicians. After all, psionicists can practice anywhere as long as they don¡¯t go to the magic star, while magicians are just the opposite. Only then can you cultivate, but nowhere else.


    Of course, this is without the help of external force, except for those who have energy storage magic devices and energy converters.


    Fourth, the talent of the psionicist is too poor. If he wants to give up his psionic energy and follow the path of a magician, he will directly dissipate his psionic energy, re-sensing the magic energy element, and practice from scratch. Someone tried this method, and it was successful, that is, Bai Yueguang''s younger brother Lan Yueguang, Ling Yuelan.


    His psychic cultivation talent can only be regarded as medium. If he wants to stay in the magic star, he can only choose to cultivate magic energy, so he disperses without hesitation. Now, he has been cultivating magic energy for more than two years, and his strength is almost Catch up with the original spiritual ability.


    Among the four cases, there is no one like Loki, a person who can clearly walk the path of a psionicist, but he does not wait for awakening, and runs to practice magic energy in the middle. I don''t know what will happen?


    Mu Yunshen was suddenly very interested in this.


    What are you talking about?


    While Mu Yun was thinking deeply, he suddenly heard a familiar voice behind him.


    Looking back, it was Trolasse who came.


    "Father. Gala and Galan greeted them with their little pets.


    With his back to Mu Yunshen, he tried his best to wink at his father and ask for credit. They could not do without his father being able to marry his father so smoothly.


    Troleser quietly gave them a gesture, indicating that they were relieved and that what they promised them would be done.


    The two children are relieved.


    After the three teenagers saluted Trolasse, they all looked at him eagerly, hoping to get his approval.


    What are you talking about? Trolasse came over, embraced his lover, and kissed him on the lips.


    Mu Yunshen told Trolese about Ming Ji and the others going to Magic Star to cultivate magic energy.


    No need to mention it, Trolasse also knew what Mu Yunshen was thinking.


    Magic energy is only suitable for ordinary people to practice, and psionicists cannot practice unless they want the two energies to collide and die.


    Trolasse said: "You can let them try.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply and said to the three teenagers: "Go back and discuss with your family, and say I promised to let you study at the magic star, but you are responsible for all the expenses in the magic star."


    The three teenagers ran away excitedly, and they were so happy to be able to go to the magic star.


    Trolasse was keenly aware of what Mu Yunshen was thinking, "Do you want the foreign population to pay money to study at Magic Star?


    Mu Yun raised his eyebrows deeply, "Since they want to learn, why can''t I do more than just make money with one fell swoop, but also let those strong people who have completed their studies and left be grateful to the magic star, without the magic star, they would not be where they are today," said Uncertainly, some people can stay in the magic star completely, and they are unwilling to leave. There are too many benefits. Of course, the troubles that may arise may not be small.


    Trolasse thought about it and praised: "It''s a really good idea, my Yunshen, that''s how I don''t hide my secrets."


    Having said that, he came over and wanted to kiss him again, but was avoided by Mu Yunshen, and looked back with a guilty conscience, where there were two little guys, and he didn''t know where they went.


    Trolasse laughed, "They just want to see us making out more, so that at least shows that we are in a good relationship."


    Mu Yunshen couldn''t bear to look directly, "Do you really think it''s alright to kiss me and me in front of the children like this?


    Trolasse is innocent, "Love must be expressed, this is the correct way, you are too suppressing your emotions, Yun Shen, in front of me, you are completely unnecessary.


    Mu Yunshen: "...Well, you won."


    Trolasse hugged the man and kissed him well before saying, "Go, go back.


    On the way back, Troleser has been holding his lover''s hand tightly, as if as long as this is the case, they can stay together forever.


    author gossip

 Chapter 295

    "Yunshen, can the energy converter you study be made larger? Trolasser suddenly asked.


    "Huh? Mu Yunshen then remembered, "What exactly do you want the energy converter for?"


    Two years ago, Troleser used the mouths of the children to ask him if there was a way to neutralize the conversion of psionic energy and magical energy. If not, ask him to help Mr. Ninita.


    At that time, the energy converter had just been successfully tested, and as soon as I heard what Trolessor said, it was almost the same as the function of the energy converter. .


    Now that Trolasse mentioned it, he wondered what the other party wanted that thing for.


    Trolasse said: "When I was cultivating, I accidentally let the magic energy enter my body and collided with the spiritual energy. At that time, the situation was a little dangerous. I tried my best to separate the magic energy from the spiritual energy, but the two Entangled and fighting each other, they can''t be separated at all, so I thought that since they can''t be separated, they should be integrated.


    It may be the moment of life and death that stimulated the potential, and the two actually merged. However, only a little, because the amount of magic energy entering the body is very small, and it was lucky to be merged. I''m afraid I don''t exist anymore.


    Mu Yun''s heart trembled when he heard it, and couldn''t help but blame, "Cultivation is such a dangerous thing, how could you be so careless?"


    Trolasse said aggrieved: "I miss you so much that I lose my mind when I''m not careful."


    Mu Yunshen:¡­


    Mu Yun looked at him deeply, both distressed and angry, "This is a lesson, see if you dare to plot against me."


    Trolasse hurriedly said: "I don''t dare, I don''t dare, if it goes on like this, I will spend my whole life in separation.


    Mu Yun gave him a deep look and continued to ask, "What does this have to do with the energy converter?"


    "It has a lot to do with it. I later found out that the fusion of magic energy and psychic energy is a very viscous and pure mixed energy, which is more powerful than a single magic energy or psychic energy. I Discovering this, I want more of this energy, but I don''t dare to try it casually, for fear that I can''t suppress the collision between the two and blow myself up, so I ask you if there is any good way.


    After I got the energy converter, I studied it for a long time before I figured it out. This energy converter is indeed useful to me, although the function of the energy converter is to convert one kind of energy into another set of energy. , however, I let the ray directly shine on me, transforming the two energies at the same time, but when it is about to be transformed but not transformed, the energy is the most gentle and gentle, this time is also the best time for fusion, this is how I am , The fusion is slow, but it is very safe.


    Mu Yunshen was speechless. It took more than two years since the energy converter was researched, and it was the first time he knew that rays could shine on people, not on energy objects.


    Mu Yunshen replied dully, "I''ll study an extra-large one for you when I go back."


    Trolasse laughed, "Okay, thank you dear.


    Trolasse graciously brought a glass of water, "Come, drink a glass of water.


    After Mu Yunshen took it, he put it down again, "Thank you, I''m not thirsty now, I''ll drink when I''m thirsty."


    Trolasse watched Mu Yunshen put the glass of water on the coffee table, hesitantly, and persuaded, "If you are not thirsty, take a few sips."


    Mu Yunshen looked at the water glass, stunned for a while, and then said: "There is medicine in the water! Although it is colorless and odorless, Mu Yunshen did not taste it, but guessed it.


    Trolasse was a little stunned, then fell silent, he clenched his lover''s hand, a little nervous and worried, "Yun Shen...


    "There are contraceptives specially designed for male airmen? Mu Yunshen continued to ask.


    Before, every time after the event, no matter how tired he was, Troleser would personally pour him a glass of water to drink. Even if he was sleepy, Troleser would coax him and feed him a glass of water.


    He had some doubts before that the water should not be ordinary water.


    This time, Trolase fell asleep while he was taking a bath. After waking up, the first thing he did was look for him. After bringing him back, he poured him a glass of water. It was such an obvious thing that he If he can''t figure it out, then he''s really an idiot.


    Thinking that he won the lottery on the first night. He had slept so many times before, and they didn''t take contraceptive measures. Even Mu Yunshen thought it was strange. The problem must be in the glass of water. .


    Mu Yunshen hesitated, "You...don''t want children?"


    no. Trolasse answered immediately.


    He was most afraid that Yunshen would misunderstand him. He grabbed Yunshen''s hand with both hands and looked into his eyes, "I''m... afraid, I''m afraid that you will leave me. It is very dangerous for a male empty person to get pregnant and give birth, I would rather not have a child, I don''t want to put you in danger either."


    Mu Yunshen has already guessed the answer. It''s impossible to say that Trolaise doesn''t like children. Didn''t he see how much he likes Gala and Galan? The only possibility is that he doesn''t want to let him go through childbirth again. Danger.


    Mu Yunshen withdrew his hand, Trolasse''s hand was empty, and his heart was empty.


    Just when he was about to panic, he was suddenly embraced by a pair of arms, and his warm body also leaned into his arms.


    Trolasse was relieved, and immediately embraced the person with both hands and kissed him several times on top of his lover''s head. Neither of the two said a word, this kind of thing is very helpless.


    Mu Yunshen leaned against Trolassie''s arms quietly, without saying a word, but what he thought in his mind was: If it is their child, even if it is dangerous, he still wants it.


    Trolasse was really afraid that Mu Yunshen would make a mistake. They already had two smart and beautiful children, and that was enough.


    Trolasse is not greedy, and his biggest wish now is a stable life for his family.


    "Drink it," Trolasse whispered.


    This time, Mu Yunshen didn''t ask any more questions. He picked up the cup and drank the water mixed with medicine in one breath.


    Trolasse looked at Mu Yunshen drinking this kind of water every time, and was very distressed. He hugged his lover and said softly, "Next time I think about other contraceptive methods, it''s best to start with me, so that you don''t have to drink it. Potion is out.


    Mu Yun smiled deeply and said, "Are you going to be ligated?


    Trolasse: "...what?


    Did not understand.


    Mu Yunshen laughed out loud, these aliens do not understand the Earth language.


    When Trolasse saw Mu Yun smiled so deeply, he knew that this might not be a good thing, but he really didn''t understand.


    Mu Yunshen just teased him casually. It''s been so many years in the interstellar era. There are too many methods for contraception. There is no need to use such a brutal contraceptive method. What should he do if he wants children in the future?


    You said, after so long, is it still effective to drink this potion again? Mu Yun said deeply.


    "No problem, this medicine is produced by my pharmacy company, and it does little harm to the human body. It is effective within 48 hours after the event."


    Trolasse is still very confident in his company''s pharmacy.


    "For the sake of being safe for so long, it means that the effect of your medicine is still very good." Mu Yunshen said, and took out a potion from his space bracelet, which is directly a pure potion.


    Trolasse looked a little strange when he saw what he brought, "What kind of potion is this?


    Mu Yunshen drank the potion in one gulp and said, "The conditioning potion, which my pharmacist specially prepared for me, can improve my body functions.


    "After giving birth to Gala and Galan, my physical condition was not as good as before, and after I practiced, my physical condition gradually eased.


    Now that my strength level is constantly improving, and my physical condition seems to be unable to keep up, the pharmacist dispenses medicine for me.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t mention that in order to have two children, he had already died once. He was afraid that Trolaise would blame himself, and that Trolaise would not let him have any more children in the future. So dare not say.


    Hearing what Mu Yunshen said, Trolase felt even more distressed and hugged him tightly.


    "I''m sorry, but I didn''t take good care of you. Even if I didn''t know that Mu Yunshen went around the gate of hell to give birth to two children, Trolasser was still very distressed, very guilty, and very self-blame.


    Mu Yunshen joked: "How do you take care of this kind of thing? Unless you can give birth to me.


    Trolasse: "..."


    Trolasse was a little confused, "But I don''t have this function."


    Mu Yun touched his handsome face deeply and said with a smile, "So, you don''t have to blame yourself, it''s my own choice."


    A man holds his lover tightly in his arms, how can he not love such a person.


    Mu Yunshen took out another potion of the same medicine from the space bracelet, "Come on, you drink one too, it is also conditioning your body, maybe it will also help your body''s losses... Wait, use an energy converter to irradiate it. One click, convert the magic substance inside into psionic substance.


    Mu Yunshen took out a small black box from the space bracelet, only the size of a mobile phone in the Earth period, put the potion on the black small box, no need for extra settings, the small box automatically unfolded, and wrapped the potion for a moment. After the small box was restored to its original state, the color of the potion had changed a little, from colorless at the beginning to pale pink.


    Okay, give it. Mu Yunshen handed the converted potion to Trolasse.


    The energy converter in his hand, the set direction, is almost the conversion between magic energy and spiritual energy. The conversion object is small, and the small box will directly wrap the object, so that the speed will be faster, and the object will be larger one by one. For example, if Trolasse irradiated himself directly, he could only emit rays from the small box, irradiating the target, and could not wrap it at all, so Trolasse wanted a large energy converter.


    Now that Trolasseti is here, Mu Yunshen will definitely make a big one for him.


    When are we going back to Magic Star? Trolasse asked. All content is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology. If there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] to inform, and this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 296

    Mu Yun raised his eyebrows deeply, and was very satisfied with the man''s words, which made him feel a sense of pride in "marrying and obeying her husband.


    Isn''t that right, Trolasse married to their magic star.


    As soon as possible, that video has just been released, and the magic star must be very busy now. Mu Yun said deeply.


    Trolasse nodded, and before he could speak, Mu Yunshen suddenly sighed: "I don''t know who shot that video, and it doesn''t have any technical content. After I go back, I will organize professionals to shoot a new video and publish it. Since To make a promotional film, it is necessary to achieve a high-end atmosphere.


    Trolasse: "¡­


    This is not being photographed secretly, but you want to save trouble, right?


    Troleser resisted the urge to hold his forehead and persuaded: "You are so arrogant, you will really attract the popularity of the Star Palace."


    Mu Yun said with a deep smile: "It''s been three years, and I''m very curious how long the Xingchen Palace can hold back without harming it."


    The appearance of the magicians has completely eliminated the market for the psionicists. As the leading group of the psionicists, it is strange that the Hall of Stars is not so angry that they vomit blood for three liters.


    Trolasse also smiled and said: "The Star Palace has been forced by you, and you have to follow the magic star to open an academy on the star of God to openly teach spiritual abilities.


    Mu Yun was deeply surprised, "When did it happen? Why didn''t I know?"


    Although the magic star is strong, it has just risen after all, and the external intelligence network is still very weak, and there is absolutely no information that Troleser, the head of the intelligence network who has been operating for so many years, has much information.


    Trolasse was helpless, "My dear, it is very dangerous to only focus on the development of the magic star and block the eyes and ears of the outside world."


    Mu Yunshen said nonchalantly, "Didn''t I marry you? From now on, you will be in charge of the intelligence, and the government affairs of Moxing will also be handed over to you. Do it well, I am very happy. Look good on you.


    As he spoke, he patted Trolasse on the shoulder twice, as if a leader encouraged his subordinates.


    Trolasse was already stunned by the heavy responsibility that "marry and take on herself."


    Trolasse: "Baby, I will leave the intelligence and government affairs to me. What are you responsible for?"


    Mu Yunshen answered without hesitation, "Of course I am responsible for the most important part of development - education, education is the foundation of a country, don''t you know that?


    Trolasse: "¡­


    It makes sense, but I feel speechless.


    Mu Yunshen still felt very unhappy when he thought that Xingchen Palace would run an academy with him.


    But the distance between the magic star and the star of the gods is too far. Even if you want to punch someone, you have to go over the Meisai star field, and then turn over the purple star field. It''s not worth it. Mu Yun thought deeply. Teach them to be human again.


    If it is said that among the four star regions, which star region is the most chaotic, it is estimated that it is the Messi star region.


    Since the Augustin family rebelled three years ago, the Nebula Empire royal family sent the Lion Army to deal with the Augustin family, and the Messiah Starfield has been in constant war.


    The Lion Legion and the Soaring Snake Legion often compete with each other. On the basis of the ten-year arrangement of the Augustine family, the Lion Legion wants to seize the control of the Messi star field from the Augustine family. The possibility is too small. In the years of competition, the Lions Corps also won a B-level planet from the Augustine family, which is already a very difficult task.


    For the sake of this B-level planet Mosa, the Lion Legion suffered heavy casualties. The Rupert family recaptured the Mosa planet, and the Nebula Empire royal family will send the imperial army to settle in, which made the entire Rupert family and the soldiers of the Lion Legion. They are very angry, why are they handing over the victory they have exchanged for human life?


    What made them even more unbalanced was that the former four legions, the Rose Legion directly became the imperial army of the Rose Empire, the Giant Wing Legion became the Royal Army of the Giant Wing Kingdom, and the Soaring Snake Legion became the royal army of the Aogu Kingdom. They all have prominent identities and are independent, only their Lion Army is so uselessly controlled by the royal family of the Nebula Empire.


    Jon, the old man of the Rupert family, was also very angry when he received the order from the royal family, but he had no choice.


    In the voice of the generals of the Lion Legion, who demanded to occupy the Mosa star and become independent, the old man was slow to agree.


    Facing the persecution of the royal family and the jealousy and hatred of the Aogu Kingdom towards them, with the current strength of the Lion Legion, it is okay to fight the Aogu Kingdom recklessly. , The members of the Rupert family, except those who fought with the army, were all left by the royal family on the Imperial Star.


    The Rupert family dares to have a different opinion, there is no doubt that the royal family will definitely kill the clansmen to deter them.


    In the huge conference hall, there was a dead silence.


    Some generals couldn''t bear the silence and said, "Old regiment, the era of the Orixia family''s rule is coming to an end, we can''t continue to work for them, whether it''s the Aogu Kingdom or the Giant Wing Kingdom, they want to be justifiable. If we establish an empire and completely clear our identity as a rebel, we must first destroy the Orixia family. If we hesitate, we must be the sword of the royal family. Before the royal family is destroyed, it must be our death.


    Someone worried and said: "I understand the truth, but in the hands of our Lion Army, there is only Mosa star, even if we add the base camp Twilight Star, which has been stationed for ten years, we only have two planets in our hands. To fight against the Aogu Kingdom and the Nebula Empire at the same time, We have no chance."


    "Even if you die in battle, it''s better than being manipulated by such a useless person. Someone with an irritable personality said angrily. Suddenly, there was a quarrel in the conference hall.


    The members of the Rupert family who participated in the meeting have been listening in silence, while Delmer, the son of Mr. Jon, finally spoke after listening for a while.


    "Father, we can''t let the Imperial Army take over Planet Mosa."


    As soon as Delmer''s words came out, the meeting room fell silent again.


    Delmo said: "Now we have at least two planets in our hands. If we hand over the Mosa planet, the royal family will only intensify our army. If we don''t obey, let''s not say that the clansmen are still on the Imperial Capital Star, but only the Twilight Star. As far as the Violet Star Territory is concerned, in terms of distance, once something changes, the army on the Twilight Star may not be able to come to the rescue in time, and at that time, we will really be unable to retreat."


    Many people agree with Delmer''s words.


    Jon pondered: "Then how do you solve the predicament of front and rear pincers?


    Delmer has clearly thought about it, saying: "Joining and hiring.


    All the smart people in the room lit up when they heard Delmer''s words.


    Now, among the four major star fields, who else does not know about the magic star? If the Warcraft mercenary group can be hired to participate in the battle, the winning rate will definitely be greatly improved.


    Hiring a mercenary group of monsters shouldn''t be a big problem. As long as the money is in place, everything can be said. However, it may not be so easy to join forces with the Giant Wing Kingdom.


    The White Wolf Starfield is far away from the Mesai Starfield and the Violet Starfield. After being ruled by the Gerald family, the Giant Wing Kingdom was established. Apart from the frontier battlefield, the White Wolf Starfield is relatively stable. Three years of development is enough for a huge Wing Kingdom is on the right track.


    It may not be easy for them to start a war again.


    Delmer said: "Have you forgotten that the Gerald family seems to have a good relationship with Mu Yunshen, the master of the magic star, if it wasn''t for the weapons Mu Yunshen sold to the Gerald family, they would have wanted to escape from the imperial capital. Stars are a problem. If you can have a relationship with the star master, and let him speak, things will definitely be much simpler.


    Some people are puzzled, "Mu Yunshen is indifferent, how could he help us?


    Delmer said firmly: "As long as the hiring fee is in place, he doesn''t want to compromise his manpower."


    If someone can share the war from the other side, Master Mu Xing will definitely be very happy.


    Another person asked: "Instead of hiring the mercenaries of the Warcraft mercenary group to fight, why can''t we just buy weapons directly from them like the Gerald family? With weapons in hand, the waist can be stronger."


    Someone sneered: "This is true, but do you think that a person can buy the weapon in his hand?


    The man was puzzled, "How can the Gerald family do that?


    Someone explained to him, "Although Mu Yunshen is cold and arrogant, he values ??family affection very much. As far as I know, the reason why the Gerald family dared to directly oppose and bombard the Imperial Army garrison base a few times is because That is, the genius of their family, Asa, is Uncle Mu Yunshen''s lover. With Uncle Mu Yunshen''s relationship, how could Mu Yunshen not sell the thin noodles of the Gerald family?


    Those who don''t know keep breathing in, and those who know can''t help swearing.


    "Damn, we only need an uncle.


    Which of you is related, quickly think of a solution.


    What can I do? Mu Yunshen is married and has two sons. Even if he wants to introduce a partner to his son, it is still too early. What can be done?


    Everyone was very excited and kept sighing, except for a handsome young man in the back row, his body was getting smaller and smaller, and he wanted to hide under the chair. The red-haired one sitting on the first row of the conference table was very flamboyant. Noz, glanced at him out of the corner of his eye.


    The young man folded his hands and kept begging Noz to let him go.


    Just when everyone sighed and felt that there was no way to get involved, a reckless voice sounded.


    We are missing an uncle, but we have an ex-boyfriend. "


    Everyone in the room looked at the person who was speaking.


    Even Old Man Jon and Delmer looked at Noz, who was reclining in the chair.


    Delmer: "Noz, be clear.


    Noz glanced at someone who had disappeared out of the corner of his eyes, and snorted coldly, "It''s useless to ask me, why don''t you just ask Desiree.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Siri...Huh? Where''s the person? The person who was sitting here just now was gone.


    The people around looked down at the people hiding under the chair, "Master Xi Rui, what are you doing under the chair? All content is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology. If there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] to let us know. , this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 297

    Delmer looked at his little son with a serious look.


    His two sons, the eldest son Noz, a psionicist, is a rebellious man. He is a fighting maniac. When he sees a strong man, he wants to learn from each other. He is very warlike; When he came out, he entered the army for training. He was frivolous, very playful, and unstable.


    Two sons, two extremes.


    Delmo said in a low voice, "Xi Rui, what''s going on? Whose ex-boyfriend are you, Xi Rui, who is about to cry? He glared angrily at his brother. He regretted showing off his boyfriend with him at the beginning, but now he has finally been punished. retribution.


    Xi Rui murmured: "It''s just... just... with people, before...


    Noz was really tired listening to him stammering, and said for him: "When Siri was studying in the military academy, he fell in love with someone and stared at them for two years before he finally caught them, and it didn''t take many months. , he began to empathize and break up with him in a fit of anger, and it was unfortunate that his ex-boyfriend seemed to be named Mu Yun Yin, who happened to have the same name as Mu Yunshen''s younger brother."


    The crowd was stunned.


    Duplicate name? Is this really the same fucking name? If it is really the same name, Xi Rui will be afraid of this... This is irrelevant, and there will be a bloody disaster?


    After all, the person who cheated on them was their Young Master Xi Rui!


    Seeing his father and grandfather''s murderous gaze, Siri almost fell to his knees and defended: "I didn''t have a relationship, I really didn''t. It''s just that Lisa was drunk and kept hugging me and crying and confessing to me. It just so happened. I was bumped into by Yunyin, and then...then he beat me up on the street and didn''t save me any face at all, so I broke up with him in a fit of rage.


    Seeing the disbelief in the eyes of everyone, Siri wailed, "I''m really innocent, and I don''t even know why it''s such a coincidence.


    Noz hummed: "Because you are stupid!


    Siri: "You are definitely not my brother!


    Lisa''s family can be considered a small noble, but compared to the Rupert family, it is nothing at all. What''s even worse is that after breaking up with Mu Yunyin, Xi Rui actually had a relationship with Lisa in order to anger him. When we got together, I just wanted to be angry with Yunyin, but it turned out that after being stuck with the dog skin plaster, I couldn''t get rid of it even if I wanted to. Later, Lisa directly moved the family over, saying that Siri had slept in it. hold him responsible.


    Desiree even wanted to die. He was born crooked, how hungry and thirsty could he even sleep with a woman. At that time, Desiree knew that he must have been trapped by this woman, and he couldn''t get rid of him even if he wanted to. .


    The more troubled this matter, the further away Mu Yunyin was from him. At the time of the final internship, Mu Yunyin did not follow the agreement with Xi Rui and entered the Lions Corps as an intern, but disappeared directly. Xi Rui did not know him either. Where are you going for an internship?


    Delmo pondered for a moment and said, "Didn''t he mention a big brother at the time?


    Xi Rui said with trepidation: "I said, he said that there is a big brother who is very powerful, with super strong fighting skills, and many of his tricks were taught to him by his brother... But at that time, there was no mercenary group of beasts, and I don''t know. What is his brother''s name?


    Noz attacked him, saying that you have no vision, this side is separated from others, and the other side''s eldest brother has risen. Now look, among the four major star regions, who does not know the name of Mu Yunshenmu Star Lord? How many people have sharpened their heads and wanted to have a relationship with Mu Xingzhu, but you are so stupid that you lost your identity as a brother and boyfriend. You say how lucky you are.


    Xi Rui''s whole person was stunned. He really put his heart into this relationship. Separation from Mu Yunyin was also a matter of spirit. After finally getting rid of those troubles, if he wanted to find someone, Mu Yunyin didn''t know where to go. Where, even the communication has been changed, and he can''t find this person at all.


    Later, when he knew that the powerful big brother Mu Yunyin was talking about was the head of the Warcraft mercenary group, and now he has no courage to find someone after the current master of the magic star, he could think that if Yunyin''s big brother knew, The bad things he once did would definitely kill him.


    Delmer looked at the appearance of his younger son and knew that he might have really done nothing wrong to others. There must be a misunderstanding in the separation.


    Delmer looked at the old man, and the old man nodded to him.


    Delmer said: "How was your relationship when you were together?


    Xi Rui''s mood was even lower, "Very good. He is good-looking, cheerful, and has strong fighting skills. Many people in the school pursue him. For months, we were all very happy... The more we talked, the more depressed we became. In the end, we couldn''t continue, and our eyes and nose were sore.


    No one knows, he is as frivolous as him, with so many men and women coming and going around, there is only one thing that really makes him tempted, otherwise he wouldn''t spend two years chasing people.


    After the two broke up, he regretted it, but the pride in his bones forced him not to bow his head first. He had to wait for Mu Yunyin to bow his head to him first. It was Mu Yunyin who beat him indiscriminately and should apologize. It was Mu Yunyin.


    He couldn''t wait for Mu Yunyin''s apology. In order to stimulate him, he accepted Lisa''s suggestion and deliberately showed affection in front of Mu Yunyin to make him jealous and angry, so that he would turn back and apologize to him. , and then they can reconcile... Later he realized how naive he was.


    Big brother is right, he is really stupid.


    His behavior pushed Mu Yunyin farther and farther, but he didn''t know it, he kept waiting for the other party to bow his head first, until he completely lost contact with the other party, he was completely panicked, he looked for it and asked Many acquaintances did not know where Mu Yunyin went.


    Noz looked at his unpromising younger brother and said with hatred: "Just say you are stupid, and a woman will turn you around."


    Delmer said: "After knowing that he is Mu Yunshen''s younger brother, why don''t you go to him? Even if Mo Xing can''t get in, you can still contact Mo Xing, but you didn''t do that."


    Xi Rui lowered his head, "I don''t dare, Yun Yin will definitely not forgive me, if his big brother finds out, he will definitely kill me."


    Everyone: "..."


    This unfortunate reminder, how afraid of Mu Yunshen! Delmer was also a little speechless, and said after a while: "Don''t you want to see Mu Yunyin again?


    As calm as Delmer, he couldn''t help but start selling his son. Mu Xingzhu''s own younger brother was more closely related than his uncle. If these two became, the Rupert family would have hope.


    Siri hurriedly said: "Yes, of course I do, I have regretted it every day for the past few years, I want to see him, and I want to explain it to him.


    The old man Jon made a decision directly, "In this case, you can communicate with Moxing now, the official website of the Warcraft Mercenary Group has contact information, you just report your home, there will definitely be contact for you, maybe you can directly To get to Mu Yunyin''s communication number.


    Desiree: "..."


    Before Mu Yunshen woke up, he was woken up by the deadly serial ca over and over again. It was a bit late last night. Early in the morning, when he was the most sleepy, the communicator kept ringing, his eyes Don''t open it, just click on the communicator.


    It''s better to have something big, or you''re dead. "Mu Yunshen got up in a fit of anger.


    Bai Yueguang shivered and said: "Xing, Xingzhu, your brother''s boyfriend is here.


    When Bai Yueguang received the notification from the communication department of the official website of the mercenary group, he was also a little confused. Bai Yueguang''s first reaction was that this person must be a liar. He is really a boyfriend. How could he not have the other''s private communication number.


    Let the communications department ignore it, it must be a liar.


    Recently, there are too many people who are thinking of ways to get involved with Mo Xing. They claim to be Mu Yunyin¡¯s boyfriend, and they are already very unskilled. There are several who claim to be the daughter-in-law of the star master, and some even It is Mr. Aslan''s lover. There are all kinds of strange reasons to talk to the main room of the star master. They have already trained Fire Eyes.


    The other party was not discouraged, not only reported his family, but also reported the school he attended and Mu Yunyin''s information. Bai Yueguang heard that it might be the real thing, so he hurriedly reported to the Lord Star Master, mainly because Mu Yunyin is not in the magic star, and others are also on the rose star. If he is in the magic star, Bai Yueguang will not tell the star master.


    Mu Yunshen was still a little confused, and he blinked before saying, "Boyfriend?


    Troleser, who had been awakened but did not open his eyes, opened his sharp and cold eyes with a swipe.


    Is this someone trying to kill again, trying to compete with him?


    Mu Yunshen''s back was chilled by the gaze, and he covered his eyes with his hand, "Are you sure? Is he really a boyfriend?"


    Bai Yueguang immediately said: "He said Mu Yunyin attended the school, how many years he graduated, age, habits, preferences and other information, all are correct, they should be relatively close people.


    Mu Yunshen was so angry that his younger siblings were not worried. Mu Yunyin''s life was saved by him and his uncle together, and it took him nearly two years to heal him completely. Among them, it was fortunate that Ninita found the Flower of Life and let Sen Jin make a life potion, which made him stand up completely.


    If Mu Yunyin''s situation is excusable, then Mu Yunxue''s problem is completely self-inflicted.


    Mu Yunshen was angry when she thought about her boyfriend. She had already returned to the magic star, and she was still in contact with that Louis. After being bumped into by Mu Yunshen, she asked her to cut off contact with that person as soon as possible. good choice.


    Mu Yunxue promised that he would distance himself from him. Mu Yunshen didn''t know what was going on now. In short, as long as Mu Yunxue didn''t leave Moxing, that guy wouldn''t be able to come over.


    He originally thought that Mu Yunyin should have no emotional entanglement, but he did not expect that the other party would find him in this way.


    author gossip

 Chapter 298

    Mu Yunshen hung up Bai Yueguang''s communication and immediately contacted Mu Yunyin.


    During the communication link, Mu Yunshen felt the itch in his palms, and when he looked down, it turned out that Trolasse was kissing his palm, and the hand covering his eyes was already in his hand.


    Knowing that this "boyfriend" had nothing to do with his baby, he was relieved, and when he saw Mu Yunshen looking over, the corners of his mouth curved towards him.


    morning. "The man leaned over, wanting a good morning kiss.


    Mu Yun leaned over and kissed him on the lips, but was grabbed on the back of his head by the other party, and greedily kissed him until he heard a "Fuck", the two separated and looked at the communicator in unison.


    On the display, Mu Yunyin looked like he had been stuffed with dog food and had indigestion.


    Brother, brother... husband? "Mu Yunyin stretched his neck and swallowed the dog food, but he didn''t know what to call his eldest brother''s lover.


    Mr. Aslan was obviously a little dissatisfied with this title, so he sat up directly, leaned on the head of the bed, hugged Mu Yunshen and let him lean on his arms, completely letting the other party eat dog food until he was full.


    Mu Yunyin covered her eyes and yelled hastily, "I was wrong, I was wrong, don''t do this, your eyes are going blind, put on your clothes quickly, I know your love, but please don''t abuse a single dog like me. what!


    Mr. Aslan is extremely handsome and cool, "What do you call me?


    Mu Yunyin hurriedly said, "Brother Gelan...


    Mu Yunshen was speechless, "Let''s call it Brother Lang in the future, so that we can distinguish a little."


    Mu Yunyin nodded hastily, "What are you doing? Didn''t you go on your honeymoon? It''s disturbing your dreams early in the morning."


    Your boyfriend is looking for you. "Mu Yunshen threw a heavy bomb when he opened his mouth.


    Mu Yunyin was stunned, some did not react, "Male, boyfriend? Mine?


    Mu Yunshen: "Xi Rui."


    Mu Yunyin: "..." with a sly look on his face.


    Mu Yunshen continued, "Desiree Rupert.


    Mu Yunyin: "..."


    A big-faced shit.


    Mu Yun looked at him meaningfully, "I didn''t expect you to have such an amazing boyfriend.


    Mu Yunyin was silent. He had only talked about such a friend when he was so old. After only talking for a few months, it ended without a problem. The ending was a bit inexplicable, but if he was moved, he was moved, and he would not deny it.


    Mu Yunyin said: "It''s not a boyfriend, it''s an ex-boyfriend."


    Mu Yun understood, "So you still have an ex-boyfriend?"


    Trolasse looked at her baby with a look that seemed to ask "how many boyfriends do you have".


    Mu Yun gave him a deep look, "Do you also want to answer how many ex-boyfriends and ex-girlfriends there are?


    Trolasse hugged him and kissed him lingeringly before saying, "My dear, I swear to you, I don''t have a creature like my ex-boyfriend or ex-girlfriend.


    Mu Yun sneered deeply, "No, it''s just that there are a lot of ambiguous objects, and there is a former fianc¨¦.


    Trolasse: "¡­"


    Mu Yunyin felt that his eyes were going blind, and he groaned: "Please treat me as a person? My eyes are really going blind.


    Mu Yun said indifferently: "Oh, you are still here.


    Mu Yunyin: "..."


    Mu Yunshen: "Your ex-boyfriend pulled the communication to the communication department of the official website, he wants to find you, are you still in love, or do you want to reconnect?


    Mu Yunyin sighed: "I will contact him myself.


    Mu Yunshen said with a deep meaning: "Don''t be so stupid that you are sold." Mu Yunyin: "..."


    After hanging up the communication, Mu Yunshen''s husband and wife continued to love each other, but Mu Yunyin was extremely entangled.


    He thought about it for a long time, and finally dialed the string of communication numbers engraved in the back of his mind. He had a feeling that Siri must not have changed the communication number. He never dialed that serial number once.


    The fact was the same as Mu Yunyin had guessed, the communication was just connected to the other party, and Xi Rui''s familiar handsome face immediately appeared in front of him.


    Compared with when he broke up, he has matured a lot, and he has become more stable.


    Cloud, cloud hidden. "Mu Yunyin replied to him personally, and he was both excited and nervous.


    From Mu Yunyin''s point of view, he can only see a wall behind Xi Rui. In the field of vision on the left and right, there is no one, and the opposite side is quiet. It is easy for people to mistakenly think that Xi Rui is the only person in the room, but , Mu Yunyin saw Xi Rui''s chair and knew that he was definitely not in the room.


    Everyone in the conference hall listened to their conversation with bated breath, all looking forward to it, hoping that Mr. Xi Rui could restore this person''s feelings. Their lion army can rely on his "ex-boyfriend" to support them. on.


    Mu Yunyin sighed, "Did you know that there is a time difference between the Meisai Star Field and the Rose Star Field? Pull the communication to the communication department of the Demon Star so early, and then let the boss over there find my brother directly and disturb my brother''s sleep. , do you know what the consequences are?"


    After everyone was stagnant, Xi Rui was also stunned, "I...forgot the time difference, that, your eldest brother, he, he is not angry?


    Mu Yunyin waved his hand and said, "Thanks to your blessing, let eldest brother smoothly know that I have an ex-boyfriend, after thinking about it, eldest brother will definitely teach me how to behave, what do you have to do with me?


    Under the pressure of the Demon Star Lord, Xi Rui only felt the pressure was huge.


    Mu Yunyin leaned on the head of the bed lazily, and smiled mockingly, "What''s the deal with you, have you broken up with that Lisa? You were pretty good at the time, with a lot of love, good looks, a pair of beautiful people, I don''t know how many people have been envied, but I also think you are quite suitable.


    Everyone looked at Master Xi Rui with pity.


    Xi Rui''s expression was painful, he had forgotten the occasion, and his purpose, and only explained, "Yun Yin, she and I are not together at all, we are just acting, wanting to anger you, not what you think... ."


    Mu Yunyin raised his hand to interrupt his explanation, "These are all four years ago, it''s been too long, you don''t need to explain to me, I don''t care anymore, it doesn''t matter whether you are together or not, If you came to me just to explain this, it really doesn''t matter, I already know the truth.


    Lisa has always liked you, haunted you with alcoholism, and played drunken madness with you. It was no coincidence that I was there. Someone told me to go over and tell me that you drank too much and asked me to pick you up.


    I''ve actually been standing by for a while, just to see how you''d fix this. You are famous, and you show your sincerity to me. Many people tell me, let me not be deceived by you. But I just believe that you are sincere to me. "


    Desiree got a little excited and stood up from the chair, "Since you believe it, why do you still¡­


    "Because I was upset, I stood there watching you for 3 minutes and 27 seconds, and you just let Lisa hang around your neck and talk nonsense, listening to a beautiful woman confessing her true feelings to you, did you enjoy it? You obviously have There are countless opportunities to push her away, but you don''t know that you have a boyfriend, and you let a woman hang on you for so long. Your behavior and the way you deal with it make me unhappy. Speaking of this, Mu Yun Yin is still very angry, "So, I beat you, this is the punishment for you to waste my time and feelings. After finishing the time, we will clearly, and no one owes anyone. I don''t care who I hold. "


    Siri''s eyes turned red all of a sudden, and he said with a choked voice, "Yun Yin, I really like you, although I love to play, I never give my heart, only to you, I give my heart.


    After getting angry, Mu Yunyin became a little indifferent, "I believe you are sincere to me, but you only gave me your sincerity and still play outside, I can''t accept such a boyfriend, and I don''t want it, so, Just break up nicely.


    "Yun Yin!" Siri suddenly roared.


    Mu Yunyin was unmoved, "If you came to me to make peace, sorry, I don''t agree, if you have other things, please hurry up, I''m in a hurry.


    Xi Rui''s eyes were red and he stared at Mu Yunyin.


    The generals on the opposite side were anxious to rush over to speak, and kept gesturing to Siri to tell him to speak quickly.


    Desiree was sad and didn''t want to say this, but he knew that this was related to the future of the entire Rupert family and the Lions. He couldn''t be indecisive and he had to make a choice.


    He said with difficulty, "Yes, I want to ask you for help with something, please help me.


    Mu Yunyin already felt that Xi Rui must have something to do. If he simply wanted to reconcile with him, he would not have dragged him until now through the official website of the Warcraft Mercenary Group. It is estimated that he would have already contacted him.


    Mu Yunyin: "Tell me, if I can help, I will try my best to help."


    Xi Rui took a deep breath and said, "My family is in a very bad situation right now, I want to buy a batch of weapons from your eldest brother, because there is no acquaintance to connect us, and we have no friendship with your eldest brother, so we can only go through your side. , I want to ask you to help me lead the way, can I?


    In fact, Mu Yunyin had already guessed it faintly. In addition to what eldest brother said just now, let him not be sold. I think that eldest brother has already guessed the Rupert family. Contacting him at this time is definitely not just about feelings.


    Mu Yunyin nodded, "I see, I''ll help you to find out, what the result will be, I can''t guarantee it, the eldest brother has his own rules of conduct, and I can''t control it. After saying this, Mu Yunyin directly hung up the communication.


    Only Xi Rui looked at the terminal in a daze, and after a long time, he carefully saved this string of unfamiliar communication numbers.


    He thought that through this communication number, he should be able to find where his feelings belong. Mu Yunyin hung up the communication here, and there was a knock on the door over there.


    Mars stood outside the door and called him, "Mu, are you up yet? We''re in a hurry, and we won''t be able to catch the bus if we''re late.


    Because of receiving Xi Rui''s communication, Mu Yunyin was still a little stunned, and swayed over to open the door and let Mars in.


    author gossip

 Chapter 299

    With just one glance, Mars could see that Mu Yunyin was wrong, "What''s wrong? Let''s have some breakfast first."


    Mu Yunyin took the breakfast that Mars handed over, and said bluntly: "Xi Rui has contacted me and wants to reconcile with me.


    Snapped.


    The breakfast in Mars''s hand fell directly to the ground, and he was a little stunned.


    Mu Yunyin glanced at him, then looked at the breakfast that had fallen on the ground, "What are you doing?


    Mars: "...you, did you agree?"


    Mu Yunyin ripped his hair, "Promise a bird, if you break it, you will break it, who will go back and eat that scum."


    Only then did Mars breathe a sigh of relief, and looking at the breakfast that had fallen to the ground, he didn''t feel hungry when he felt empty stomach.


    We have to hurry up and play, and when the star master returns, we will not have time to play outside. "


    While eating breakfast, Mu Yunyin said nonchalantly, "Even if we return to the Demon Star, we can still go out to carry out the mission. I said you are not stupid, the regular army will not wait, and you have to go to the Demon Star, stupid.


    Mars laughed, "You don''t know how many people want to go to Magic Star, I am now on your relationship, you can go in, if I give up, I will be really stupid? I will go to Magic Star in the future. cover me.


    Mu Yunyin laughed, "Okay, your life is saved by you, it''s right to cover you, I hope you can also awaken into a magician."


    Mars: "I''ll try.


    Mu Yunyin watched him smirk, and handed the breakfast in his hand forward, "Would you like to take two bites?" Mars said, and took a bite from the breakfast that still had Mu Yunyin''s teeth marks.


    Mu Yunyin was stunned for a while, and then he shouted when he reacted, "Are you really eating?


    Mars laughed, "What does that matter? During the exercise, didn''t we drink a bottle of water, eat a bowl of rice, and sleep in a bed?


    Mu Yunyin thought about it for a while, and it seemed that this was the case.


    I didn''t think it before, but now I suddenly think it''s weird. I don''t know if it was stimulated by Desiree, and I always think that the brotherhood between him and Mars is not too good.


    Mu Yunyin tilted his head and thought for a while, but he couldn''t think of where Mars had hinted. It should be because he thought too much, shook his head and didn''t think about it at all.


    After happily eating breakfast, I went out for a wave with Mars.


    Of course, before the wave, he still had to pass on Siri''s request to his elder brother. If he could help, he would definitely try to help.


    After Mu Yunshen received the communication from his brother, he glanced at the man who was having breakfast, and as expected, the Rupert family members came here at this time, not just to talk about feelings.


    What do you think? Mu Yunshen asked her lover''s opinion.


    Troleser took a sip of water and said: "Their situation is really bad, if they can''t make a bloody path by themselves, they will end up being used to death by the Orixia family, exhausting the entire Lion Army. Strength, will not have its own foothold until death.


    What''s more, they fought with the Aogu Kingdom for three years, and they finally won the Moosa star from the opponent''s hands. It is difficult to say whether they can stand firm, but the Aogu Kingdom must hate them to the bones. door position.


    Mu Yunshen continued to eat his own breakfast, and said casually: "Based on their situation, if they want to turn around by buying weapons, I don''t think it is very likely. I can sell them weapons, but how many of them do they have? money to buy?"


    Trolasse: "Their purpose should not only be to buy weapons, it is best to let the White Wolf Starfield help contain the Imperial Army through your relationship. After all, your uncle is Asa''s lover, Jera. The German family received your favor again three years ago, as long as you speak, they will definitely sell your face, otherwise, Yun Yin''s ex-boyfriend will not jump out at this time to continue the relationship.


    Mu Yun laughed deeply, "Even if I have face, I don''t sell it like this, let alone a scumbag, why should I sell this face to him?


    Trolasse took a napkin, wiped the sauce from the corner of Mu Yunshen''s mouth, and said with a smile, "You decide, it doesn''t matter if they live or die, they want weapons, they just want to be independent. Of the four major legions, only the Lion Legion is still subject to the Orixia family, and their hearts must be unbalanced.


    Trolaise leaned over and kissed Mu Yunshen''s lips, "When are we going back to Mu Yunshen, Mu Yunshen is in a good mood, every time he hears Trolaise saying "go back", he has a feeling of "coming home" .


    What he wants is a completely safe "home".


    The magic star is the place he wants to build.


    Even if the four star regions are torn apart, the magic star is the safest place.


    Go back now, been out for a few days. Mu Yunshen made a decision.


    it is good. Trolasser is also looking forward to it. He has not seen the current magic star with his own eyes, what is it like to be made by Yunshen? Mu Yunshen gave an order to summon everyone and prepare to go back. Mu Yunyin and Mars, who were about to go out to play for another two days, were called back while they were still on the way.


    While waiting for the crowd to gather, Trolasse stopped his lover''s shoulder and said helplessly: "Dear, have you forgotten something?


    Mu Yun blinked deeply, unable to remember what he had forgotten for a while.


    Trolasse sighed, "You forgot the key to my home."


    Mu Yun remembered deeply that Trolaise could also use the space shuttle magic circle, but he didn''t have the key, so he couldn''t enter the magic star at all.


    Mu Yun laughed deeply, raised his head and kissed him to show his comfort, "I''m sorry, I really forgot, give me your hand, I''ll give you a non-directional key, as long as it''s a magic star, you can appear anywhere you want, then is our home.


    Trolasse was touched by the last sentence, he took his lover''s hand, tightened it a little bit, and handed it to Mu Yunshen at the same time.


    Mu Yunshen put his palm on Trolaise''s hand, and took it away after a while, a radiant six-pointed star formation appeared in Trolaise''s palm, and disappeared in a flash. in the palm of your hand.


    As long as you are close to the magic star, the big formation on the magic star will automatically pick you up anywhere. "


    Trolasse looked at the palm without any abnormality, and said with a smile: "Is this the teacher''s handwriting again?


    "Of course, other than the teacher, who can have such a large hand?"


    Speaking of this, Mu Yunshen couldn''t help sighing, "In order to arrange the big formation on the magic star, my gold mountain has been emptied, and the money in my hand is also tied to the construction of the magic star, I am a complete idiot now. the pauper.


    Trolasse smiled, "As long as you want, everything I have is yours."


    Mu Yun rolled his eyes deeply, "No, everything about you belongs to my son, and everything about me belongs to my son.


    Trolasse laughed, hugged his lover and kissed him fiercely, "Those two boys, we don''t need to worry about them in the future, they''re amazing.


    When everyone gathered, there were one or two hundred people, most of whom were serving with the two children, teachers and coaches of various subjects, etc. There were quite a lot of people.


    His Majesty Ron, in his busy schedule, also put down his work and came to see him off.


    After they left this trip, in the entire Rose Star, only him and his eldest son Nokovich were left. The old man, the youngest son, and the two grandsons were all gone. Thinking about it, it was a bit lonely.


    Nokovic heard that they were going back to the magic star today, and they came back from the military on purpose. Surprisingly, there was Nokovich''s nemesis, the lottery, along with him.


    Nokevich said to Yama that his eyes are not eyes and his nose is not a nose, "What are you doing here?


    Yama didn''t even look at him, and only said: "I''m here to see Master Mu Xing.


    After speaking, he walked straight towards Mu Yunshen.


    "Master Mu Xing, I heard that if you want to enter the magic star, you need a key, I wonder if I can be shameless and ask for one?


    Nokevich: "..."


    Too treacherous, he has not spoken yet, this fellow Yama has already spoken.


    Nokevich hurriedly said: "I want one too.


    Mu Yunshen:  ¡­


    Yama: "¡­


    Mu Yunshen, who was still hesitating, quickly made a decision.


    As soon as he turned his hand, a simple and old wooden box appeared in the palm of his hand. Mu Yunshen handed the wooden box to Trolasse, and then took out two long wooden boxes from the space bracelet and handed them over to Special Lorether.


    Here are ten keys to enter the magic star, I will give them to my father, who will arrange them uniformly. "


    Trolasse looked at the three wooden boxes. There were five keys in each of the two long wooden boxes. The small wooden box that he took out at the beginning contained a storage ring, and the ring surface was also made of black space. It was made of stone, and its size was comparable to the one in Troleser''s hand. Even in the gate of the demon world, such a large and complete space stone was rare.


    The reason why Mu Yunshen would send it out so generously was just because Ron was Trolasse''s father. This poor father gave Trolasse all his love, and he was even more willing to serve his son As a hostage for more than 30 years, Mu Yunshen''s respect and gratitude to him are beyond words.


    How Trolasse didn''t know what Mu Yunshen was thinking, he was very moved, and with the box in his hand, he couldn''t help but hug him.


    thanks. A low voice rang in his ears. Mu Yunshen hugged him back and jokingly said, "As long as you don''t blame me for giving away the ring, it''s fine.


    Trolasse laughed, and all his emotions were washed away by these words.


    Ron was in shock when Trolasse handed the storage ring and key to Ron and told him how to use the storage ring


    After a long delay, he said to Mu Yunshen: "Good boy, if you need anything in the future, even if you tell your father, what you want, your father will try to get it for you.


    Mu Yunshen immediately smiled, "Okay, thank you father.


    Nokevich watched from the side, looked at his Rong finger, and looked at the same ring on the hands of his father and younger brother, and suddenly felt sad.


    I am definitely not my father''s biological brother, nor my younger brother''s biological brother. I have to spend money to buy everything I want, and what others want is given away for free, and the quality is good. Sadness has flowed into a river.


    author gossip

 Chapter 300

    This time, the space shuttle magic circle was not done by Mu Yunshen, but by Trolasser.


    I saw Trolasser pushed forward with one hand, and an ice blue hexagram magic circle like snowflakes appeared in an instant. ...It was also very cold that everyone present was stunned by such a miraculous scene, and he felt fortunate and happy that his little prince of the empire had such a powerful power.


    Everyone entered the gate of space shuttle in turn, and they were directly impacted by the fresh air of the magic star. They couldn''t help but take a deep breath. The air was filled with the smell of green trees and grass, as well as the faint fragrance of flowers. Enough for them to stay here and not want to leave.


    After everyone went in, Nokevich wanted to follow up and take a look, "After entering, no one will send you back, you will fly back to Rose Star in a passenger spaceship.


    Nokevich''s footsteps stopped, and he looked at his brother-in-law very resentfully.


    Trolasse smiled and said, "When you are not busy, I will bring you to the Magic Star to play."


    This is a little bit of balance in Nokovic''s mind.


    After saying goodbye to the people who sent them off, Trolasse and Mu Yunshen joined hands to enter the door of space shuttle. After they entered, the door disappeared. Mu Yunshen called Bai Yueguang and arranged for them to stay there, while he took the special Loraiser''s hand, took him to the grand palace of the star master. Troraiser walked all the way to see the green mountains, clear water, green trees and blue sky. It hasn''t been seen for three years, and he can no longer find the shadow of the former planet Maca. The environment, or the air, seems to have undergone earth-shaking changes. As far as the eye can see, there is a thriving magic star. Looking around, green and the city coexist. I don¡¯t know if it is because of the existence of magic energy in the air. The green plants are very lush, and there are many huge giant trees and ancient vines. They all look beyond the usual perception, but I have to say that such a magic star is really beautiful.


    Mu Yunshen introduced: "Because of the changes in the general environment, the ecological environment of the entire magic star has changed. If you see any strange animals or plants outside the city, don''t be surprised, these are all affected by the environment and mutated. flora and fauna.


    Trolasse: "Like the ferocious boar in the video.


    Mu Yun smiled deeply, "Of course, there are many more ferocious animals than that one, and you will see them later."


    Standing in his own palace, inside the spacious hall, Mu Yunshen opened his arms and let Trolese appreciate his masterpiece.


    Are you satisfied with our new home? Mu Yun asked with a deep smile.


    Trolasse followed, picked him up, and Mu Yunshen wrapped his legs around the man''s waist.


    Very satisfied, so beautiful, just like the legendary fairyland. "


    As Troleser said, he had already kissed his lover''s lips, and the two of them kissed unscrupulously.


    Just when the two of them got carried away and wanted to do things on the spot, a cough interrupted their good deeds.


    Mu Yunshen staggered his face, and saw the person standing at the door of the hall. Atwood''s face was very exciting. Seeing that both of them were looking at him, it seemed that he was not embarrassed at all because he was hit by someone.


    Mu Yunshen got off the man and asked calmly, "What''s the matter?


    Atwood: "...Cough, Star Lord, someone can''t help but be lonely, and they''re going to make trouble."


    Mu Yunshen took the tablet that Atwood handed over, and opened it to see that it was a public interview for the four star regions.


    The person being interviewed was His Majesty the Pope of the Xingchen Palace. He was once suppressed by the royal family of the Nebula Empire and did not dare to call himself "Your Majesty, but only dared to call himself "Your Majesty the Pope". Now he is independent with the constellation of God, and even his identity has risen, and his title has changed. "His Majesty the Pope.


    The old and majestic Pope, His Majesty, publicly stated that he would have a friendly discussion with the magic star, and sent a psionicist delegation to the magic star to observe and study. This friendly exchange and learning opportunity.


    Mu Yunshen was a little confused after reading this one-sided report.


    Since it was a friendly exchange and study, why did he receive the news until now?... No, it was only when everyone in the four major star regions knew about it, and he passively knew it. Is this his father''s friendship, communication or learning?


    Mu Yun looked at Trolasse, "If I ignore this old guy, what will happen?


    Trolasse: "Incite public opinion, bribe the hearts of the people, and pull those who are biased towards the magic star back to the psionicist, and in addition, pour two more pots of dirty water on the magic star, and step on you by the way.


    Mu Yun touched his chin deeply, "I think it''s time to shoot a more professional promotional film.


    The previous video was circulated on the Star Network, and it was definitely not the handwriting of a certain force.


    The real situation of the magic star, those people are too late to hide it, how could it be released? Isn''t this asking for trouble and disturbing people''s hearts? The results of the investigation are indeed the same. The person who filmed the video was a native of the magic star, because he had relatives. On the alien planet, I often heard the person say how beautiful the magic star is, and I was very curious about the magic star.


    After the relative saw it, he was so excited that he posted it on the star network to share it. As a result, someone who was interested in it posted a title and wrote a press release, and it became the same as before. The storm that stirred up even the photographer himself Unexpectedly, two days later, a more professional shooting video will be broadcast directly on the Star Network TV channel, so that everyone in the four star regions can more clearly understand how powerful the magic star is today.


    Looking at the huge flying creatures flying out of the Forest of Wuhai, after circling in the air, they flew back into the Forest of Wuhai. The most maddening thing was that those huge monsters were sitting on their backs. It was someone who controlled those giant monsters.


    Not only that, there are also magic swordsmen in the video, who cut off beasts several meters in height with one sword; magic fighters, who beat monsters several meters in size with one punch; magicians, who instantly use wind, fire, thunder, water, and soil. Waiting for power; Summoner, easily summon your own beasts; Healer, golden light scatters, the wounded heal themselves...


    Every episode that was broadcast made the hearts of the people in the four star regions pounding and their blood boiled. They couldn''t help but think, what would happen if they became so powerful as well.


    Mu Yunshen released such a comprehensive video in order to show the types and strength of magicians to the people of the four star regions. If Xingchen Palace is not satisfied, it will also be announced.


    Powerful, both shocking.


    After seeing this video, the elders and bishops of the Star Palace fell into a long silence.


    It is undeniable that magicians are indeed stronger than psionicists in some aspects. The most important thing is that the number of magicians is constantly increasing, while psionicists are dying day after day.


    "What is the reason that caused the former Maca planet to become the current magic star? Is it really the reason for Mu Yunshen? Someone asked such a question.


    "I absolutely don''t believe that Mu Yunshen did it. This is not something that can be controlled by human power. Instead of thinking about whether it has anything to do with Mu Yunshen, I would rather believe that it may be that something has happened to the planet of Maca, which is admired by Mu Yunshen. Yunshen took advantage of it. Someone replied like this.


    "That is to say, as long as we can capture the magic star, then those who can cultivate a steady stream of magic powers belong to our Star Palace.


    "Yes, I believe so too.


    Then, the only chance to enter the magic star is this exchange and study. "


    Be sure to facilitate this exchange and study meeting, otherwise, we will not have any chance to enter the magic star. "


    After Mu Yunshen threw out the video, there was no sound, and the anxious Xingchen Palace had to continue to speak out, bringing out the shameless theory that the same kind of mutual help


    The more anxious they were, the more excited Mu Yunshen was to watch the play.


    I also took time to discuss with my lover, "You said, what is the purpose of entering the magic star even if the Xingchen Palace has sharpened its head?


    Troleser said while wiping his hair: "It must be right that he is not at ease."


    Mu Yunshen: "Then should we give them a chance to do bad things?


    Trolasse smiled and said, "I''m afraid that after they come in, they will be frightened by the creatures here."


    The body shape of each of them is very scary, and the temperament is gentle and fierce. However, the fierce and fierce beasts that are difficult to control have all been used for actual combat training by the magicians. Those who dare to disturb the city''s public order willfully, It hasn''t appeared yet.


    Mu Yun squinted his eyes and smirked, "Give them a deep lesson.


    The next day, Mu Yunshen publicly stated that he agreed with the "exchange learning" proposed by the Xingchen Temple, and gave 50 places to the Xingchen Temple. The number of psionicists who can enter the magic star can only be less than 50 people. want to come in.


    Mu Yunshen finally agreed. Although the number of people was a little smaller, there was still a chance to go in.


    There is still a month before the psionicist exchange study group organized by the Star Palace arrives at the magic star. During this time, a major event happened.


    Mu Yun looked at the big two standing in front of him deeply, focusing on the big one.


    It''s not difficult to learn magic, but the difficulty lies in how to open up external energy storage, you have experienced that kind of pain, even you can''t bear it, let alone them?"


    Mu Yunshen was a little angry, "No, I don''t agree, if they want to learn, they have to wait until they grow up to talk about this matter. It was Trolaise who promised the two children in advance. In exchange, the two children helped him. The wedding with my father, now that the wedding has been held and the marriage is over, how can I not do what I promised the children?


    Trolasse walked over, hugged his angry lover, and explained: "Yun Shen, this is their own choice, I have already told them the stakes, they are not afraid, but more interested, they have been ten years old. When you are old, you have the right to make your own choices.


    Gala firmly said: "Dad, compared with the powerful strength, the pain is nothing at all, I can bear it.


    author gossip

 Chapter 301

    Jialan also said: "As the children of our father and our father, we have inherited our father''s good genes and possessed spiritual abilities, but we also want to have the power of our father, otherwise, what''s the point of us staying in the magic star? The child already knew that his father would never agree, so he would ask his father to help.


    Mu Yunshen looked at this, then looked at that, already understood, the father and son must have passed their anger, and it is useless to say anything else Mu Yunshen glared at them for a long time, then said: "Since you want to open up external Energy storage, magic cultivation, in this case, let me and your father''s teacher decide, if he says yes, I won''t say anything else.


    The two children were overjoyed immediately, and Trolasse was relieved. With Teacher Ninita taking care of them, the two children should not be in any danger.


    Mu Yunshen took off the black pendant small door around his neck in front of one big and two small, and threw it out. The small door didn''t fall to the ground, it slowly grew larger in the air, and suddenly a radiant hexagram appeared on the ground. The formation echoes the miniature formation at the center of Mu Yunshen''s eyebrows.


    The two children were amazed, and Trolasse also looked thoughtful.


    Mu Yunshen has been wearing this thing and never leaves his body. He knew that this thing might be more important to Yunshen, but he didn''t expect it to be a magical thing.


    Mu Yun looked at Trolasser deeply, "This is the only secret I''ve kept from you. Everything I have comes from behind the door."


    Trolasse kissed his forehead in response, and in front of the child, there were some things they couldn''t say, they could only express it like this.


    When Ninita opened the door and appeared, he saw a family of four staring at him.


    In the past, every time he appeared, he could only see Mu Yunshen alone, but this time he saw four people at once, which made Ninita, who had always had a serious cat face, frown.


    Seeing his reaction, Mu Yunshen knew that something was wrong, and hurriedly explained, "They are my lover and child, we are married and are now a family, so...


    "So, I allow your lover to know the existence of the Devil''s Gate, but not the two children, they are too young."


    Ninita said, the wand lightly tapped on the ground, and the six-pointed star formation immediately formed, covering the two children.


    At first, the two children thought it was novel, especially when they saw a cat wearing clothes, holding a wand, walking upright, and talking, but the next moment, the two children fell down as soon as their eyes were closed.


    Mu Yunshen and Trolasse were both startled, "Teacher...


    Ninita''s wand was raised horizontally, and the two children did not fall to the ground, but were suspended in mid-air, and Ninita gently placed them on the sofa beside them.


    After doing this, he turned to look at the two students, especially Mu Yunshen, "You are too reckless, you actually learned to kill first and then file? They really won''t betray you, but the two children can''t even protect themselves, so what? keep your secret?


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    This was the first time Ninita had spoken to him like this, and she should have been really angry.


    Mu Yunshen: "I''m sorry, I just don''t want to keep this secret from my family."


    Ninita said sternly: "There is no way to keep the secret, it is better not to know, so as not to cause trouble."


    Troleser held Mu Yunshen''s hand and stepped forward, "Teacher, please rest assured, I will protect Yunshen well."


    Ninita glanced at him and asked Mu Yunshen, "Did you tell him about the door of the devil world?


    Trolasse answered before Mu Yunshen could speak, "Yunshen only told me that everything he owns came from this door, and didn''t say anything else, I won''t ask more about it, and I''m not curious about what''s inside. , as long as Yunshen is safe.


    Ninita looked at Trolather for a long time before she said to Mu Yun: "As the gatekeeper, I have the right to protect the safety of the gate holder.


    Then he looked at Trolasse, "Even if you are my student, if you dare to betray, you will kill.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Trolasse: "¡­"


    The two looked at each other, and both felt that the game was too big this time, and Teacher Ninita seemed to be really angry.


    Trolasse: "Teacher, don''t worry, even if I die, I will not betray Yun Shen."


    Ninita glanced at him again, "I know you won''t, otherwise you wouldn''t be alive.


    Trolasse: "¡­


    Ninita: "I''ve erased the memory of seeing the Devil''s Gate to my two children, and when they] wake up, they won''t have this memory.


    The husband and wife looked at each other, a little helpless.


    Mu Yunshen asked, "My two children also want to develop external energy storage, can you think of it? Ninita looked at them unexpectedly, then walked over to the two children without saying a word, and stretched out her cat''s paw. , began to check the two children. The first to check is Gala, the cat''s paw was just put on Gala''s body and then removed after a while, and then turned to look at the husband and wife who came over, looking a little strange.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Trolasse: "..."


    Ninita didn''t say a word, and continued to check on Garan, and then his expression became even more strange.


    Mu Yunshen looked at Ninita''s cat face and his expression changed. He was so frightened that his expression changed. Could there be something wrong?


    "How? Can it be opened? Mu Yunshen said nervously.


    Ninita looked at Mu Yunshen and then at Trolasse, her eyes wandering over the two of them.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Trolasse: "¡­


    What does this mean? Say it if you have something to say.


    Ninita said thoughtfully, "Are you going to have another child?"


    Cough, cough cough... Mu Yunshen choked directly, completely unexpected, Ninita held back for a long time and would say such a sentence.


    Trolasse did not expect that Teacher Ninita would actually say such a thing.


    Mu Yun calmed down for a while before saying, "Why, why do you say that?


    Ninita looked at the two children, shook his head and said, "These two children are very talented, but they can''t inherit your door to the demon world. If no one in your bloodline can inherit it, then after you , the gate of the devil will disappear, and I will also leave.


    Mu Yun was silent, he had never thought about this question before.


    Ninita continued: "I think, since the gate of the demon world appears in your hands, it is best not to let it disappear, of course, if this gate becomes the source of evil, it is better to let it disappear.


    Trolaise somewhat disagreed. Compared with Yunshen''s body and life, it doesn''t matter if the Gate of Demon Realm is not there. As for Teacher Ninita, if he wants to stay, he should be able to do it.


    Ninita saw the solemn expressions of the two of them, and said: "I just said casually, you are all still young and have countless years to live, so you don''t need to worry about this issue for the time being, as long as you want to live forever, it''s not unreasonable. possible."


    Mu Yun took a deep look at Trolasse and said in his heart, anyway, they still have so long to live, this issue will not be too late to think about it in the future.


    Can Nagara and Garan develop external energy storage?"


    While they were asleep, if they could complete this step without pain, of course Mu Yunshen would not stop them from practicing magic.


    "Of course, the two children have amazing talents. Gala is born with the body of the earth, and her affinity for the earth element surpasses anyone else. Galan is born with the body of the snow god, and her talent is even better than the body of frost. .


    Hearing this, Mu Yunshen and Trolasse were very happy.


    Ninita said, "Are you happy? In this way, for a family of four, only you have the worst talent.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Inadvertently, once again hit a heart-wrenching foot.


    Ninita muttered, "I really don''t know how you gave birth to such a gifted child, but you have a good eye for seeing people. It is estimated that there is only such a natural body of frost in your world, and you happened to meet and gave birth to two children, Talents are like my father, but luckily I didn''t inherit it from you.


    Mu Yunshen: "¡­


    This knife repair, almost made Mu Yun vomit blood, who said that he would have another child just now? Forgot about him so soon?


    Trolasse laughed, hugged his devastated lover, and comforted him, "The teacher is teasing you, you are the hero of our family, you are the oldest in the whole family, even if the two children have to be behind, you are the Biggest baby.


    The two are loving and loving here. Ninita has opened up external energy storage for the two children. Even in their sleep, it is probably painful enough. Just look at the two children''s furrowed brows.


    After everything was done, Ninita left, and the gate to the demon world was put away again. When the two children woke up, they were still a little confused as to why they suddenly fell asleep.


    "Dad, just promise us, we''re really not afraid of pain. As soon as Gala woke up, she continued to plead, apparently not realizing her change.


    Mu Yunshen was amused, "Okay, you can already practice magic, and you have become like your father. The two children were stunned for a moment, then overjoyed, "Really? We just slept, can we practice?


    Mu Yun nodded deeply.


    Then I gave each of the two children a bracelet. This is also a magic energy storage device. It contains the purest magic energy, which is completely different from the magic energy on the magic star.


    The two children happily put on the magic energy storage device and pestered their father, asking him to teach them to practice magic.


    Trolasse, who didn''t want to leave her lover''s side, had no choice but to teach the two children to practice in person.


    a month later.


    After a full month of sailing in the vast universe, the Star Palace mission finally arrived at the coordinates of the magic star, but the strange thing was that they did not see the magic star at all.


    The magic star disappeared again.


    It''s amazing, just like the rumors, I really can''t find where the magic star is. How did this happen? Eric looked at the pitch-black universe outside the porthole and was extremely amazed.


    Noz snorted, "Don''t you know?"


    Eric wondered, "How would I know.


    Noz squinted at him with hanging eyes, "Isn''t your uncle''s lover Mu Xingzhu''s uncle?


    Eric: "¡­


    I always feel that these words are full of deep meaning.


    author gossip

 Chapter 302

    There are many people who want to come to Moxing with Xingchen Hall to exchange and study, but there are only 50 people, and many families and forces are willing to spend a lot of money in order to get their own people in.


    However, even so, there are still families who dare not put people in, such as the royal family of the Nebula Empire, the royal family of the Sowell family, and the Augustine family. The collusion between the magic star and the Rose Empire will be detrimental to those who come over.


    Magic Star has not announced that it is a subsidiary of the Rose Empire, but the current identity of Magic Star, if it has nothing to do with the Rose Empire at all, no one in the four star regions will believe it. After all, the Lord of the Magic Star just married the little prince of the Rose Empire not long ago. , This relationship is by no means ordinary.


    Eric looked around in his seat and felt that the people who came over this time were stranger than the last.


    A dear friend who is diagonally across from him has never seen him have an expression since he got on the spacecraft; not far from him, there is a little girl who looks like a teenager; in the last row of the cabin sits a man wrapped in a black cloak. A strange person, holding a small square box in his hand, etc., these people are more strange than each other.


    Humph! '' A disdainful voice came from behind.


    Eric turned his head to look, and saw a proud young man with his chin raised and his nostrils looking at people.


    This person Eric knew, belonged to the family of psionicists, and was a child of the upper class, how could Eric not know Naibette Morn?


    Hall of Stars, descendant of Cardinal Lucia Morn.


    The people from the Moen family have Lucia, the Optimus Prime in the Star Palace, and naturally they are superior to others wherever they go. This has also cultivated the people of this family. They are proud and domineering, and they often bully others outside, which is especially annoying. However, the Ding Xingwang of the Moen family, the family is huge and the power is monstrous.


    If you don''t do this, how can you attract the attention of the four star regions.


    Another young man laughed, his tone was full of sarcasm, obviously he didn''t like the magic star''s style. As for those rumors and videos, the rumors are not credible, and the video can be post-processed, the credibility is too low, he I really don''t believe that there is really another energy system in this galaxy.


    Eric looked over, and he was from the Morn family again.


    Walter Morne.


    Sure enough, it is the style of the Morn family.


    "Humph! Noz snorted coldly, obviously disliking the Morn family.


    Naibert and Walter turned their heads to look at the same time, saw Noz from the Rupert family, and immediately laughed, "It''s a pity that the Augustine family didn''t come, otherwise there will definitely be a good show.


    Knowles glanced at them coldly and retorted: "Some people are just self-righteous."


    Walter sneered, "Is it self-righteous, or some people are short-sighted, I won''t know after verifying it.


    Naibette''s eyes turned to the young man beside Noz, and he suddenly raised his voice and said, "Yo, isn''t this your brother Siri? I remember him as an ordinary person? Even ordinary people can follow the psionicist. Have you exchanged learning?


    Xi Rui, who felt uncomfortable at first, was taken out by himself and ridiculed, and his heart was full of anger.


    Before he could speak, Noz had already answered for him, "Oh, he just hitched a ride and went to the magic star to find someone, and it has nothing to do with exchange and study."


    Naibet sneered: "I didn''t expect that you still have acquaintances in the magic star?


    Eric also disliked the people of the Morn family, and said: "Is it strange to have acquaintances in Moxing? Not only do I have acquaintances, but I also have relatives, do you have any opinions?


    Naibet looked at Eric fiercely.


    The Gerald family has risen, and it is no longer one of the elders of the Star Palace. They are now the royal family of the White Wolf Star Region and the royal family of the Giant Wing Kingdom. If their identities are different, their confidence will naturally be different.


    Naibet gritted his teeth bitterly, and said after a while, "You should really be glad that your family has a good uncle, otherwise, how could you win over Uncle Mu Yunshen''s heart? Without the help of the Warcraft mercenary group, your family could successfully leave the imperial capital. Xing? It''s ridiculous! You must be careful to hold this uncle, lest you lose the chance to hold Mu Yunshen''s thigh.


    Eric sniffed in the air, "Why do I smell sour? This is because someone can''t hold their thighs and is upset?


    Naibet was angry, "Just because of that Mu Yunshen, he wants me to hug my thighs? What about a dream? I want to see how capable this amazing person you have passed down is?


    Eric looked at him dumbfounded, and then said to Noz: "Did he have a broken head? Nowadays, there are still people who look down on Mu Xingzhu, I really didn''t hear it wrong? There must be a limit to arrogance. , this will kill people."


    Walter snorted coldly, "I don''t believe it, what kind of powerful means can a male empty man who can only give birth to children? As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere in the cabin was suffocated.


    That''s right, three years ago, the bloody battle of male empties started, and the psionicist world didn''t even understand who the real male empties were, so they fought and fought like this. Now, people are arrogant and active. Announced the identity, just like this, no one can do anything


    Noz sighed deeply, "People are blind and can''t be saved. I just hope that when we get into trouble, we won''t be affected."


    The people of the Morn family are not as powerful as one generation, but their pride is stronger than one generation.


    Now it is no longer arrogant, but arrogant and complacent to the point where Mu Yunshen doesn''t even care about it. Both Noz and Eric feel that the Moen family must be mentally ill. Mu Yunshen''s deeds, four The big star field spreads everywhere. In addition to the magic weapon and multi-energy thermal weapon in his hand, the most classic is the rescue incident of the Imperial City Star.


    After silently rescuing Ron, the hostage held in the heavily guarded military prison, he was able to silently rescue two dozen people from the Rose Star Region. So far, the Nebula Empire has not figured it out. , How did Mu Yunshen''s group save people?


    It can be said that among the four star regions, no one dares to underestimate Mu Yunshen, and they will be more cautious when it comes to the Warcraft mercenary group.


    When the atmosphere was condensing, Pulitzer, the leader of the exchange and study group, came over. He was a bishop sent by the Xingchen Temple. He was not too old, only in his sixties.


    He didn''t seem to see that the atmosphere was abnormal, and said loudly: "We have already made contact with the magic star, and we will officially enter the magic star soon, everyone is ready.


    Just as he was speaking, in the originally empty universe in front of him, a huge six-pointed star formation suddenly appeared out of thin air, standing in the dark universe, shining brightly. The magic circle opened to everyone on the spaceship, and when they saw the outside scene through the virtual LCD projection, they couldn''t help but inhale, and a low exclamation sounded.


    The closer the spaceship was to that magic circle, the more uncomfortable they felt, as if there was an invisible energy field that was swept over them and like a gentle wave, slowly swaying away in the spaceship cabin.


    Someone suddenly let out a shrill scream, the sound was sharp, and it pierced the cerebral cortex of everyone, causing a splitting headache.


    There was more than one such sound, with the first sound, there was the second sound, and then one after another, everyone in the cabin couldn''t help holding their heads and screamed in pain.


    Eric held his head, his eyes were furious, and he stared at the expressionless person in front of him, which turned into a pool of transparent liquid, which flowed on the ground.


    Not just him, the same thing happened elsewhere in the cabin.


    Illusory¡­.Shadows!¡­Is the distant phantoms!¡±


    I don''t know who shouted, and the voice was full of panic and pain.


    My brain is about to burst.


    It was not until the spaceship completely submerged into the huge magic circle that the warm feeling of scouring disappeared, the pitch-black vision suddenly lit up, and the magic star appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    At this time, each of them was sweating profusely, collapsed and slumped in the seat, someone said in a panic, "What was that feeling just now? Was it reserved for screening and killing the Far-Sky Changelings?"


    No one can answer this question.


    After everyone had relieved the severe headache, they had the strength to stretch their necks and look around. Looking at it, they saw many vacant seats. There were people sitting there just now, but now they are empty, and there are clothes and clothes on the seats. Everyone is not a fool when the transparent liquid is preserved. As soon as they see this situation, they will know that the people who were sitting in the previous positions are all transformed from the Far-Space Illusory Race, but at this time, they are directly affected by the strange formation. obliterated.


    Counting carefully, there are 11 vacancies.


    In other words, among the 50 of them, 11 Phantom General-level Far-Air Changelings were actually mixed in. It may be more than that, because when they had a splitting headache, they heard far more than 11 screams. The phantom general body that was secretly brought in was also killed, otherwise, there would not be so many screams.


    Thinking of the magic star''s methods, all those who survived felt their hairs stand on end.


    Bishop Pulitzer''s face was very ugly. Among the 50 people, 11 Phantom General-level distant changelings were mixed in. This ratio is really scary. If it wasn''t for the screening of the magic star, they would definitely be safe. Mix in.


    After the spacecraft landed at the designated airport, the people sent by the star master to meet them found that they all supported each other and walked out.


    Moreover, there are not 50 people at all, and they are still surprised. It turns out that they did not want to come to the magic star to exchange and study. Otherwise, why the quota of 50 people is not full? Since they don''t want to come, why do they force the magic star to agree with them? come? Simply sick.


    Bishop Pulitzer, seeing that Yu came to greet these people, he didn''t know any of them, and he didn''t even see the shadow of the Lord of the Stars.


    author gossip

 Chapter 303

    They came to exchange and study this time. They were accompanied by media reporters along the way. They wanted to record the live situation in real time. The scene that just happened on the spacecraft has also been filmed, and the way to enter the magic star has also been recorded. recorded.


    Most of these people came from the constellation of the gods, and belonged to the "own family" of the Xingchen Temple. The things they photographed will be broadcasted selectively.


    For example: the far-space changeling event in the cabin must be processed and polished before it can be broadcast.


    If you don''t pay attention to this matter, you will be mistaken for the Xingchen Palace to have ulterior motives and want to send the distant phantoms into the magic star. Regardless of whether this matter has anything to do with the Xingchen Palace, the Xingchen Palace can''t get rid of it in the end.


    Some things cannot be broadcast live, but some things must be broadcast live.


    When the media reporters of the visiting group saw the guard of honor greeted by the magic star, and the master of the magic star did not show up at all, the reporters were immediately excited and asked Mr. Atwood, the person in charge of the greeting group, on the spot.


    Outside reporter: "Excuse me, is Master Magic Star dissatisfied with this study and exchange visit.


    Atwood smiled, "Of course not."


    Outside reporter: "Since it''s not, why didn''t the Lord of the Stars come to meet him in person?


    Atwood continued to smile, "Our Star Master is in charge of the entire Magic Star''s affairs, and we are busy with work, so it is difficult to come here, so I sent me here.


    Outside reporter: "Then what is your identity?


    Atwood smiled very decently, "I? I''m the secretary of Lord Star Lord.


    The exchange and study group was followed by media reporters, and of course there were quite a few local media reporters in Magic Star. Among them, the members of the media group headed by Mu Yunxue, after the reporters outside asked questions, it was their turn.


    Local reporter: "We all know that the Star Lord gave you 50 places at the beginning, but now there are only 39 people here? Is it because the Star Palace didn''t pay attention to this study exchange visit at all?


    Bishop Pulitzer''s face was ashen when he was asked, and he took a deep look at the reporter who asked the question, thinking that this reporter could really insert a person''s lung tube, where he was vulnerable.


    The magic star''s media reporters were broadcasting live, and once Bishop Pulitzer said something wrong, it would be known to the four star regions.


    Bishop Pulitzer, with an unmoved expression, said vaguely: "The Hall of Stars has made a lot of efforts in order to facilitate this study and exchange visit, and it is natural to pay attention to this. Something happened.


    The pretty female reporter then asked: "Bishop Pulitzer, can you tell me what happened on the road? The Xingchen Palace facilitated this exchange and study visit, and the four star regions are all aware of it. In addition, the psionicists have an understanding of the four star regions. If you dare to directly attack the visiting group, there should be no influence.


    Bishop Pulitzer glanced at the beautiful reporter again, knowing that the matter was not clear at all. The other party was obviously asking a premeditated question. They must know what happened on the spaceship, otherwise they would not keep an eye on it.


    Bishop Pulitzer finally revealed the truth under the questioning of the beautiful reporter.


    "The Far-Sky Illusory Race was mixed into the visiting group. The main messenger behind must want to destroy this friendly exchange visit. By the way, the relationship between the Demon Star and the Xingchen Temple is so sinister that it is disgusting. Their era has passed. However, he still refuses to change his mind and intends to fight back, which is really a tragedy for all mankind."


    Fortunately, the magic star''s investigation methods are sky-high, and before the spacecraft entered the magic star, the far-space phantoms who were mixed in the visiting group were removed to maintain the peaceful relationship between the two parties, and the villain did not succeed.


    Bishop Pulitzer''s remarks, insinuated in the Ming Dynasty, made some people''s lungs explode with anger.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can tell that this "who they are referring to is almost not directly titled" the title of the royal family of the Nebula Empire. The relationship between the Xingchen Palace and the royal family of the Nebula Empire is extremely bad. Divine Constellation Star carried out encirclement and suppression, suppressing Divine Constellation Star from all aspects, it can be seen that the Orixia family hated the Star Palace. The family, as well as the Rose Star Region, cannot have the courage to rebel one after another. The main culprit of all this is the Star Palace. How could the Orixia family tolerate their existence.


    The fight between the two sides is not a day or two. Others are happy to watch the play, and I wish they would fight and die together.


    In his palace, Mu Yunshen, who is so busy with government affairs, is currently lying on the sofa, eating grapes and watching the live broadcast, while his lover is conscientiously handling government affairs for him.


    Mu Yunshen was stunned when he heard the words of Bishop Pulitzer who led the team, which directly caused him to choke on the grapes in his mouth.


    Cough...cough...cough...Mu Yunshen clutched his neck and coughed violently.


    Trolasse hurriedly put down the work at hand and came over to pat him on the back, Mu Yunshen coughed out a grape directly.


    "Be careful, how old are you, you can still get stuck eating grapes. Trolasse looked helplessly at his lover who was paralyzed on the sofa, like a lazy cat.


    Mu Yunshen blushed and took a few breaths before he said, "I''ve seen how thick the Xingchen Palace''s face is."


    Trolasse said indifferently: "It''s good to get used to it.


    Mu Yunshen suddenly said: "You said that the things announced by the Xingchen Palace were really done by the Xingyun royal family? Why do I feel a little suspicious?


    Trolasse: "Whether they did it or not, since they have been caught with evidence, it means that there is no way to get rid of it."


    Mu Yunshen sat up from the sofa, "Are all the people in the Xingchen Hall all idiots? It''s impossible for 11 Far-sky Changelings to get in among the 50 people? I can¡¯t get rid of it.¡± Trolasser sneered, ¡°There may be far more than 11. Instead of bringing the phantom body into the magic star, it is better to directly bring the body of the phantom general-level distant phantom race, and then look for the cells from the magic star. This is the best way to create a phantom body one by one.


    Mu Yun said with deep emotion: "Unfortunately, they don''t know that we have a special method for the Illusory Clan, and I don''t know how many Illusory General-level Yuankong Illusory Clan has been lost this time, tsk tsk.


    Trolasse sighed, "In this chaotic world, it''s very easy to create a Phantom-level and higher-level changelings. How many people will die in a war? How many prisoners will be captured? Even if all Take it to feed the changelings, who knows outside?


    Mu Yun listened with a chill, and said with disgust, "Where do these ghosts come from?"


    Trolasse pondered, and then said: "Even if human beings perish, they will suffer the consequences. For selfish desires, they raise demons.


    Mu Yun looked at him deeply, "Do you know something?


    Trolasse hugged the man and gave him a kiss, "According to the information I have collected, the Nebula Empire royal family is indeed related to the Far Sky Changelings, but in the same way, the Hall of Stars and the Augustine family are all related to the changelings. The clan is related, and even the Xingchen Palace is even less clean than the Nebula royal family.


    Mu Yunshen was stunned again, "I thought the Xingchen Temple was thick-skinned, but I didn''t expect people to be so shameless. They are full of sins and accuse others of not being a good person. Do you want to be embarrassed?"


    Trolasse laughed, "What''s the use of having a face? Can you gain power if you want a face? In order to create more psionicists, the Palace of Stars can do anything. The days of holding power are too long, and I can''t bear to let it go, if the psionicist disappears, will the Star Palace still exist?"


    Mu Yun was deeply surprised, "Isn''t the male airman experiment done by the royal family?


    Trolasse snorted coldly and said: "Of course the royal family is also doing it, but the Xingchen Palace is earlier than the royal family''s research, but unfortunately, the royal family was slow to take action, and the Xingchen Palace took a step ahead, which caused today''s troubled times.


    Even if the royal family complained, they would not have enough confidence, because they were really unclean and wanted to sue the Xingchen Palace for their crimes. In the eyes of others, the royal family just wanted to bite the Xingchen Palace that announced the truth, and it was far from credible.


    Mu Yunshen: ...


    Trolasse looked at him and said with a smile: "Do you think those old guys in the Hall of Stars are scary to live to be 150 or 60 years old?


    Mu Yun thought for a while and said, "Suddenly I really want to kill these visiting group people."


    Troleser stopped and said, "Don''t be impulsive, these people are not all from the Star Palace, all forces have sent people to teach them a lesson.


    Atwood took the members of the visiting group to the top-level hotel that had been arranged. After arranging them one by one, he was about to leave, but was blocked by two figures.


    When Atwood saw them, his eyes suddenly turned cold.


    The people who stopped him were Naibert and Walter. Their expressions were a little suspicious. They stared at Atwood for a while before they were surprised: "You are... that Atwood?"


    Atwood said coldly: "That''s right, it''s me.


    Naibet called out directly: "You''re not dead?


    With this cry, the people who directly guarded the neatly armed monster mercenary group came over.


    "Boss, what''s the matter? Haili made a sound and glanced at the two of them. After recognizing the two, he was a little surprised.


    Before he could say anything, Atwood raised his hand and interrupted Haili, telling him to shut up and go to Atwood with a smile on his face, but his eyes were cold, "How could I die, I didn''t see the death of the Morn family. , I will live well.


    Walter finally came to his senses and sneered: "I didn''t expect you to live and die for so many years. It turned out that you were hiding here. You thought you were hugging Mu Yunshen''s thigh..."


    Snapped


    Something flew diagonally, almost hitting the back of Haili''s head, and when Haili tilted his head to hide, the thing smashed directly into Walter''s face.


    Ah, Walter screamed while covering his nose, how could he have imagined that disaster would suddenly come flying.


    author gossip

 Chapter 304

    Walter''s screams immediately attracted the attention of many psionicists, and even Bishop Pulitzer came over.


    Walter covered his nose, and when he looked up, he saw the culprit standing not far away.


    You... you dare to attack me? Here, there are green water droplets appearing on the face, one by one, there are a full five.


    This is the stance to start.


    Bishop Pulitzer asked, "What''s going on?


    Seeing Walter''s bleeding nose, he couldn''t help frowning. He glanced at the water bottle lying on the ground still gurgling, and then turned to look at the masked mercenary. The mercenary held the bottle cap in his hand. The water bottle is gone.


    Osmond was extremely aggrieved, "Accident, this is an accident, I suddenly heard someone call the name of Lord Star Lord, my hands trembled, and the water bottle flew out. Who would have thought that he was just standing there and was hit by a smash. .


    Walter was trembling with anger, "You, find, die"


    Osmond continued: "You are outsiders, you may not know about this, I tell you, in the magic star, you must respect the star master, dare to call him by his name or have the slightest disrespect, you will become Very unlucky, many people have encountered this, it is absolutely true, I will not lie to you.


    The psionicists of the visiting group all had their faces ashen, are they playing them like monkeys? Naibette scolded, "He is full of nonsense, Mu Yunshen is just a person..."


    Before the words were finished, Naibet directly ate the shit and rushed forward, "Oh my god, there was a scream in the sea, and he spun around in place, perfectly avoiding a certain one that suddenly rushed towards him, and looked at him with great comfort. Throwing on the ground.


    As soon as Osmond clapped his hands, he said in horror: "I''ll tell you, you must not believe it.


    Everyone in the visiting group: "¡­"


    Naibet was so angry that he was about to explode, got up with blood flowing from his nose, and roared: "Who the fuck kicked me.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    With so many eyes watching, you didn''t see anyone kicking him at all, okay?


    Eric, who was watching, suddenly burst out laughing, "Is this true? It''s really amazing. If you don''t respect it, you will be unlucky, so will respect bring good luck?"


    Speaking here, Eric immediately folded his hands and prayed sincerely, "Lord Star Lord, Lord Star Lord, please give me strength! Raise your hands high and look like a devout believer, and then, after waiting for a long time, there is nothing magical. things happen.


    People: "...


    They couldn''t bear to stare at him.


    Eric touched his nose and said embarrassedly, "This... doesn''t seem to work."


    Naibet was even more angry, "Stop talking nonsense.


    puff


    After shouting here, he fell to the ground on his knees and knelt directly on the ground.


    Naibet: "..."


    Everyone: "..."


    It seems... it''s a bit evil!


    Naibette''s first reaction was to turn around and look behind him. The back was empty and there was no one at all, but he had a clear feeling just now that he seemed to have been kicked. Kneeling directly.


    However, there is no one behind him at all, could it be... a ghost?


    Naibette thought about it, and suddenly felt a chill down her spine.


    The cloaked man standing at the end of the crowd held a small box in his hand, and after watching it for a while, he quietly walked away.


    The man in the cloak walked slowly and slowly, following the passage all the way to a large garden at the back of the hotel. He looked around to see that he didn''t see anyone else, then put down the small box, opened the lid, and released a snow-white white The group comes.


    Go for it. The man in the cloak said softly.


    The little white dumpling shook the hair all over his body, and started to run forward with some excitement, while the man in the cloak slowly followed.


    In the deepest part of the garden, Gala and Galan ran fast, holding hands, and the two children were happy that they had just taught the man who had spoken badly to their father. Although there are two people here, no one can see the other. If it wasn''t for Gala holding Galan''s hand all the time, they wouldn''t be able to see each other.


    The two communicated with their pets in their minds, and they also had their help just now.


    Gala: "Baker, how long until your invisibility potion expires?


    Baker: "Squeak~~~ 10 seconds left.


    Such an interesting potion came from my father. Each potion can be invisible for 3 minutes. The two of them are two favorites. They often use the invisible potion to make pranks everywhere.


    The two little devils were their nightmares, because they didn''t know when, when they finished squatting in the toilet, they found that the toilet paper was gone, but when they went in, they saw that there was toilet paper in the box; When I got out of the shower, I found that the clothes in the cupboard were gone, so I could only run back to my dormitory naked to find clothes to wear;


    Many mercenaries have been tossed like this. Now, they have all learned to be smart. When squatting on the toilet, they should hold the paper in their hands. When taking a shower, they should lock their clothes in the cabinet. After swimming, they must stay away from the swimming pool. Get kicked again.


    Baker cried, "Squeaky~~~~ Where are you hiding? We can''t see you.


    Gala also said: "We can''t see you either, wait a minute, we''ll be able to see you when the medicine is over.


    Baker obediently sat on the ground, waiting for the potion to expire. However, not long after sitting down, he was suddenly thrown to the ground by something and turned his head and recognized it.


    Baker: "Squeak~ squeak~ Yura, what are you doing with me?


    Yura not far away: "..."


    Yura also suffered the same fate as Baker, and was thrown to the ground by the exact same creature.


    After the invisibility potion expired, Baker and the two children saw two white dumplings rolled into a ball on the ground.


    Both of them were a little stunned, looking at the two ice flame demon foxes in front of them, they didn''t know where to get another one.


    Yura disgustedly pushed away the ice flame demon fox that had been rushing towards it, and ran towards Garan coldly and arrogantly.


    Gala and Galan pulled out the clothes hidden in the flowers and quickly put them on. It was very unsightly to be seen so naked. Galan looked at the two ice flame demon foxes squatting in front of him with interest and touched them. Touch Yura, and touch the little guy who ran from nowhere.


    What''s your name? Why are you here? Garan asked softly.


    The little guy tilted his head and looked at Garan, then stood up straight and licked Garan''s face to show his love for him.


    Then he turned his head and ran in one direction, took a few steps and turned back, "cooing twice, and motioning for Garan to follow the two children and one pet to follow, and saw the ice flame demon fox jumping into the arms of a cloaked man. middle.


    The two children stopped immediately, and looked at the strange man who was hiding his head and showing his tail with some alertness.


    Gala''s first reaction was to protect her in front of Galan. He was the elder brother and he had to protect his younger brother at all times.


    Gala asked imposingly: "Who are you? What are you doing hiding here?


    Cloak Man: "I''m not a bad person, don''t be afraid."


    Gala didn''t believe it, "It''s not a bad person, why are you hiding your head and showing your tail?


    The cloaked man chuckled, "In order not to scare you."


    Gala: "Do you look scary?"


    Cloaked Man: "Not quite like you.


    Gala wondered, "Did you have more nose and eyes?


    Cloaked Man: "¡­


    Gala: "Let''s see."


    The man in the cloak hesitated for a moment before taking off his cloak, thinking that they wouldn''t remember him anyway, so it wouldn''t matter if he let them see it.


    A long icy blue hair poured down, and the man raised his eyes and looked at the two children.


    Gala: "(*@[email protected]*) Wow~"


    Garland: "(*@[email protected]) Wow~" Grant: "¡­


    Gala stared at them without blinking, "You are the fifth most beautiful person I have ever seen.


    Grant: ...fifth?


    Gala nodded, "Well, the first good-looking person is my father, the second is my father, the third is my brother, the fourth is me, and the fifth is you.


    Grant: "..."


    Grant couldn''t help laughing at the serious child who praised himself for his good looks.


    The man smiled, and Garan, who had been staring at him, suddenly blushed, and he felt like his heart was about to jump out of his mouth.


    What''s your name? Garan asked suddenly.


    The man looked at the beautiful boy with silver hair and smiled: "Grant.


    Garan: "Grant, are you with the visiting group?


    Grant shook his head amusingly, "You can''t call me that, I''m your father''s little uncle, you should call me uncle and grandpa.


    Garland: "Okay Grant, did you get your pet from my dad?


    Grant: "...


    Gala: "Definitely yes, otherwise who else has pets of this breed.


    Garan nodded seriously, "Grant, I think your pet is still in the ignorant stage, is it not fed? I have pet food here, after it eats it, it can improve its strength, do you want it?


    As Garan spoke, he took a bag of pet food from the space backpack he was carrying, and poured a little into his palm.


    The small pet immediately abandoned its owner, jumped to the ground, and slammed into the food in Garan''s palm, just like it had never eaten anything before, devouring it in two mouthfuls.


    Grant:¡­


    Garan poured some more and put it in the palm of his hand, and the little pet continued to gobble it.


    Jialan stroked its back fur, "Eat slowly, these are all yours.


    Yura: "..."


    Unhappy, Baker jumped in front of Garan, stood up straight, and kept gesturing with his small claws.


    "Qizhizhi~~ This is Yura''s food.


    Even if Garan didn''t understand, he could understand what Baker meant.


    Jialan: "Baker, the three of you will be good friends from now on, you have food to share, and you can''t eat alone.


    Baker: "...


    Yura: "..."


    Baker was frightened, jumped on the shoulders of his master, "Zhizhizhi~~~ Master, your brother is not normal, wake him up.


    Garland: "Grant, what''s its name?"


    Grant: "...Agnes."


    author gossip

 Chapter 305

    Grant was also a little surprised that his arrogant and petite pet was so close to this child.


    Grant stared at the child hard, the more he looked, the more he felt wrong, the more frightened he felt, he couldn''t see through the child, no, to be exact, his abilities were ineffective against this child.


    Galan. Grant called him.


    Garan raised his head, his violet eyes met him, and the man''s ice blue eyes turned silver-gray in an instant.


    He gave Garan a hint: called Uncle Grandpa.


    Garland: "¡­


    Garland: "Grant, your eyes will change color."


    Grant: "...


    Done.


    Grant panicked, "A, Agnes, let''s go."


    Agnes was still eating, reluctantly.


    Grant hurried over, picked up Agnes, put on a cloak, and fled in a little embarrassment.


    Garan looked at the man who left, thoughtfully.


    Gala woke up, as if nothing had happened just now, and said happily: "Jalan, let''s go, let''s see if they dare to disrespect their father and scare them to death in the future.


    Garan looked at Gala strangely, "Aren''t you curious about the real identity of the man just now?"


    Gala puzzled, "Man? Who? Is there anyone else here?


    Garan: "...the good-looking man you ranked fifth."


    Gala: "Fifth?


    Gala thought about it carefully, but had no impression at all.


    Jialan reached out and touched Gala''s forehead, then pulled him to run quickly to the place where the hovering car was parked. The two little pets didn''t even see anything.


    Dad, father. Jialan shouted while running, disturbing all the lazy and busy people in the hall.


    "What''s the matter, baby? Mu Yunshen rolled over and sat up.


    Garan ran over panting, "Jala has lost her memory, and those who have just met don''t remember it."


    Mu Yun was deeply puzzled, and before he could speak, Trolaise had already put down his official duties and came over, "Who did you meet just now? Trolaise has a bad feeling in his heart, why does this sign seem to have been seen before? that whoever.


    Thinking of that man, Jialan''s face began to turn red again, "It''s a very good-looking man, he said we should call him uncle and grandpa.


    Mu Yunshen looked puzzled, "What uncle and grandpa?


    Trolasse was shocked. If it was the man, he was his own uncle, wasn''t he the uncle and grandfather of his two children? However, how could he appear here?


    Could it be... a visiting group?


    Trolasse said anxiously: "What''s his name? What does he look like?


    Garland said: "Grant, he has a pet like Yura, with long ice blue hair and ice blue eyes."


    Trolasse''s face changed suddenly, and even his breathing became a little unstable.


    He hugged the two babies and asked nervously: "How are you? Are you injured? Have you ever looked at him?


    Mu Yun looked at Trolasse''s face deeply, and was a little worried, "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so nervous? Who is that Grant? Why does this name sound so familiar to me? ... Is that the name you told me?


    Garan: "He didn''t hurt us, he just came to see us, his little pet is so pitiful, he doesn''t seem to have eaten pet food. There must be some eye contact,...by the way, father, his eyes can change color.


    Trolasse couldn''t calm down at all, seeing the man''s eyes change color, was this hinted? He stood up and was about to leave, "Yun Shen, you look at them, if there is anything wrong, please control it first, don''t let them hurt yourself, I will find that person, he is too dangerous, he actually sneaked into the magic star Mu Yunshen also began to get nervous, "Who is this person? Did he buy my pet? I remember selling a pet at the time, but I can''t remember who it was sold to, is it him?


    "It''s him, this person''s abilities are somewhat special, if you see a man with ice blue long hair, remember not to look him in the eyes, don''t look at him, he can control people''s mind and heart through their eyes , What is more special is that people who have seen him can''t remember him, but he can be remembered from other people''s mouths. Because of his mutant ability, there must be other special abilities, and he is very dangerous.


    Trolasse reiterated the man''s danger.


    Mu Yunshen also took it seriously, "In this case, I''ll go with you and leave the children to Grandpa to take care of."


    no. Trolasse flatly refused.


    Yunshen, you may not remember, before we went to the Imperial Capital Star, you should have met him at least twice. You and I were in a relationship and suspected me, and even dug out the journal of the year, it must have something to do with him, I don''t know what hints he gave you, but you were indeed affected, very seriously.


    Mu Yunshen was unhappy, "This is my own suspicion, and it has nothing to do with others.


    Trolasse: "If it wasn''t for his hints, how could you think of doubting this matter?


    Mu Yunshen:¡­


    Trolasse: "That''s what he''s great at, implying people to do something, but the person being hinted can''t tell whether it''s subjectively doing it themselves or being implied to do it."


    Mu Yun frowned deeply, if this is the case, then this person''s power is indeed a bit scary.


    Trolasse said with a solemn expression: "Yun Shen, he''s eyeing you, I don''t know what he wants to do, you have been missing in the Imperial City for 11 days, you should be with him...


    Having said this, Trolasse stopped.


    He kept telling himself, don''t think too much, as long as Yun Shen is fine. But no matter who it is, let his lover stay with others for 11 days. After returning, there is no memory of those 11 days, and no one can think about it too much.


    Mu Yunshen''s brows furrowed even tighter. If that person suggested that he was in conflict with Trolaise, he might still have some doubts, but those 11 days without any memory were true, and he still didn''t think about it until now. Get up, how did you spend those 11 days?


    Mu Yunshen no longer insisted, "I know, you go, be careful, I''ll wait for you here."


    Trolasse hugged him and kissed his forehead, "Don''t worry, wait for me to come back.


    Trolasse did not search aimlessly, went directly to the hotel where the visiting group lived, and knocked on the door of a guest room.


    On the way here, he had already asked Atwood for the information of all the members of the visiting group. Looking at them one by one, Troleser directly set the target on the man in the black cape. Since the others did not meet the appearance requirements, Then only this person who can''t see the appearance is most likely.


    The door was quickly opened, and it was the door opened by the man in the black cloak himself.


    Grant Aurixia Trolasse called out the name directly.


    The man in the cloak made no sound, but opened the door and let him in.


    Trolasse has already determined that this person should be the legendary god of the empire." He should not have deliberately concealed his identity, otherwise, they would not have known that he came to the magic star so quickly.


    The man in the cloak motioned for him to sit casually, he took off his black cloak, his long ice-blue hair was loose, and his body was slender.


    Trolasse looked at the man with mixed feelings.


    This man is his mother''s younger brother, but the man''s age is only a few years older than him.


    He has always known that he has a little uncle, but he has never seen it before. It is the first time he has seen this uncle with his own eyes when he is so old.


    Grant went to the bar and brought two glasses of wine with his own hands, the first one for Trolasse.


    Trolasse continued, his eyes fixed on the man.


    Grant opened his mouth and said, "Is it the little Garan who told you?


    ...it''s crazy, didn''t expect it to be him, it sucks.


    The words in front were addressed to Trolasse, but in the back, they became his own words.


    Trolasse asked directly: "What did you do to Garan? Why is he the only one who hasn''t forgotten you?


    Grant rubbed his forehead with a headache, "If you said I didn''t do anything, you wouldn''t believe it, but the truth is, I really didn''t do anything, God knows how much I hope he forgets me too, I don''t want that at all Man is your son.


    Trolasse frowned slightly, "What do you mean? Grant took a sip of his wine, "I won''t tell you that, anyway, don''t worry, I didn''t do anything to them, he didn''t forget me just because he was... special, mine Ability does not affect him. "


    Trolasse nodded, "Since you said that, I''ll believe you for the time being, then, what have you done to Yun Shen?


    Grant looked at him, stared at Trolasse for a long time, and suddenly smiled: "It''s just to imply that he doesn''t trust you too much, you don''t trust me, if you can, you might as well choose me to try, and by the way, encourage him, otherwise, how could it be? Is there a magic star?


    Trolasse''s eyes flashed coldly, "What the hell are you trying to do?


    Grant calmly said, "I just don''t want him to be your vassal. He can be stronger. If he has enough ambition, it is not a problem to unify the four star regions, but unfortunately, his ambition seems to be limited to one. magic star.


    Trolasse frowned, "What''s your purpose in doing this? Is he strong or not, does he have ambitions, and what does it have to do with you?"


    Grant laughed: "I don''t think I need to answer your question."


    Trolasse felt very annoyed, "Then change it, what did you do to Yunshen in those 11 days?


    Grant: "Did nothing, just didn''t want him involved in that dispute, took him out of the way.


    After Mu Yunshen came back, there was no difference in his body, he might not have been manipulated. With Grant''s mystery, Trolasse didn''t believe that he would do anything. Since he had no purpose, what would he do by kidnapping Yunshen? ?


    Trolasse couldn''t understand the various behaviors of this man.


    author gossip

 Chapter 306

    Trolasse: "As a member of the royal family of the Nebula Empire, Aurixia the Great must have asked you to help? I heard that he asked you to help Di Xi get Yunshen, why didn''t you do that?"


    Grant sighed: "Di Xi is my nephew, and you are my nephew. From the perspective of closeness and distance, I should help Di Xi, but Di Xi is not worthy of Mu Yunshen.


    Trolasse raised his eyebrows, the answer really surprised him.


    Grant looked at him, "So are you.


    Trolasse: "¡­


    Grant said: "He should have been stronger and more ambitious, because of you, you destroyed him."


    "You made him become concerned, dependent on you, and emotional, a person who was originally impeccable, has become a person with countless weaknesses.


    What is even more terrifying is that he has given birth to two children for you, and his body has suffered serious losses. It will take at least 10 years to restore to the peak state of the year, and the improvement of strength has also been greatly limited. "


    So, I don''t want him to be with you, I want to separate you, but alas, it doesn''t seem to work out.


    Trolasse was silent. These were all things he owed Yunshen. He had already thought that if a male emptiness had a child, it would hurt himself greatly, but he still underestimated the damage value.


    Grant continued: "Trolesse, if you delay him, you are the sinner of the entire human race."


    He is the hope of mankind. "


    Trolasse looked at him puzzled, but then quickly avoided his gaze.


    "Look at the chaos of the four star regions, the elder brother denounced me as not worthy of being a member of the royal family, blamed me for not contributing to the empire, asked me to help him unify the four star regions, and sent me to kill the Pope of the Star Palace, all of which were taken by me. Refused.


    Trolasse was still a little surprised by Grant''s choice. The Orixia family was in the current situation. If there was this person''s help, the situation would definitely not be like this, but obviously, this man did not help his family. .


    What is the reason, so that this man would rather watch the family collapse than help him.


    Grant seemed to see Trolessor''s thoughts, and said solemnly: "If human beings become extinct, all competition will be in vain."


    Trolasse''s pupils shrank, and suddenly he felt something, "You...


    Grant stared at him, "I have foresight.


    Sure enough.


    Because of this, Trolasse''s heart has been raised in his throat, "What did you see?"


    Grant shook his head, took a sip of wine in silence, his expression solemn.


    After a long time, he said: "Humans have been at ease for too long, and they have forgotten that this is a universe surrounded by wolves. In the universe, human beings are as small as a speck of dust, and they may perish anytime and anywhere, but human beings have always believed that they are themselves. Very powerful, standing at the top of the biological chain, their cognition is too ridiculous.


    After I inadvertently predicted that day, I began to travel the universe. I have been to many places and met many races. They are all very powerful. In front of them, I am small and weak like an ant.


    I have passed the god of death countless times, and finally came back here, but what I see is not the strength and development of human beings, but the internal struggle using various dirty means for selfish interests.


    Grant laughed at himself, "I am here, and I am called the god of the empire, but in the vast universe, any cosmic creature can kill me. Just ask, once the alien races come over, human beings will still survive. Is it possible that Troleser was silent, and there was a great sense of crisis in his heart.


    I have been looking for a solution to the human crisis. For so many years, I have been trying to find no results, but I saw Mu Yunshen at the banquet. "


    I saw the difference in him, the form of energy in him that was different from others, he was completely different from the first time I saw him, he was just an ordinary person, I don''t see any difference in him, but now Not the same, he is mysterious and powerful, I think, I may have found a breakthrough to save mankind.


    Trolasse remained silent.


    Grant said, "I''m here because I want to stay by Mu Yunshen''s side."


    no. Trolasse refused, "These are all your one-sided remarks, I can''t believe you yet, let alone keep you by Yunshen''s side, you are not so credible.


    Grant seemed to have expected this result, leaning back on the sofa, looking at him with a subtle expression.


    You said, if I told Mu Yunshen that you tricked him into marrying you in order to stage a bitter trick, you could have avoided the guard''s blow, but you did not dodge and intentionally injured yourself, what would Mu Yunshen''s reaction be? ?"


    Trolasse suddenly stood up and looked at him in disbelief.


    He even knew this? How the hell did he know? There was no way he would do this, Yun Shen never forgave him, nor did he see him, so he decided to take a strong medicine.


    Grant said indifferently: "Forgot to tell you, I can not only predict the future, but also see the past."


    Trolasse said coldly, "If you dare to provoke it again, I will make you unable to get out of the magic star.


    Grant also exuded a coldness all over his body, "It''s useless for you to threaten me. Before you reach the ten seals, you are not my opponent. In addition, at this time, you''d better not irritate Mu Yunshen, so I suggest you , let me stay by his side."


    In front of this man, Trolasse couldn''t take advantage of anything, and he was half angry with himself, "What do you mean by that?


    Grant also stood up and looked at him coldly, "I mean, you made him pregnant again."


    Trolasse just felt stunned when his head banged, and couldn''t believe what he heard, "You... what did you say?


    Grant gritted his teeth angrily, "You''re such a bastard, Trolasse, you ruined him once, and you ruined him a second time, is he a child-birth machine for you?


    Trolasse immediately retorted, "Impossible, he has been taking medicine before, and I also took measures after that, it is impossible for him to become pregnant.


    Grant sneered, "Really? But when I''m on you, I see that in six months, you will have a child, is it possible, do you still have a lover outside?


    Trolasse took a step back, not caring about anything, turned and rushed towards the door.


    How could he have a lover? Because of not, Yun Shen is more likely to be pregnant.


    He doesn''t care about Grant''s affairs at all now, and he is most worried about Yunshen.


    Grant said silently behind him, "Remember.


    He didn''t want to let the words he said today be in vain, he wanted Trolasse to remember him and the conversation between them, so he gave Trolasse a "remember" to let him remember himself.


    Trolasse hurried back and saw that Mu Yunshen and the two children were still waiting for him to return in the hall.


    Seeing him coming back, Mu Yunshen immediately got up to meet him, "How is it? Did you find him?


    Trolasse was out of breath. Looking at Mu Yunshen''s eyes, he couldn''t help but slid down and landed on his stomach. The two children were still present, and he didn''t say anything immediately.


    He hugged him and walked back, let him sit on the sofa, and comforted: "I found him, he came with the visiting group, there should be no malicious intentions, I just talked to him, don''t worry."


    Only then did Mu Yunshen breathe a sigh of relief, he was indeed a little worried when he heard Trolasse''s words so scary earlier.


    Mu Yunshen asked again, "What about the children?


    Trolasse looked at the two children, "Do you feel any discomfort?" The two children shook their heads at the same time.


    Trolasse thought for a while and decided to temporarily believe what the man said. He really didn''t do anything to the children. If he even lied about this, then there is no need to believe in other things.


    Trolasse had something on his mind, so he let the two children go out first.


    When the children left, Trolasse began to ask, "Have you been feeling anything lately?


    Mu Yunshen looked at him strangely, "How do you feel?"


    Trolasse thought for a while and didn''t know how to say it. When Yun Shen was pregnant for the first time, he didn''t stay by his side. He didn''t even know what symptoms he would have after pregnancy. The only thing he knew was that some people would. With morning sickness, there will be some changes in the taste of food.


    Trolasse suddenly thought that Yunshen likes to eat grapes more recently, and people are also a little lazy. I wonder if these are symptoms?


    The more Trolasse thought about it, the more wrong it became, so he decided to let Milwood come over to check on Yunshen, so that he could feel at ease.


    Do you want to sleep for a while? Trolasse doesn''t know what to do with his lover who may be a pregnant woman.


    Mu Yun stared at Trolasse for a long time before saying, "I''m not sleepy now. What''s wrong with you? Why do you feel weird.


    Trolasse was almost sweating, "I was thinking, should I ask Milworth to check on your body... After taking the conditioning medicine for so long, all the functions of the body should have recovered."


    He cleverly added the latter sentence, if it was found that she was not pregnant, then Yun Shen would not have to be frightened.


    Mu Yun thought for a while, and said, "Okay, although I think I should ask the pharmacist to check me, since you said that Milworth should check, then he will.


    Trolasse immediately got up and dialed the communication, "I asked him to come over immediately. Mu Yunshen stopped him and said, "Let''s go there, he is an experimental madman, and if he disturbs his experiments, he will kill people. "


    Trolasse hesitated for a moment, accepted Mu Yunshen''s suggestion, and the two drove to Milworth''s research room together.


    While Mu Yunshen waited, Trolasse excused himself to find Milwood and walked away.


    Milworth was indeed conducting an experiment, and was dug out of the laboratory by Troleser with an emergency communication, and walked over with a displeased face in a white coat.


    What are you looking for at this time? I''m busy. Milworth looked at his friend unhappily.


    author gossip

 Chapter 307

    Trolasse glanced at the room not far away, and dragged Milwood to the side before lowering his voice: "Trouble you.


    Milwort looked at him with the eyes of a monster, "What is it that makes you so sneaky.


    Trolasse motioned for him to whisper, "Can you quietly check Yunshen to see if he is... pregnant?


    Milworth looked at him in surprise, then laughed directly.


    This is a good thing, why do you look like this?


    Trolasse: "We didn''t plan to have any more children before, it''s too traumatic for a male vacant child, so don''t make a sound, and let him check it quietly.


    He doesn''t know what Yun Shen''s attitude is towards the child. If he finds out that he is not pregnant, then he will assume that there is no such thing. If he is really pregnant, then he can only talk about it.


    Milworth nodded, "Okay, I''ll check first.


    Mu Yunshen was waiting for them when Trolessor brought Milworth back.


    Milworth entered the door and said, "Lie down quickly, I''m going to continue my research after the check.


    Mu Yunshen:¡­


    Is this how you treat the star master? The respect you deserve?


    After Mu Yunshen lay down, he originally thought that there would be a series of examinations. As a result, Milwoor took a tester and took a picture of him and it was over, which made Mu Yunshen confused and seriously suspected that Milwoor was sabotage. .


    Milworth looked at the test results and said, "The recovery is good. I''m a little busy now. I''ll check other tests when I''m free."


    After saying this, he turned around and left.


    Mu Yunshen was in a state of bewilderment the whole time. After waiting for someone to leave for a while, Mu Yunshen said: "Is he perfunctory me? It seems that I am the star master? How can he be my leader?"


    Trolasse laughed, "Let''s go, go back, he might be really busy.


    The two returned to the hover car. On the way, Trolasse''s communicator received a text message. He knew that it must have been sent by Milworth. He was a little itchy and wanted to know the result, but he was driving, And can''t be distracted.


    For the sake of safety, as long as he takes Yun Shen and the children to go out, Trolasser will never set up automatic driving, he will come by himself. He does not believe in the system, but only in himself.


    After waiting to return to the Star Lord''s Palace, Trolasse excused himself to change his clothes before opening the terminal to read the text message.


    Seeing this, everyone was dumbfounded.


    On the text message, a simple and clear line: I am pregnant, and the pregnancy period is 37 days.


    Trolasse thought for a long time in the cloakroom alone before coming out. As soon as he came out, he bumped into Mu Yunshen who was about to enter.


    Why have you been inside for so long... What''s the matter with you? Mu Yunshen saw that he had changed his clothes for so long, and thought something was wrong, so he came to take a look, but saw that the man''s face was a little bad.


    Trolasse''s expression was very serious, "Yun Shen, you are... pregnant.


    Mu Yunshen was stunned, obviously not expecting that, he came to see him change his clothes, but got such news.


    Seeing his stunned expression, Trolasse immediately embraced him and comforted him: "Don''t worry, let''s ask Mr. Ninita to see if he has any good solution, without harming your body... ."


    Trolasse couldn''t say anything about taking away the child.


    This is his and Yunshen''s child, he is a little...reluctant.


    But compared with Yun Shen''s safety, he would rather not have this child than let Yun Shen have trouble.


    Mu Yunshen was shocked by the sudden news for a long time before he regained consciousness. He was too surprised. They always had protective measures, how could they still conceive a child? He tried every means of contraception, but even so, he was still pregnant.


    It was also at this time that Mu Yunshen realized that what Milworth had checked on him earlier should not be about his physical recovery, but whether he was pregnant.


    Looking at Trolasse''s sad face, Mu Yunshen was a little puzzled, "Don''t you want this child?


    This is our child, how could I not want it, but, I don''t want you to take risks, your body didn''t wait for Trolasse to finish, Mu Yunshen suddenly smiled, "It happens that I want it too, I was still there before. Think, when will I discuss with you, we want another baby, didn''t Mr. Ninita say, I need a successor, Gala and Galan are more like you, I want to give birth to a baby that looks exactly like me , Since we are here, we must stay.


    Trolasse was very worried, "Yunshen, I don''t want you to take risks. Mu Yunshen laughed, "It''s alright, I''m in good health and my strength is not bad, it''s perfectly fine to have a baby, not to mention, with you, and Teacher Ninita and my pharmacist are here, what can I do? Although Mu Yunshen said so, Trolasse was still very worried.


    Mu Yunshen had no choice but to call Ninita out and ask him for his opinion, so that Trolasse could feel at ease.


    After hearing that Mu Yunshen was pregnant so soon, Ninita was also surprised, and immediately gave Mu Yunshen a physical examination.


    Teacher, how is Yun Shen''s situation? Trolasse is a little nervous.


    Ninita''s cat paws had been on Mu Yunshen''s stomach for a long time. She didn''t speak or react, and she didn''t know what she was sensing.


    After a long time, Ninita said: "Call Senjin out."


    Mu Yunshen released the space door, Ninita personally went in, and called Senjin out. When Trolasse saw a creature with green skin and pointed ears appearing in front of him, he was not much taller than Ninita. He was just a little surprised, but there was no big shock. At this moment, all his attention was on Mu Yunshen, not to mention that there are countless creatures with different appearances in the universe. The creature in front of him, although the skin and appearance are a little different. , but you can still see the human form, what''s so scary about it.


    As soon as Sen Jin appeared, he was first attracted by this splendid hall, looked around, and then set his eyes on Troleser.


    Mu Yun smiled deeply and said to Trolasse: "This is the pharmacist I am proud of, he is a genius of pharmacy, Sen Jin, and his race is goblin. Sen Jin, this is my love, Trolai Arthur Aslan."


    One person and one goblin, they simply said hello, and it was considered to be acquaintance.


    Trolaise was a little surprised. He had always known that Mu Yunshen had a very powerful pharmacist, but he never thought that his pharmacist was not a human being, which really surprised him. However, as long as his research level was high enough , It doesn''t matter if it''s not human, Ninita said: "Sen Jin, Yun Shen is pregnant, you can help him to see how to keep the adults and children."


    Sen Jin''s eyes suddenly widened, "Pregnant? Isn''t the boss a man?


    It was only then that Mu Yunshen and Ninita remembered that Sen Jin didn''t know that Mu Yunshen could give birth to a child. He asked him to prepare a conditioning medicine before, but he only said that he had suffered physical losses and did not mention the matter of giving birth.


    No need to answer, Mu Yunshen is a man''s business, and it''s clear at a glance.


    After Sen Jin was shocked, he was excited. His eyes were not too big, sparkling, as if he had seen his favorite exquisite object, he ran to Mu Yunshen with his short legs, and he didn''t want to be a genius pharmacist at all. .


    Come on, let''s see, let''s see, this is fresh material, it''s really interesting research that men can get pregnant and have children.


    As Sen Jin said, the skinny green claws had already grabbed Mu Yunshen''s wrist, and his mental power was poured directly into Mu Yunshen''s body, carefully examining his body.


    While checking, he was amazed, the expression on his slender face changed rapidly, either puzzled, puzzled, excited, or excited, and he kept mumbling, "It turns out to be so, strange, really strange, ... um ? Energy fields ? Conceived conditions within the body ? . . . Interesting, interesting.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Trolasse: "..."


    It seems that he was called to check on Mu Yunshen''s body and baby''s condition? Why do you think he seems to be digressing? It was not until the examination was over that Sen Jin said: "Can you give me some blood samples of yours?


    "Of course." Mu Yunshen was absolutely relieved to give his blood sample to Sen Jin.


    Sen Jin has been in the space gate, not going anywhere, he wants his own blood sample, the purpose is just for research.


    After some inspection, Sen Jin gave the answer, "Your situation is very special, with an energy field in your body."


    "Although there is a conception environment, it is accompanied by its own energy field. When you are pregnant, the fetus uses the energy field in your body to purify the blood vessels and becomes stronger, but the total amount of energy field in your body is so much that it is not enough to maintain. When the fetus is born, once the energy field has been absorbed by the fetus, and there is no other energy field to supply and absorb, it will begin to overdraw the mother''s body. If the physical fitness is good, the body''s energy will be overdrawn. If the physical fitness is not good, the life will be overdrawn. nothing left.


    When Senkin said that, Trolasse almost collapsed.


    They all know that male empty-born children are accompanied by great risks, and they will lose their lives anytime and anywhere, but they have never known why this happened. Now, after hearing what Sen Jin said, they realized how dangerous it was.


    The children born by male avatars have pure and powerful bloodlines, but they are all obtained by absorbing the energy and vitality of the mother''s body.


    He couldn''t imagine what it was like when Yun Shen gave birth to Gala and Galan by himself. Besides, there was no precedent in history for a male vacant person to give birth to twins. One child would overdraw the energy and vitality of the mother''s body. Then, twins Why is it that only ordinary people can be male avatars? This is simply bullshit that the energy field of psionicists is manifested outside the body, while the energy field of male avatars is inside the body. The fertile environment is created in the energy field.


    author gossip

 Chapter 308

    Strictly speaking, male empty people should belong to the psionicists who are naturally awakened, but because there is no blood power ignited by the star family, they cannot be awakened at all, and this group of "empty people" appeared.


    Speaking of which, the "empty man" is the pioneer of mankind. Trolaise, a natural awakener who is not affected by external forces, can''t control his emotions at all. His eyes are red, and his whole body is uncontrollably tense and trembling.


    Mu Yunshen grabbed his hand and said comfortably, "It''s alright, I''m alright, you see I''m not doing well now.


    Trolasse''s eyes were red, and he said depressingly, "Yun Shen, tell me, how did you give birth to Gala and Biangaran back then... it shouldn''t just be a decline in physical fitness.


    Mu Yun hugged him deeply, "I''m fine, I''m really fine, don''t worry, okay?"


    Trolasse said in a trembling voice, "Tell me, Yunshen.


    Mu Yunshen just hugged him, but did not speak.


    Ninita watched silently, and suddenly said, "He was already dead back then."


    Trolasse staggered and almost lost his footing, as if he had been drained of anger in an instant.


    Mu Yunshen turned back, "Ninita, don''t talk nonsense."


    Ninita continued: "If there was no Gate of Demon Realm, he would have died in one corpse and three lives back then. At the last moment, the Gate of Demon Realm was activated, and the magic energy inside the door poured into his body, replenishing the missing energy. Only then did he save his life and the two children were born smoothly.


    Trolasse was so frightened that he hugged his lover tightly, as if he would lose him if he let go Minimize the damage to the mother?


    Mu Yunshen was in a hurry, he was afraid of this, let Trolaise know the danger at the beginning, and he would definitely not let him have children again.


    Leather, I want this baby. Mu Yunshen insisted.


    No, we don''t want it anymore, Yunshen, it''s too dangerous, we don''t want it. Trolasse also insisted.


    No problem, since Sen Jin has checked it out, there will definitely be a solution, and I will be fine. Mu Yunshen continued to persevere and looked at Sen Jin at the same time, "Sen Jin, you tell him, there is no problem, I will be fine."


    Mu Yunshen and Trolasse all looked at Sen Jin, Sen Jin touched his chin, and after thinking carefully, he said: "It shouldn''t be a big problem, as long as the absorbed energy is replenished, the energy will continue, and the loss of the mother body should not be too big.


    Trolasse did not dare to take the risk, "This is just your speculation, what if there is an emergency?"


    Being questioned about his professional field, Sen Jin was a little unhappy, and said bluntly: "I can tell you this, the harm to the body of taking away the child is definitely greater than that of him being born.


    In a word, Trolasse was silent.


    Lesser, let''s keep this child, I''ll be fine, I''m now level 8 magic energy, I''m not who I used to be, even if there is any accident, it''s a big deal, the baby will directly absorb my level 8 energy, for the sake of the child , even if it makes me start practicing again.


    Sen Jin was even more unhappy with the couple, "No need at all, I''ll go back to research an energy potion, you just need to inject it into the placenta regularly to supply enough energy to the fetus, and you don''t need to consume your body energy at all. With your own energy, your body will also lose money, so it¡¯s better to use medicine.¡±


    Mu Yunshen came to the conclusion decisively, "Alright, let''s use the energy potion.


    Mu Yunshen finally made a decision, he was going to make a decision on this child, even if Trolasse didn''t want to, there was nothing he could do.


    After sending Senjin and Ninita away, Trolasse went to Grant again.


    Grant had said before that in six months, Trolasse would have a child, which meant that this child, no matter how Trolasse objected, would eventually be left behind.


    Trolasse asked straight to the point: "You said that in six months, I will have a child, so what about Yunshen? What will happen to him? Is he doing well?


    This is the purpose of his coming here. Since he has the power of precognition, he will use his power to predict the future.


    No matter how anxious Trolesse was, Grant was in no rush, "You promise to help me stay with him, and I''ll tell you.


    Trolasse gritted his teeth, "It''s not difficult for you to stay, but you have to promise me that you won''t hurt him or provoke our feelings.


    Grant looked at him and smiled, "Of course I won''t hurt him, not only that, I will do everything I can to protect him, he is the hope of mankind, there can be no mistakes, as for provoking the feelings between you...you Do you really think it''s a challenge? It''s just the rift that already exists between you, and I''m just helping you amplify it.


    Trolasse said solemnly: "Then put it another way, don''t interfere in anything between us, as long as you can do it, I''ll let you stay.


    Grant shook his head helplessly, "Trolesse, you are really domineering, you are only allowed to lie to him again and again to design him, but don''t even give him the chance to know the truth? Do you think this is fair to him?


    This time, Trolasse looked him in the eye and replied, "Everything I do is just to get him, whether he wants to be with me or not, I won''t let go. All I know is that this In the world, there will no longer be anyone who has my sincerity towards him, and I am not at ease to give him to anyone. His happiness, his happiness, and his future must be given by me personally.


    This time, even Grant was shaken by Trolasse''s domineering self-confidence. He could see that Trolase really loved Yunshen, otherwise he wouldn''t just give Mu Yunshen this level of hints. . Grant sighed helplessly, "You are married, and you have a few children, what can I do? If you really don''t want you to be together, you don''t even have a chance to get married. When you get married, I will be at Rose Star. ."


    Trolasse felt a chill in his heart towards this elusive person.


    Trolasse: "What the hell are you trying to do? I don''t think you would be so noble and want to save all of humanity.


    Grant said seriously: "You have to believe me, I am really a good person with the world in mind.


    Trolasse: "..."


    Grant patted Trolasse on the shoulder, "Good nephew, can you take me to see your baby now? He took my money and hasn''t given me pet food yet, look at my poor baby What are you hungry for.


    Trolasse: "...really trying to shut him up.


    big big big


    Half an hour later, in the palace of Lord Star Lord.


    Mu Yunshen looked at his lover, and at the man with long ice-blue hair, and felt that they had similar appearances and similar temperaments.


    You are Grant Aurixia? Mu Yunshen raised his eyebrows and looked at him.


    Grant hugged Agnes who always wanted to get close to Mu Yunshen, "To be exact, you should call me uncle.


    Mu Yun looked at Trolaise deeply, Trolaise directly raised his forehead, hugged his lover and said, "Don''t worry about him, since he wants to be by your side, there is no distinction of elders, they are all subordinates.


    Grant:¡­


    Mu Yun smiled deeply, "It''s true."


    Mu Yunshen looked at the man with great interest, "I heard that your abilities are very special? Did you provoke the relationship between me and Layse? The 11 days I have no memory of, was with you? What have you done?"


    Grant:¡­


    I never thought that Mu Yunshen was such a vengeful person that he came to settle accounts with him at this time.


    Mu Yunshen looked at him with a half-smile, "Don''t tell me that you admire my strength and want to rely on me. Just because you belong to the Orixia family, I have reason to doubt you."


    Trolasse was secretly happy in his heart. No one else knew about his lover''s ability, but he knew it best.


    Yun Shen didn''t know that Grant had that kind of ability before. After he knew it, he would definitely be able to find a way to break that annoying ability. Now, Yun Shen can look at him so stubbornly, there must be a way to stop him hinted.


    Grant hesitated for a while before saying: "I said, I''m here to help you, do you believe it?


    Mu Yun smiled deeply, "What help me? Look at me, what do I need your help with?


    Grant looked around, and then at Trolasse, with some resentment in his heart. He didn''t expect this guy to be so useless. He thought it would be enough to persuade him. If you stay, you must get Mu Yunshen''s approval in person.


    Grant laughed, "I''m here to help you fight the aliens.


    Trolasse''s heart suddenly burst, how could he not hear this dazzling threat.


    Staring fiercely at the fox-like man, Trolasser was unwilling to say: "Cough... Yun Shen, he has good strength, since he wants to stay, let him stay on the magic star, a big living person, It must be more effective than a pet.


    Grant: "¡­


    Mu Yunshen was immediately amused, glanced at the two of them, and said, "Do you know what the alien who hurt Laiser is?


    When Trolasse heard this, all his hair stood on end, for fear that Grant would do something to him again.


    After thinking about it, he calmed down again. As long as Yun Shen was not hinted by this guy, he said that he was intentionally injured and used a bitter trick, right? Yun Shen would definitely not believe him, not to mention, that alien is really strong , He almost got hit a few times when he dealt with it, and was very embarrassed.


    Grant: "Why don''t you tell Trolasse what kind of alien creature you saw?


    Both of them looked at Trolasse.


    Troleser said: "That thing is more than 10 meters high, and its whole body is silver-gray. It looks like a metal object. The surface is immune to damage. The tail has spikes and big pincers, the head is smooth and oval, with fins behind the head, and the yellow eyes are like a big bee, which can use a turquoise energy group as an attack.


    All content of the author''s gossip is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology. If there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] to inform, and this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 309

    Hearing this description, Mu Yunshen frowned directly, "This is the characteristic of aliens with no human at all, right?


    Trolasse explained: "It has intelligence, I can feel it.


    "It does have intelligence. Grant replied: "From your description, if I am not mistaken, you should have encountered a guardian. "


    Guard, the word Trolessor had heard him mention before.


    "What is a guard? Mu Yunshen asked.


    Grant said: "It is a fighting creature created by the alien race Protoss. It is called the guardian, also called the gathering terror slave. It is the pioneer of the battlefield. When the Protoss expands, the guardian always rush to the forefront.


    In a word, the hearts of Mu Yunshen and Trolasse were raised.


    Whether it is the name of this creature, or the interstellar expansion in Grant''s mouth, it seems to be full of danger.


    Grant looked at Trolasse, "The guard you encountered isn''t dead, right? With our human knowledge of this creature, it shouldn''t be able to kill it yet, you can escape, it''s really a blessing. big.


    Grant said, and winked at Trolasse, selling him well.


    Trolasse was relieved, holding Yun Shen''s hand, and said, "My attack is ineffective against it, and in the end I can''t, so I can only freeze it.


    Mu Yun was deeply worried: "How on earth did you encounter this kind of creature?


    Trolasse sighed, "It wasn''t an encounter, but it suddenly appeared on the Issara planet in the Rose Star Field. After being detected, the local garrison quickly sent troops to check it out. This thing came out of the crashed large shuttle. When it appeared, the killing began. The local garrison could not resist it, so I reported it. After I found out, I went over in person, and then I met it.


    Mu Yunshen asked: "What about the multi-energy thermal weapon? Is it ineffective for it?


    Such a dangerous creature appeared in the Rose Star Field. As the strongest person in the Rose Empire and a prince, Trolaise should solve this matter. No matter how dangerous it is, he should go there. Mu Yunshen is not surprised by this. Him, it''s his responsibility.


    In the past three years, Mu Yunshen has successively sold a lot of magic weapons and multi-energy thermal weapons to the Rose Starfield. Although it is far from being universal, it is possible to have them on every planet. This is also the past three years, the Rose Starfield. The reason for the smallest loss under the raid of the Void Orcs "I didn''t understand at the time, the ion cannon hit the guard, and at first it did hiss, but after two shots, the guard''s body was full of blue-green light, and then the ion The cannon is useless against it, and not only that, but it can also attack me with a turquoise light ball.


    After Teacher Ninita''s reminder, the turquoise light group can absorb energy, which made Troleser have to guess.


    At the beginning, the guards slaughtered the army in hand-to-hand combat, without using the light group. Later, when he arrived, the army was using multi-energy thermal weapons to deal with it, and then the guard could condense the blue-green light group.


    This made Trolasser guess that at the beginning of the melee, the guard may have no energy. When attacked by the multi-energy thermal weapon, it may have absorbed the heat energy emitted by the multi-energy thermal weapon. After all, heat energy is also a kind of energy.


    But if the guess is true, the guardian is terrible, indicating that it can convert any energy for its own use at will, but is this possible?


    Neither Mu Yunshen nor Grant were stupid. Hearing Troleser say this, he naturally guessed what Troleser was thinking, and his face became ugly.


    Grant pondered: "Maybe you guessed right, that guard can indeed absorb energy, otherwise there would not be the name of the gathering terror slave.


    As soon as these words came out, all three fell silent.


    How did something so dangerous get here?


    Saying that the Void Orcs are dangerous, this Star Spirit clan guard is only more dangerous than the Void Orcs. After all, even if the Void Orcs are difficult to kill, at least they can be killed. Like this Star Spirit clan guard, how exactly do you want to kill Mu Yun Shen said worriedly: "This thing suddenly appeared here, is it accidental or premeditated?"


    Trolasse and Mu Yunshen all looked at Grant.


    Grant: "..."


    Grant said immediately: "You see it''s useless for me, and I don''t know either."


    Trolasse: "Don''t you have the power of foreknowledge? You foreknowledge."


    Grant: "..."


    Mu Yunshen also said: "The time to test you has come, if you can predict it now, you can stay.


    Grant: "...Do you think that my power of foreknowledge is omnipotent?


    Trolasse said as a matter of course: "You can even predict the future of mankind, this should not be difficult for you.


    Grant: "..."


    He would say that when he saw the future of mankind, it was a picture that flashed before his eyes at the most critical moment when he broke through the Ten Seals, and he never saw it again after that? Do you really think he is a god?


    Mu Yun looked at him suspiciously, "You don''t mean to lie to us when you talk about foreknowledge?"


    Grant''s head was full of black lines, "...Even if it can be predicted, there are limits. How can I predict everything, so wouldn''t I really become a god?"


    Mu Yunshen: "What restrictions?"


    Grant: "Each prediction consumes a lot of money for me. The longer the prediction interval, the greater my consumption. The most important thing is that I have to see related people or things before I can see the related future. , For example, if I didn''t see you, I could also know that you were pregnant through Trolasser.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, it made sense, if he could really predict everything, wouldn''t he really become a god.


    In other words, if you want to predict something about the Protoss guard, you have to see that guard with your own eyes, right?


    Maybe, maybe I can see the guard, maybe I can''t see anything. Grant didn''t finish his sentence.


    Mu Yunshen sneered, "In that case, I would seriously doubt your professionalism, or to put it more bluntly, you are a liar.


    Grant: "¡­


    Simply dumbfounded.


    Afterwards, he immediately looked at Trolasse as a threat.


    Trolasse: "¡­


    Trolasse: "...Yun Shen, since that''s the case, then I''ll take him to see the Protoss guards, won''t I know everything?"


    Mu Yun deeply agreed, "Yes, I''ll go with you."


    Trolasse was startled, and just as he was about to speak, Mu Yunshen, as if he knew he would refuse, preemptively said: "Don''t use my pregnancy as an excuse, I''m fine, there''s no problem, you don''t have to worry about me.


    The first child can be saved without knowing it, not to mention the second child. I think when he was pregnant with the first child, he still practiced regularly, and there was no problem.


    Trolasser said patiently: "Yunshen, it''s freezing and snowing there now, it''s very cold, that guard might not be dead, if something goes wrong, I really can''t imagine it. You are obedient, stay on the magic star, I Check it out with Grant and be back soon.


    Trolasse: "For the safety of the children and you, don''t worry about me, okay?


    Mu Yunshen looked at him directly, "I can make you feel at ease, but can you make me feel at ease? You were injured by that creature not long ago, how can I rest assured that you will go alone? I have to go with you.


    Trolasse: "..."


    I can''t tell you the pain, it''s really bad.


    Grant was a little gloating on the side, doing too many bad things, there will always be retribution, look, retribution is not good.


    Seeing that Trolasse was still hesitating, Mu Yun said, "I''ll go see if I can find a way to break the guard''s defense. If one day, humans really want to fight this kind of creature, we can''t be passive. If you are beaten, you have to take precautions.


    Grant responded immediately, "That''s right, we have to prepare early."


    Mu Yunshen''s words had already reached this level, and Trolasse had no choice but to agree.


    It was negotiated here, but they didn¡¯t set off immediately. They had to wait until the dawn of the Issara planet. The two star regions are far away. Issara planet is the farthest star in the Rose Star Region. .


    Grant thought that they were going to pass by the spaceship, and he was ready for the long journey. As a result, when the sky on Issara''s planet dawned, Troleser directly opened a space shuttle magic circle leading there. One step, you can immediately go from the magic star to the Issara planet.


    When Grant saw Troleser''s ability, his whole body felt a little bad.


    He finally knew why Ron and the others couldn''t be trapped in the Imperial City''s garrison prison anymore. This ability is really unbelievable. Before leaving, Grant looked at Mu Yunshen and Trolai with a strange expression. Se, didn''t ask anything in the end.


    Just by looking at Mu Yunshen''s accustomed appearance, he knew that this kind of ability must be used frequently, very common, so it wasn''t anything new, so he wouldn''t be a douchebag.


    What made Grant speechless was that his Agnes had betrayed and was unwilling to go to the planet Issara with him. When Grant looked for it, he realized that he was usually docile and liked to stick to his pet, and he didn''t know where to go. Now, I can''t find the shadow Mu Yunshen at all: "Don''t look for it, Agnes should go to Jialan, he has food to improve the strength of the Ice Flame Demon Fox."


    Grant: "..."


    That little thing is too realistic, who can make it grow up and improve its strength, who is its father Yan", not afraid of the cold, the only thing worth worrying about is Mu Yunshen.


    Originally, Trolaise wanted Mu Yunshen to wear more clothes, but in the end, Mu Yunshen only wore a black suit of the Warcraft Mercenary Corps. It has become a world of ice and snow.


    But Mu Yunshen didn''t care, "It''s okay, my field uniform has special attributes that can withstand cold and heat.


    Although there are still some doubts, since Mu Yunshen said so, Trolaise naturally believes it.


    The three of them stepped through the door of space legend and stood in the ice and snow in an instant.


    author gossip

 Chapter 310

    Grant looked at the world covered with ice and snow, still somewhat incomprehensible, and looked at Trolasse with complex eyes, "This is what you caused? Such a huge coverage should consume a lot of psychic energy, right?


    The climate of Planet Issara is dry and hot, and it is impossible to form such a world of ice and snow. In Grant''s opinion, the only person who can cause such consequences can only be Troleser. Big move.


    What Grant can''t figure out is that with the psychic energy reserves of the Nine Seals Spirit Mage of Trolasse, it should not be possible to create a world of ice and snow with such a wide coverage, so how did all this come about?


    Trolasse did not confuse Grant, but directly shook Mu Yunshen''s hand, wondering if he was cold or not.


    Mu Yunshen was wearing a standard field uniform and a mask, and his ears were also protected, so he basically couldn''t feel the cold, and his palms were warm.


    Trolasse personally confirmed it, and this was really relieved.


    There was a thick layer of ice on the ground, and the three of them walked forward slowly. Trolaise kept holding Mu Yunshen''s hand, for fear that he would slip, Mu Yunshen did not explain much, since he held hands, he could feel at ease. , then let him hold it.


    With Mu Yunshen''s strength, it was impossible for him to fall, and he could even travel directly to his destination, but in the end he chose to walk with Trolasser step by step.


    In fact, they could see the behemoth fixed in the thick layer of ice at a glance. It was more than ten meters high, and it was still very conspicuous. They wanted to get closer and observe, so that Grant could show his strength.


    I have to say that this blow from the ice dragon is really overbearing.


    The three walked up to the Ice Sculpture Guard and looked up. Grant confirmed at a glance that this was indeed the Protoss Guard.


    Mu Yunshen circled around this big guy and observed it from all angles. The appearance was the same as Troleser described, and at a glance, he knew that it was a very dangerous big guy.


    Not far behind the Ice Sculpture Guard, there is a huge flying shuttle obliquely inserted on the ground, and half of it was destroyed when it fell, but the shape and craftsmanship of the flying shuttle can still be seen, and it is made from the four star fields. The shuttle is completely different.


    Unfortunately, even the shuttle was covered by ice.


    These ice layers are made by ice dragons, and the ice contains powerful magic energy. The reason why the Protoss guards are trapped may be that they have not been able to absorb the magic energy in the ice layer for the time being, and wait until it can absorb it. When the time comes, the ice will not be able to trap it.


    Mu Yun moved in his heart and suddenly looked at Trolasse, "When you attacked it, did you use psychic energy or magic energy?"


    Trolasse was stunned, and immediately understood what Mu Yunshen meant, "Under normal circumstances, I use psionic energy when I shoot, and it was the same at that time."


    He was originally a psionicist, and he had already formed a habit of using his psionic energy for so many years. As long as he fought, he would use it instinctively.


    The turquoise light ball that was penetrated into Trolasse''s body also absorbed the spiritual energy in Trolasse''s body, but did not touch the magic energy, which made Mu Yunshen have a guess.


    You said, is it possible that the protoss guards are actually very familiar with psychic abilities and can absorb this kind of energy, such as the heat energy emitted by ion weapons, which is also very common. It may have also encountered it and can directly absorb it, but magic Energy, I think in this universe, should not exist.


    Therefore, this Protoss guard has not been able to absorb the ice that is used by the magical energy.


    Trolassie pondered for a while, then couldn''t help nodding, "You''re right, the ice dragon has frozen it here for two or three months. If this guard can absorb it, there''s no reason why it hasn''t been able to break through the ice. shackles."


    Trolaise is actually not white, why is Yun Shen so sure that there is no magical energy in the universe? He always thought that Teacher Ninita should be some special race in the interstellar, just like when humans encountered the star family, Yunshen''s adventure is not surprising to Trolasse.


    It wasn''t until Yun Shen let him see the gate of the Demon Realm not long ago, although he still didn''t know what it was, but at this moment, when Yun Shen said that there was no magical energy in the universe, he could roughly guess it.


    That door, like Teacher Ninita, should not belong to this star.


    Trolasse always has a backhand in his work. His magical ability is his backhand. After seeing that his spiritual ability cannot deal with this guard, he is not in a hurry to show his backhand. Life was threatened, and the ice dragon was directly activated, which saved him from a disaster.


    Only at this point did Mu Yunshen really breathe a sigh of relief, "As long as we have the backhand to defend against the interstellar race, we will not reach the point where we are passively beaten and unable to fight back. As long as there is a battle, the outcome will be difficult to predict. .


    Trolasse was also relieved, "Let''s see what Grant has to say."


    Grant had been standing by the side for a long time, not moving or speaking, just looking up straight.


    When the Protoss guards saw Mu Yunshen and Trolasse approaching, Grant said with a pale face: "This guard should not have come to open up the battlefield, I saw the cosmic storm in its eyes, if I guessed correctly , it should be the protoss that was swept here by the cosmic storm and should not have discovered the existence of this galaxy.


    Grant''s words were reassuring, but Trolasse had doubts.


    Guess? Is your foreknowledge all about guesswork?


    Troleser said a little worriedly: "There is one more point that I am more puzzled about. You said that when you traveled in the universe, you have encountered many interstellar races, and they are all powerful. Since you know the existence of the interstellar race, you should also Have you seen it? Since you can meet people, they won''t be curious about your race? Or is it that humans are not uncommon in this universe?"


    Grant spread his hands and said: "All I can see are some pictures, of course I have to rely on guesswork to connect them? Do you think the power of precognition is to see the future directly? Then I am not a human being, but a god.


    Trolasse: "..." Did he think too highly of this man?


    Grant continued: "I did see quite a few interstellar races, but not as many as I''ve heard of.


    Like the Protoss, I have indeed met them. They are a few interstellar explorers. Just like me, they have the same courage to explore the unknown universe. They meet on a certain life planet in the vast universe, ask each other a glass of wine, and they can chat. , Anyway, no one knows anyone, and even the races are different, so it doesn''t hurt to say anything. "


    I learned something about the Protoss from their mouths, but I myself have never been to the Protoss Empire, and I don''t know where this empire is. I only know that it is very far away from us, and it is close to the center of the universe. , I heard that this empire is very powerful, with a vast territory, advanced technology, belonging to a higher civilization, and there are many races under its rule, but the number of people from the Protoss itself is not much, and reproduction is their big problem.


    Grant suddenly smiled, "You''re right about one thing, humans are really not unusual in the universe.


    Trolasse and Mu Yunshen frowned at the same time.


    Grant shrugged: "I have never admitted that they are human, although they have always claimed to be human outside. But going back thousands of years, they are indeed pure human beings, but, in order to survive, those human beings choose and interstellar races The genes were fused, and as a result, they gained great power.


    Grant sighed: "Perhaps I am not qualified to say that they are not pure human beings, in order to survive and reproduce, any means are not shameful.


    In order to survive, they changed their genetic chain. In order to survive, didn''t we also accept the generous gifts of the Xingchen family? Haven''t seen the Xingchen Palace, and still regard the Xingchen family as the highest god? When Grant said the last sentence, his tone was full of sarcasm.


    Trolasse and Mu Yunshen changed color one after another, as if they had a premonition of something, they all looked at Grant.


    Grant''s expression became clear, and he said solemnly: "The biggest crisis for mankind is not the Protoss who are far away in the center of the universe, but the human beings who once belonged to our own race.


    Trolasse said solemnly, "Are those humans who chose to stay thousands of years ago?"


    Grant: "Looking at the entire universe, the only people who can be called pure human beings are our four star regions and the group of people who were left behind.


    However, we are still human, but they no longer belong to the category of human beings.


    Grant stared at Trolasser and Mu Yunshen, and said, "They have fused the genes of the Void Orcs who have always regarded us as food, and turned into a new kind of race. No matter what they call themselves, I always call them Void Void. The orcs have become non-human and non-beasts, but they have powerful powers. They have established their own empire, the Aoch Empire, and they rule more life stars than our four star regions combined.


    It may be because of the genetic problems of the Void Orcs, they have become very good at fighting and bloodthirsty. I have played against them and their abilities are unpredictable. It may be that they have mutated in the universe environment for thousands of years. It''s a sharp knife hanging over our human heads.


    Look at what our four star regions are doing perish. Even so, they were still dissatisfied and wanted me to help them and accelerate the demise of mankind. For this reason, I chose to stand by and find another way out.


    The real advanced civilization races may not look down on the development of our human beings, but the Auch Empire, which once belonged to human beings, wants to rule the same kind. They have to put up a high profile to make us look good and let us know that they chose to leave. How stupid, look at their development, and then look at our progress, we are wandering in the universe, delaying too much development time.


    author gossip

 Chapter 311

    "When we were complacent and thought that we were the last human beings in the universe, the Auch Empire was already developing rapidly while chasing our traces. They hid behind the scenes and observed us secretly, while we were still doing They dreamed that they were wiped out by the Void Orcs as early as a few dry years ago.


    Our ruler, because the outside is too dangerous, and under the threat of the Void Orcs, hides in the realm of the four star fields and cannot retreat. People have been wandering at the door for a long time. unwilling to open.


    Mu Yun said deeply: "Since you know about this, why didn''t you tell Emperor Orixia that you are not only the prince of the Nebula Empire, but also the insider of this matter, so you shouldn''t hide it."


    Grant shook his head. "Do you think I can wake up someone who is pretending to be asleep?"


    So are you. Grant changed the subject and looked at Trolasse, "In the past three years or so, the Void Orcs have appeared frequently, have you really not suspected it?


    Trolasse pondered: "I have always suspected that someone may have mastered the method of controlling the Void Orcs, and I have always targeted the Far Void Changelings.


    Then, where did the distant changelings come from? Grant asked.


    Where else can they come from other than from the universe? I would love to say that, but after listening to your words, I cannot help but reflect carefully. Trolasse Road.


    I''m glad you can hear me so much. Grant said: "Trolesse, in order to minimize the loss of the Rose Empire, you can prepare from now on."


    Trolasse nodded, even if Grant didn''t say anything, he would tell his father about these things, so that he could hurry up and prepare.


    Grant sighed: "Actually, I really want you to unify the four star regions, but at the moment, it doesn''t seem realistic, even if you don''t do anything, just get married, the other three star regions are a bit uncomfortable. Stay, if you really want to join forces to unify the four star regions, the Rose Empire and the Demon Star, you will definitely become the target of elimination for the other three star regions and the Star Palace.


    This point, Trolasser and Mu Yunshen both know that they have no ambition to unify the four star fields. They just want to manage the magic star and the rose star field well. As for the other three star fields, they are really Powerless.


    Grant smiled and looked at Mu Yunshen, the magic star''s defense and investigation methods are really special, the far-space changelings can''t get into the magic star, if...


    is very good. Mu Yunshen interrupted him and said, "Do you know how much I paid for the arrangement of the magic star? Well, at least one of my gold mines has no scum left.


    If it is just because of gold, it may not be difficult. The real difficulty is that the materials for the big array are hard to find. Moreover, each of the several life stars in the rose star field is several times larger than the magic star, and the required materials are only It will be several times more than the magic star.


    In addition, there is the issue of the power supply of the big formation. There is no cyclical supply of magic energy. Even if the big formation is forcibly arranged, it is only one or two defenses. It costs so much to open the One or two defenses are really not worth it.


    Of course, the most critical issue in this is Ninita. If he is unwilling to take action, everything he thinks will be in vain.


    If you want to arrange and complete the big array, you need the right time and place, and you are indispensable.


    Grant is very clear that the possibility of arranging a planet like a magic star is too low, so he just asked casually.


    After watching the protoss guards, they did not delay and went back immediately.


    Outside the ice and snow area, there was a garrison of the Rose Legion, specially to guard the big guy, Troleser came over without notifying the local garrison, came quietly, and returned quietly.


    When they went back, only Mu Yunshen and Grant were there. Trolasse didn''t follow him back to the Magic Star. He went to the Rose Star to talk to Emperor Ron in person, so that he could make arrangements as soon as possible.


    Not long after Mu Yunshen returned to Demon Star, he received news from Atwood that the visiting group from Xingchen Palace couldn''t help but want to see Lord Star Lord.


    Mu Yunshen changed his clothes and came out, intending to meet them in person.


    As soon as he came out, he was greeted by a man in a black cloak.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Grant said: "I''ll go with you, your safety is more important than that guy Lorether."


    Mu Yun raised his eyebrows deeply, "Did Laise ask you to follow me?


    Grant snorted coldly, "How is it possible, he doesn''t have the qualifications to order me yet.


    Mu Yun knew that he was well-intentioned, but¡ª


    I looked him up and down a few times, "Even if you want to follow, you don''t need to wrap yourself up like this, right?


    Grant: I''m going to maintain a touch of mystery. "


    Mu Yun sneered deeply, "Even if you don''t, no one will remember you."


    Grant retorted, "People won''t remember me, but the cameras will.


    Mu Yun deeply understood that, affected by his ability, those who had seen him might not remember him, but he was a big living person, and if he was photographed, he would still exist. Mu Yunshen didn''t care about him, since he wanted to be so bored, let him be bored.


    The Lord Star went to see the visiting group of the Star Palace in person, and naturally followed a group of leaders on the magic star.


    His trip had already been disclosed to the Magic Star Media. When Mu Yunshen brought people to the hotel where the visiting group was staying, the door was already full of Magic Star''s media.


    Mu Yunshen stood at the door of the hotel and did not go in.


    Atwood, who had been waiting here early, hurried out to greet him, his face a bit ugly, and reported the situation to Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yunshen, as the master of the magic star, came to the hotel to meet the visiting group of the Star Palace in person. Atwood knew that the master of the star was coming, so he had a special opinion on Bishop Pulitzer. Since it was the theme of "friendship, he had to bring it with him no matter what." Let the psionicists go to the entrance of the hotel to meet the Lord Star Lord.


    Lord Star Lord gave them face and came to the hotel to meet them in person. They should have greeted them. However, after Bishop Pulitzer heard Atwood''s words, he looked indifferent and said perfunctory: "I''ll go to the organization to see, these people, After all, not all of us are from the Hall of Stars.


    As a result, no one in this organization came to greet Mu Yunshen.


    When Mu Yun heard this, not only was he not angry, but he felt that he was in the right place.


    He did not feel embarrassed, and calmly faced the media of the magic star: "It seems that the ten-day visit group organized by the Star Palace is not in a hurry to see the star master, the star master is busy with official business, and takes time out of his busy schedule. See, the delegation doesn''t seem to have time to see me, so I''ll have to wait until the next time when I''m free.


    In a certain room of the hotel, several psionicists gathered.


    Walter sneered and said: "A tool for giving birth, a crow spreads its wings, and thinks it can go to heaven, and if he dares to embarrass us, he must be prepared to suffer the consequences. Still welcoming? see us."


    Naibet said: "If he dares to hit our Star Palace in the face, we will naturally hit back, you are right, Pulitzer.


    Bishop Pulitzer did not respond. Although he is a bishop and has a lot of power in the Hall of Stars, he is still not enough to see in front of the Cardinal, and the pillar of the Morn family, Lucia, is precisely the red-clothed man in the Hall of Stars. bishop.


    Even if Bishop Pulitzer did not agree with Walter and Naibette''s actions, he had gathered all the psionicists related to the Morn family, and he had no choice but to not greet Mu Yunshen.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Walter immediately smiled and said: "It can''t be that waste of Atwood, when he saw that no one was going to greet Mu Yunshen, did he come over himself? Hahaha...


    Bishop Pulitzer glanced at Walter and shook his head in his heart. The Morn family is really inferior to one generation.


    When the door opened, Bishop Pulitzer only felt that a wall was blocking the door, and when he looked up, he saw a pair of indifferent eyes and short hair standing on end, Bishop Pulitzer''s heart trembled.


    Aktea Abel.


    What are you doing here? Aktea''s voice is lower than ordinary people''s, and it is heavy and dangerous to listen to other people''s ears.


    If Bishop Pulitzer didn''t want to offend the Morne family, then the one in front of him couldn''t afford to offend him.


    The Abel family, the family of His Majesty the Pope, although their descendants are not prosperous, they can''t stand it. They have a powerful bloodline.


    This Aktea was the most beloved descendant of His Majesty the Pope, with super strength and lofty status.


    Bishop Pulitzer glanced at the room, Walter and Bennett were really honest and stood there very quietly.


    Some things have not been negotiated properly and are being negotiated. Bishop Pulitzer mumbled.


    Aktea''s eyes were cold, and there seemed to be purple currents pulsing in his eyes, "Now, is the discussion in order?


    Bishop Pulitzer had sweat on his forehead. He glanced at Lonsati who was standing behind Aktea, and Lonsati didn''t seem to see his gaze.


    If it was in the past, when Aktea wanted to kill someone, Lonsati would always come forward to stop him. He was the person who could stop Aktea''s rage. The indifferent and bloodthirsty Aktea would also listen to Lonsati the most. If so, the two would be inseparable wherever they went, but this time, Lonsati didn''t seem to have any intention of speaking.


    It''s been... negotiated. Bishop Pulitzer bite the bullet.


    What was the result? Aktea continued to ask.


    I... go to greet Master Mu Xing in person. Bishop Pulitzer said while observing the face of the man in front of him. He didn''t know what this man meant.


    Don''t go to meet, you may have to visit. Aktea said suddenly.


    Bishop Pulitzer: "...


    Aktea: "He''s gone, and, shortened the visit to 10 days. Bishop Pulitzer was stunned.


    10 days? What is 10 days enough for?


    Before the Star Palace deliberately blurred the visit period, I just wanted to stay in the magic star for a while, so as to find out the details of the magic star. Why was the 10-day deadline all of a sudden given?


    author gossip

 Chapter 312

    Aktea''s voice was a little lower, "ruining the ultimate purpose of this visit, you may not be able to return to the constellation of God.


    After Aktea said those words, he turned around and left.


    Bishop Pulitzer was left in a cold sweat and dripped down.


    Aktea''s words are very clear, if he does not complete the purpose of this visit within the 10-day period, there is no need for him or he will go back.


    While Bishop Pulitzer was hesitating, not knowing what to do next, a man walked over from the room.


    Lord Bishop, I will go with you to visit Lord Muxing.


    Bishop Pulitzer looked back and saw a somewhat unfamiliar face, and he did not know who was the heir.


    However, his words reminded Pulitzer that since he missed this opportunity, he could only visit in person, and he might be able to salvage this incident.


    Bishop Pulitzer nodded, "What''s your name?


    Haru.


    At the moment, Bishop Pulitzer was not in the mood to ask which family the man was from. He was now thinking about how to let Mu Yun see them in the shortest possible time.


    When Mu Yunshen came to the hotel to meet them, Bishop Pulitzer did not make it public, but told some people selectively that he had his own selfishness. He was the team leader this time. He was naturally annoyed by Mu Yunshen''s public shamelessness. , and also wanted to take advantage of this to suppress Mu Yunshen''s limelight.


    In his opinion, since Mu Yunshen came here with great fanfare, he didn''t see them go out to greet them, so he had to bite the bullet and walk in anyway, justifying himself, he is the supreme ruler of the magic star, and his face is bigger than the sky.


    But who would have thought that Mu Yunshen only went to the door of the hotel and went back without even going inside.


    It''s okay to go back, and let the media broadcast his arrival, turn around and leave, and what he said when he left.


    People are not ashamed of being unpopular at all, but openly broadcast it live, allowing the audience to judge what is right or wrong.


    It can be said that Mu Yunshen''s behavior greatly exceeded Bishop Pulitzer''s expectations.


    The other psionicists still saw the news on TV. Eric, Noz, and Desiree couldn''t sit still on the spot. They rushed out of their respective rooms, met in the corridor, looked at each other, and both He walked to Bishop Pulitzer''s room angrily, but in the corridor, he met Bishop Pulitzer and Haru.


    Eric questioned Bishop Pulitzer on the spot, "The Star Lord came over, why didn''t you notify us?


    Bishop Pulitzer was worrying about this matter, "I didn''t have time to inform. We are going to visit Mu Xingzhu now. If you want to go, come with us."


    In Pulitzer''s opinion, the more people the better, this is enough to show the sincerity of their visiting group.


    Now there is a lot of scolding outside, the people of Demon Star have scolded them into a pile of shit, and everyone dares to ignore their star master, and everyone can''t wait to kill them. The people of the Demon Star are careful with their resentment, and the people of the Four Star Regions are also very resentful after seeing this report.


    In their opinion, the Lord of the Stars of the Devil did not put on airs, and took time out of their busy schedules to visit them in person at the hotel, but they were "busy and had no time to see the Lord of the Stars of the Devil.


    What are they doing in the magic star? Are they busy? What are they busy with? Are they busy eating, sleeping and bathing?


    When Xingchen Temple saw this report, it was also stunned. Obviously, they did not expect that the Pulitzer Bishop would be caught by such a big loophole by Mu Yunshen. But it is obvious to all that no one has seen it. Even if the fault is not the visiting group, it is now the fault of the visiting group.


    The Xingchen Temple immediately sent a communication to Bishop Pulitzer, and it was another reprimand, and asked him to restore the image of the Xingchen Temple in the eyes of the public as soon as possible.


    In the end, the people in the visiting group were organized by Pulitzer, and they went to the palace of the star master with the media of the group.


    Because of their rudeness, the Demon Beast Mercenary Group had already withdrawn, and even Atwood had left. They wanted to go to the Star Lord Palace, so they could only walk or take a taxi.


    They are a group of dozens of people, each with a distinguished status, but at this moment, they have been reduced to waiting for the car on the side of the road. They followed the group media and broadcasted the whole process of the treatment they received in the magic star. This miserable sale is very good.


    The members of the visiting group who were originally thrown with rotten eggs were instantly pulled back a lot.


    The discussion on Xingwang was also very lively. Half and half of the visiting group and the magic star started a bloodless fight on Xingwang.


    [Moxing is too cool, is this the attitude of receiving the visiting group? There is not even a special car to pick up and drop off, this is the way of the magic star''s hospitality? I seriously doubt that the previous report was deliberately planned by the magic star. Just to discredit the visiting group. ¡¿


    [The idiot upstairs, the magic star has a lot of money, a good job, and the force value is on the table, what do you need to smear? I don''t think you want to smear such a complicated program directly when you start it? ¡¿


    [The existence of the magic star is the beginning of polarization, why are they] able to cultivate magic ability, but we can''t? If you want to enter the magic star to practice and study, the tuition is simply expensive, and the local people of the magic star directly implement the nine-year obligation. Education, even if we don''t fucking enjoy this compulsory education, the tuition fee is 10 times more expensive than the magic star student. See clearly, this is just the tuition fee. ¡¿


    [There are also various accommodation fees, food fees, training fees, tuition fees, etc., let''s do the math, who can afford to study at the magic star''s academy? ¡¿¡¾Save your energy upstairs, no matter how expensive it is, I still want to go there to study. ¡¿


    [The key is not the tuition fee, right? The key is that the tuition fee is so high that not everyone can study it. It takes five generations of the family to apply for the materials alone. No one will know if it will be ranked for you, or if it will not be ranked for you directly. ¡¿


    [It''s just that I''m not born in a magic star]


    [Don''t be wronged, don''t shout, don''t feel unfair, blame you for being a poor diaosi with no money, background and strength. ¡¿


    [Will Lao Tzu say that he is an aborigines of the magic star? Because the Imperial Army and the Soaring Snake Legion went to war at that time, our family moved to another planet to avoid the war, and now Lao Tzu¡¯s whole family is so remorseful that they have already applied for 20 This time, I tried to transfer the household registration back to Moxing, and it has been rejected 20 times. It seems that we still have 200 applications to go, or longer.... You who are too expensive, can you have more than Laozi? Is it hard work? I almost got it, but I missed it, and I regret it so much]


    [Hahahaha, seeing the upstairs, I suddenly feel that my mood is very smooth, I can eat two more bowls of rice tonight. ¡¿


    [¡­.Don¡¯t you think your actions are cruel? The crooked building is a bit crooked. The psionicist visiting group has a long way to go, and now they don¡¯t even have to take a car. How pitiful this is. ¡¿


    [The news upstairs can be closed, who said they don''t have a car? The latest news, they have a car. ¡¿


    As soon as this person shouted, the comment area was quiet, and everyone went to watch the live broadcast of the delegation.


    A group of dozens of people in the visiting group stood on the side of the road, very conspicuous. There were city buses passing by. Seeing so many of them, they deliberately walked around to pick them up.


    The flight attendant got off the bus very politely and asked: "Where do you want to go?


    Bishop Pulitzer opened his mouth and said: "We are a visiting group from Xingchen Hall, we want to go to Star Lord Hall... Before Bishop Pulitzer finished speaking, the polite and smiling flight attendant directly suppressed his smile and turned around. Walk.


    "Hey Naibet suddenly said badly, "You car, take us to the Star Lord''s Hall.


    The flight attendant looked at them with disgust, "I''m sorry, we don''t accept guests who ignore Lord Star Master, please do your best.


    Having said that, he got in the car and left without looking back.


    Everyone in the visiting group: "..."


    In their eyes, Mu Yunshen is a male emptiness who depends on psionicists to survive. All of them are not low in status. They grew up from small stars and hold the moon. Naturally, they don''t look down on Mu Yunshen''s past, even if Mu Yunshen Now that they have some ability, most people''s preconceived ideas still cannot be changed.


    When they looked down on Mu Yunshen, they couldn''t understand Mu Yunshen''s position in the hearts of the magic star people.


    Mu Yunshen is the master of the magic star, the faith of the magic star, and the god of the magic star.


    Some people are disrespectful to their beliefs and gods, and these believers will naturally not treat them kindly.


    The direct impact of this incident is that they have been standing on the side of the road. During this period, several buses came to inquire. When I heard that they were a visiting group from Xingchen Palace, no one car was willing to let them ride, and they could not really Walking so far to the Star Lord''s Palace is enough for them to break their legs.


    No way, Bishop Pulitzer''s plan to force Mu Yunshen to receive them with too many people was in vain, and a group of people had no choice but to go back in aggrieved way. The visiting group was organized by the temple, and they all looked on with bad eyes. They were really afraid that they would suddenly burst into flames and hurt people. Don''t think that Bishop Pulitzer will be honest after returning. He didn''t see Mu Yunshen. No matter how he will not give up, in addition to the pressure from the Star Palace, it is the threat of Aktea. If he messes up this visit, he will not be able to go back.


    After returning home, Bishop Pulitzer sent someone to a rental car shop, planning to rent a few cars for emergency.


    This was a good idea. If they didn''t want to take them in a car, they could always rent a car at their own expense. Unfortunately, the person who was sent to rent a car came back empty-handed and couldn''t get a car with the money.


    The people in the visiting group were very puzzled, and the renter said helplessly: "The car rental companies in the whole city will not rent cars for ten days."


    Walter angrily slapped his palm on the table, "It''s so deceiving and admiring Yun Shen, are you trying to openly become an enemy of the entire psionicist world?


    The renter said: "This order was not ordered by Mu Yunshen, but was organized spontaneously by local residents."


    author gossip

 Chapter 313

    Walter was stunned, and after a while, he said: "What are you kidding? Are you saying that we have committed public anger?


    The renter glanced at him, "It is indeed a public outrage, I seem to have misplaced the importance of Mu Yunshen to the people of the devil. If there is a gang fight, it is best to hide in the hotel and not go out.


    The psionicists were about to burst their lungs with anger, and counted all the insults and humiliation they had received here on Mu Yunshen''s head.


    Eric sneered directly, got up and left.


    Then Noz and Xi Rui also got up and left. They didn''t plan to be with them. If they acted alone, they might still be able to see the Lord. Together with them, they don''t know when they will be able to see Mu Yunshen.


    Not long after they left, Haru also went out, and no one knew what he was going for.


    Eric left to communicate with his uncle, and wanted to start with Uncle Mu Yunshen, so that he could see Mu Yunshen and not be trapped in the hotel.


    Noz and Desiree left, and hope was placed on Desiree.


    Under the gaze of his elder brother, Xi Rui pulled the communication to Mu Yunyin.


    Mu Yunyin was quite generous, and did not say that he would not answer his communication. Even if Xi Rui asked to meet, Mu Yunyin generously agreed.


    However, when he was about to hang up the communication, Mu Yunyin teased: "You are very capable, you dare to openly shame my brother in the magic star. You do have a kind, you outsiders may not know, in the magic star, I Brother said one, no one can say two, from top to bottom, everything is unified.


    Desiree: "..."


    They have seen it today.


    After hanging up the communication, Mu Yunyin said to the two boys, "I''m here today, don''t call me, my uncle is going to see someone, so I don''t have time to accompany you.


    Gala was upset, and pouted: "See who can accompany us in training? Come again.


    Gala was wearing a training suit, and with a light drink, she held a long spear made of mud and stone in her hand. She shook the long spear majestically, and pointed the spear point directly at her uncle Mu Yunyin. The long sword formed by the condensed ice was also held in his hand. Mu Yunyin was forced by these two guys to step back again and again, and waved his hand: "I won''t fight, I won''t fight, let your uncle Osmen accompany you to practice for a while, uncle. Something really happened."


    The two young boys with fighting intent turned their heads to look at each other.


    Passing by Osmond: "...


    Glancing at the weapons in their hands, without hesitation, they started running, running faster than Mu Yunyin, "Lord Star Master has something to do with me, take a step first.


    Mu Yunyin: "..."


    Gala: "¡­


    Garan:¡­


    The three little followers on the sidelines: "¡­


    Mu Yunyin laughed dryly, "Why don''t you...you come and see with me? These two boys are too powerful, whether it''s close combat or using psychic abilities, most of the mercenaries in the Warcraft mercenary group are not them. opponent.


    The remaining half was still due to experience, height and strength. After all, they were only ten years old. No matter how light their bodies were and how flexible their movements were, their strength was here. That strength is not scary.


    Ashamed to say, these formal mercenaries can only take advantage of their young age.


    It has only been so long since they came to Demon Star, and they are already ranked on the battle power list of the Warcraft Mercenary Group. Are they really the sons of those two guys? This talent and strength are really scary.


    Gala looked at his brother beside him, "Do you want to go?


    Jialan touched the sweat on his forehead, "Go, I''ve practiced all morning, take a rest.


    Seeing that they were no longer fighting, the three little sidekicks on the sidelines immediately came over, the one who delivered the towel delivered the towel, and the one who delivered the water delivered water, and A Chan''s job was taken away by them.


    These three little followers were none other than Frey, Loki and Tyre who had been beaten up by their brothers for several years.


    Since they arrived at the magic star and saw the true strength of Gala and Galan, they were completely convinced. Thinking about their slapstick, it''s no wonder that they can''t beat others. They have no ability to use their fists. After defeating them, this is still merciful. It is really serious. They probably no longer exist at this moment. Haven''t they seen that even so many powerful mercenaries are not their opponents?


    They followed Gala and Galan and wanted to learn something from them.


    This kind of opportunity to serve in close quarters is not for everyone, so they cherish it very much. As long as they have a rest day, they will definitely be by their side.


    Of course, they have to serve good, not only the two masters Gala and Gala, but also their three pets. One person, one person takes care of one.


    When watching the fighting training, three people squatted on the sidelines, with a small soft cushion beside one, and a small plate beside the small cushion. Mats are reserved for pets to lie on, and small plates are reserved for small pets to put treats.


    When it''s hot, it needs to be fanned, and when it''s thirsty, it needs to be fed. The three little things are too delicate.


    Of course, all of this was done voluntarily by the three of them. Jiala and Jialan couldn''t chase them away, so they had to follow them. So, Mu Yunyin drove the car with five boys and three pets. So I went to the hotel where the visiting group stayed.


    By the time they arrived, Noz and Desiree were already waiting in the lobby on the first floor.


    After not seeing him for a few years, Xi Rui was very nervous when he saw Mu Yunyin again.


    On the other hand, Mu Yunyin was very calm.


    Only by letting go can you be calm.


    "Yun, Yun Yin. Xi Rui was so nervous that he couldn''t even speak.


    Mu Yunyin looked at him calmly for a while, and then smiled: "Long time no see! Xi Rui, did you have any results with that one?


    Desiree: "..."


    This is hurting him.


    Mu Yunyin walked over, patted him on the shoulder, and comforted: "Don''t be nervous, I won''t beat you up because of what happened back then. If it''s not suitable, then leave. I don''t like forced feelings."


    Desiree: "..."


    He wanted to force this relationship, he was really reluctant to part, but he couldn''t say it.


    Compared with Mu Yunyin''s free and easy, Xi Rui felt that he was a coward.


    Mu Yunyin looked at Noz behind Siri, "This is...


    Noz glanced at his unpromising younger brother, expecting him to introduce him, there was no hope, and stepped forward to introduce himself, "Noz Siri''s brother.


    Mu Yunyin shook hands with him, "I can''t tell, you are completely different from Xi Rui."


    Noz stared at Mu Yunyin, his eyes raised higher, "Outside, even if we were introduced as brothers, no one would believe us.


    Mu Yunyin laughed, the two of them really didn''t look like brothers, neither in appearance nor personality.


    Is your hair natural or dyed later? A crisp and tender voice suddenly came.


    Noz''s fiery red hair, coupled with the corners of his dangling eyes, gave people a very arrogant, arrogant and attention-getting look.


    In fact, Noz had already seen the five teenagers who came in with Mu Yunyin. Among them, the two leading children were very good-looking and very eye-catching.


    These two children, in today''s four star regions, it is estimated that no one does not know them.


    Noz''s gaze passed through Mu Yunyin and fell on the black-haired boy who spoke, and answered, "Dye.


    Oh. Gala is disappointed.


    He has already concluded that as long as people who are different from ordinary people have super strength and talent, such as father, Jialan, Grant with long ice blue hair, they are all very strong people.


    Knowles was intrigued by the child''s disappointment, "Is there something wrong with my hair color?


    Jia La spread his hands, "I just think that if you are born, it means you will be very strong, but unfortunately you are not."


    Noz''s eyes twitched. He didn''t know if he had heard it wrong. How could he think this child was pretending to be weak? This kid is only a little old, so he dared to say that he was weak.


    Noz turned his gaze to Garan with silver hair and raised his eyebrows, "Is his hair natural?


    Gala said proudly: "Of course.


    Noz''s eyes lit up, "That is to say, he is very strong?


    Gala sneered, "Do you want to try? Noz''s eyes suddenly shined brightly. He was originally a fighting maniac. He likes to challenge all kinds of masters and sharpen himself from it. Now there is a big kid who is said to be very Strong, of course he wants to compete with others.


    Mu Yunyin hurriedly interrupted them, "I don''t think this time is a good time to compete. Gala, Lord Star Master will not let you casually engage with people you don''t know well, especially if the other party is a visiting group.


    Gala glanced at her uncle and didn''t speak, but she knew something.


    Gala stared at Noz and Desiree with a deep look, and smiled coldly, "I heard that the people in the visiting group are very good, but I don''t know if they have good capital.


    Knowles felt that their visiting group seemed to be despised by a little kid.


    Mu Yunyin said: "Xi Rui is not a psionicist, so the purpose of coming here should not be to visit, but to come to me.


    Before Siri could speak, Noz said, "Yes, it''s what we said earlier. We would like to ask you to lead us so that we can meet the Star Master and talk to him about something."


    Mu Yunyin nodded, "I will help you ask the star master."


    Mu Yunyin said this, turned around and sent a message to the elder brother, asking him if he would like to see the two brothers of the Rupert family.


    On the other end of the communication, not only Mu Yunshen, but Troleser was also there.


    He has returned from Rose Star, Mu Yunshen is pregnant now, he can''t wait to be by his side all the time, and he won''t stay at Rose Star for a long time.


    Trolasse said: "You bring them here.


    Mu Yunyin understood, this meant that he was willing to see them.


    After hanging up the communication and walking back, Mu Yunyin said to Noz and Xi Rui, "Let''s go, I will take you to the Star Lord''s Palace.


    Noz felt relieved, and finally found the opportunity to meet Mu Yunshen.


    A few people turned to leave, and happened to meet Haru who came in from outside.


    Helu first looked at Mu Yunyin, then at Noz and Siri, and finally on the five-and-a-half-year-old child. When he saw Gala and Galan, his eyes stopped. .


    author gossip

 Chapter 314

    Haru asked, "Where are you going?


    Noz didn''t want to talk to the rest of the group at all, "It''s nothing to do with you."


    There was a smile on Haru''s ordinary face, "Oh, I can understand that you want to leave the visiting group and go to see the star master of the magic star alone? I''m afraid it is not appropriate to do so? After all, we are all The people who come together, even if the forces are different, but we are at least psionicists, right?


    Noz''s hanging eyes were full of murderous intent, obviously killing intent, "I said, this has nothing to do with you, speed away.


    Haru''s face also showed a chill, he directly opened the terminal, and said to the other end, "Bishop Pulitzer, the two brothers of the Rupert family, want to see the Lord of the Magic Stars alone, do you want to follow go together?


    you wanna die. Noz let out a low voice, and the flame-shaped spiritual seals on his face appeared one by one, the color was blue, and there were a total of seven spiritual energy blue seven seals.


    Two flames quickly condensed in Noz''s palm, and the surrounding temperature also increased.


    Just when Noz wanted to throw a flame and burn this guy to ashes, he heard an angry shout, "Stop. Bishop Pulitzer, who came in a hurry, managed to stop this infighting.


    Fortunately, Bishop Pulitzer was on the first floor just now. If he was upstairs, he would not have arrived so quickly.


    He hurriedly approached, "What are you doing? What did the rules say when you came? Infighting is strictly prohibited. We''re here... Bishop Pulitzer didn''t finish his words, they came to show the color of these self-righteous magicians, How could the psionicists who have lasted for several years be defeated by the magicians who came from nowhere? The psionicists must restore their status in the minds of the people, but these words are obviously not suitable for publicity.


    When Bishop Pulitzer said this, it was obviously aimed at Noz. After all, he was the one who made the first move. Haru was still standing there, and he didn''t even show the spiritual seal. Obviously, he didn''t want to fight Noz.


    Noz glanced at Haru with murderous intent, took away the flame in his hand, "Which force are you a psionicist sent by?"


    Haru smiled faintly, "August Kingdom.


    The killing intent in Noz''s eyes deepened, very good, the psionicists sent by the Augustine family really made him feel disgusted.


    If you can''t do it now, then you can take care of him after the visit is over.


    Bishop Pulitzer just wants to see Mu Yunshen immediately, and "friendly communication" as soon as possible - let the media broadcast live to the four star regions, and let everyone see how the psionicists beat these bullshit magicians. He was looking for teeth all over the place, and it was proved by facts that the status of psionicists could not be violated.


    Pulitzer''s eyes first fell on Mu Yunyin, and then he saw the two children standing beside Mu Yunyin. Seeing this, Pulitzer''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    These two are the children of Mu Yunshen and Trolasse. As long as they can stay, are they worried that Mu Yunshen will not come to see them?


    Bishop Pulitzer put on a smile that he thought was gentle and kind, "These two are the grandsons of the Rose Empire, right? They really look like their two fathers. Little baby, what''s your name? Bishop Ritz asked Gala and Galan in a coaxing tone.


    Hearing that, Mu Yunyin and the three little followers felt a chill, and the hairs on their bodies stood up.


    Garan was expressionless and looked at each other with cold eyes.


    Gala''s eyes were about to roll into the sky, "Uncle, when we leave, let''s leave now."


    Mu Yunyin also found that something was wrong with this group of people. Looking at the group of people who came downstairs, he finally realized how reckless they were to bring the two children here. This group of people did everything just to see the big brother. from.


    Mu Yunyin said, turned around and was about to leave, but Helu blocked the door with a stride, "Don''t go. Bishop Pulitzer, who was directly ignored by the two children, reacted, and also blocked the door, with a sullen face on his face. He smiled and said, "You two young masters, why not play here for a while?


    Mu Yunyin protected the two children behind him, and said coldly, "You want to kidnap the children of the star master on the magic star?


    Bishop Pulitzer shook his head, "No no no, this is not a kidnapping, we just want to keep them here as guests, after all, it is too difficult for us to see your Lord Star Lord, why don''t you stay and wait for you? How about Dad coming to pick you up in person?


    Mu Yunyin glanced at these people. There were dozens of them, and all of them were psionicists. If there was a fight, they would be obviously weak.


    Looking at their ugly faces, Mu Yunyin sneered in his heart, and suddenly shouted to the door.


    Come on people.


    Everyone in the visiting group did not expect that Mu Yunyin would make this move.


    Someone sneered, "Come on, let''s see who has the ability to save you from so many of us psionicists.


    Mu Yunyin also sneered, but in his heart he was calling them idiots who dared to be arrogant here without understanding anything.


    On the street, the pedestrians passing by the entrance of the hotel all stopped, and Mu Yunyin''s roar was so loud that even the pedestrians on the other side of the road heard it.


    At first, they thought they had heard it wrong, and when they looked around, they saw a lot of people surrounding the hotel entrance. This hotel was the hotel where the Xingchen Palace visiting group lived, and the voice just now came from here.


    These people of the devil star, who care if the matter is true or not, someone actually took action against the master of the star master. This is a pedestrian who doesn''t want to live, a driver who is parking on the road, and a boss who is talking about business with a communicator , All of them looked at some people running towards the door of the hotel in confusion. Just as they didn''t know what was going on, a roar came out. "The visiting group is about to attack the Lord Star Master''s son, come here soon.


    Pedestrians rushed forward, the driver didn''t even close the car door, the people rushed out, the boss didn''t even talk about business, grabbed the communicator and smashed it like a brick, and the people rushed forward bravely.


    The entrance of the hotel suddenly became a mess. The visiting group surrounded Mu Yunyin and a few people, and the residents of Moxing surrounded the visiting group again, arguing and shoving. Naturally, they started.


    All the psykers in the visiting group have never experienced such a bird''s temper when they are so old, especially Walter and Naibette. Seeing this guy roared so many people, men and women, young and old, they are obviously ordinary People, even fighting is a five-scratching style, not to mention so simple.


    The few psionicists who were blocking the door were torn and scratched, and their hearts were furious. In the visiting group, I don''t know who used their abilities to hit a row of balls, and the people blocking the door collapsed instantly.


    The people who were still clamoring for the delegation to release people, seeing that someone had used their abilities to beat them, how could they bear it.


    Dear folks, these outsiders dare to use psychic energy to hurt our magic star, you don''t have to hold back, and return to them. I don''t know who shouted this, and among the people crowded at the door, a large piece of water balloons suddenly rolled up, smashing the visiting group to the side, and there were dozens of water balloons coming over, that is to say, Among the residents around here, there are dozens of magicians who can use the water element.


    After a large piece of water polo, followed by a large piece of earth ball, the direct smashing visiting group all hugged their heads and ran away. If they were not afraid of destroying the hotel, they might have even used the fire ball.


    When the people in the visiting group saw this posture, they knew that they could no longer keep their hands, otherwise they would definitely suffer.


    The people in the visiting group also began to fight back, greeting the crowd with various abilities.


    The people retreated one after another, and they all left the hotel. The people in the visiting group thought they were afraid, so they rushed out and chased after them. However, when they all retreated to the street, the real battle had just begun.


    With a roar, in the crowd, a giant rose from the ground and punched a nearby psionicist with a fist the size of a sandbag, knocking the person flying with one punch.


    The crowd is fighting, but the psionicists are still very recognizable. As long as they use their abilities, they will definitely have a spiritual mark on their bodies. If they are a spiritual master, it is even better. The spiritual marks are all on their faces, and they can be recognized at a glance.


    The melee didn''t stop until the police and city guards arrived.


    The people in the visiting group thought that their more than 30 psionicists could not deal with a group of ordinary people? But they never imagined, where the hell is this ordinary person, whoever pulls out from the crowd is a good player , and then pull another, maybe it is the magician.


    Among the group of people who beat them alone, there were quite a few magicians, those who knew elements, those who could transform, those who knew how to fight, and all of them were good at fighting.


    Spirit masters are very popular and powerful in the world of psionicists. Wherever they go, they are surrounded by stars.


    On the other hand, they are magicians who are equivalent to spiritual masters, but they have a lot of them in the magic star. Anyone can show their hands. It is because they are many that they appear ordinary. They are ordinary people outside. When they are used, a Everyone can be transformed into a magician, and no one loses in a fight.


    What if their cultivation time is short? What if their level is not high? Ant Duo can kill an elephant, not to mention so many people beating over thirty of them.


    As long as the Demon Star is given time, even if the entire population cannot cultivate, it is still possible for at least half of them to cultivate.


    Such a base is many times larger than that of a psionicist.


    The two parties fought in groups, and neither of them took advantage. The visiting group took advantage of Lingyin Gao, and the residents of Demon Star took advantage of the crowd. No one was much better than the other.


    The people in the visiting group were particularly depressed. With their strength, it was easy to kill a few ordinary people, but it was not possible in the magic star. Even ordinary people, their bodies were stronger than those on the outer planet.


    In this melee, many people were injured, but no one died.


    This melee was inevitably photographed and uploaded to the Star Network. The people of the Magic Star severely condemned the visiting group sent by the Star Palace. For a time, the Star Network World exploded again, and tens of billions of people from the four star regions watched the scene. Field melee.

 Chapter 315

    When the Star Palace sent a visiting group, the voices of support were very high. People outside wanted to witness the magic of the magic star with their own eyes, and they wanted to see with their own eyes how powerful the rumored magician was.


    However, they were desperately looking forward to it, disappointed again and again, waited again and again, and finally reported such an inexplicable and bloody thing, which was soon on TV. As long as the four star regions searched for the magic star platform, they could See.


    The host of the Magic Star Terrace directly revealed that the visiting group organized by the Star Palace had bad intentions and wanted to kidnap the children of Lord Star Lord in the hotel, and was informed by the masses, which caused this chaos.


    At that time, the surveillance video in the hotel was also broadcast, so that people in the four star regions could see the truth.


    After the Rose Empire knew about this, it was the first to condemn Xingchen Hall''s actions.


    It was followed by the Giant Wing Kingdom, which also issued a condemnation.


    The Rose Empire speaks out, and they all understand that the Lord of the Stars is the partner of Prince Laise of the Rose Empire. Those two children are not only from Mu Yunshen, but also from Trolasser. The Rose Empire condemned it, which is reasonable. , But when the Giant Wing Kingdom followed what was going on in the Giant Wing Kingdom, when it was questioned, the Giant Wing King royal family released a message.


    Asa Gerald, the prince of the Giant Wing Kingdom, will soon marry Yun Yange.


    Who is Yun Yange?


    That is the uncle of the Demon Star Lord.


    With this relationship, it is not surprising that the Kingdom of Giant Wings has spoken.


    Seeing that things were getting worse and worse, Xingchen Palace was under great pressure, and in the end, it was unable to tear off the last fig leaf. The superficial competition and open-mindedness disappeared, and it no longer held the title of "friendship and "communication". Indicate the intention of this visit.


    The Xingchen Hall spoke directly to the four major star fields, condemning Mu Yunshen''s big lie, that there is no magic energy in the universe, all these are lies made by Mu Yunshen, there is only the power of the universe in the universe, only the spiritual ability is one. There is no second kind of abnormal energy at all.


    Mu Yunshen''s goal is to subvert the entire world of psionicists. Once the world of psionics is subverted, it will be difficult for humans to survive under the minions of the Void Orcs. On the other hand, Mu Yunshen''s behavior is unruly and his intentions are obvious.


    The Star Palace appeals to the people of the four star regions, not to be deceived by the lies of Mu Yunshen, and should join hands to resist the existence of magic stars. They are the public enemies of mankind, the cancer of the universe, and heretics. They must be removed and cannot be allowed to grow stronger. stand up.


    Seeing the impassioned speech of the Pope of Xingchen Palace on TV, Mu Yunshen was so angry that he wanted to get through the TV and use the soles of his shoes to smash that old face that had been ploughed by countless earthworms.


    Trolasse has been on the side to give him a good breath, "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, you can''t be angry, be careful that the baby''s temper will not be good in the future. For the sake of the baby, don''t be angry with him, and see how long they can limp.


    Mu Yun took a few deep breaths and was so angry that he was about to go wild.


    No, this bad breath must be released, it is simply unbearable. Mu Yunshen didn''t want to be angry either, but he couldn''t suppress his temper at all. I don''t know if it was because of pregnancy. He always felt that his temper was getting more and more hot. He stood up from the sofa and paced the hall.


    "Lesser, how about I kill them directly? The visiting group was still in the magic star, and the old guys in the Xingchen Hall dared to shout at Lao Tzu. They were courting death. I really thought that Lao Tzu would not dare to kill them.


    Trolasse hurried over and hugged the person, "Don''t worry, killing the visiting group is unreasonable, no matter how angry you are, you can''t take this step.


    "The relationship between the people in the visiting group is complicated, but they are not all from the Xingchen Palace. It is estimated that the Xingchen Palace would like you to kill people. In this way, the Xingchen Palace has a reason to join forces with all parties to encircle and suppress the magic star."


    Don''t look at the sincere and impassioned speech of the Pope of the Star Palace, which seems to be a success, then we will wait and see the response after that. If we don''t change and respond to changes, the more they limping, the more we ignore him, they will be anxious and will lose their sense of proportion. On the contrary, the more we care about them, the more joyful they will be. We don''t do anything, we just wait, they must have something else to do.


    Mu Yunshen was finally persuaded by Trolasser, and he planned to ignore this matter and let it ferment. He wanted to see what would happen in the end?


    The fights on the star network, the death and the wounded, and the blood flowed into rivers.


    The people who support the Demon Star and those who support the Xingchen Hall are evenly matched, and their combat effectiveness is very strong.


    Among the people who support Xingchen Palace, how many are sincere support, and how many are sailors, no one cares at all, what they care about is the reaction of Xingchen Palace and Moxing. The Xingchen Hall has repeatedly made remarks to criticize the evil intentions of the magic star, but they have not received a response from the magic star. No matter how fierce and fierce they are, the magic star just ignores it, and the residents on the magic star are still living well. Magic Star TV station broadcasts regular programs step by step, and even the news anchor did not mention the provocation of Xingchen Temple, and the scolding on Xingxing.com, Magic Star seems to have no knowledge of this matter, they live happily and comfortably. .


    The Magic Star Life column group is still broadcasting "Into the New World".


    The host smiled and told the magic star audience about every newly discovered plant and fruit, the functions and nutrients of these things, and when encountering a new species of beast, he would also introduce the attack strength of this beast by the way. , meat texture and nutritional value and so on.


    Change the station, is "Life and Science".


    Under the interview of the host, an old expert told all the residents of the magic star with a smile, that the magic element in the air can strengthen the human body and promote awakening. Even people who cannot awaken will have a strong body and five senses. Sensitive and long life.


    The host was very able to grasp the audience''s psychology and asked with a smile: "The five senses are sensitive and subtle, our feelings may not be so deep, only the lifespan is what we feel the most deeply, then, can you tell us, How much will the average lifespan of the inhabitants of the magic star increase?


    The old expert said: "Among the four major star regions, the average life expectancy of humans is between 120 and 130 years old, but in our magic star, after research, the average life expectancy of ordinary residents on the magic star will be 120 to 130 years old. Between 160 and 200 years old, in the future, with the development of the magic star, the lifespan will only gradually increase and will not decline. The lifespan of magicians is not within this limit, and the Academy of Sciences has no accurate judgment on how long they can live. , for further study in the future.


    This old expert is very famous, and he is very authoritative in the field of life research. Because he is getting old, he retired and returned to the Maca Planet to retire just in time to catch up with the magic star. Moisturized by the magic energy element, he felt his body Getting better and lighter, without the sluggishness and fatigue of old age.


    Therefore, he will appear in front of the audience again. His remarks made everyone in the four star regions excited.


    According to the words of this old expert, is it still fake? It must be true. If you can enter the magic star, you will be an ordinary person, and your lifespan will be extended for decades or hundreds of years. If you can awaken to magic energy The lifespan is even more unknown. Such a good thing attracts them not only because of their strength, but also because of their long lifespan.


    No one is not afraid of death, in order to prolong their life, it doesn''t matter how much they pay.


    A simple program made the efforts of the Xingchen Temple go to waste, and the Xingchen Internet was full of people who were wailing to move to the magic star.


    The two sides who were originally evenly matched, many people turned to the magic star, didn''t you see the old experts come back? It''s enough to show that his physical condition has definitely improved. If he didn''t come out, he was already an old guy older than the Pope of the Star Palace.


    This is the advantage of the magic star. I only live to move to the magic star in this life.


    As soon as the Star Palace saw that the situation was not good, as expected by Troleser, he started to make a move.


    In order to expose Mu Yunshen''s lies, the Xingchen Temple proposed to challenge the magicians of the magic star. The challenger was the visiting group sent to the magic star. The reporters accompanying the group and the local reporters of the magic star recorded the live broadcast of the competition. The people of the big star field have witnessed with their own eyes, who is the pillar and guardian of mankind?


    Xingchen Hall shouted at Mu Yunshen directly in front of the media.


    Mu Yunshen was reclining on the sofa, with his head resting on Trolaise''s lap. Trolaise was handling official business, while Mu Yunshen was watching TV while eating fruit. Post, I almost laughed out a pig.


    "Is the Hall of Stars crazy, really thinks that he is the savior of the world? Still the pillars and guardians? No wonder the psionicists have been at the top for so many years, so that the royal family of the Nebula Empire has to suppress it, and it is not unreasonable to attract hatred. Mu Yunshen spit out the peel on the plate, sat up and stretched.


    I was so sleepy that someone sent a pillow, and I was worried that I couldn''t find a chance to show my magician, and Trolise said without raising his head, "Wait, don''t rush to fight.


    Mu Yun looked at him deeply, "Huh?"


    Trolasse: "You have to make them anxious to get more benefits.


    Mu Yun knew very well that this guy was really insidious. Fortunately, he wasn''t on the opposite side of himself, otherwise he would really be in trouble.


    The Hall of Stars openly challenged Mu Yunshen, but it was still like a rock sinking into the ocean, and it didn''t get the slightest response.


    The Xingchen Palace thought that Mu Yunshen was guilty and did not dare to fight, and his arrogance became even more arrogant.


    Every day, I have to brush my presence on the media. Two days ago, the Xingchen Palace in the Ming Dynasty mocked Mu Yunshen for being a softie. I didn¡¯t dare to challenge him and wanted to anger him, and look at his next reaction. Seeing Mu Yun Shen still did not respond, and Xingchen Palace was even more convinced that Mu Yunshen was lacking in confidence.


    author gossip

 Chapter 316

    Afterwards, Xingchen Palace said very generously, as long as Mu Yunshen stood up and confessed that the reason for telling this big lie was someone deliberately instigating it? In charge, Xingchen Palace will not take action against Mu Yunshen because he is a male emptiness. However, Mu Yunshen needs to be taken care of by Xingchen Palace to atone for his mistakes.


    The Xingchen Palace is very clear, whether it is the magic star or Mu Yunshen, it is not easy to take down the star of the gods. If there is a problem with the magic star, the Rose Empire is definitely not turning a blind eye, but even if it knows, the Xingchen Palace still has a little illusion Yun Shen really compromised that between Mo Xing and Mu Yunshen, at least they can negotiate with the Rose Empire, whether it is to get Mo Xing or Mu Yunshen, the Xingchen Palace is not a loss.


    However, the dream of Xingchen Palace was not long before it was awakened by a news from Moxing.


    The magic star news broadcast directly, "Mr. Mu Yunshen, the master of the magic star, responded to the shameless actions of the Xingchen Palace. The star master said that the magic star is not afraid of any power. The star palace really wants to challenge, so we will take practical actions. Xing is not anyone, any force can provoke if they want to provoke. If you want to challenge the magic star, you must pay the price.


    The star master said that as long as the Xingchen Hall can get three first-level energy stone veins, the challenge will be met by the magic star. If the challenge fails, the three first-level energy stone veins will belong to the magic star. I hope other forces will also have the financial resources to challenge. magic star. "


    In addition, the magic star will be held accountable for the slander and deliberate kidnapping of the Star Palace.


    Mo Xing''s formulaic response was much calmer and calmer than the Ming Dynasty innuendo that jumped up and down in the Xingchen Palace.


    Compared with the magic star, the behavior of the Xingchen Temple is like a clown jumping from a beam.


    Now, the attitude of the magic star has come out. If you want the magic star to accept the challenge, you have to pay the price, otherwise you will not talk about it.


    Mo Xing''s slap made the Xingchen Palace a little bit painful.


    The Xingchen Temple''s response arrived immediately, "It is not difficult for the Xingchen Temple to take out these three first-level energy stone veins, if the Xingchen Temple loses the challenge, the energy stone veins go to the magic star, then what if the magic star loses?


    Mo Xing''s response was, "Oh, Mo Xing will not lose."


    Mo Xing''s response almost made all the old guys in the Xingchen Hall anger out of brain hemorrhage.


    Xingchen Palace asked childishly, "What if you lose?"


    The big magic star nodded lightly, "If you lose, how about I send you a few awakening potions? Potions that can awaken the unawakened children of your psionicist family.


    This news immediately made the entire psionicist world fry, and all psionicist families began to be impetuous.


    In order to stabilize people''s hearts, the Xingchen Temple immediately stood up and scolded Mu Yunshen for talking nonsense. The potion that can awaken people does not exist. Mu Yunshen is talking nonsense. With sinister intentions, it was disgusting that Yunshen returned to the Palace of Stars, and he openly asked the Rupert family if he wanted to awaken Xi Rui.


    Xi Rui is on the magic star at the moment, as long as the Rupert family agrees and pays the corresponding remuneration, Mu Yunshen can wake him up in minutes.


    The Rupert family was overjoyed at this. If Xi Rui could really be awakened, then their family would have an additional psionicist, and the family''s strength could be improved.


    The Rupert family is of course willing. Even if the Lord of the Magic Stars announced the price, when the price of an awakening potion was 300 million star coins, the Rupert family still did not hesitate to buy it.


    A mere 300 million star coins, for a big family like them, is nothing at all, if they are asked to spend 30 billion, they may hesitate.


    There is a reason for Mu Yunshen to choose Xi Rui. Of course, this has nothing to do with Mu Yunyin''s ex-boyfriend status, but for Trolasse.


    They had already met Noz and Desiree, and Trolasse made no secret of his admiration for them, and the gesture of affection in his words was obvious.


    When Noz proposed that he wanted to buy a batch of magic weapons and multi-energy thermal weapons from Mu Yunshen, Mu Yunshen hesitated and did not want to sell them.


    Trolassie persuaded by the side, "Yunshen, the situation of the Lion Legion is much more dangerous than the Rose Empire. Although the Rose Empire also needs weapons, the priorities are obviously the Lion Legion needs more."


    Mu Yun knew very well that Trolasse, how could he be so kind, and everything he did must have his purpose.


    Mu Yun raised his brows deeply and said, "You mean, I can resell the weapons prepared for the Rose Empire to the Lion Army, right?


    Trolaise hesitated a little, then said: "Otherwise, you can distribute the weapons prepared for the Rose Starfield to the Lion Army in batches, after all, our Rose Empire also needs weapons.


    In the end, under the persuasion of Troleser, Mu Yunshen decided to sell a batch of magic weapons and multi-energy thermal weapons to the Lion Army.


    Noz felt confused about this conversation. He originally thought that he would negotiate this business through the relationship of Xi Rui, but he did not expect that the result was that Trolasser divided the weapons prepared for the Rose Empire into a batch. The Lion Army, this is definitely a big favor for the Lion Army.


    When Noz told his father and grandfather about it, they all fell silent.


    After a long time, Mr. Jon said, "How many weapons does Mu Yunshen plan to sell to us?"


    Noz: "There are 5,000 magic daggers, 800 magic swords, and 10 multi-energy heat weapons, all of which are divided from the weapons given to the Rose Empire.


    After Mr. Jon pondered, he said again: "Will it be too little?


    Noz said excitedly: "I felt less at first, but when Master Mu Xing asked me to try the magic dagger and magic sword, I felt that with these, we could form a team of warlords. Grandfather and father of the invincible team, these magical weapons are too powerful, I would never know how powerful they are if I have not personally used them. After I tried them out, I was so shocked that I could not return to my senses. There are also multi-energy hot weapons, Master Mu Xing Don''t let me try it at all, the power is too great, and I''m afraid it will damage the magic star. Master Muxing also quietly revealed to me that the weapons that the Gerald family bought from him were no better than the weapons they sold to us. There are many batches of weapons, but the Gerald family has established a firm foothold in the White Wolf Starfield with those weapons, which shows the durability and strength of these weapons.


    Even Noz, a fighting madman, complimented this batch of weapons, thinking that it should be so good that he couldn''t help it.


    Jon nodded again and again, "Okay, you return with this batch of weapons as soon as possible, and there is no need to get involved with the people in the visiting group. No, you wait two days before leaving, I will send someone to pick you up, this group Weapons are too important to have any mishaps and must be transported back without fail.


    Noz smiled, "No, Grandpa, Master Mu Xing said that he would sell me a space storage, and we could put all these weapons in it, and Xi Rui and I would be able to carry this space without knowing it. The weapons are back.


    Jon and Delmer were all dumbfounded, "Empty space storage?


    Noz looked at his father and grandfather, and said seriously: "Yes, it''s space storage, it was made by Master Mu Xing, and I saw it with my own eyes.


    Jon and Delmer were silent again, each with their own thoughts.


    The old man Jon said: "The great grace of the Rose Empire, our Rupert family has written down that after you get the weapons, come back as soon as possible.


    At this time, the Rupert family didn''t know yet, and there will be good things that will fall on the Rupert family in the future, that is, Mu Yunshen, in order to overturn the status of the Xingchen Temple in the psionicist world, and Trolasse thought To win over the Rupert family, Mu Yunshen chose Xi Rui as the object to prove the existence of the awakening potion.


    After knowing that he had the chance to awaken, Xi Rui was very excited, he promised to cooperate fully, and he must achieve a one-time awakening when Xi Rui wanted to come. As long as he awakened, he would be qualified to stay by Mu Yunyin''s side.


    In order to prove that the awakening potion really exists, the whole process of Desiree''s awakening was broadcast live. The person in charge of the awakening was still Milworth. He had tested Desiree''s blood in advance and could fully awaken. Of course, this step will not be made public. , it''s better to hide when it''s time to hide.


    On the day of Xi Rui''s awakening, the entire psionicist world was paying attention to this live broadcast. Not only the psionicists, but even the citizens of the four major star fields were also paying attention to this awakening. Existence, then, wanting to create more "psionicists" is not a problem at all.


    Under the watchful eyes of tens of billions of people in the four star regions, Xi Rui injected the awakening potion.


    The purple potion was beautiful and mysterious. When it was slowly injected into the body, all the people watching the live broadcast were so nervous that they didn''t dare to breathe.


    Ordinary people are looking forward to it, psionicists are looking forward to it, and the Xingchen Palace is both looking forward to and worried. They are looking forward to the emergence of this kind of awakening medicine, and they are worried that this medicine will shake the rule of the Xingchen Palace.


    In the live broadcast, everyone could see the reaction after Siri was injected with the medicine. This reaction was an unbearable pain. People who watched it could not imagine what kind of pain it would be like. In short, Desiree was in pain, and if he hadn''t been tied up beforehand, he would have gone mad.


    The severe pain did not last long, and Desiree quickly calmed down, and Milworth went over to untie him.


    Xi Rui lay on the hospital bed and didn''t move for a while. After a while, he began to laugh, laughing loudly. The laughter became louder and more unbridled. When he swung his arms, flames instantly covered both arms.


    Hahaha, I''m awake, I''m awake, I''m finally awake, hahahaha.... When Siri was crazy and wanted to make the flame on his body bigger, what greeted him was poured down The water column directly annihilated the flames on his body, and Xi Rui was drenched in soup, and he calmed down.


    Milworth angrily said, "Don''t be mad here.


    Desiree jumped off the bed and grinned at the live broadcast camera, "Father, grandpa, did you see it? I woke up, I felt full of power, I felt like, I could burn down a world haha.


    The four star regions exploded!


    The psyker world exploded!


    Hall of Stars... The sky is falling!


    author gossip

 Chapter 317

    No one would have imagined that among the four major star regions, there is actually an awakening potion, and it is still in the hands of the magic star. The family of psionicists who were already a little impetuous, after confirming that the awakening potion is real, the mood changes. Even more impetuous, many families have begun to secretly and the magic star secretly send good news.


    All of this happened, and the Xingchen Palace was caught off guard.


    Seeing the Star Palace shriveled, the most happiest of all is the Orixia family. They can''t wait to slash the Star Palace. If it wasn''t for the Star Palace, the Augustine family would have no excuse to rebel, and the Gerald family would have no excuse to rebel. If you want to have the heart of betrayal, and dare not choose at this time, the Rose Starfield will definitely continue to endure, where will you directly show the evidence, claiming to be the emperor of all this, the culprit is the Hall of Stars, Orixia The family can''t wait for the Xingchen Temple to immediately destroy the entire psionicist world. If the Xingchen Temple does not want to suppress the magic star, then the status of the Xingchen Temple will really exist in name only.


    The Xingchen Palace finally agreed to the conditions of the magic star, took out three first-level energy stone veins, and also challenged the magic star of the magic star. This is almost the biggest asset of the Xingchen Palace. If you lose these three first-level energy stone veins, the stars The capital chain of the temple will also face the danger of collapse.


    In order to suppress the magic star, the Hall of Stars also fought hard.


    The Xingchen Palace didn''t underestimate Mu Yunshen, or because of the face of the three first-level energy stone veins, they would not underestimate the magician of the magic star. The Xingchen Palace challenged at this time, and the bet was time.


    No matter whether the magician is really powerful or not, the magic star has only risen for three years. Three years is too short for a cultivator. Putting this time in the world of psionicists, it is estimated that it is only enough for one psychic at most. The reason is the same when it is raised from one seal to two seals and placed on the magician.


    Compared with the psykers in the visiting group, the training time of the magicians is too short, and the odds of winning are slim.


    When someone rushed to give a big gift, Mu Yunshen would of course accept it rudely.


    In order to ensure that the Xingchen Palace would not go back if he lost, Mu Yunshen directly asked to sign the agreement publicly and let the people from the four star regions testify.


    The Xingchen Palace gritted his teeth and agreed, and asked Mu Yunshen to sign the agreement. If the magic star lost, he would pay the Xingchen Palace 00 awakening potions.


    Seeing such a shameless lion in Xingchen Hall open his mouth, Mu Yun smiled deeply, and the smile was creepy.


    1,000 Awakening Potions are equivalent to 1,000 Awakeners. The Hall of Stars really dares to open this mouth.


    However, Mu Yunshen agreed.


    The two sides signed the contract publicly at Magic Star. The signing party of the visiting group was originally signed by Bishop Pulitzer, who was the leader of the team, but Mu Yunshen rejected it. Taiya Abel signed the contract in place of the Pope. When signing the contract, Mu Yunshen also introduced Aktea''s identity to the people of the four star regions, trying to let everyone know that he is the descendant of the Pope of the Star Palace. .


    Only in this way, the binding force will be greater and the execution force will be higher.


    The two parties openly live broadcast the signing, and after the signing, the signing documents are exchanged, and then the corresponding matters of the challenge can be discussed. After the confrontation between you and me, the challenge rule is finally set as five games and three wins, and the ability of the five games must not be the same. , Not heavy, both challengers, the age of the players must be the same, or, the age of the challenged can be less than the challenger and must not be higher.


    The assessment site is prepared by the magic star, and the challenge time is set in three days.


    Everyone knows that age is directly related to the length of cultivation time.


    The Xingchen Palace made such a request, and it was shameless to the extreme. Even the viewers watching the live broadcast couldn''t help but despise Xingchen Palace''s practice. As the challenged party, Mu Yunshen didn''t even have the right to refuse. The magic star can play at age. There is no rule that the same person is not allowed in the Xingchen Palace.


    Mu Yunshen sneered and agreed to this. He wanted to completely knock the Xingchen Palace out of sh1. Mu Yunshen did not consider other locations, and directly set the challenge location in the fighting arena in the Magic Star Academy.


    The design of this fighting field is a bit like a football field, surrounded by circular stepped seats, which can accommodate tens of thousands of people. This is also one of the iconic venues of the Magic Star Academy.


    Moxing Academy is the best university in Moxing. In order to create a unique academy worthy of the prestige of Moxing, Mu Yunshen has put a lot of effort into Moxing Academy to have the present Moxing Academy.


    The visiting group of the Star Palace openly challenged the magicians of the magic star. Many people wanted to come and watch such a worthwhile competition. Unfortunately, they couldn''t even enter the magic star, let alone the magic star academy, no matter what. No matter how anxious the people from the four star regions are, they can only stay by the TV and on the Star Network, waiting for the live broadcast of this challenge.


    People outside can''t come in, but local residents of Magic Star can buy tickets to watch the game. The given three-day time is to allow people from far away to have time to come. It is not only the Star Palace that Mu Yunshen wants to shock. The psionicists of , but also let the residents of the magic star know how powerful the magic power is, how strong they are, as long as they practice hard, they will become a strong person.


    On the day of the challenge, the media with the group excitedly hosted the event.


    Reporter: "There is still half an hour, the challenge of the four star regions is about to start. We can see that the members of the visiting group of the Star Palace have all taken their places. Look at them, all of them are full of self-confidence. I want to come and have confidence in the victory of this challenge. On the other hand, on the side of the magic star, the seats for the team are still empty, and the master of the magic star and his lover Mr. Aslan have not appeared. I don¡¯t know if they are too confident or not. Ready? While there''s still a little time, let''s interview the live audience to see what they think of the challenge.


    The reporter picked a young man among the crowd who entered the arena one after another and walked over to interview, "Sir, can I ask your opinion on this challenge? What do you think is the magic power of the visiting group and the magic star? Which side has a better chance of winning?


    The man being interviewed looked at the reporter inexplicably, as if the reporter had a big "stupid" written on his face.


    The man took it for granted: "Is there any need to ask? The magician will win.


    reporter:"...."


    The reporter''s smile was a little stiff, and he justified himself, "Hehe, this gentleman loves his planet very much at first glance."


    Reporter: "The tens of billions of viewers from the four major star regions all want to come to the scene in person, but unfortunately reality does not allow it, so I can only take them to experience the scene of the game. Can you talk about the mood at the moment, sir? Are you very excited?


    The man thought for a while and nodded, "I''m very excited. I''ll be able to see the magician fat beating the visiting group soon, and I''m very excited."


    Reporter: "... Reporter: "Thank you sir, please walk slowly.


    The reporter hurriedly sent the confident audience away, and was going to choose an audience who was easy to talk and had more confidence in the psionicists. OK


    In the crowd, the reporter selected an older man. Those who want to come and have limited acceptance of new things may be more inclined to psionicists.


    Reporter: "This uncle, can I interview you a few questions?


    The old man smiled and looked at the camera, "Okay."


    Reporter: "In your opinion, which side has a better chance of winning in this challenge?


    The old man continued to laugh, "There is no need to ask, it must be a magician.


    reporter:"¡­¡­


    Reporter: "Master, why are you so sure that the magician will win? Magical energy has only appeared in just three years, while psychic energy has a history of several dry years. No matter from which aspect, it should be The psionicist side has a better chance of winning, what do you think?


    The reporter guided him patiently and hoped that the old man could change his point of view.


    The old man still smiled with a good temper, "That''s right.


    The smile on the reporter''s face widened, and just as he was about to go on, he saw the old man holding the microphone and said, "The Xingchen Palace is also of the same idea as you, so you dare to challenge us, the old guys in the Xingchen Palace, you are still too tender. .


    reporter:"...."


    In a hurry to send the old man away, the smile on the reporter''s face could not be maintained, and he could only laugh awkwardly: "I have to say, the ideological education of the magic star is very rich and in place, and it is worth every time in our four star regions. Let''s learn from the stars, then we look forward to the next challenge, let''s witness it with our own eyes.


    In the first five minutes of the challenge, the master of the magic star with his lover and two children entered the arena under the hustle and bustle of a group of people.


    The full audience, who had already taken their seats, all stood up spontaneously, applauding thunderously, accompanied by shouts.


    Long live the star master! Long live the star master!


    Mu Yunshen remained expressionless, with a very cold demeanor.


    His lover, Mr. Aslan, followed him very considerately. When he was going up the stairs, he would always stretch out his hand to help him, so that he should be careful with his feet. The two children who followed were also carefully guarded behind him, for fear of his own family. Dad will accidentally fall down, like that, don''t be too careful.


    The star master has become the baby of the whole family, loved by his lover, and his child is sensible.


    The reason why the two children are so cautious is naturally that the father has told them that the father is pregnant and will have a baby soon.


    The two children were overjoyed when they heard the news. They surrounded their father every day and asked him warmly. They made their real partner, Mr. Aslan, a little jealous. This is his lover, who loves and pampers nature. It''s his job, and these two boys join in the fun.


    So, the father and son are all vying to pamper the big baby at home.


    Mu Yunshen walked to his seat, did not sit down immediately, but faced the tens of thousands of audience, stretched out his hand and pressed it, and then sat down and the shouting ended, and the excited audience also sat down.

 Chapter 318

    Part of the people who come here today are to watch the challenge, and the other part is to see their star master. Although the star master occasionally appears on TV, for the devout admirers, it is impossible to see The TV has never been unforgettable with their own eyes, so they came, one by one, with excitement, and saw with their own eyes the powerful and god-like star master to see the popularity of his lover, Trolasse and Yourongyan.


    The family of four sitting in the main seat, Mr. Aslan was busy peeling the fruit for his lover, and the two children were serving tea and pouring water for their father to block the wind, and the whole family circled around their star master.


    With such a loving family, Xingwang has already cried a lot, envying Lord Xingzhu to the death.


    Without further ado, since everyone has arrived, the challenge can begin.


    This is not a "friendly discussion". It was so ugly when it was torn with the Xingchen Palace before. Who else does not know about the four star regions? Now there is no need to pretend to be kind to others, it will only be more contrived.


    On the delegation''s side, the speaker remains Bishop Pulitzer.


    The psychics among the psionicists are undoubtedly a group of people with strong freedom and combat effectiveness. Originally, Bishop Pulitzer wanted to match the lineup of all psychics. However, with the withdrawal of Eric and Noz, The visiting group suddenly lost the two major killers of wind and fire, which made Bishop Pulitzer almost die of anger.


    No, you can only adjust your strategy.


    Bishop Pulitzer looked at Mu Yunshen angrily and said, "Master Mu Xing, since everyone has arrived, can the challenge match begin?


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Please."


    On the side of the visiting group, Naibet stood up first.


    Walter yelled, "Break him Naibet.


    Naibet raised his chin proudly, "Okay, a clan trash, see how I beat him.


    Naibet''s Spirit Mark level was one mark higher than Walter''s, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to get off the court, but Walter would play.


    Naibet stood in the middle of the field, swept his eyes, stared at a person sitting behind Mu Yunshen, and said loudly: "Atwood, do you have the guts to end the field and compete with me? Are you a magician now? We happen to be the same age. I think this competition is fair. Do you dare?


    Naibet looked down at everyone arrogantly. Don''t think that the trash of the former family can soar to the sky by climbing up to Mu Yunshen. He wants to step on this person again and let him know that trash is trash, no matter if you climb on it Everyone, all of them are trash Mu Yunshen ate the peeled fruit on the plate, without raising his eyelids, he said, "Atwood, do you want to replace it yourself?


    Atwood stood up, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, "Of course I have to avenge my own revenge."


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Well, let''s fight quickly, the chair is too hard, and my back hurts from being tired."


    The two small hands next to him immediately pressed against Dad''s back waist, and were quickly pushed away by a big hand, and warned with his eyes, "You can''t touch a man''s waist casually, I''ll do it.


    Atwood''s mouth twitched, this family really doesn''t know how to avoid suspicion.


    Yes, I try to solve him within three strokes.


    Mu Yunshen waved his hand, "Go.


    Atwood stepped down from the stands and accepted Naibet''s challenge.


    Seeing that he really dared to come down, Naibet sneered: "I knew before that your bones are the hardest, and no matter how hard you beat you, you can survive to the end.


    Naibette raised his hand and said proudly: "Did you see it? I''m going to beat you into a dog in front of so many people.


    Atwood took a casual attitude, stood in the center of the field, and said lightly: "What happened to the dog? When the dog comes out of your mouth, it is an insult to it.


    Naibet''s expression turned cold, and before he could speak again, Atwood said: "If you want to fight, hurry up, our Lord Star Lord is waiting to go back, the wind and the sun are blowing here, and our Lord Star Lord is suffering.


    Naibette looked grim, "Atwood, I think you can challenge the stage when you are proud, no matter your life or death, this is really a good rule.


    Blue water droplets appeared on Naibet''s cheeks, there were six in total, representing his identity as a psionicist with the six blue seals.


    The water flow gathered into a hose and wrapped around Naibet''s hands, "Atwood, I want to teach you with my own hands, waste is always waste.


    Atwood still wasn''t nervous at all, he frowned and said impatiently: "You really have a lot of nonsense, be careful to slap yourself in the face.


    Naibette shouted, "Give me death.


    With a wave of both hands, the water entwined around both hands, like a generous whip, swiped this move towards Atwood. Since Naibet awakened, he would use it every time he bullied Atwood. He used his own The hose made Atwood roll all over the floor, and he trampled Atwood''s dignity like this, and he was happy for many years.


    In Naibet''s budget, even if Atwood is a magician, it is impossible to completely escape this blow. After all, even if he cultivates magic, how long will his cultivation time be? It was a mere three years. Compared with himself, Atwood was too weak to be attacked.


    However, this blow failed to hit Atwood as usual, and Atwood grabbed the hose in his hand. In the past, when Atwood was not awakened, he couldn''t catch the water hose at all. Just imagine, someone wanted to catch the water. That hose was more painful than a belt, and Atwood had experienced it for years.


    This time, Atwood grabbed the hose. Not only did he grab it, but he also slapped Naibet with his backhand several times. Naibet, who was pumping straight, evaded again and again, but no matter where Naibet hid, the hose looked like Tentacle-like, entangled him, unavoidable, Naibet roared, two water blades flew out of his hands, and cut straight towards Atwood, one on the neck and one on the abdomen, all of which were fatal parts. It''s extremely ruthless.


    "Death to me. Naibet has never suffered such a big loss at the hands of Atwood, but I can imagine how angry he is.


    Just when the two water blades were about to hit the target, Atwood stood still, but a water shield appeared out of thin air in front of him. The two water blades sank straight into the water shield and became part of the water shield. No bubbles came out.


    There were enthusiastic cheers from the audience stage, and everyone could see that this water-type psionicist was not the opponent of the water-type magician at all. No matter what the psionicist did, the magician could follow the order. All received.


    Naibet was also a little dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that Atwood could control water so freely. You know, it is not an easy thing to control the water to change its shape at will, but Atwood can do it. so easy.


    "It''s my turn."


    Atwood opened his mouth slowly, raised his hand and waved, the water shield in front of him immediately turned into a water blade, and flew towards Naibet like a rain of knives.


    Naibette''s eyes widened, his hands circled in the air, and he also created a water shield to block the water. There were too many blades, and Naibet only insisted on blocking for a few seconds, and the water shield was scattered by the water blades like a torrential rain, and the remaining water blades were all like sharp blades, flying towards Naibet.


    This process was too short, and the speed of the water blade was too fast. The audience only saw a patch of water mist mixed with scarlet, filling the air with Naibet, who was just arrogant. His clothes were tattered and he had turned into a bloody man.


    His face was full of disbelief, his eyes widened, and he fell straight down.


    Atwood looked at the fallen Naibette calmly, and murmured: "On the challenge stage, life or death is indeed a good rule.


    Walter shouted and rushed over, reached out to take a look at Naibet''s breath, and immediately withdrew his hand.


    Not breathing.


    Walter was crazy, jumped up and shot Atwood, he wanted to avenge Naibette.


    you killed him you bloody bastard...


    Walter''s roar stopped abruptly, and a water blade drove the blood to disperse all over the sky.


    Walter lay down beside Naibette with his eyes wide open.


    Atwood said lightly: "If you don''t follow the rules, you will die.


    On the side of the visiting group, they were already splitting, but there was no way to do it. The challenge rules were determined in advance. Some people violated the rules and rushed to help without permission.


    But the rules are the rules, and when things happen in front of them, they still can''t hide the anger in their hearts.


    In the Hall of Stars watching the live broadcast, Cardinal Lucia''s old face was almost distorted. She stared at the person in the picture, wishing to immediately smash him into ten thousand pieces.


    Atwood walking back, as if he knew that Lucia Mohn must be watching the live broadcast, he turned to the camera and smiled slightly, "Old lady Lucia, do you see it? Losing two outstanding juniors at a time, isn''t it? Very sad? You forced my parents to death for the benefit of the family. I swore that I would destroy the Morn family with my own hands. This is just the beginning.


    bang


    Under the jealousy and hatred, Lucia couldn''t hide her sudden riotous spiritual energy. There were nine blue water droplets on the ravine-like old face, showing her identity as a Nine Seals Spirit Mage.


    brute.


    Lucia''s eyes were red with hatred, Naibette was her favorite junior, because he also had the blue-seal qualification, and he would be able to reach her height in time, but all her efforts were ruined by this family traitor. How not to be angry, how not to hate.


    Bishop Pulitzer''s face was so ugly that water dripped from his face. He never thought that in the first game, he would lose two water psychics. Both of them were excellent juniors of the Morn family. They died here. Even if he could go back alive, Cardinal Lucia probably wouldn''t let him go.


    author gossip

 Chapter 319

    Bishop Pulitzer''s head was cold, and his eyes were fixed on Mu Yunshen.


    However, Mu Yunshen didn''t even lift his eyelids. He challenged that no weapons should be used on the stage. This was proposed by the Xingchen Palace. The Xingchen Palace knew very well that compared with Mu Yunshen, there was no need for the competition. .


    Mu Yunshen had no opinion on the prohibition of weapons in the Xingchen Palace. The lack of weapons in his hands did not mean that there were no weapons in battle.


    "Next time, the visiting group, let''s go out. Mu Yunshen said lightly.


    Bishop Pulitzer took a few breaths and said, "UFO Ruth.


    Hearing this name, Mu Yunshen raised his eyelids, the corners of his mouth twitched involuntarily, and looked at Bishop Pulitzer with great interest. You are sure to send a summoned beast family to fight.


    UFO Ruth has already walked into the arena, looking arrogantly at Mu Yunshen, his eyes are full of provocation, "Whoever sent you, let me see your summoner.


    Mu Yunshen tilted his head slightly and called a name behind him, "Yun Che.


    Yun Che, who was sitting in the crowd, waiting for a good show, never expected that the star master would call his name.


    He stood up somewhat dazedly, and said uncertainly, "Watch... Lord Star Master. Yun Che called Cousin Mu Yunshen behind his back, and everyone followed everyone else, calling him "Master Star Master."


    Mu Yunshen said: "Go and compete with him in summoning."


    Yun Che was stunned. He looked at the tall and strong man in the field, and then looked at himself, with thin arms and thin legs. No matter how he looked at it, he had no chance of winning. Besides, he had just heard the name of this man. He was a member of the UFO family. The Fu family is good at summoning hell wolves, and even his grandfather finds it difficult to summon creatures, let him deal with it, this is absolutely no chance of winning. Although he has awakened his summoning ability after using the awakening potion, but... When he thinks of his own summoning As a creature, Yun Che was even less confident.


    Apart from being cute, his summoned creatures have not yet been found to have other functions.


    Yun Che looked at the arena, and then said in a low voice, "Cousin, are you calling the wrong person? I can''t, I definitely won''t be able to beat him.


    Mu Yun gave him a sidelong glance, "If you want to go, go, don''t talk nonsense."


    Yun Che struggled, "Cousin, in case you lose...


    "In case you lose, I''ll send you to your uncle so that you and your stepfather can get along well. Mu Yunshen cut off his words.


    Yun Che''s face suddenly darkened. He knew that his father was going to marry Asa. As a son, he didn''t want to stop his father from finding his own happiness, and he didn''t want to follow his father''s eyes. Therefore, no matter how his father and Asa let him go to the White Wolf He didn''t even go to Star Territory. He felt that it was good to stay in Magic Star, and he liked it very much.


    Ufu Ruth looked at the handsome and fair-looking young man, hesitating in the stands but refusing to come down, a little impatient.


    Hey, do you want to fight? If you are afraid, just admit defeat.


    Yun Che''s pale face immediately flushed red, and he jumped down regardless, and was scolded as a coward, even a man couldn''t bear it.


    Ufu Ruth looked at the young man who came over and said with disdain: "The boy who has not even grown his hair, obediently admit defeat, I will let you go.


    Yun Che angrily said: "Fuck your mother.


    The Yun family? UFO Ruth tilted his head and thought for a while, "Is that the Yun family from Leihexing? Back then, my eldest brother saw Mu Yunshen''s face and let go of the Yun family, how dare you come and ask me Fair? Haha, I''m going to die of laughter."


    In a fit of rage, Yun Che directly summoned his own summoned creature.


    The whole place was dead silent.


    UFO Ruth was also a little dumbfounded, and after being dumbfounded, he laughed unceremoniously, "A weak chicken, plus a little girl, stacked together, even if I don''t need to summon a beast, I can take care of you all.


    That''s right, Yun Che''s summoned creature was not a red-fire macaque unique to the Yun family''s bloodline, but a little girl who was only four or five years old.


    The little girl was wearing a small straw hat, her green hair was tied into two small braids, she was holding a small wooden stick in her hand, and she was wearing a very cute tutu skirt. Every time she came out, she would stick to Yun Che and want to hug her.


    The little girl hugged Yun Che''s leg and murmured something that others couldn''t understand, only Yun Che knew what she was talking about, she was saying, "Brother, hug me, hug me.


    With a dark face, Yun Che bent over to pick up the little girl and said to her, "Nini, I''m fighting someone right now, and I need your help."


    The name Nini was given to her by Yun Che. The little girl was very cute, with big eyes and long eyelashes. Every time she came out, she would beg for a hug with an innocent face. As for fighting... Yun Che had never seen him before. The one I''ve seen the most is when Nini is upset, she will beat him with the stick in her hand.


    Yun Che looked at the tall figure of Ufu Ruth, and then looked at the little girl in his arms and just wanted to sigh.


    There''s no chance of that at all.


    Nini nodded her head, her green pigtails dangling on both sides, "Okay, Nini beats the bad guys for big brother. Yun Che worried: "If you can''t beat him, don''t force it, just run.


    Nini thought for a while, then began to shake her head, "Nini is very powerful."


    Yun Che: "¡­


    Looking at these little arms and legs, it really has nothing to do with being powerful.


    "One big and one small, I''m going to clean you up together today."


    Although UFO Ruth is arrogant, he is not a fool, especially when the creatures summoned by the summoner are human beings, he dare not take it lightly, saying that he can clean up them without summoning beasts. Do not summon beasts.


    When Yun Che and Nini communicated, UFO Ruth had already drawn a summoning formation, his spiritual power was poured in, and the summoning formation on the ground radiated light.


    Yun Che quickly retreated with Nini in his arms, staring vigilantly at UFO Ruth, for fear that the wild wolf of hell would suddenly appear and give them a bite without warning, then it would be over.


    However, the summoning formation on the ground did not appear until the light disappeared.


    UFO Ruth:¡­


    Yun Che: "..."


    Visitor: "¡­


    Audiences:".¡­


    Mu Yunshen drank the water leisurely, neither in a hurry nor in a hurry.


    UFO Ruth no longer believed in evil, and poured in spiritual power again, more than the first time, the light on the summoning array became brighter, until the light disappeared again, and no creature appeared.


    Everyone: "¡­


    After two summons, Ufo Ruth consumed most of his psychic energy, yet he still hadn''t summoned his summoned beast, which was really wrong.


    UFO Ruth wanted to try for the third time, but Mu Yunshen was already a little impatient, "Yun Che, what are you waiting for? Seeing him wasting time like this, you just stood by and waited?"


    Yun Che was stunned for a moment, hurriedly put down the little girl, and pointed at UFO Ruth, "Nini, defeat him.


    Well, the little girl nodded vigorously.


    Then, walking on short legs, waving her arms, her ponytail swaying from side to side behind her head, and yelling "Wah ah ah ah", as if to cheer herself up, just as the little girl rushed out very bravely At that time, she stepped into the small pit left by the battle, and the little girl "thumped on the ground, and the small stick in her hand fell out.


    Everyone: "¡­


    The little girl got up from the ground, hugged her knees, turned her head to look at Yun Che very aggrieved, pouted, seeing the mountain rain coming, Yun Che ran over with black lines all over his head, picked up the little girl, picked it up The little stick she dropped was put back into her hands, and Nini finally burst into tears.


    Ufu Ruth was already irritable, and when the little girl cried again, his anger surged, feeling like a fool who was being played with.


    He angrily pointed at Mu Yunshen in the main seat, and said angrily, "Are you the one who did it? To challenge the life and death battle on the stage, no one else can intervene, otherwise the results will be invalidated, do you want to violate the rules?


    Osmond in the crowd hummed and said with a smile: "It''s really weird, I can''t summon the summoned beast by myself, it''s just our Star Lord''s head, it''s a joke.


    Ufu Ruth was in a hurry, "I have never been able to summon a summoned beast, this is the first time, it''s not you guys, who else?


    Mu Yun said in a deep voice: "This star just asked Bishop Pulitzer if he really wanted to test the summoning technique. Since you have to compare, what can I do? Let me tell you, it''s not just you, as long as it''s not just you. Our summoner of the magic star, no one on the magic star can summon summoned creatures."


    The space is blocked, and the summoned creatures that came through the space are coming to hit the wall? Even if they break their heads, they can''t get in.


    Mu Yun said lazily: "This has nothing to do with this star master, it''s just the rules of the magic star, who makes you not the children of the magic star.


    The people in the Star Palace and the four major star regions were all shocked, but the people of the magic star cheered and was extremely excited.


    Ufu Ruth didn''t believe it, and after two consecutive attempts, his spiritual energy was almost exhausted, but the summoned beast still did not appear.


    Bishop Pulitzer was about to vomit blood, he stood up and said: "In this game, we admit defeat...


    "How could someone who is not so proud of UFO Ruth admit defeat without doing anything.


    Since it is a challenge, even if I don''t need to summon a beast, as long as I win, then this challenge is my victory. As Ufu Ruth spoke, he stared sinisterly at Yun Che and the little girl in his arms. Yun Che didn''t understand the reason why his cousin sent him to play until this moment. It turned out that his cousin had long known that no matter how powerful this guy was, he couldn''t summon summoned beasts, so it was not a big threat to him.


    However, just melee combat, he may not be this guy''s opponent.


    Yun Che didn''t want to admit his cowardice, even if he was beaten down, he couldn''t be frightened and fell down.


    He put Nini down, protected her behind him, and met the UFO Ruth who was approaching.


    Before the two of them could reach the attacking distance, they heard a little milky voice of "Ah, ah, ah," and the little girl swung her short legs again and rushed towards the UFO Ruth. The small wooden stick slapped the UFO Ruth''s calf, poking and poking, and still murmured incomprehensible language.


    author gossip

 Chapter 320

    Ufu Ruth was on guard, allowing her to poke and slap a few times. In Ufu Lu''s mind, no matter how weak she looked, at least she was a summoned creature, and she should be careful, but he stood He was beaten for a long time here without pain or itching, and he didn''t even feel any pain. He had a new understanding of this little girl''s lethality, which was completely a waste call.


    UFO Ruth raised his foot, only to hear "Wow", the little girl has been kicked away by him.


    "Nini Yun Che was so frightened that her face was pale.


    This kicked past, such an old child, how can there still be life.


    Before Yun Che could rush towards the little girl, UFO Ruth''s big fist had already smashed towards Yun Che.


    In the past three years, Yun Che has also learned some martial arts. He instinctively raised his arm to block, and slammed down with a punch. Yun Che felt as if he had been hit by an iron ball. His arm bones were in severe pain, and he also retreated. After several steps, before he could stand still, UFO Ruth kicked Yun Che into the chest, coughing out a mouthful of blood, and people flew out.


    The little girl who was kicked away was still sitting on the ground crying, but when she saw Yun Che was kicked away, and the blood sprayed from Yun Che''s mouth, her green eyes suddenly widened, and she even cried. Forgot, in the green eyes, slowly climbed to scarlet until the red covered the entire eyeball, the little girl let out a scream, the little wooden stick in her hand, the light flashed, the little girl''s body began to swell, and a little bean Ding, instantly turned into King Kong Barbie several meters tall, and the small wooden stick turned into a bracelet, wrapped around the little girl''s wrist.


    The little girl was still in that dress, which grew as her body grew, without the slightest damage, she let out a scream from her mouth, her eyes were red, she jumped up high, and smashed the UFO Ruth with a punch.


    Ufu Ruth dodged in embarrassment, the little girl punched the ground, the ground shook, and the mud and stones splashed. The power of this punch made Ufu Ruth break out into a cold sweat. The height was a bit dazed for a while.


    The summoned creatures are really not easy to provoke, such a cute and cute little girl can turn into a giant King Kong Barbie in seconds, it is too unbearable.


    Nini was obviously stimulated by her master''s injury, and she threw her fists one after another, beating the UFO Ruth into a rag.


    On the visiting group''s side, seeing that there was no hope of victory, and not wanting UFO Ruth to be damaged here, Bishop Pulitzer shouted again, "We concede defeat in this game.


    Yun Che, who was still in shock, was pulled back to his senses by this roar, and when he looked at Nini, who had grown bigger, he had already beaten UFO Ruth to the point of blood.


    Nini Yun Che hurriedly stopped it.


    The giant King Kong Barbie, who was still throwing his fist in the violent storm just now, suddenly stopped his fist, turned his head to look at Yun Che, his body shrank again, turned into the appearance of four or five years old, and ran towards Yun Che, as usual In the same way, pestering him to act cute and coquettish.


    However, Yun Che''s heart was broken. The giant King Kong Barbie, who was a few meters tall, and the image of this cute little girl in front of him collapsed instantly.


    When he returned to his seat, Yun Che was still a little dizzy and unable to return to his senses.


    Just listening to the Lord Star Master on the main seat, he said lightly, "Since you can''t tap your own summoned creature potential, I can only help you tap it.


    It has been almost three years since Yun Che woke up. In the past three years, he has almost always brought Nini to play with him. He has not noticed any abilities of Nini at all. After a long time, Yun Che has really regarded Nini as an ordinary girl. To take care of it, as everyone knows, through the summoned creatures, even humanoid creatures cannot be ordinary people.


    According to the rankings circulated in the summoning world, the summoning pet type is the least dangerous, followed by the summoning weapon type, followed by the summoning beast type. The highest risk factor is the summoning human type. This shows how good Yun Che''s talent is. , but he himself has not known.


    Yun Che was still a little out of his body, and when he heard his cousin''s words, he looked at him blankly.


    Mu Yun sighed deeply: "Let my uncle show you the injury. Besides, your summoner is not an ordinary person, she is very capable. Don''t coax her as a child, she is your summoned creature, Just to fight for you."


    Yun Che nodded subconsciously, and what he recalled in his mind was the scene of Nini''s violent beating.


    In the first two games, all the magic stars won, which made the Xingchen Palace a little anxious, but the magic stars were boosted morale, and there were bursts of shouts.


    If the Xingchen Palace cannot restore this situation, as long as they lose one more game, they will lose completely.


    This is the most crucial battle in the Star Palace.


    Without Bishop Pulitzer speaking, Aktea stood up and walked silently into the arena.


    The attitude is clear, and in the third game, he will play.


    If even he can''t stop Mo Xing, then no one in the entire visiting group can stop Mu Yun, who knows Aktea''s ability deeply. He is from the Abel family, and the Pope of the Star Palace is the Abel family. The pillar has a very domineering and powerful spiritual technique, Thunder.


    There is no doubt about the lethality of thunder and lightning, and the speed is extremely fast. It is too difficult to fight against someone with this kind of power to win, and if you are not careful, your life will stay on the stage.


    Facing Aktea, Mu Yunshen had to be cautious.


    The magic star has not decided on the candidate for a long time, and Aktea is not in a hurry, just standing straight in the field, waiting for the magic star to play.


    On the other side of the visiting group, seeing Mo Xing finally hesitated, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sure enough, it was indeed Aktea. As soon as he came on stage, even the people of Moxing could be shocked. It seemed that the face of the Star Palace had to be protected by Aktea.


    Just when Mu Yunshen frowned and pondered what method to use to insulate lightning, a person came out from behind. Lord Star, let me go. "


    Mu Yun looked up and saw Owen standing beside him with a determined expression.


    Owen¡­


    Owen''s ability is really good, but passive defense like this is not a solution. If he can''t take the initiative to defeat Aktea, Owen is still very dangerous.


    Mu Yunshen: "He is very dangerous."


    Owen: "I know, I want to try it."


    Mu Yun thought for a while, and it seemed that there was really no better candidate than Owen, "Be careful, if you consume too much, immediately admit defeat and don''t hurt yourself."


    Losing a game is nothing, the point is, Irving can''t do anything.


    Owen nodded, "I know.


    With the permission of Mu Yunshen, Owen finally stepped into the arena. At this time, Aktea had been waiting for a long time. Aktea looked at the man who came out, not knowing what the other party was capable of, and dared to come out and carry his thunderbolt. , He didn''t say a word, and even his expression didn''t change. Seeing the other party stand still, a long purple lightning snake appeared in his hand.


    Owen did not hesitate, mobilized the magic energy in his body, and a hazy halo enveloped his body.


    He walked towards Aktea step by step. His ability was to attack and counterattack. The attacks on him would be counterattacked on the attacker. This ability was relatively passive. If Owen wanted to defeat the person in front of him, You can only choose the path of close combat.


    Aktea also clearly saw the purpose of this man wanting to fight him, the corner of his mouth hooked, the lightning snake in his hand had already drawn towards Owen, Owen wanted to dodge sideways, but how fast the lightning was It''s so fast that it''s simply not something that can be avoided by human reflexes.


    "Hey.


    The lightning long snake hit Owen directly, and the purple electric light instantly covered Owen''s body. Along with the purple electric light, the white light all over Owen''s body shone together.


    Owen resisted the blow, and the attacker, Aktea, who was standing opposite him, was covered with lightning when the purple lightning covered Owen''s body. He did not expect that such a The incident, one was unprepared, was struck by his own lightning, and stumbled a bit, but quickly stood firm, the surprise in his eyes was fleeting, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    It turns out that your ability is actually attacking backlash, which is interesting. In Aktea''s icy eyes, there was a gleam of interest.


    It''s just, have you forgotten something? Aktea said, the lightning wrapped around him was quickly condensed into the palm of his hand, and he hit Owen again, not letting him get close at all.


    Such a backlash would not only cause no harm to Aktea, but instead would make him an endless stream of power. He could easily and freely control the thunder and lightning on his body and recycle it, but Owen couldn''t. He had to use his own The power to ward off the magic energy that damages him will only consume less and less.


    See how much mana you have available. Aktea said solemnly.


    This kind of drawback, Aktea discovered, and Owen naturally discovered it, which is also the reason why he wanted to get close to Aktea, and it was impossible to defeat Aktea through thunder and lightning backlash, so He wants to get close, he wants to fight, he wants to knock down the opponent with his own fists.


    Since Aktea knew Owen''s purpose, how could it be possible for him to step back and pull Liang Zhijian further away, but Owen''s footsteps were very difficult. Every step he took, he had to endure it. Although he can attack the lightning attack, it is not completely harmless to himself, but the damage is very small. However, once his magic energy is exhausted, the lightning strikes him, it is a real and complete attack. At that moment, it is estimated that the small life will be gone.


    The scene was quiet, and everyone could only see two people covered in purple lightning, one of them was beaten passively, and the other was deliberately.


    Mu Yunshen sat on the main seat and watched for a while, seeing that the white light on Owen''s body was gradually weakening, he knew that his consumption was too great, but the distance between them seemed like a moat, and there was no possibility of getting closer.


    author gossip

 Chapter 321

    Mu Yunshen waited for a while, and seeing that Owen was still unable to approach him, he had to say, "Owen, come back.


    Owen was still trying to move forward and stopped, but he didn''t go back, and Aktea didn''t stop attacking him, he just stood there, enduring the opponent''s attack.


    Seeing that he didn''t move, Mu Yun said again, "Come back, we lost this game."


    Owen clenched his fists tightly, but in the end he couldn''t, he could only step back, and the psionicists who wanted to leave the attack range of Aktea immediately exploded. Bishop Pulitzer stood up and said loudly: " He can''t just let him go. He still remembers that in the first game, the people of Moxing killed two of them directly, and now it''s Moxing''s turn to be defeated and want to retreat? How can there be such a thing? cheap thing.


    Aktea really never thought about letting the challenged leave alive, this is the face of their Star Palace, and he had to earn it back.


    His repeated attacks on Owen were just consuming his mana. When his mana was exhausted, it was time to kill him in one fell swoop. Now that he wants to leave, how is it possible?


    Seeing Owen retreating and the other party still chasing, Mu Yunshen couldn''t help frowning.


    Seeing that the white light on Owen''s body is getting weaker and weaker, and if he is struck by lightning again, he may break through the white light at any time and hurt his body.


    Aktea also noticed this, and with the last blow, he accumulated a lot of lightning and slashed towards Owen.


    I fucked Osmond and the others in the stands, and immediately scolded them. Many people stood up and just wanted to rush up, but before they could take any action, I saw an ice wall suddenly appear in front of Owen. The ice wall was instantly shattered by the blow that Aktea condensed most of his spiritual power, and Owen behind the ice wall moved to the Demon Star''s stand out of thin air at this moment.


    This distance is far beyond the attack range of Aktea.


    As soon as Aktea gritted his teeth, he wanted to rush out, but after taking one step, several one-meter-long ice picks stabbed out on the ground, completely blocking Aktea''s path. If it wasn''t for his quick reaction , is estimated to be pierced by these ice picks.


    Aktea squinted his eyes, purple electric current flashed in his eyes, and looked towards the main position.


    He originally thought that the one who shot was Trolase, but Trolase didn''t watch the field at all, he had been serving Mu Yunshen to eat fruit wholeheartedly, as if the people in the field even let him do it He didn''t have the qualifications to stop either, and the attitude of ignoring him was very thorough.


    Turning his gaze, Aktea''s gaze was straightly focused on a boy with silver hair. The boy''s appearance was exquisite and suffocating. His violet eyes looked straight at him, delicate and delicate. At the moment, there are seven purple snowflakes on his fair little face.


    Aktea''s pupils shrank.


    Psionic Purple Seal


    At such a young age, he was already a Seven Seals Spirit Mage.


    Sure enough, as expected of a child born by a male vacant.


    Thinking like this, Aktea clenched his teeth secretly, looked away from the silver-haired boy, and finally landed on Mu Yunshen, his eyes full of unwillingness.


    Male Empty, Male Empty.


    A male empty man who was supposed to be a psyker.


    Garan''s sudden action shocked not only the audience at the scene, but also the audience watching the live broadcast in the four star regions, especially when the camera was showing Garan''s face close-up, the coquettish purple snowflakes were dazzling and mysterious.


    There are a full seven snowflakes, representing his identity as a Seven Seals Spirit Mage.


    A child who is only ten years old, there is actually a well-qualified psionicist who has the strength to cultivate for three or forty years. How can this not make people envious and jealous?


    When everyone in Xingchen Hall saw this child, they secretly clenched their fists, gritted their teeth, and then turned their eyes to Mu Yunshen, who was indifferent to this.


    This male empty man can actually give birth to such a powerful child.


    He should be the hope of the psionicist world, but now, he wants to subvert the psionicist world with his own hands. This makes the old guys in the Star Palace, how can they not hate, how can they not be angry.


    At the scene of the challenge, Aktea had no choice but to turn around and walk back in silence.


    Bishop Pulitzer was terrified by the silver-haired child.


    He knew that the child born by a male vacant might be very talented, but he did not expect that this child had already awakened, and he was already a Seven Seal Spirit Master, even if he was awakened now, he was still too young, if he was a Seven Seal now , So, how old is this child awakened? Isn''t it awakened right after birth?


    This...this is horrible!


    It is simply a monster among monsters!


    This child is the hope of the psionicist world!


    When Bishop Pulitzer saw Aktea''s return, his unstable mind immediately calmed down, and he suddenly had a brilliant idea in his heart. "Sharin, you are in the fourth game."


    The girl named Shalin is the youngest in the group. She just turned 17 years old this year. They sent such a young challenger. Or peers, well, do they have?


    Bishop Pulitzer''s face was bright, "Master Mu Xing, Shalin just turned 17 years old this year, from the Curtis family, a rare earth-based magician.


    Since the last spirit mage of the You family, Miss Younis, resolutely gave up her identity as the elder of the Star Palace and married Cumberland Aslan, the bloodline of the earth spirit mage family was cut off. , No Earth Element Spirit Master appeared again, and the elder seat of the You Family in the Xingchen Hall was also succeeded by the Earth Element Spirit Marker Curtis Family.


    Now, you are about to see the reappearance of the earth element ability, do you miss it? Send your people, let us see how you can defeat an earth element spirit pattern master, oh yes, your son has just done it , this time will not send him to play, right? Bishop Pulitzer pointed it out directly to see if Mo Xing''s face was so thick.


    At that time, Cumberland was not qualified to enter the Star Palace. The position of the elder was also seated by the previous patriarch of the Aslan family, and Yunis, who was a family of earth-based magicians, was the last Awakened and was young. Lightly entered the Xingchen Hall and became an elder.


    However, Eunice met Cumberland on a mission and fell in love ever since.


    Both of them knew that it was impossible for them to be together because of their identities. Cumberland was a psionicist, Eunice was also a psionicist, and he was also the last awakener of the earth-type psychic family. Eunice almost became A national treasure, her marriage partner has always been the most worrying thing in the Xingchen Palace. In order to continue the bloodline of the Earth Spirit Mage, Younis''s partner must be chosen carefully.


    However, when the Xingchen Palace made all the choices for Yunisi and finally chose a suitable fianc¨¦, what no one thought was that Yunisi directly rejected the kindness of the Xingchen Palace and publicly stated that in this life, if To marry, she would only marry Cumberland Aslan.


    As soon as the news came out, the entire psionicist world exploded.


    Let''s not say that Yunis is the last descendant of the earth-type spirit mage family. If only two psionicists combine, can they produce offspring? Even if offspring are born, they will only be ordinary people who want to become psionics. The possibility of it being the case is almost zero.


    One can imagine how much Xingchen Hall hated the Aslan family at that time, and directly forced the Aslan family to put pressure on Cumberland to separate them. As long as Cumberland rejected Eunice, Eunice would will die.


    However, what made Xingchen Palace vomit blood again was that Cumberland publicly responded that he only wanted to marry Eunice as his wife in this life.


    In the family, Cumberland said that it was impossible to be unhindered, but he was determined and did not listen to anyone''s advice, even the patriarch told him that he was very likely to become the next head of the family, if he married Yuni If you think about it, you will miss the position of the head of the family.


    Eunice had to be with him under the pressure of the earth-type spirit mage''s bloodline being cut off, so how could Cumberland give up Eunice for the mere position of the head of the family?


    The Aslan family blocked them to no avail, so they could only let it go. Younis was persecuted in every way in the Xingchen Palace, and finally resolutely withdrew from the Xingchen Palace to pursue her love.


    They are desperate for love. Eunice is so passionate and untrustworthy. Cumberland is a man and has a responsibility. They sacrificed a lot in order to be together. After they got married, they even managed to have no children. Fortunately, God has mercy on them. After more than ten years of marriage, Eunice accidentally became pregnant with a child and gave birth to Ron, their only child.


    Ron, as everyone expected, couldn''t wake up.


    At that time, the royal family of the Nebula Empire also knew this. They even always thought that Ron was a pure ordinary person, and there was no awakening power in his blood. Therefore, when Princess Evelyn married, the royal family was very relieved .


    After giving birth to the unawakened Nokvic, the royal family was even more relieved, and it was not until the accidental pregnancy of Trolasse that the royal family began to worry.


    Ron and Princess Evelyn could have a child with such a pure bloodline as Trollather, so no one would have thought that the people of the Aslan family often joked that this is "the opposite of the extreme and the end of life", experts Will the prediction given be accurate? It is said that the combination of a psionicist and a psionicist will not give birth to a child that can be awakened, and the result will definitely follow the prediction of the experts. There is no absolute in everything, Trolasse The existence of , all the time interprets this.


    After Eunice''s death on a mission, Cumberland has remained celibate, with Ron alone.


    When Cumberland learned of Gala''s ability to awaken, she burst into tears and wept bitterly.


    On the same day, the old man took Gala and Galan to the tomb of Yunisi and told Yunisi the good news. Someone finally inherited the earth-based spiritual art of the You family. , can be relieved.


    author gossip

 Chapter 322

    Even if Eunice doesn''t say it, can she really have no regrets in her heart? No, she will definitely regret it. She is responsible for the continuation of the earth-based spiritual art bloodline, but between bloodline and love, she chooses love. Even if she never said it, Cumberland felt that no matter how good she was, he owed her what he owed her, so, after learning about the power of Gala''s awakened bloodline, Cumberland is so out of control.


    Mu Yunshen still didn''t know about these things, the old man didn''t tell him, and Jia La saw the old man crying with him in his arms, but he didn''t know that Yuan Mu Yunshen was once puzzled and didn''t understand the power of Jia La''s earth bloodline. Where did the inheritance come from? Now, when he heard what Pulitzer said, he suddenly realized.


    It turned out that it was inherited from the blood of the Aslan family.


    Gala, who was still serving her father, has now changed her role and started to greedily eat the fruit that her father peeled for her father. Her mouth was full. When she heard someone mentioning the ability of the earth element, she immediately raised her head and opened her mouth. Still moving, his eyes were fixed on the girl who had already walked onto the field.


    Dad, I don''t seem to be forgotten. With a mouth full of fruit, Gala asked vaguely.


    Mu Yunshen calmly said, "You can teach him to remember you.


    Uh-huh. Gala nodded repeatedly, stood up, and before leaving, grabbed two fruits from the plate in front of Dad, winked mischievously at Dad, "This fruit is very sweet and delicious.


    Trolasse: "That''s not for you, put it down for me.


    As soon as Gala heard it, she ran away, stuffing the fruit into her mouth as she ran, for fear that her father would really snatch the fruit back.


    So, when he stood in the field, he puffed out his cheeks on both sides, his mouth kept moving, and a pair of black eyes looked at the girl on the opposite side.


    Charlene: "..."


    Bishop Pulitzer: "..."


    Shalin: "Little brother, did you go to the wrong place?"


    Gala raised her hand and told her to wait until he had finished eating the contents of his mouth.


    Finally swallowing the fruit in his mouth, Gala said, "Are you an earth-type spirit pattern master?


    Shalin raised her chin proudly, "That''s right.


    Gala: "Is it great?


    Shalin was a little puzzled, "What is it?


    Gala: "The earth-type spirit pattern masters are not very powerful.


    Shalin is the arrogant daughter of the Curtis family. Her talent is Blue Seal. She is the most talented one of the Curtis family so far. character.


    If you don''t leave again, I don''t mind letting you see the power of the Earth Element Spirit Rune Master with your own eyes.


    Gala''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he didn''t look threatened at all. He seemed to be waiting for these words.


    Gala beckoned to the girl, "Come, let me see.


    Bishop Pulitzer''s eyes flashed fiercely, but his mouth was saying: "Master Mu Xing, your young master ran up like this, but by default you are the challenged. If you are injured or have any accident, you can Can''t blame us, after all, he came up here himself.


    Mu Yunshen waved his hands indifferently, and didn''t even bother to speak.


    Mu Yunshen''s attitude made Bishop Pulitzer suspicious. Mu Yunshen was not worried at all. Could it be that this child has already awakened? Impossible? That silver-haired child, from the color of his hair, It''s not an ordinary person, it''s not surprising to wake up so early, but this black-haired child, in addition to being good-looking, doesn''t seem to have any special appearance, Bishop Pulitzer firmly believes that even if it is a child born to a male emptiness, The talent is good, and it is impossible for all of them to wake up so early. However, soon, his face will be swollen. This is not a simple matter of awakening.


    Shalin took out a black spirit pattern card directly from her pocket, "You are courting death yourself, don''t blame me."


    The existence of the Spirit Marker is simply a cheating device. As long as he awakens, he can use all kinds of attacks that surpass his own Spirit Mark.


    No wonder there is a saying in the world of psionicists: To challenge a psychic master is to challenge a family of psychic masters who had Mu Yunshen and suffered a loss under the master''s psychic card.


    Compared with the Mu family''s family, the Curtis family''s heritage is obviously deeper, not to mention a arrogant girl like Shalin, there must be a lot of life-saving means.


    Gala stared at the center of Shalin''s eyebrows. The blue triangles that appeared one by one formed a large triangle pattern on the center of her eyebrows. There were four small blue triangles in total, representing that she was a spiritual The strength of four seals.


    Gala snorted, obviously a little disappointed with her spiritual seal level. He originally thought how powerful it would be, but it turned out to be only the four spiritual seals.


    However, even so, Gala will not underestimate the enemy.


    During the years he stayed in the Aslan family, he has learned a lot. Among them, the systematic study of psionicists is a must, and he naturally knows the particularity of psychic masters. Besides, the girl in front of him is still a blue seal talent. , must be highly valued by the family.


    Gala was a little curious. She didn''t know what kind of abilities there were in so many spirit pattern cards in the girl''s hands. Seeing this kid in front of her, Shalin was just staring at herself, and she couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed, "What are you looking at? Is it a girl? Gala froze all over, bared her teeth and said, "The girl saw it, beauty...but didn''t notice it. "


    Osmond and Mu Yunyin in the stands laughed, whistling and coaxing, "Baby Gala, you won''t have a girlfriend like this.


    Gala turned back a little aggrieved, "But she''s really not beautiful, not as beautiful as my brother."


    Shalin was going to be mad, "Damn it, you die for me. After saying that, she activated a spiritual pattern card, and a row of soil thorns flew towards Gala. The thorns are as long as an adult''s arm, and the thickness is also the same.


    Gala laughed and stomped the ground, and the man also jumped back, where he was standing just now, a wall of earth suddenly raised up to intercept all the earth thorns, such an easy block, let Shalin All the people in the delegation were stunned.


    After the earth wall slowly fell and fell back into the ground, Gala''s true face was revealed.


    I saw that at this moment, Gala''s beautiful little face was already covered with small purple triangles, one by one, there were as many as seven.


    Purple Seal Spirit Mage.


    Another psionic seal.


    He is also an earth spirit mage.


    At this moment, whether it is the visiting group, the Star Palace, or all the psionicists watching the live broadcast, they are all unable to calm down the psionic power purple seal powerhouse. When was it so worthless, I saw two in such a short time, and They were all ten-year-old Xiaodouding, and all of them had become the Seven Seals of Spiritual Energy.


    Is such a strange thing really true?


    Far away in the Hall of Stars of the God Zodiac, everyone stood up, and they couldn''t sit still and couldn''t calm down.


    The two children born to Mu Yunshen were all gifted with psychic purple seals, and at the age of ten, they were all seven seals strong. With time, how far these two children would grow, I couldn''t imagine the Pope. His Majesty clutched his chest and gasped for breath, apparently because his heart was a little bit unbearable because of the fright this time.


    "I can''t... let it be like this, no matter if it''s Mu Yunshen... or these two children, we] Xingchen Palace... must get what we need, get it.


    If Mu Yunshen could get pregnant and give birth to a child again, wouldn''t the child be born with such a heaven-defying talent? If this is the case, then the world of psionicists is expected to be revived.


    At this time, Bishop Pulitzer was paralyzed in his seat.


    Purple print!


    Seven seals! !


    Another seven seals! ! !


    Another Seven Seals! ! ! !


    The purple triangle mark on Gala''s face only appeared for a moment, and then disappeared again.


    Because Gala still remembers that this is the competition of the Star Palace to challenge the magic star. He can''t use his spiritual energy to deal with it, he can only use his magic energy to fight... Although his magic ability and business are not very proficient, he can deal with a four-seal spirit tattoo artist. , should not be a problem.


    Um!


    Shalin was stunned for a long time. After seeing the purple mark on Gala''s face disappear, she was still a little stunned. She thought that she had misunderstood her dazzling eyes. She blinked and looked again. After using up a spiritual pattern card, Shalin will change to a second one.


    "The earth thorn Shalin activates an earth thorn again, and the spirit pattern card is facing the target, ready to do it again.


    The corner of Gala''s mouth twitched, and a hexagram under his feet flashed away. The originally flat ground suddenly undulated, as if standing on the sea.


    what


    Shalin screamed and fell to the ground directly by the undulating ground. The posture of the fall was really unsightly. The direction of the spirit card in her hand changed, and a row of soil thorns shot directly into the sky.


    It made the audience burst into laughter.


    Many people yelled and laughed at how bad the eldest young master was. When the girl fell, the skirt flew up, and the inside was exposed.


    Shalin got up blushing, she was going to be mad, "Little bastard, I fought with you.


    Shalin no longer put skills one by one, but directly took out the last spirit pattern card.


    Looking at this spirit pattern card, Shalin was a little excited and a little scared, she gasped violently, and then she gritted her teeth and crushed the spirit pattern card in her hand.


    Die for me! The ground began to tremble, and the ground in the challenge field was cracked every inch, and the cracks were getting bigger and bigger. The surrounding mud and rocks kept gathering into the cracks. After a while, a giant hand made of mud and rocks stretched out. Slowly crawled out of the huge crack.


    A giant made of mud and stone appeared in the field.


    Looking at Shalin again, after she activated the spirit pattern card, her whole body fell to the ground, and she lost her consciousness. It was obvious that she had exhausted her whole body''s spiritual ability before activating the spirit pattern card, but she didn''t know. , With such a big move, how long can it last?


    author gossip

 Chapter 323

    Gala looked up at this big guy, feeling the tremors and rumblings brought by the big guy every step forward. Not only was he not afraid, but he felt excited. This kind of battle was what he wanted.


    Gala laughed, arms outstretched and both hands on the ground.


    A bigger vibration came. This time, even the auditorium was shaken and shaken, so many people started screaming, thinking that the stand was about to collapse. Looking at the Lord Star Master''s family in the main seat, they were still calm, as if Nothing happened in general.


    Seeing this, the terrified audience also calmed down. With the Star Lord and his partner here, they have nothing to worry about.


    The earth around Gala vibrated violently, and large chunks of earth and stones were suspended from the ground, all of which were smashed towards Gala.


    bang bang


    Pieces of mud and rocks were piled up, and soon a mud-rock giant equal to the size of the former was formed, and Gala had disappeared.


    One he was wrapped in the mud giant.


    Everyone covered their mouths in horror, wondering if such an operation was an accidental look at the Lord Star Master in the main seat, looking at such a mud stone giant, only frowning slightly, the audience immediately became worried. , is this really an accident? When the eldest young master used his ability, he was affected by his own ability. Only Mu Yunshen knew that he was disgusting with this ability of Jia La, and he made himself dirty every time, but Jia La I just like to play like this, and it is said that it is fun and refreshing to fight like this.


    The two giants of mud and stone seem to be of the same size, but which one is stronger and which is weaker can be seen from the appearance of the giant of mud and stone.


    Shalin used the spirit pattern card to create the mud stone giant. The mud and stones around her body are very unstable. Every time the giant takes a step, the mud and gravel on her body will rustling down, and it looks like it will fall apart anytime, anywhere.


    But the mud giant created by Gala is much more stable. In appearance, it looks like a giant carved out of rock. It has a rough shape and clear edges and corners. It is no longer a mud giant, but a rock. When the giant saw this rock giant, it reminded people of a giant mecha. The lines were as smooth and slender, and its movements were more agile and dexterous. The rock giant seemed to have life. In fact, Gala is doing that he is born with the body of the earth, and can integrate himself into the earth at will. What he does at the moment is to integrate himself into the body of the rock giant and act as the soul of the rock giant. He is the rock. The ruler of the giant, his every move, and any thought, can rule the rock giant.


    After the rock giant stretched his lazy waist, he began to walk towards the mud stone giant.


    Different from the wobbly giants, the giants took every step very steadily, just like a human walking on a flat ground.


    The rock giant kept walking, smashed the big head of the mud giant with a fist, and hit the mud and gravel? Bang Bang" fell, and the tattered mud giant seemed to be crumbling even more, as if Without the opponent''s action, the mud stone giant will collapse on its own.


    The rock giant obviously didn''t want the plaything he found with great difficulty to disappear, so he stretched out his giant rock arm, strangled the mud giant''s neck, and dragged it back.


    As a result, all the audience at the scene and in the four star regions saw the rock giant, strangling the mud-rock giant''s neck, dragging it like a dead dog. The audience did not understand what the rock giant wanted to do. , If you want to beat it, just beat it up and drag it on the ground with its neck stuck, what''s going on?


    Soon, they understood.


    The rock giant dragged it to the huge crack, and without hesitation, he stuffed the mud giant into the big crack and filled the big crack. The mud giant still wanted to resist and climb up. There are two iron fists in the middle, and the hearts of all the audience are beating wildly.


    No one dared to imagine how powerful that punch was.


    The rock giant knocked out the mud giant with two punches, then squatted on the ground and began to scratch the pitted field, intending to refill the destroyed field, not to mention being too serious.


    All viewers: "..."


    So warm, so loving and woody?


    When the site was finally filled, the rock giant looked around, then walked back to the big pit where he appeared, lay down and buried himself.


    Crowd: ''....''


    The messy ground began to recover automatically, and finally there was not even a single extra pebble.


    After everything was done, a figure slowly rose from the ground, and it was Gala who had just disappeared. He rose from the soil.


    All those who saw this scene had only one big scumbag in their minds."


    Gala looked left and right, and her eyes were fixed on the unconscious Shalin.


    Just as he was about to walk over, a figure suddenly rushed out of the visiting group, blocking Gala''s way.


    Yoshimoto said anxiously: "What do you want to do? You have already won, but you still want to kill someone? I didn''t expect you to be so vicious at such a young age.


    Gala looked at the person in front of her speechlessly, "Who is going to kill her, I''m just curious about those spirit pattern cards, she has already lost, those spirit pattern cards belong to me.


    Gala pointed at the spirit pattern cards scattered all over the place.


    Gibbon turned his head to look, and Shalin''s spirit pattern card was scattered all over the place.


    There was some jealousy in his eyes, and he was indeed the most favored person in the family. He carried so many spirit pattern cards with him. Which of them was made by herself? Isn''t it all gifted by the elders? Seeing that he hesitated, Gala immediately said: "If you don''t give it to me, then I will have to kill her, anyway, just now, your people still want to kill our people.


    Gibbon didn''t hesitate any longer, and immediately took Shalin back, but ignored the spirit pattern cards scattered all over the place.


    Gala moved, and the cards on the ground flew into his hands.


    He looked curiously, and walked back while watching.


    "Hold on.


    A voice stopped Gala who was leaving. He turned around and saw that it was someone from the visiting group.


    Bishop Pulitzer said loudly: "In this game, the magic star did not win, and we did not lose.


    There was an uproar.


    I''ve seen shameless people, but I''ve never seen such shameless people. Even if they lost, they insisted that they didn''t lose, and they want shame. Is that right, when so many of us are blind?


    Xingchen Palace loses and wants to go back and regret it?


    But Bishop Pulitzer raised his hand calmly and said loudly: "This challenge, we have agreed from the beginning, it is a contest between psionicists and magicians, that is, psionics and magics. Competition, this is obviously a competition between psionic energy and psychic energy, why is it considered a magic star? Even if this person is strong, it is also the strong spiritual ability of ours. Can you say that he is not a psionicist?


    Everyone: "..."


    uh... it seems... true


    Mu Yunshen sneered, no wonder this guy is so calm, so he was waiting here, no matter whether Gala wins or loses, it can''t be considered a magic star, because there is a big handle.


    Gala retorted unconvinced, "I use magic energy.


    Bishop Pulitzer said with a smile: "Your strength is indeed powerful, but what is powerful is psychic ability. Since you have used psychic ability, you are of the same ancestry as us. Don''t forget, you are a psionicist, not a magician. This match is invalid.


    Gala was furious, "I didn''t fight with my psionic powers.


    Bishop Pulitzer continued to laugh, "It''s not good for a child to lie, there are no two kinds of energies in a person, what''s more, when you use your psychic ability, the spiritual mark on your face has already appeared. This is a fact that everyone sees. , If you insist that you are using magic energy, then please explain how you cultivate magic energy while possessing spiritual ability. This is a trap.


    Gala''s eyes narrowed immediately and looked at Pulitzer dangerously.


    Bishop Pulitzer was not afraid at all, and looked at Gala calmly.


    This is an opportunity. If they can know the secret, then, these psionicists can cultivate both psionic energy and magic energy. It is a coveted thing to obtain two abilities at once.


    The psionicists were reminded by Bishop Pulitzer, and they all came back to it, all of them staring at the black-haired child.


    In fact, they also knew that when Gala first started, he did use his spiritual power. The spiritual mark on his face was the proof. Later, the spiritual mark on his face disappeared, but his ability did not disappear. Say, it''s magic.


    So, how does psionic energy and magic energy exist in a person?


    Just as Gala quickly turned her head and thought about how to answer, she heard a faint voice.


    "Kala, come back.


    Gala turned to look at her father, pursed her lips tightly, and walked back to her place.


    Mu Yun said lightly: "This game can be considered a draw, but it is not invalid.


    If there is a draw, then there will be one more game to decide the outcome. If it is invalid, it means that there are still two more games. Pulitzer thinks it is beautiful.


    Pulitzer laughed, "Master Mu Xing, what you said is wrong, you let us fight a psionicist, and then tell us that it is a draw, is this reasonable?


    Mu Yunshen looked up at him, "Oh, how do you know that my child uses psionic energy?


    Pulitzer: "The mark on the face is proof.


    Mu Yunshen: "After that, there is no spiritual mark on his face, and he still fights.


    Pulitzer spread his hands, "So I asked if he could coexist with psionic energy and magical energy, but he couldn''t answer.


    Mu Yunshen said lightly: "Oh, it does coexist, I answered it for him, and then what? Do you still want to ask how it was done? By the way, let me hand over the method, and let your Xingchen Palace, bright face Are you cultivating psionic energy on the Internet, but secretly cultivating our magic energy? All content is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology. If there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] to inform, this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 324

    Mu Yunshen pointed it out directly, so that everyone has a bottom line in their hearts, and even the Xingchen Palace is coveting the power of their magical energy.


    Pulitzer could never admit that what Mu Yunshen said was true, otherwise, Xingchen Palace would definitely be drowned by the saliva of the people.


    Pulitzer: "You stop talking nonsense that we psionicists are so powerful, why do we covet your magic power?


    Mu Yunshen: "Since this is the case, let''s draw and move on to the next match.


    Pulitzer was blocked and speechless. He wanted to come back, but he was blocked by Mu Yunshen''s words, and there was no room for recovery.


    There is only the last game. If the visiting group loses, the Xingchen Temple will not only lose face and popularity, but also lose to the three first-level energy stone veins of the magic star. What a terrible bet, it must not be lost, but, On their side, even the most powerful Aktea has played. Who else has the certainty of winning? Pulitzer thought about it, and there was no suitable candidate. Is it possible that he should end himself? When he ends, can he be sure that there is no one who can defeat him on the side of the magic star?


    "Lord Bishop, let me come.


    A voice suddenly entered Pulitzer''s ears, and when he turned around, he saw a plain-looking face.


    Pulitzer had the impression of him as Haru.


    Pulitzer looked at him with some distrust, "The last game is very important, you can''t afford the consequences of losing."


    A smile appeared on the corner of Helu''s mouth, "I know, please believe that in the visiting group, only I am the most suitable, if even I can''t win, then it is even more impossible for others.


    Pulitzer frowned, "Where did you get this confidence?"


    Haru smiled, but did not speak, but raised his hand for Pulitzer to see.


    When Pulitzer looked at it, he was shocked and almost fell from his seat, looking at the man in front of him in disbelief.


    You... how could you?


    Haru continued to smile, "Leave it to me.


    Pulitzer swallowed, still hesitant, he didn''t dare to make this decision privately.


    Haru: "With all due respect, if we lose, after we go back, we have nothing to do, and your problem will be bigger."


    Pulitzer''s heart shuddered, yes, if he loses, even if he can go back alive, it''s hard to say whether he can save his life.


    He wiped the cold sweat from his puzzlement and said, "Okay, okay, you go, you must win."


    Haru stood up and patted Pulitzer lightly on the shoulder, "Don''t worry.


    Helu got up and walked down the stand, step by step, walking towards the arena without haste or slow, his eyes were always fixed on Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yunshen, who was originally drooping, felt two such malicious gazes, so he couldn''t help but look up.


    He only saw a strange and ordinary face, and Mu Yunshen was very sure that he had never seen this person before.


    However, when he looked at his own eyes, why was it so complicated.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t understand, and couldn''t tell what kind of gaze it was. In short, it felt very bad.


    "Haru, 38 years old. The man reported his name and age.


    Mu Yunshen stared at him for a while. He always felt that this person was not right, but he couldn''t see what was wrong. For this reason, he could not help but pay more attention. This person did not reveal his type of strength. If you want to send someone, you can only guess, maybe you will send the ability to fight against the opponent, and maybe choose the ability to let the opponent restrain.


    Mu Yunshen was still hesitating, but three voices of volunteering came from behind.


    Osmond shouted: "Star Lord, I am, let me play, the last game is over, why don''t you let me show it."


    Lynn pushed Osmond, "While going, this person looks a bit evil at first glance, and needs to fight conservatively, I will go to the more appropriate Gray interface: "It is indeed evil, I will go the most appropriate, I will fly a kite from a distance, absolutely Kill him in minutes.


    Osmond shouted, "You two get out of my way, don''t argue with me.


    Mu Yunshen just watched the three of them compete with each other to play, looked at them one by one, and commented: "Gray, stay by your side, I don''t want you to ruin my field.


    Gray


    He sat down dejectedly and withdrew from the competition. The rest of Osmond and Lynn were a little smug, and when they looked at each other, they both felt they were thorns in their eyes.


    Mu Yunshen continued: "Lin..."


    The boss, Lynn, was so excited that he even called out his previous name.


    Mu Yun said deeply: "This place is not very suitable for you, it belongs to your conditions, not here.


    Lynn looked around and saw that there were indeed no metal buildings, and some were in the distance. Even if there was metal nearby, the boss wouldn''t let him use it recklessly. After it was destroyed, it would be too much trouble to re-install it.


    Lynn was unable and disappointed to sit back and was laughed at by Gray.


    Mu Yunshen looked at the last one, "Osmond..."


    Boss, hehe, I know I know, I will teach him a good lesson, and I won''t let you down. Osmond ran down with a smile on his face, completely giving Mu Yunshen no chance to reject him, and he had already run to the main seat.


    Mu Yunshen was helpless, so he had to remind: "Be careful, there is something wrong with him.


    Osmond froze in his heart and nodded vigorously.


    On the surface, he is giggling, but in fact he knows everything he does, and his ability is easier to control here.


    Haru stared at Lynn in the stands for a while, and then looked at the people who entered the arena.


    With Mu Yunshen''s reminder, Osmond was indeed vigilant.


    However, on the surface, he still looked like a grinning soldier. He looked up and down at the other party and said, "Which family came from? Why haven''t I seen you before? What ability do you have? Ended up, always can not run away.


    Helu grinned and didn''t answer Osmond''s words. He looked at Mu Yunshen, who was in the main seat. His eyes were gloomy and terrifying. When he spoke again, his voice was hoarse like a broken string that had been pulled for many years.


    Mu Yunshen, shouldn''t you fight me in this match? I''ll give you a chance to make a substitution.


    You are not worthy. Mu Yunshen didn''t answer, but Trolasse spoke for him.


    Helu laughed, his expression extremely grim, "Okay, then I''ll kill him first, and then I''ll play with you.


    Osmond said speechlessly: "Don''t underestimate me, okay?


    Helu suddenly shouted, his muscles began to swell, his bones twitched, his fingers turned into claws, his sharp toes pierced his shoes, and his height increased a lot in an instant, his back was a little hunched, his head and neck They all stretched forward, a row of hard and sharp fins grew on the back and the back of the neck, and turquoise scales appeared on the bulging arms and thigh muscles. What is even more frightening is that the originally healthy A human head, as if it was kneaded and reshaped by an invisible big hand, after being expanded and twisted, it directly turned into a fish head.


    The sharp white teeth in the mouth pierced out of the mouth, and the turquoise scales covered the entire fish head.


    Is this... is this still human? A total monster, right?


    Haru, who turned into a strange humanoid fish walking upright, laughed, opened and closed the fish, and made a hoarse sound.


    Mu Yun looked at the strange fish in front of him, and couldn''t help frowning. He and Trolaise looked at each other, and both saw the solemnity in each other''s eyes.


    The two children around them, who witnessed the process of the big change to live fish, were all shocked.


    "Hohohoho, die. The humanoid fish made a fluttering sound.


    Osmond looked at the monster vigilantly, and saw that the strange fish raised its neck, its throat grunted softly, as if it was preparing to spit out something.


    Thinking of this, Osmond''s face turned green, and he thought, this strange fish wouldn''t really want to spit on him, it''s too disgusting.


    puff one


    The strange fish, who had been poised for a while, really spit out a cloud of black liquid and shot it towards Osmond.


    "Wow, Osmond screamed and turned sideways, completely avoiding a mouthful of black saliva.


    The black liquid was nailed to the ground, and a small hole was directly punched out, and there was still smoke around the hole.


    Osmond glanced at it, all the hair on his body stood up, and said angrily: "Even if you are no longer human, you don''t have to be so disgusting, let''s talk about civilization, okay?


    Osmond''s words, I don''t know which sentence irritated the strange fish, a strange cry, raised his head again, and then said, "Puff puff, black liquid spewed out of the mouth, and shot at Osmond. .


    That speed is almost as fast as a bullet. The first time Osmond was able to dodge it, that was because he was prepared, and now the black liquid was sprayed at him one after another. Down, instantly transformed into a fire man, raised his hand to a big fireball, and smashed it towards the black liquid that was sprayed over.


    After Osmond made such a counterattack, there was a clear smile in the strange fish''s eyes.


    Mu Yun''s heart skipped a beat, but he didn''t know what conspiracy there was, so he blurted out, "Don''t take it.


    The big fireball had hit the black liquid, making a sizzling sound. The black liquid was directly vaporized by the big fireball and turned into a cloud of white mist floating in the air.


    When Osmond heard Mu Yunshen''s voice, he turned his head in confusion and looked around. The strange fish gave him time to distract him, and he jumped into the sky with a strange cry.


    Between the two sharp claws, a cloud of black liquid appeared again. The volume of the liquid was even larger, about the size of two basketballs, and smashed towards Osmond on the ground.


    author gossip

 Chapter 325

    Osmond retreated quickly, and he couldn''t let this strange fish smack his head. I really didn''t expect that this strange fish''s bouncing power would be so good, and he could jump two or three meters in one jump. Same.


    When Osmond was dodging, he stretched out his hand and stroked, and a waterfall of flames wrapped around the strange fish. The strange fish threw the black liquid ball in his hand, raised his head again, and charged up, and then with a "pop", he moved towards the flame waterfall. Spit out a black liquid.


    The sound of sizzling was endless, and the white fog rose like a mushroom cloud, and the scene of the fight was completely shrouded in white fog.


    In the white fog, the human-shaped flames had already rushed to the front of the strange fish, a set of melee combat, instantly knocked the strange fish down.


    The strange fish tumbled on the ground, and the place where the human-shaped flame hit it was ripped open. No matter whether he was a human or a fish, or a non-rich man or a fish, he could not resist the high temperature of the flame. Under Osmon''s pursuit, Apart from evading everywhere, the strange fish has no counterattack at all.


    He had sharp claws and tried to attack Osmond several times, but was forced back by the high temperature of the flames on his body. Osmond was a big fireball, and he did not give the enemy a chance to get close.


    The strange fish was chased by Osmond and rushed out of the white fog, and fled in confusion, Osmond chased after him, and fireballs smashed towards the strange fish.


    In addition to dodging, the strange fish also throws a few balls of black liquid towards the rear.


    The strange fish on the run, with anxious eyes flashing in his eyes, in his budget, this guy who is full of fire should have been unable to stand at this moment, not to mention that he will die immediately, and he should lie down now, However, what surprised the strange fish was that Osmond was alive and kicking, and he had been chasing and killing him all the time.


    Mu Yunshen frowned all the time, he always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t see that Trolaise also looked at the field with a solemn expression, and the black liquid of the strange fish was deliberately directed towards Ao many times. Simon''s fireball was smashed up. He knew that the liquid could not extinguish the fireball at all, but he still smashed it up. He fell straight from the audience stage into the arena.


    And over there, it was the place where Osmond and the strange fish fought just now, and it was also the place where the white mist rose most intensely.


    Mu Yunshen stood up after rubbing it, Troleser''s first reaction was to cover Mu Yunshen''s mouth and nose, and at the same time he shouted that it was poisonous gas.


    "Uncle take the antidote to save people, hurry up.


    At the time Trolessor ordered, many people at the scene already felt unwell, and some people close to the venue were already in a coma.


    Gala and Galan didn''t need to worry about their two fathers. When they heard that it was poisonous gas, their first reaction was to cover their mouths and noses.


    However, just now, Osmond and the strange fish were fighting on their side. Osmond''s big fireball vaporized a lot of black liquid. Their side has been attacked by the poison gas for the longest time, but because they are not ordinary people, the poison gas is very harmful to them. They have a slower effect.


    Slow doesn''t mean it has no effect at all, especially Mu Yunshen is still pregnant with a child.


    When the uncle passed by here, he asked casually, "How are you? Is there anything wrong?


    Trolasse: "We have antidote on us, you go save people first.


    The uncle nodded, "Okay."


    There are only two people, Uncle and Milworth. It is too late to feed so many antidote. Moreover, even if there is no poisonous white mist in the field, the toxins dissipated in the air will not disappear.


    Trolasse took a handful of antidote from his storage ring, let the children take it themselves, and said loudly: "Atwood.


    Atwood, who was going to help, ran back quickly, "Sir."


    Trolasse took out a green potion and handed it to him, "This is a powerful antidote, rain."


    Atwood immediately understood what Mr. Aslan meant. With a push of both hands, a water polo appeared in the void. He quickly put the powerful antidote into the water polo, and then quickly activated the magical power of his body, and the water polo quickly flew in the air. Expanded, enlarged, and finally dissipated with a bang.


    A rain screen centered on Atwood, spread rapidly around, and soon, the entire venue was covered by the rain screen, and the scope of the rain screen continued to expand until it enveloped the entire audience.


    The original rioting audience saw from the huge virtual screen in the field that Mr. Aslan mixed the antidote into the heavy rain. They didn''t need to dodge, they could detoxify by soaking in the rain to their heart''s content, and they already felt unwell. A person who opened his mouth to drink a little rainwater can also detoxify. As for the toxins floating in the air, they will soon be neutralized by this rain.


    Trolasse himself drank an antidote, but Mu Yunshen did not drink it. He had a baby in his belly, so he had to be careful when taking any medicine, which made Trolasse very worried.


    How do you feel? What''s wrong? Trolasser frequently looked at the uncle who was saving people. He wanted to ask the uncle to come over and check on Yunshen to see if the toxin had invaded the body.


    However, the comatose audience obviously needs the treatment of the uncle more.


    Mu Yunshen pulled Trolesse''s hand away, raised his face, and let the rain fully wet his face, "I''m fine, don''t worry, the baby is fine too."


    That being said, how could Trolessor not be worried?


    Osmond, killed him immediately. Mu Yun ordered in a deep voice.


    Osmond already understood what had happened, and was so angry that he wanted to slaughter this strange fish immediately, but he dared to plot against him and create poisonous gas. I couldn''t grasp it if I could not slip my hands. Osmond''s flames were restrained by the rain again. I wanted to kill him immediately. It was indeed a little troublesome fish that was covered in wounds. in the direction of the past.


    Mu Yun''s dark eyes flashed with murderous intent, he should have killed this malicious visiting group member directly, but he couldn''t do it, he couldn''t ruin this competition, Give points to Xingchen Hall. Osmond chased after him from behind, his fingers pointed like a pistol, and he swiped at the back of the strange fish a few times. The flame bullets burned small holes in the back of the strange fish, and bright red blood spurted out of the strange fish''s mouth. , Proving that he was once a human being.


    The strange fish was seriously injured, but still insisted on moving in the direction of Mu Yunshen. After a sufficient distance, the strange fish suddenly raised its head to the sky and roared, and a black liquid spurted out of the strange fish''s mouth, like a water column, and shot towards Mu Yunshen. .


    The challenger blatantly attacked people other than the challenged. The visiting group has already lost this game. If the appearance of the poisonous gas is caused by the battle and has nothing to do with the visiting group, then, such a purposeful strike, the target is the magic star again. The star master of , this crime has provoked this incident, and it is not only the strange fish himself, but the entire star palace, and even the world of psionicists.


    A thick ice wall appeared in an instant, blocking the front of the main character. The black liquid hit the ice wall, but it failed to corrode the ice wall. Instead, the chill on the ice wall froze the black liquid. At the same time, an ice pick was attached to the ice wall, which pierced the body of the strange fish.


    After chasing Osmon who was in front of him, seeing that the strange fish had no chance of surviving, he did not take action to deal with him directly.


    The strange fish laughed loudly, spraying black and red liquids in his mouth, and said in a hoarse voice: "Mu Yunshen, I can''t kill you in this life, and I will also destroy the magic star you worked so hard to build, hahaha, magic star , Finished. This sentence just finished, only to hear a sound like a thunder, came from the sky.


    "Boom


    "Boom"


    Then there was the second sound, the third sound... a non-stop sound, coming from the sky.


    Everyone at the scene raised their heads one after another, and when they saw the scene in the sky, they were all frightened and pale. , not only Breno and Edo?o, but also the rare Siju who is covered with hard scales, and even Gurija, who likes to live in water, also appeared.


    Seeing the appearance of Guliega, and looking at the strange fish just now, the shape is surprisingly similar, but the shape of the Guliega transformed by Helu is much smaller than the real Guliega, and his strength is also Far less powerful than Gu Lijia of the Void Orcs.


    These suddenly appearing Void Orcs are of different races, but they are all doing the same thing.


    They use their own means, and keep attacking something. In the void, every time they are attacked, the sky seems to have water droplets falling into a calm lake, causing ripples, but no matter how frantic the Void Orcs attacked , is unable to break the transparent barrier.


    Everyone on the Demon Star was so frightened when they saw the apocalypse-like scene in the sky, they thought that the Void Orc army was attacking, but after they had the courage to watch for a while, they realized that those Void Orcs were attacked. The orcs seemed to be blocked by an invisible barrier and could not get in at all.


    Mu Yunshen beckoned to the controller who was completely frightened, and asked the controller to show him a shot.


    After being reminded by his companions, the controller turned the camera tremblingly and gave the star master a close-up.


    Mu Yun looked at the camera deeply, his expression was very calm, he said: "My compatriots of the magic stars, don''t panic, don''t be afraid, after you have officially entered the cultivation path, you can be strong enough to tear up Breno with your hands and kick Erdono with your feet. , Before you are really strong, I will protect you, everything about the magic star, and no one or any creature will violate it, and those who violate it will be killed."


    As soon as Mu Yunshen''s voice fell, a huge six-pointed star array suddenly appeared in the void. The star array was dazzling, covering almost all the Void Orcs. The dense void orcs in the void were instantly swept away.


    author gossip

 Chapter 326

    The oppressed heavy sky finally regained its freshness, and a Void Beast could no longer be seen, and the huge hexagram circle, after completing its mission, slowly rotated, gradually dimmed, and finally disappeared.


    The entire Demon Star was dead silent, and then, there was a thunderous cheer, and everyone was madly shouting the name of the Star Lord.


    The challenge scene was even more lively, and the cheers of the audience lasted for a long time.


    Helu, who was holding on to the demise of the Demon Star, stared at him with a pair of fish eyes, full of disbelief. Mu Yunshen raised his hand, and the strange fish with a hideous shape and bloody body was moved to him by a space.


    He stared at the strange fish for a while before saying: "Who are you? I know you are not a psionicist, how did you become like this?


    Wei Yu held his last breath, "Mu Yunshen, you ruined everything for me, I can''t kill you in this life, and I won''t be able to die.


    Mu Yunshen''s expression was calm, "Have you ever had contact with the people of the Aohe Empire?


    When the strange fish heard the name of the Aohe Empire, his gray eyes widened slightly, but he could no longer make a sound.


    This small reaction has already told Mu Yunshen and Trolasse that this kind of strange person has really had contact with the Aohe Empire, and the acquisition of this ability may also be related to the Aohe Empire.


    Mu Yun thought for a while, and before the strange fish died, he asked again, "Who are you?


    The strange fish, whose life was rapidly draining, was obviously stimulated by this sentence, twitched all over, and was almost alive with anger, but in the end, he died with his eyes wide open.


    He didn''t expect that he would die so aggrieved, and he didn''t even expect that Mu Yunshen didn''t know who he was until this moment. It''s really sad.


    The revenge he was thinking of, as long as he could take revenge, he would not hesitate to become the person he is today. He originally thought that even if he couldn''t kill Mu Yunshen himself, he could use the Void Orcs to destroy the Demon Star.


    It''s just that people are not as good as heaven. It is estimated that no one will think that the Void Orc army will be blocked from the magic star, and even the magic star will not be able to enter, and no one will think that the last magic circle, It''s really unexpected that so many Void Beasts can be cleaned up with one blow.


    What made the strange fish most unwilling was that Mu Yunshen didn''t even know who he was until he died.


    Seeing that the strange fish was dead, Mu Yunshen threw the corpse out, frowning in disgust.


    His eyes finally turned to the direction of the visiting group, "Xingchen Hall, wait for the three first-level energy stone ore veins to be handed over. Also, cover up aliens to enter my magic star and harm the residents of my magic star, this account, I I will have a good calculation with Xingchen Palace.


    The toxins at the scene have been brought under control. Those who were deeply poisoned also woke up after taking the antidote. After that, they should be able to recover as long as they take good care of them. However, the few people closest to the stands, Due to the deep poisoning, the rescue was not enough, and he died.


    After the death toll was counted, Mu Yunshen publicly expressed his greetings to the family of the deceased and doubled the subsidy and compensation that he should have. Mu Yunshen publicly stated that he would definitely pursue the responsibility of the Xingchen Palace and give justice to the people of Demon Star.


    The family of the deceased reacted very strongly to this incident. The target of their hatred was not their star master, but the members of the visiting group. They all said that the members of the visiting group were detained, they could not be allowed to leave the magic star, and they had to be executed. How much I hate the Star Palace.


    The challenge is over, no matter what the process is, the Star Palace has lost.


    Due to the ability of the last challenger, the losses caused to the innocent audience, and the summoning of such a large group of Void Orcs, all the forces in the four star regions felt lingering fears.


    They are not magic stars, they do not have the ability to control and block the void. If so many void orcs appear on their planet, there is no doubt that there is absolutely no possibility of survival, which makes many people tremble with fear.


    Various forces and governments have begun to send inquiries to the Star Palace. This matter is of great importance. If the Star Palace is really related to the Void Orcs, even if the power of the four major star regions is combined, it will be destroyed.


    Just when the Hall of Stars was at a loss, Bishop Pulitzer made it public in the media, "That person''s name is Haru, he was selected by the Kingdom of Aogu, he does not belong to our Star Hall, and all his actions are controlled by himself and Aogu. The Old Kingdom is in charge.


    In a short speech, all the influence of this matter was pushed to the Aogu Kingdom, and the Aogu Kingdom was not stupid, and it was impossible to take over this hot potato.


    The Aogu Kingdom was also the first to speak out, "The Aogu Kingdom did not choose anyone to follow this time, and this Haru is not from the Aogu Kingdom, he just lived on the planet of the Aogu Kingdom for a while, according to our According to the investigation, this person is from the rose planet in the rose star field.


    After some Tai Chi, this responsibility was directly thrown to the Rose Empire.


    Will the Rose Empire send someone to destroy the magic star? Did the person who said such a thing have any brains? This is obviously framed.


    It was not until the Aogu Kingdom revealed the truth that the man was once the Mu family, and everyone suddenly realized that it was not who was responsible for this matter, but the personal feud that the Mu family once had with Mu Yunshen, and now they came to avenge.


    Both Aogu Kingdom and Xingchen Palace successfully extracted themselves.


    However, some remarks that are not conducive to the Rose Empire have begun to spread in the other three star fields. The most talked about is that the Rose Empire intends to join forces with the magic star to connect the four star fields and eliminate all the sizes of the four star fields. power.


    Such remarks are actually very simple, but also very realistic.


    It is obvious that this is a rumor that was deliberately spread by people who want to unite the three star regions to attack the Rose Empire and the Demon Star. However, even if it is a rumor, most people still believe it, because they also have such doubts in their hearts. , If such remarks come out again, it is completely consistent with their conjectures, which is equivalent to seeing the truth.


    While the outside world was disturbing the audio and visuals, a dozen orcs of the Void suddenly broke through the Void and appeared on Mosa and returned with weapons and hope, Noz and Desiree, who were still on their way and had not returned. Mosa star, such a thing happened. When Mu Yunshen and Te Ming Laise received the news, it was late at night.


    The sleeping Mu Yunshen was awakened, and he was still a little confused.


    Because in the previous challenge, some toxins were inhaled into the body. Although it was not a big problem for Mu Yunshen, the unformed baby was relatively fragile. Dare to prepare medicine for Mu Yunshen, and try to force out the residual poison in Mu Yunshen''s body, so that the baby can ensure the safety. It was also during the inspection that the uncle knew that Mu Yunshen was pregnant again.


    The younger uncle knew, it was equivalent to the whole family knew, the Mu family knew it, and the Aslan family soon got the news.


    Having had previous experiences, Master Yunyan had very strict requirements on Mu Yunshen''s pregnancy, and all the things that could not be done were posted in Mu Yunshen''s palace. Make mistakes accidentally.


    Mu Yunshen was exhausted by the care of the elders, and he was afraid when he saw them coming.


    It may be because of taking the medicine to remove toxins. In recent days, Mu Yunshen has obviously suffered a lot, and people are not in good spirits. Fortunately, this medicine does not need to be taken for a long time. It can be stopped after taking it for a week. .


    It was a coincidence that more than a dozen Void Orcs suddenly appeared all over Mosa star. Mu Yunshen sighed.


    There were tears in his eyes.


    More coincidentally, the Aogu Kingdom took this time to attack the Lion Army, and the Aogu Kingdom was not afraid of more than a dozen Void Orcs in order to recover the Mosa star. Look at their determination.


    Trolasse kissed him distressedly, "Go to sleep first, I''ll handle this matter.


    Mu Yun nodded with tears in his eyes, and just got up and retracted back into the bed, he kept asking, "Who gave you the news? Is it true?


    Trolasse smiled slightly, "It''s Noz."


    Mu Yun was deeply surprised, "Why is it him?


    He originally thought it was a message from Trolasse''s eyeliner, but he didn''t expect that it would be Noz, the young master of the Rupert family.


    Trolasse said: "He is still in the universe, and it is estimated that it will take two days before he arrives at Mosa. When he arrives, everything will be too late, so he asked us for help, and the answer I gave was that this is the case. It is a battle between the royal family of the Nebula Empire and the Aogu Kingdom. I am the prince of the Rose Empire, so I can¡¯t do anything casually. If the Lion Army wants to ask the Rose Empire for help, they should contact my father directly.¡±


    Mu Yunshen said strangely: "That''s right, why didn''t he contact his father, but came to contact us? Besides, Mozaxing is in trouble, the person they should turn to most is not us, right? Did they forget their identities?


    Trolasse touched Mu Yunshen''s soft black hair and said, "Because, in his eyes, you are a person who can do anything. At this time of crisis, even if he asks for the Rose Empire, the Rose Empire will be I am willing to help, but it is too late to send troops to support.


    As for the people they should call for help, it is estimated that they have already opened their mouths, otherwise they would not have come to us.


    Mu Yun pouted deeply, "He looks down on us."


    While the two were chatting, the communicator used by Troleser for work rang again, and when he took a look at it, Troleser laughed.


    Mu Yun was deeply curious, "What''s wrong?


    Trolasse: "It is estimated that someone from the Rupert family negotiated with me.


    Mu Yunshen''s sleepiness dissipated a little, and immediately sat up in spirit, "I also want to hear what kind of conditions they will offer."


    Trolasse glanced at him and saw that his clothes were disheveled, his eyes were sleepy, and he looked delicious, how could he let others see his partner like this, he walked to the sofa beside the bed and sat down, saying: " You can only listen, not see."


    From Trolasse''s point of view, when the virtual screen was released, only he could see it, but Mu Yunshen could hear the sound from the outside.


    The communication was connected, and what appeared on the screen was a conference room, which was full of people, all of them in military uniforms, watching the video solemnly.


    The person who personally pulled out the communication was Mr. Rupert, Jon.


    author gossip


    Sorry for the late update.

 Chapter 327

    Jon looked very tired. He knew that Noz had communicated with Trolasse before, and now, there has been a ten-minute interval. They should have changed their clothes and are ready to go.


    However, when Jon saw Trolasse in the picture, he was still wearing pajamas, and he didn''t change it. He didn''t need to ask, he probably didn''t want to help.


    Jon is actually very clear that the Lion Legion is still affiliated to the Nebula Empire. They laid down the Mosa star for the sake of the Nebula Empire. At this time, the Mosa star was attacked by the Void Orcs and the Aogu Kingdom. It is the Nebula Empire that the Legion should call for help most, not Trolaise and Mu Yunshen.


    They are soldiers belonging to the Nebula Empire. When they encountered such a disaster, they immediately sent a request for help to the Nebula Empire. If the Imperial Army on the planet near the Mosa star could immediately send support, regardless of casualties, at least no casualties. Saxing should be able to hold on.


    When he asked for help from the Nebula Empire, the royal family gave him an order: Must defend Moosa star, at all costs, even if one soldier or one soldier is in battle, he must defend Mossa star.


    They took orders and fought, but the waiting support was slow to move.


    Mosa is not just attacked now. Several hours have passed since the attack. Not to mention the loss of the Lions, the innocent people on Mosa have suffered heavy casualties. Jon has been waiting. If he can''t go on, if he is allowed to use the lives of innocent people to fill the black hole of the war, even if he defends Mosa, his conscience will not be at peace for the rest of his life. Noz assured him that Mu Yunshen and Lace The prince definitely has the ability to solve this matter, but it is how to get them to help.


    When Jon was desperate, he could only pull through the communication.


    He looked at Trolasse and said bluntly: "Prince Layser, the time is urgent, I won''t say much nonsense, I only make two requests, if you can do it, I am Jon Rupert, willing to lead the entire Ruper The Te family and the Lion Legion joined the Rose Empire, and in the future, they will only be loyal to the Rose Empire.


    Mu Yun''s heart froze when he heard this, isn''t this the opportunity Trolese was waiting for?


    Trolasse had a gentle attitude and a sincere tone, "If the old man has any requirements, just mention it, as long as I can do it, it will be my duty.


    Jon''s eyes were firm, and he stared straight at Trolasser, "First, if you can do it, immediately appear on Mosa star and destroy those Void Beasts; second, go to Imperial Capital Star and save the hostages. Family Rupert. If you can do it, I will do it right away.


    Trolassie pondered for a few seconds before saying, "Where''s the army of the Aogu Kingdom?


    Jon sneered, "Leave it to the Imperial Army to clean up, the Orixia family wants to sacrifice our Lion Army to keep the Mosa star, they come to take advantage of it, how can such a good thing come from?


    "Okay, I promise you. You can fix the team, give me five minutes."


    After Trolese finished speaking, he hung up the communication decisively, giving Jon no chance to be shocked. After Mu Yunshen heard Trolese agreed, he had already turned over and got out of bed and walked to the cloakroom.


    These two things must be done at the same time. If a person wants to complete it, he may not be able to take care of it, so Mu Yunshen must follow.


    Trolasse also entered the cloakroom, "Yunshen, you rest at home, I can solve this problem by myself.


    Mu Yun stared deeply, "You either don''t go next, as long as you go next, I will definitely follow."


    But your body...


    "I''m fine, don''t treat me as a cripple just because I''m pregnant? Mu Yunshen said angrily.


    Trolasse didn''t want to provoke him, so he quickly surrendered, "Okay, then let''s act together.


    In this way, it is also convenient for him to take care of Yun Shen.


    After hearing this, Mu Yun said, "No, I''m in charge of solving the matter on the Mosa star, you go to the imperial capital star to rescue the hostages."


    Mu Yunshen''s arrangement is very reasonable. The Void Orcs on Mosa are scattered all over the place. Only Mu Yunshen, a person with space ability, can instantly reach the location of each Void Orc and destroy them.


    After Troleser has the shuttle circle, he can go anywhere at will, but the energy consumed by the shuttle circle must be much larger than that of Mu Yunshen''s space shuttle.


    The most important point is that Mu Yunshen is a little lazy and doesn''t want to transfer stations halfway in order to go to the Imperial Capital Star.


    Trolasse had no choice but to agree. However, his request was to bring at least 20 people from the Warcraft mercenary group.


    Mu Yunshen actually felt that it was unnecessary. In order not to waste time, he did not argue with Trolasse about this issue, and agreed directly.


    Osmond and the others were still in their sleep when they were summoned by Mu Yunshen.


    As soon as they heard that there was a mission, the 20 people who were named and contacted, all jumped up and prepared as if they had been doping, and gathered at the training ground three minutes later.


    At this time, Mu Yunshen and Trolasse were also neatly dressed and appeared on the training ground.


    Mu Yunshen was wearing a black field uniform, high boots, and a mask on his face as he glanced coldly at the audience.


    Trolasse also wore the same field uniforms. They were there to save people and fight. They didn''t need to pay attention to any clothes at all, just loose and comfortable.


    "Let''s go. Mu Yunshen gave the order and slapped it, and a space shuttle door appeared in front of him. Mu Yunshen and Trolasse walked in one after another, and 20 mercenaries ran in in an orderly manner.


    The place where they appeared was in the corridor of the headquarters building. They suddenly stepped from the darkness into the light zone. The eyes were a little unbearable, but it only took a moment to get used to such strong light.


    Mu Yunshen and Trolasse walked at the forefront, all the way towards the conference room at the end of the aisle.


    There were soldiers on duty in the aisle just now, and they witnessed their appearance with their own eyes. All of them were dumbfounded. When the group was about to pass by, the soldier on duty suddenly raised his gun and aimed at them, "Stop, are you? What...?" The conditioned reflex opened, and before he finished speaking, the soldier on duty stopped.


    In this kind of attire, among the four major star regions, who does not know.


    This is the typical dress of the Warcraft mercenary group when they perform their tasks.


    It was your general group seat who asked us to come, and led the way. Trolessor kept walking and said.


    The soldier on duty with the gun was still a little hesitant, but seeing how calm they were, and there were so many people, he couldn''t beat them by himself. After thinking about it, maybe the Headquarters had hired a mercenary group of beasts to deal with Mosa. The matter on the star, the matter of Mosa, they all know that it is not counted by the attack of more than a dozen Void Orcs, and the army of the Aogu Kingdom took advantage of the fire. It is almost impossible for the Lions to defend Mosa. zero.


    The footsteps and voices outside disturbed the generals waiting in the conference room.


    Old man Jon frowned, "Go out and see what''s going on."


    Yes." A civilian opened the door and walked out.


    Mr. Jon has been waiting in the conference room without moving, because Trolasse said just now, give him five minutes, he thought that after five minutes, Trolase would give him a call back, but he didn''t expect that five minutes had passed. It has passed, and his communication still does not ring.


    The person who had just gone out stumbled in again.


    In the main group seat, the people from the Warcraft Mercenary Group are here. "


    In the conference room, everyone stayed for a while, and then, "Wah La" got up and rushed towards the aisle.


    Then, everyone witnessed it with their own eyes. Prince Lazer and Lord Mu Xing, who were sleeping on the magic star five minutes ago, had already brought people to their eyes five minutes later. Such a speed, if not just witnessed it with their own eyes, No one believes that this is the real meaning of what Jon just said. In fact, he wants Muyun Shenmu to help solve those Void Orcs. If Muxing can''t solve it, then bring the weapon and they will solve it. It''s okay, who would have thought that they would be in such a big battle, and they arrived directly with the mercenaries.


    They all know that Mu Yunshen is a space system capable person and can travel through the void freely, but, as far as they know, this kind of ability should not be able to take people through the void, right? Then how did they come to Troleser? Under the shocked eyes, he walked towards Jon and took the initiative to extend his hand to him.


    The two shook hands before Trolasse said: "We are here, they stay here to help you eliminate the Void Orcs, I will go to the Imperial Capital Star to rescue your clan, and tell me their specific location."


    At this moment, there was only one thought in Mr. Jon''s mind - what Noz said was right, the magic star is full of mystery, and anything related to the magic star cannot be understood by common sense.


    The old man''s clansmen have not been arrested, they are still living in their old house in the imperial capital, but they cannot leave the imperial capital, but there are no restrictions on their actions in the imperial capital.


    After all, the royal family still has to rely on the Lions to deal with the Aogu Kingdom, so they can''t really take care of the Rupert family as prisoners, so even if the Lions don''t want to rebel, they will be forced to rebel.


    However, the royal family of the Nebula Empire believed that such restrictions were nothing at all, but in the eyes of the Lion Army, since the royal family had left behind, they had already shown their distrust of them.


    It''s not difficult to rescue the Rupert family. Trolasse is enough to go alone, but Mu Yunshen is worried that it is the Imperial City after all. Now the Nebula Empire and the Rose Empire are completely incompatible, but due to the distance It''s too far, and I can''t fight for the time being. Trolaise, the prince of the Rose Empire, personally delivered it to the door. Is there any reason why people don''t want to? Five men were sent to follow.


    author gossip

 Chapter 328

    Before Trolasse left, he pulled Mu Yunshen dry and instructed Wan Wan, "Don''t use your abilities casually, remember?"


    Mu Yunshen''s head has grown big after being told, "I know, you are so long-winded."


    Trolasse was helpless, "I''m worried, I''m not by your side, I''m afraid you will mess up again.


    Mu Yunshen rolled his eyes directly, "I''m no better now than before, I know it well."


    Mu Yunshen''s assurance that there was no weight in Trolasse, he turned his head to look at Osmond and the others who were following behind. The people brought this time are Mu Yunshen''s cronies, and they are the best. Mu Yunshen''s trust, of course, Trolaise also believed them, Trolaise said solemnly: "Listen, try not to let Yunshen take action, you can watch him and do it on your behalf.


    Everyone nodded, "Understood, sir, you should leave quickly."


    Trolather paused, afraid that they didn''t know what was at stake, but still told the truth, "Yun Shen is pregnant and cannot use force, you must take good care of him, I will be back soon.


    Mu Yunshen: "¡­


    People: "¡­


    Osmond called out directly, "Damn it.


    Mu Yunshen couldn''t wait to kick people out. He didn''t want the brothers in the group to know about this, it would damage his tall image in the eyes of the brothers. I didn''t expect this guy to say it directly, Really annoying.


    Lynn patted his chest and promised, "Don''t worry, sir, the boss will hand it over to us, and we will guarantee that there will be no mistakes."


    Trolasser said that he knew the stakes, and then he left with confidence.


    Trolasse''s way of leaving was not announced in front of Jon and the others, but Mu Yunshen and the mercenaries sent them into an unoccupied room, and when Mu Yunshen and the mercenaries came out again, special Lorether is no longer there.


    After Mu Yunshen returned, Mr. Jon was waiting in the corridor with a group of senior executives of the Lion Army.


    Seeing them all staring at him, Mu Yunshen said: "Lesser has already gone to pick up your clan, and will be back soon. Now, it is up to me to deal with the Void Orcs on the Mosa star and take the Void Beasts out. The various places where the clan appeared told me that when I went to destroy them, Mu Yunshen said this very casually, it was as easy as crushing a few big ants.


    Osmond immediately quit, "Boss, we promised Mr. this matter, you can''t wait for Mr. to change his mind right away, leave this to us, and you can just sit at the headquarters.


    Mu Yunshen raised his hand and interrupted him, "You stay here, there are other things that you need to be responsible for, I can go faster by myself, if I leave it to you, I will have to wait until tomorrow. "


    Lynn also said: "It doesn''t matter if you wander around until tomorrow, compared to your safety, it''s nothing at all.


    Mu Yun squinted at him, "Do you think that I need your protection?


    Mercenaries: "¡­


    They are sure that as long as they dare to say yes, the boss will definitely teach them to be human again on the spot.


    But¡­."


    "No, but the things I want to hand over to you are also very important, and I can rest assured that you must be in charge of yourself. Mu Yunshen didn''t want to talk nonsense any more, and ended the conversation in one sentence.


    The mercenaries were all speechless, and they could imagine that when the husband came back, knowing this was the result, they would definitely be pissed off.


    It''s just that they don''t have the ability to travel through the void.


    Mu Yunshen looked at the old man Jon and said solemnly: "Master Rupert, now you can order that all the men of the Lion Legion retreat, stop entanglement with the Void Orcs, all return here, and then follow my instructions. Instruct, enter a door, since you have made a decision, then, when Lesser and I solve this trouble for you, I will take you to the Rose Empire immediately. Now, you can prepare to leave.


    As soon as the mercenaries heard the "door", they immediately understood what was going on. The boss was going to use the space door to take away all the men of the Lion Army. They all knew how important this "door" was. No wonder the boss said They must be personally responsible.


    The executives of the Lion Legion obviously have some distrust of Mu Yunshen''s self-confidence, "Isn''t it a little too early for you to rush us to the Rose Empire with you before you have finished one of the two things.


    Mu Yun raised his eyelids and glanced at the man, and said coldly, "I''m just afraid that we have settled the matter, and you haven''t assembled yet.


    The high-level executive looked a little disdainful, "Then do it first and show us, as long as you can complete it, we will immediately go with you as a team.


    Mu Yunshen clicked a few times on the terminal, received the map of the Void Orcs from the old man Jon, and said casually, "I only need half an hour to solve this matter, if you can do it in half an hour. Enter the door I designated, then, I will not let you integrate in advance."


    After Mu Yunshen finished speaking, he turned to look at the mercenaries behind him, and warned, "I''ll set the door downstairs, you guys are responsible for maintaining order, and by the way, remind them that if you see creatures inside the door, don''t fight them. Conflicts, and don''t hurt them, otherwise, at your own risk.


    The mercenaries were stubborn.


    Mu Yunshen''s figure had disappeared from the aisle. He went to the first floor first, enlarged the space door to about 5 meters in height and width, directly inlaid the door on the wall of a building, and opened the door, ready to let people enter.


    After doing this, his figure disappeared again, and he followed the map to find the Void Beast. As long as he saw the Void Beast, a Void Beast was nothing but an ion weapon, and he could travel through space again, so to speak. I won''t waste a little time on the road. The only thing I need to waste is looking for the Void Beast. Otherwise, he won''t even need half an hour. Let me ask, does it take half an hour to fire a dozen shots with an ion weapon?


    As soon as Mu Yunshen left, Osmond, Lynn and Owen, the mercenaries, let the old man Jon start the whole team to enter the door designated by Mu Yunshen, and wait for Mu Yunshen and Trolasse to come back, so that they can take them directly. They leave.


    Of course, their urgings failed to get a response, and the executives of the Lion Legion were waiting, as if they did not believe that Mu Yunshen and Trolaise could solve the matter in such a short period of time, so, before the matter was completed, they] They won''t leave here, and they won''t go if they don''t


    If, if they can solve this matter so easily and have this strength, then even if the Lions follow them, it will be the best choice, which is better than the current embarrassing and dangerous situation.


    They can''t wait any longer. If they continue to wait, the Lion Legion is only in danger of being wiped out. The Nebula Empire''s attitude is obvious. This is what it means to use the Lion Legion as cannon fodder. They are stupid people. In this case, they cannot be independent, and they want to leave the shackles of the Nebula Empire, so they can only choose another Mingzhu.


    So, when Mu Yunshen and Trolasse came back, no one entered the open space door.


    Mu Yunshen was naturally very unhappy about this, but he didn''t say anything.


    Not their own people, no matter what they are.


    Mu Yunshen and Trolaise almost came back from the front and back. Not long after Mu Yunshen came back, Trolaise''s void shuttle magic circle drove downstairs. The Rupert family, who was far away from the capital star, had all gone. brought by him.


    To be nagged by Trolaise, Mu Yunshen deliberately solved the Void Orcs as quickly as possible, and finished it before Trolaise came back, and told the mercenaries to keep their mouths shut, don''t talk nonsense, hide intent is obvious.


    After Mu Yunshen came back, instead of going upstairs, he stayed beside his space door.


    Jon and the others followed from upstairs after learning that Mu Yunshen had returned. It only took 21 minutes, not even half an hour at all. Those who did whatever they wanted on Mosa Star brought great disaster to the planet. The Void Orcs were wiped out by Mu Yunshen alone.


    The Rupert family was honest and straightforward, and their words were even more consistent. When they saw Mu Yunshen''s return, the Void Orcs were also killed. The top of the Lion Legion immediately issued an order to integrate the whole group and prepare to enter. in a door.


    In the process of integration, Trolasse returned with people.


    This time, they were fortunate enough to witness how Trolasse traveled through the void with their own eyes. The surprise and shock at that moment were indescribable.


    At that time, there was only one thought in their minds¡ªthey had this kind of strength, and they were worried that they couldn¡¯t do anything. When they organized people to enter the space gate, all the senior members of the Lion Legion stood with Mu Yunshen and Trolasse. Look on the side.


    If it wasn''t for no other way, Mu Yunshen wouldn''t take out the space gate. It was indeed the Lion Legion, one of the four major legions, with a large number of people. If they wanted to create a space shuttle magic array to let them pass, it would be magic energy. Exhausted, there is no way to take so many people away, you can only use the space door, and you can end it in one pot.


    The higher-ups looked more and more shocked, "What kind of door is this? How can it accommodate so many people?"


    Mu Yun glanced at them deeply, and said lightly, "This is a treasure."


    Then there is no text.


    The senior members of the Lion Corps began to wink at each other, and finally selected a person to speak to the human: "Mixing Master, this time, thanks to you two, since you are married, it is a family, if Master Mu Xing does not dislike it. Our Lion Army is willing to follow Master Mu Xing to settle in Magic Star.


    As soon as these words came out, the mercenaries all looked at Mu Yunshen, but Trolasse narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The senior members of the Lion Legion all looked at Mu Yunshen, waiting for Mu Yunshen''s answer.


    Mu Yunshen''s eyes fell on the soldiers who were neatly entering the space gate in front, and his voice was cold, "This is not in line with the situation that was agreed at the beginning.


    author gossip

 Chapter 329

    At the beginning, they talked with Trolasser, and they also said that after the completion of the matter, the Lion Legion was going to join the Rose Empire. I didn''t expect it to change so quickly, and they actually wanted to join their magic star.


    Another high-level person said: "This time, Mu Xingzhu has also helped a lot, even if I choose to enter the magic star, I have not broken my promise.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t move his eyes, and said coldly, "I don''t need people who don''t obey orders to enter the magic star."


    I just said clearly, let them organize to open the space door first, but the result? No one executes it, so now they will waste their time waiting. If it is not because they are the people who Trolese wants, Mu Yunshen will not be at all. They won''t help, their life and death have nothing to do with him.


    All the seniors choked.


    After a pause, Mu Yunshen continued: "There are too many people who want to immigrate to the magic star, not bad for you."


    Mu Yunshen''s words were clearly telling them that they wanted to enter the magic star, not because the magic star took advantage of them, but they wanted to take advantage of the magic star. They worked hard to help the Lions, and in the end they had to let the Lions take advantage of them. They were not idiots.


    Jon glanced at the few people with cold eyes, and said solemnly: "Shut up, I started to promise to join the Rose Empire, not the few people who were moved by the magic star, and they were very uncomfortable. I don''t know why the head office was in the first place. to make such a decision.


    Now, who doesn''t know how good the magic star is? Not only can you cultivate magical energy there, but even the densely packed Void Orc army can''t break through the defenses above the magic star. Such a safe place is suitable for a base camp.


    Moreover, the most critical point is that the population of the magic star is small, the number of mercenaries in the Warcraft mercenary group is less than 100,000, and there is not even a branch of the lion army. If the lion army can enter the magic star, it is necessary to It won''t be long before the Lions Corps will definitely be able to sit firmly in the Demon Star.


    A few of them have a good abacus, but who is a fool and will fall into their calculus, Jon is afraid that Mu Yunshen and Trolasse will misunderstand, and explained: "It''s not my intention to join the magic star, I''m still the same as I used to be. In other words, since Prince Lesser keeps his promises, our Lions Corps naturally also keeps their promises and will definitely fulfill them.


    How could someone so smart in Trolasse not know their minds, fortunately, the Rupert family is still credible, as for other people with crooked minds, they will go to the Rose Empire in the future, and then slowly clean up them.


    Trolasse''s expression was indifferent: "That''s good.


    Jon looked at the army that was about to enter the door, and hesitated: "Prince Lesser, my clan has left the Imperial Capital and Mosa, maybe the royal family has already noticed it. Our Lion Legion has always been The stationed Twilight Star has been operating there for so many years, and has almost mastered most of the Twilight Star. If you give up and leave like this, it would be a pity. With the strength of the two, you can completely take over this planet. Our Rupert family''s more than ten years of hard work have not been in vain."


    As soon as Mr. Jon said these words, all the high-level executives of the Lion Legion all looked at Trolasse.


    Trolasse sneered in his heart, but didn''t show it on his face, "I think you have also listened to the rumors outside, thinking that our Rose Empire wants to unify the four star regions?"


    Seniors: "..."


    Isn''t it? Not to mention the Rose Empire, if it were any power, if there was a steady supply of advanced weapons, it would also have such ambitions.


    Troleser watched the last few soldiers enter the space gate, and then said, "You are all high-level executives of the Lion Legion. From a geographical point of view, is it feasible to directly take over the Twilight Star?


    Twilight Star belongs to a planet in the Violet Star Region. From the Rose Star Region to this planet, it must cross the Mesai Star Region in the middle. If the Rose Empire really takes the Twilight Star, then it will truly show its ambition. I am afraid that from now on. Afterwards, the Aogu Kingdom, the Giant Wing Kingdom and the Nebula Empire didn''t even want to fall asleep peacefully. What is the difference between putting the muzzle on their doorstep? There is a high-level interface: "With your ability to travel through space at will, in the Rose Empire and the Rose Empire. It shouldn''t be a problem for Twilight Star to open a space portal, right?"


    Both Mu Yunshen and Trolasse looked at the person who was speaking, who was a little confused by their husbands.


    How can they, outsiders, know how difficult it is to open a space portal, if it is really possible, they don''t have to work hard to make a space teleportation array every time they go from the magic star to the rose star.


    Mu Yunshen and Trolasse were not ready to speak, which did not mean that the mercenaries could let their whimsy.


    Do you think that the space portal is something that can be successful with just a few words? If it is really that easy, will there be no portals in the four star regions? Osmond sneered.


    Someone retorted, "Isn''t this why you didn''t want to let outsiders know, so you didn''t do this? Now, since everyone is their own, there is nothing to hide.


    Lynn hummed and laughed, "I''m sorry, we and you are not our own, whether you are loyal to the Nebula Empire or the Rose Empire, neither of us nor you are our own, we only belong to the magic star.


    That person was directly blocked, his face was red, and this feeling was very humiliating that he was blocked by someone.


    Trolasse said: "We were talking about the Lion Legion''s allegiance to the Rose Empire, and did not mention that they would take over the Twilight Star, so you can choose to take over the Lion Legion on the Twilight Star.


    Some people were unwilling, "Prince Leather, are you really willing to give up a B-class planet that you got for nothing?


    Mu Yunshen couldn''t listen anymore, and said coldly, "If we want a B-level planet, where can we get it?


    What Mu Yunshen said is the truth. If they really want to expand their rule, it is not difficult at all. However, they do not have this idea at present. The Aslan family only wants to develop the Rose Empire first, and Mu Yunshen himself , then threw himself on the magic star, he wanted to build a home that could make him feel at ease and safe, only the magic star, any other planets were not within his consideration.


    However, hearing this in the ears of others, it is a bit suspected of boasting.


    A few high-level officials couldn''t help sneering in their hearts when they heard it. If a larger life planet could be obtained so easily, the location of the magic star would not have been the small Maca planet, right?


    However, how could they know that when they selected the Maca planet, in addition to the place where Mu Yunshen grew up, there was also the Wuhai Forest.


    The Yuhai Forest, which covers one-third of the entire planet, has become the center of the entire magic star''s magic energy cycle. The green plants in it cover such a wide range. The functions of these green plants, in addition to regulating the climate and maintaining ecological balance, That is, the magic energy will be continuously sent into the air, and Ninita placed the circular formation directly under the Wuhai Forest, so that the magic energy can be circulated and not lost. In addition, it is the cosmic position of this planet and its own energy cycle. If it weren''t for the uniqueness of the planet Maca, it would not be easy for Ninita to arbitrarily arrange a large array on the planet.


    Not to mention the mere B-level planet, even if there was an S-level life planet and he exchanged for the Maca planet, he would not change it.


    Maca Planet, is unique.


    Only its uniqueness can create the unique magic star today.


    The old man Jon also felt that his face was dull. They worked hard to manage Twilight Star for more than ten years. In the eyes of Mu Yunshen, it was simply something that could be easily obtained. Then, the persistence and hard work of the Rupert family all along appeared to be obvious. It''s so ridiculous, the old man Jon said: "If that''s the case, then ask Prince Laise and Lord Mu Xing to take action, bring the soldiers of Twilight Star and leave together.


    Old Tuan, do you really want to give up Twilight Star?


    That is the planet we have been operating with our hearts for more than ten years!


    Jon took a deep breath, "That''s it, let''s go.


    Jon was the first to walk to the door, what kind of door could accommodate so many people, Jon was also very curious about it, and he wanted to see it with his own eyes.


    As soon as Jon left, the other high-level executives followed, but they were still reluctant to give up on Twilight Star.


    Mu Yun looked at their backs deeply. Those high-level executives who hurried to the past obviously had something to say and couldn''t say it in front of them. They had to discuss it with Jon alone.


    Mu Yunshen: "What do you think?


    Trolasse said coldly: "It is impossible for any force to have only one voice and one heart.


    Trolasse stroked Mu Yunshen''s back lightly, "Don''t worry, when they arrive at the Rose Empire, my father will solve this matter, my father is born to play politics.


    Mu Yun raised his eyebrows deeply, "How about you?


    Trolasse laughed, "I''m ashamed too.


    Trolasse said: "Let''s go, go to Twilight Star.


    Mu Yunshen: "You all go in, and I will take you there.


    Trolasse shook his head, "No, I''ll go with you, my consumption is not big, and Twilight Star is not far from here.


    Mu Yun knew that Trolaise was worried about him and didn''t even want him to use any of his abilities, so he didn''t insist on it. With Trolaise''s arrangement, since Trolaise wanted to make Void Shuttles, there was no need for the mercenaries to enter. The space gate, facing the people of the Lion Legion.


    The Lion Legion was very curious about the scene behind the door. They thought that this place should still be Mosa Star, but when they had never been there, Mu Yunshen and Trolaise had already taken them to Twilight Star.


    Let the old man Jon and his son Delmer come out of the space gate, and those high-level officials will not have to come out to cause trouble. The two rulers of the Rupert family will integrate the army on the Twilight Star and still enter the space gate.


    Everyone in the door didn''t know where they were now, only Old Man Jon and Delmer looked at all this with a suspicious look on their faces.


    author gossip

 Chapter 330

    When all the troops entered the space gate, Jon and Delmer didn''t follow them in. They already knew the function of the space gate to accommodate so many people at one time. In this way, it was still very empty and there was no limit to it. It was difficult for them to imagine this. What kind of magical means is it, and I don''t know how it all came into being. Is it difficult? It''s really the function of this door. Jon and Delmer are thinking about it, waiting for Trolasse to create it again. When the space shuttle door, the destination is already the Rose Empire.


    Emperor Ron already knew about the surrender of the Lion Legion and brought the Lion Legion to the Rose Empire. How to deal with it in the future is what Emperor Ron has to worry about.


    After sending the men of the Lion Legion to the Rose Star Region, Mu Yunshen and Trolaise took the mercenaries back to the Magic Star. After tossing around for the night, Mu Yunshen was already a little tired. Before it was light, Mu Yunshen simply took a shower, then lay back on the bed to catch up on sleep and went to Trolasse. He didn''t sleep again, there were still many things to deal with, as long as he watched Mu Yunshen sleep peacefully, he felt very comfortable. Peace of mind.


    When Mu Yunshen woke up, he realized that the explosion had already exploded outside.


    The Nebula Empire was about to explode in rage, trying to smear the Lion Legion, traitors, deserters, and the people of Mosa star, greedy for life and fear of death, simply unworthy of being a soldier...


    Of course, the reason why the royal family of the Nebula Empire is so angry is that they lost a sharp and easy-to-use knife besides losing the Mosa star, which was finally beaten down. After this "knife" was lost, it is unknown who stole it. Now, the entire lion army seems to have disappeared completely overnight, and there is not even a trace to be found.


    Millions of people in the entire lion army have disappeared overnight. Such a thing is unbelievable.


    Among the four star regions, the person who can do these "impossible" things is the only one from the magic star. But there is no evidence based on guesswork. As an empire, we can¡¯t talk nonsense. But the Nebula Empire is not what we want. It just makes the Rose Empire¡¯s royal family lose the people¡¯s hearts. Until then, we will unite the Aogu Kingdom and the Giant Wing Kingdom to fight together. In the Rose Empire, two fists are hard to beat with four hands. I don''t believe that the three star fields are combined, and they can''t deal with a rose star field and a magic star?


    Aurixia the Great pondered the feasibility of this matter.


    Evelyn was sitting on the wicker chair in the garden in a daze when a waiter came to pass that Evelyn was going to see His Majesty.


    Compared with three years ago, Evelyn looked thinner, but her demeanor was still cold and arrogant.


    There are very few people serving her where she lives. It''s not that she doesn''t want people to serve her, but that, as long as Her Royal Highness, the princess who was abandoned by her husband and son, wants to climb up, no one is willing to come and serve her. Many of the waiters who came to serve were chased away because they did not meet Evelyn''s wishes. In the end, there were not many people left in the entire residence.


    Evelyn is notoriously picky, whether in the Aslan family or once in the palace, she is picky about food, clothing, housing, and transportation. If she doesn''t meet her requirements, she will never give up.


    Today''s Evelyn is not as good as before. She never married. She is a good candidate for marriage. She is a potential stock. Now she is not only married but also has two children. Although she married well, the result was not good. Abandoned with her son on the Imperial Capital Star, such a blow was a huge blow to Evelyn.


    That man, who used to be so caring to her, no matter how indifferent she was, no matter what she did, that man never got angry at her once, Evelyn thought, maybe, no matter what she did, that man never got angry with her. Men don''t get angry, they don''t get angry with him, they don''t give up on her.


    She has no credit or hard work to the Aslan family. No matter what she has done, she has given birth to two sons for the Aslan family, which is her credit. She left her directly to her husband and son. , or some unacceptable.


    For the past three years, she has been locked in her palace almost every day and rarely goes out. As long as she goes out, she will always hear some rumors about the women of the same clan, the women who have been despised and offended by her, and their mouths are more poisonous than others. She does not want to hear them. When it comes to gossip, she doesn''t want to be looked down upon, she has her own arrogance, so she rarely goes out. Three years ago, when she woke up from that dilapidated hotel and learned that Trolasse had rescued Ron and everyone in the Rose Domain, but only left her here, she was very angry and very angry. Hate, she wished the Rose Star Region would perish immediately, wished they all died.


    She rushed back to the palace and saw her eldest brother, the man who used to be gentle and polite to her, and seemed very tired of her appearance.


    When she proposed to let the Nebula Empire send troops to the Rose Star Region to seek justice for her.


    That man, her eldest brother, answered her like this.


    At that time, the Great Emperor Aurixia sneered and said: "You are stupid, and you still want justice? They didn''t kill you directly, they have already done their best, and you still want justice? You think you are smart, but you don''t know what you have done. Your husband sees everything in the eyes, you are like a clown, you perform hard in front of them every day, and let us be embarrassed. I thought you were a smart woman, but what happened? It really disappointed me. "


    author gossip

 Chapter 331

    That''s Evelyn growing up so much Trolasse: "Don''t worry, father will take care of it.


    Even if there is a relationship with Evelyn, Emperor Ron now represents not an individual, but the entire royal family of the Rose Empire. In this matter, there can be no dirt.


    The Great Emperor Ron responded quickly. There was too much evidence against Evelyn in his hands, but for the sake of Evelyn''s two children, Ron couldn''t bear to really put it down. She was forced to death and simply chose a few.


    The first, announced that he and Princess Evelyn had divorced three years ago.


    The second one is the evidence that Princess Evelyn once wanted to murder Little Lesser.


    The third article, in the Imperial Capital Star, Princess Evelyn disregarded the relationship between husband and wife and betrayed him to the royal family of the Nebula Empire.


    Just three short articles are enough to explain a lot of problems. This is still announced. Those insider stories that have not been announced are so unbearable that I feel chilled when I think about it.


    Emperor Orixia listened to Ferosoville''s suggestion, but he didn''t get any results. Instead, he ended up cursing. People from the four star regions almost scolded Princess Evelynn, and took Nebula along with him. The imperial family of the empire also suffered.


    At the beginning, Ron was obedient to Evelyn, and Emperor Aurexia always thought that Ron liked Evelyn, but he did not expect that Ron would be so disrespectful when it came to the reputation of the Royal Family of the Rose Empire.


    The Nebula Empire royal family is nothing at all. In the recent events that are getting bigger and bigger, they were suppressed by a new event without even a splash of water.


    The three first-level power stone veins of the One God star have been stolen.


    This incident has a great impact. Those are three first-level energy stone veins. They disappeared completely overnight. Not even a single energy stone was left, as if they were swallowed by some monster that devoured the energy stone. Generally, the disappearance is inexplicable and unexpected.


    As for who took the three first-level energy stone veins, everyone has a guess, because these three stolen first-level energy stone veins are exactly the bet that the Xingchen Temple took out with the magic star at the beginning of the magic star. After the victory, let the Xingchen Palace fulfill the promise. The Xingchen Palace has been pushing three and four, and it has been delayed for so long and has not been fulfilled. However, at this time, everyone can see it. The biggest suspect is the magic star.


    However, it is very confusing.


    A mine as rich as a first-level energy stone lode will definitely be guarded, especially if it gets into trouble with a demon star, in order to prevent the demon star secretly, the Xingchen Palace will definitely send additional staff to guard these three first-level energy stone veins, but , Even so, these three veins can disappear without knowing it.


    This ability is simply terrifying.


    His Majesty the Pope of the Star Palace, when he learned about this incident, was so angry that his energy rioted, and he almost died of an explosion.


    After being rescued, he is still in bed and has not been able to get up.


    The other spokespersons of the Xingchen Hall were instructed by His Majesty the Pope, and directly shouted to the demon star, "Three first-level energy stone veins have been given to you, our visiting group can be returned.


    The Xingchen Palace said that it was beautiful, and it was directly "give", not stolen.


    The spokesperson on the Demon Star''s side replied innocently, "When did you give it? The document is still in our hands, we haven''t even issued the Demon Star, you said it, give it to a ghost.


    Who admits that who is a thief, Mo Xing is not stupid.


    The spokesperson of the Hall of Stars was almost enraged by energy again, "If it wasn''t for your magic star, how could you have lost the three veins signed for you by such a coincidence?"


    The spokesperson of the magic star poked his nose, "Who knows this? Maybe you want to repay the debt, and you secretly mined it yourself. Now a thief is calling to catch the thief, and you just relied on the debt. Anyway, you don''t want to give it.

 Chapter 332

    The people in the Xingchen Hall were so angry that they fell to their knees.


    Mo Xing said righteously: "You must prepare these three first-level energy stone veins for us, and you can''t miss any of them, otherwise the visiting group will not have to go back. Don''t think that you have stolen it, and you want to rely on it. Account, tell you, our magic star is not so generous, if we insist that we stole, please show the evidence, don''t lie, without evidence, return the three first-level energy stone veins.


    Star Palace: "¡­


    Was too angry to make a sound.


    The appearance of the Xingchen Palace made the Aogu Kingdom and the Nebula Empire suddenly feel very familiar. I remember that more than three years ago, a power stone vein in You Mercury was also like this. The power stone in it suddenly disappeared. At that time, the Nebula Empire suspected that it was being The Augustine family took it privately. Although the Augustine family felt wronged, they couldn¡¯t say it publicly. They could only suffer from a dumb loss and make up for another energy stone vein lost by the empire. , or the Augustine family.


    As soon as the Star Palace incident came out, the Augustine family immediately felt a sense of being stabbed in the sore spot. Anyway, it has completely turned against the Nebula Empire, and it is unlikely that they want to have a smooth relationship with the magic star. The "informed person" also insinuated on the star network about the swim to Mercury more than a few years ago. At that time, many people knew about the incident. In the end, it was Troleser who came forward to deal with it, and the matter was resolved peacefully.


    Now that I think about it, maybe it was someone who guarded and robbed himself, swallowed a share, pretended to be wrong, and pretended to be pitiful, and asked for another copy of the incident from the past, isn''t it exactly the same as the current Xingchen Palace incident? Moreover, everything involved Mu People who eat melons in Yunshen think that Mu Yunshen is very suspicious. However, what means can a person use to make the energy stones in the three first-level energy stone veins disappear out of thin air? ? Even the guards outside didn''t notice, which is very abnormal.


    Seeing that there was support, the Xingchen Hall immediately continued to limp, and detailed the situation at that time.


    Before it was discovered that the power stone was missing, the three ore veins experienced the phenomenon of earth shaking. The Augustine family recalled that the ore veins that were swimming in Mercury also seemed to have shaken. The workers in the ore veins thought it was about to collapse. They all ran out in fright.


    When these evidences are listed, how can you see how you can''t get rid of the light system with the magic star.


    It''s just, empty words, no matter how much you say without evidence, it''s just speculation.


    No matter how the outside world talks and speculates, it will not affect the star master of the magic star at all. He should not be too comfortable eating and drinking every day and being served by others. Let the people outside make trouble and guess, and it has nothing to do with him for half a dime. , Even if this matter is actually hammered, what can it do? Who can do what to him?


    big big


    In a civilian area in Mercury, Dong Xin carried the vegetables, opened the door ¢¡ and entered the house, a pillow flew over and hit Dong Xin''s face accurately.


    oops"


    Dong Xin was so frightened that the vegetables fell to the ground. He covered his nose and looked up. He saw his 10-year-old son, standing on a small sofa wearing shoes. The sofa was bought second-hand at that time. Using it, the color is more dim and the color is blurred.


    Dong Xin worked overnight shifts, and when he came back, he was so frightened that his temper suddenly came up to Gao Ziming.


    Gao Ziming was unmoved, jumping irritably on the sofa, shouting as he jumped, "Mom, I''m going to the magic star, as long as I live in the magic star, I will be able to wake up as a magician soon, and I will be like the one on TV. As powerful as the magician, I want to live in the magic star.


    Dong Xin glanced at the small TV that was on. What was playing on the TV was the replay of the challenge match between Magic Star and Xingchen Palace. She had also watched this replay, and watched it many times, especially the scenes where the poisonous gas spread at the end. She watched it over and over because she saw a familiar person in those shots.


    Dong Xin stared at the TV, she knew, soon, that scene would appear soon.


    In the chaotic scene, a man with a refined temperament and a handsome face walked down the stand quickly. When he passed by the Demon Xingzhu, he stopped. He said something to the Demon Xingzhu and his partner. , The attitude was natural and kind, and then he rushed to save people.


    He is the main force of saving people, his hands can shine, and everyone who has been poisoned by gas, he is alive in his hands, and he is already a magician.


    He is still young, and his appearance has not changed much from when she left, but he is more mature than then, and he is more confident and graceful.


    On the other hand, looking at herself, she was thin and yellow, and even wrinkles appeared at the corners of her eyes. The tempering of her life in the past ten years has made her old for many of the two people who used to work together, but now she lives a life in the sky and the ground.


    Every time he looks at these scenes, Dong Xin feels mixed feelings in his heart.


    Gao Ziming, who was standing on the sofa, was still shouting, "I''m going to the magic star, I''m going to the magic star"


    Dong Xin quickly recovered from Wan Gan''s thoughts and scolded: "What kind of magic star, do you know how difficult it is to immigrate to the magic star? The cost alone is astronomical. You better stop dreaming, your dad Gao Ziming shouted, "Dad is playing games again.


    When Dong Xin heard this, he didn''t even have the strength to get angry. Because Gao Yuan was in prison, even if he was released, he couldn''t find a good job. In the first few years, he started a small business by himself, and the income was not bad. Yes, it was later pushed out by the peers and closed.


    In the following years, I have changed countless jobs, all of them resigned after working for two months. The reasons for resignation were various, such as tiredness, low salary, conflicts with others, and even almost beat the boss once, Dong Xin. I was scared to death, what would happen if I hit someone and get caught again, fortunately, she arrived at the critical moment, preventing Gao Yuan from going mad.


    As long as he doesn''t go to work, he must be at home waiting to eat and play games, relying entirely on her to support him.


    After so many years of life, Dong Xin has completely lost her original spirit. Without saying a word, she picked up the throw pillow on the ground, threw it on the sofa, picked up the dishes and went to the kitchen to prepare some breakfast.


    However, Gao Ziming shouted reluctantly, "Dong Xin, I know you know the star master of the magic star, you still have a son who lives in the magic star, why can he live in the magic star, but I can''t? I also go to the magic star. star.


    Dong Xin stopped in his footsteps, looked back at Gao Ziming in shock, his voice trembled, "Who told you this?


    Gao Ziming: "Dad said it.


    At this time, Gao Yuanji was pulling his slippers, with his upper body naked, wearing a pair of large wrinkled trousers, and a sloppy face with a stubble face, walked out of the room and went to the bathroom, "Do you have anything to eat?" Dong Xin was so angry All trembling, threw the vegetables in their hands to the ground, "Eat, eat, play games every day besides eating, the whole family relies on women to support, are you still a man?


    Gao Yuan stopped and glanced at the TV, which was playing to the end of the challenge.


    He glanced around the TV with a strange look, and then said: "Now there is a comparison, so I think I am not a man, right? He is a man, you go back to him and see if he still wants you, people don''t now But the healer magician is still the uncle of the Master of the Magic Star, do you regret following me now? If you didn¡¯t run away with me, you are now the aunt of the Master of the Magic Star, maybe you can wake up or something.¡±


    Dong Xin is no longer trembling all over, but her face is pale, the man''s words, every word and every word are like a knife on her heart.


    Gaoyuan didn''t go to the toilet, and walked over directly, "I''m serious, why don''t you go talk to your ex-husband and see if we can move our family to the magic star, maybe our family can also wake up to become magicians, Then we will no longer have to run around for life. Look at me, I can''t do anything else. I think I was born for the magician. I like to fight, and I am impulsive. It is a loss if I don''t become a magician. my talent.


    When Gao Ziming heard this, he began to shout again, "Go to the magic star, go to the magic star."


    Dong Xin looked at the man in disbelief. With her situation, can she still go back to see her ex-husband? She eloped with him quietly at the beginning, abandoned her son and husband, just to go with this man, so she can go back to see Mu Chi Xuan?


    Dong Xin''s eyes were red, staring at the man, "Gao Yuan, you asked me to go back to see him? You asked me to go back to see him?


    Gao Yuan sighed and said, "Isn''t there no way I can do this? If I had money, I would definitely use it directly, and I would also smash the gate of the magic star, but I have no money, so I can only rely on you to get along. You and Mu Didn''t Chi Xuan go through the divorce procedure yet? Maybe he still loves you, or else, why hasn''t he taken the initiative to dissolve the marriage for so many years?"


    After ten years of separation, as long as one party takes the initiative to go through the divorce procedures, the marriage can be dissolved directly without knowing the other party.


    Dong Xin''s eyes widened, and even his breathing became rapid, "You... How do you know?


    Gao Yuan did not hide it, and said bluntly: "I took your documents a few days ago and went to check, you are still married."


    Dong Xin was so exhausted that she almost fell to the ground, tears welling up in her eyes. She didn''t know why she was crying, whether she was happy or sad.


    It is undeniable that when Gao Yuan said that the man may still love her, so she has not dissolved the marriage for so many years, she is indeed joyful and full of hope, perhaps, he is still waiting for her? But is it really possible? ? She hurt him so much, shouldn''t he hate her?


    Seeing her crying, Gao Yuan wanted to grab her and ask, who was she crying for? Was he still thinking about that man, but he finally held back. In order to enter the magic star, he had to hold back.


    He stretched out his arms around Dong Xin and coaxed softly: "I haven''t taken good care of you for so many years and caused you to suffer a lot. I promise you, as long as we can move to the magic star, I will never let you go. You''ve worked hard, trust me, okay?"


    Dong Xin was lying in the man''s arms and cried aloud, as if he wanted to cry out all the pain and pain in his heart for so many years.


    author gossip

 Chapter 333

    As soon as Mu Chixuan came from the office, he saw Jiala and Jialan coming with three small pets. They were all wearing training uniforms, and at a glance, they knew that they had just trained.


    Seeing Mu Chixuan, Jia La said, "Uncle, Osmond was injured during training. He asked us to come and see you."


    Mu Chixuan didn''t react at all, "Then you should go to the logistics department to find medical soldiers. I''m not responsible for these injuries."


    He is now in charge of the entire treatment group. As the head of the treatment group, these minor injuries do not need him to come forward at all.


    When Gala saw that his uncle was so difficult to speak, his eyes flashed, knowing that he would definitely not be able to deceive his uncle, so he told the truth about his uncle, Osmond was indeed injured, he didn''t want the medics to bandage, he just wanted you to take a look . "


    Mu Chixuan looked at the two boys speechlessly, "What benefits did he give you to make you willing to run this trip?"


    Gala laughed, "Uncle is wise, so that we can hunt in the wild, we also ask for help from uncle.


    Mu Chixuan sighed faintly, this Osmond tossed him in different ways every day, training ten times, getting injured nine times, and once Mu Chixuan was too busy to take care of him, and then he would be fine.


    Since the three years since Mo Xing became independent, Osmond has often tossed him like this. Every time he heard that Osmond was injured, Mu Chixuan''s first reaction was, where did he bump it again, eat too much, indigestion, and even If you are hungry and have no strength, you can go to him to see, Mu Chixuan has lost his temper because of his tossing.


    While Mu Chixuan was thinking about whether to give face to the two little guys, when he went over to take a look, the communicator rang.


    When the connection was made, the screen was displayed, and Bai Yueguang''s eyes were a little strange, and he said: "Head Mu, there is a person who claims to be your wife, who has called us. Here, ask us how to contact you, She seems to be looking for you.


    Mu Chixuan was completely unprepared for this news and was shocked on the spot.


    Bai Yueguang carefully observed Mu Chixuan''s face, and continued: "She is still waiting, do you want to give her your communication number?


    Mu Chixuan thought for a while before saying, "Give her my job number.


    After Mu Chixuan finished speaking, he turned around and left, because the impact of this incident was so great that he forgot both Gala and Galan.


    When Gala and Galan returned to the group, Osmond was lying on the ground, waiting for Mu Chixuan to come over to see how pitiful he was, but Osmond waited for a long time, and only Gala and Karan came. Lan, who didn''t see the person who was waiting, Osmond immediately sat up from the ground, and said strangely: "Where is the person? Even if you went out in person, you couldn''t invite him?


    Gala looked at him sympathetically, "You don''t have a chance, I just heard that Uncle Bai came to communicate and called my uncle away, saying that it was my uncle''s wife who came to communicate, and I had something to talk to my uncle.


    Osmond exploded immediately and jumped directly from the ground, "Fart, Chi Xuan has long since divorced, where is his wife?


    Gala shrugged, "That''s the ex-wife.


    Osmond:¡­


    Osmond was anxious, where could he wait, "Where did he go?"


    He was going to stop them, and he absolutely couldn''t let them have the possibility of resurgence. In any case, Mu Chixuan had a child with his ex-wife, and there was an emotional foundation. The more Osmond thought about it, the more dangerous he felt.


    Damn, he has worked so hard for so long, and he hasn''t chased people down and reconciled them, so is all his efforts all these years stupid?


    So far, Osmond only knew that Mu Chixuan had already divorced, but he had never heard of the reason for the divorce.


    Gala: "Go back to the office."


    Osmond limped out immediately, even if his leg was injured.


    Mu Chixuan returned to his office, feeling a little uneasy. He should have taken the initiative to ask Dong Xin''s communication number and let him pull it out, instead of letting Bai Yueguang give his communication number to the other party and wait for her communication.


    The wait was so bad that he didn''t want to try it a second time.


    Mu Chixuan was wandering in the office. When he was on the fifth lap, the communicator for work finally rang. He picked it up and saw that it was an unfamiliar communication number.


    Mu Chixuan pursed his lips and turned on the communicator.


    Mu Chixuan was dressed in comfortable casual clothes, which made him even more elegant. The opposite Dong Xin was wearing an aqua blue dress with light makeup on his face, obviously well-dressed.


    As soon as the two met, they were all stunned.


    When Dong Xin saw Mu Chixuan, what he thought was that he was more manly than before, mature, refined and temperamental.


    But what Mu Chixuan thought was that Dong Xin was much older than before, and his eyes were not as smart and proud as before.


    The two looked at each other for a long while, but Mu Chixuan didn''t intend to speak first. Dong Xin twitched the corners of his mouth, revealing an unnatural smile, "Chi Xuan, long time no see.


    Like a lion, Osmond rushed to this side with a whimper, and found that the door was closed. He wanted to rush in directly, but gave up after thinking about it. Then he lay down on the door with his ears pressed against the door panel. I wanted to hear what was said inside, but found that I couldn''t hear anything.


    He quickly rummaged through the storage pockets, and finally found a black technology-high-tech acoustic device in the Rose Star Field, and stuffed it into his ear, and he could clearly hear the conversation inside the door.


    Mu Chixuan''s voice was a little hesitant, "You... how have you been all these years?


    Hearing this, Dong Xin''s eyes suddenly turned red. If she hadn''t chosen to take this path at the beginning, she might not have suffered so much. However, the path has already been chosen, does she still have a chance to turn back?


    No man is likely to accept that his wife, in marriage, gave him a green hat, not only was pregnant with someone else''s child, but also eloped with another man without saying a word. Such a blow is a blow to a man. For what a blow it must have been.


    Dong Xin''s voice choked and said: "Chi Xuan, I''m sorry, I was wrong back then, I was too ignorant. The reason why Gao Yuan was arrested back then was because of me, because he was jealous of me and other men and beat people seriously. , was arrested in prison, I didn''t wait for him, he came to me after he got out of prison, but I was married to you and gave birth to Xun Xun. At first I didn''t want to see him, he was looking for me again and again , He went to prison, I have always felt guilty, so when he proposed reconciliation, I did not refuse, at that time I left without saying goodbye and left directly with him, it was really... I was pregnant with his child... Chi Xuan, I''m sorry, really I''m so sorry... After Dong Xin said that, he couldn''t stop crying.


    Mu Chixuan took a deep breath and lowered his head.


    Sure enough, at the time someone told him that Dong Xin had gone with another man, but he still didn''t believe it. He searched alone for a long time. He already knew the truth vaguely, so he didn''t want to look for it, so he just told the outside world that he and Dong Xin had divorced, and who really knew the inside story, there were not many Osmonds who had been listening outside the door all the time. The words were stunned. Until now, he didn''t know how badly Mu Chixuan was betrayed by this woman. Thanks to Mu Chixuan''s three views, he didn''t take revenge on the society. What a blow this must have been. His burst factor was about to move. He really wanted to beat up, and he wanted to beat that shameless woman to death. Since he eloped with someone, why did he come to find Mu Chixuan now?


    Osmond listened carefully for a while, but didn''t hear Mu Chixuan''s voice, wondering if he was crying secretly in sadness.


    The woman''s voice sounded again.


    Akane, after so many years, why haven''t you gone through the divorce formalities? When Dong Xin asked this sentence, she was very nervous. She didn''t know what she was expecting and what answer she wanted to hear. Osmond heard it. Until now, Mu Chixuan has not gone through the divorce formalities. All going to explode.


    Mu Chixuan was silent for a long time before he said, "I''m waiting for you...


    When the door was knocked open, Osmond rushed in like an angry male lion. Mu Chixuan looked at him in surprise. Osmond rushed in front of him and snatched the communicator from his hand. Without a word, he fell directly to the ground.


    ... Mu Chixuan looked at his broken communicator.


    Are you crazy? What is so good about such a shameless woman, so that you don''t even care about cheating, and you have to wait for her for so many years? Osmond roared angrily.


    Mu Chixuan was a little stunned by Osmond''s roar. It was the first time he had seen such an Osmond. Usually in front of him, Osmond was always smiling, a little rascal, and he had never spoken out loud to him. talk.


    She... is Xun Xun''s mother...


    "Damn, she has been away for so many years, has she come back to see Xun Xun?


    This matter is not a glorious thing. In the past ten years, Mu Chixuan has never mentioned it. Now it is a bit embarrassing and embarrassing to be broken by Osmond. He was even more embarrassed.


    Mu Chixuan''s face was very plump and ugly, he said: "This is my business, I want to handle it myself, you


    What can you do? The way you do it is to tell her, are you waiting for her? Osmond growled at him, then poked himself hard with his fingers, "What about me? Temptation, approaching step by step, trying to see you more, in your eyes, what is everything I do?


    Mu Chixuan pursed his lips and looked at him silently.


    Osmond stared at him and said word by word: "Because I know that you were married and you have a son, I have always been worried that you can''t accept a man, so I take it slowly, I don''t believe it. You can''t see what I''m doing, Mu Chixuan, I just ask you, what I''ve done, in your opinion, what is it?"


    author gossip

 Chapter 334

    Mu Chixuan continued to be silent, lowered his eyes, and suddenly saw a hole in Osmond''s trousers on one of his legs, and the surrounding fabric was all dyed dark red. There is a hole in the leg of the combat uniform during ordinary training, which is indeed an injury.


    What''s wrong with your leg? How did it hurt like this? Sit down and I''ll treat you. Mu Chixuan said, and pulled Osmond to the chair.


    Osmond stood still, turned his wrist, from being caught to being caught, grabbed Mu Chixuan''s wrist, and pulled it hard, Mu Chixuan bumped over in a bit of embarrassment, his strength is far less than Osmond''s , Although he is also a magician, but he is just a weak chicken healer and is not an opponent of the fighting expert-level Osmond.


    Osmond''s eyes glowed fiercely, staring at Mu Chixuan''s eyes, "Mu Chixuan, I tell you, I fucking like you, since the first time I saw you at the door of Mu Yunshen''s house. , I was attracted by you, I want to be with you, don''t shy away from being together for the rest of your life, tell me directly, are you willing or not?


    Mu Chixuan''s heart clenched, and every nerve in his body was clamoring for tension. He hardly dared to breathe. After meeting Osmond''s gaze, he moved away subconsciously.


    His avoidance seemed to have completely angered Osmond. He grabbed the person and pushed him against the desk. Osmond leaned down and pressed down. In order to avoid him, Mu Chixuan almost laid himself on the ground. on the desk.


    Osmond was very emotional, Mu Chixuan seemed to have a premonition, and hurriedly stretched out his hand to push him, "Osmond, calm down.


    Osmond grabbed him and pushed his hand, and said angrily, "I can''t calm down."


    He grabbed the back of the other''s neck directly and kissed it fiercely.


    Mu Chixuan''s eyes widened in disbelief, the breath of a man was blowing towards his face, so unfamiliar, domineering and full of aggression Mu Chixuan never thought that one day he would have such an intimate act with a man, He held his breath. After the shock, he resisted. He wanted to push Osmond away, but the more he resisted, the more he could arouse Osmond''s animal nature. Originally, he was afraid that Mu Chixuan would not be able to accept a man kissing him. Smon was still testing carefully, giving him time to adapt, but Mu Chixuan''s resistance made him lose his last reason.


    He pressed the person on the desk fiercely, and the office supplies on the table fell to the ground and no one cared. Osmond wanted to use the tip of his tongue to push the other person''s teeth, but unfortunately, Mu Chixuan clenched his teeth. , refused his deep kiss.


    In a fit of rage, Osmond squeezed his lower jaw with his hands, forcibly opened his teeth, and his warm and smooth tongue slid in.


    Hmm... Mu Chixuan snorted softly and closed his eyes tightly.


    The man''s savage breath filled his mouth, causing all the cells in his body to burst open, his breathing was rapid, and his body trembled.


    Osmond''s forced kiss is so decisive, since he can''t get it, then let him hate himself completely, cut off his own retreat, and never forget him in the future.


    Kissing this man was something Osmond had thought about for more than four years. He had imagined kissing this elegant man tenderly in countless situations, but he never imagined that their first kiss would be so forced.


    After a hot kiss, Osmond quickly backed away, he was afraid that if he didn''t leave again, he would really be unable to control himself.


    Osmond laughed at himself, "How? Do you feel disgusted by being kissed by a man?


    Osmond is very sure that Mu Chixuan is a straight and straight man. If he wants to completely bend this straight man, he needs to work hard. He has sharpened it for so long, but he has never been able to sharpen this straight man, so, He didn''t plan to wait any longer, he went straight to Mu Chixuan to recover from his dizziness, stood up straight on the table, panted and wiped the corner of his mouth, before punching him.


    Osmond didn''t hide, let the punch hit his face, he just tilted his head and let blood flow from the corner of his torn mouth.


    He was as gentle and elegant as Mu Chixuan, and he was able to beat up people in such a furious manner. It seemed that he was really disgusted.


    Gu Mu Chi Xuan trembled with anger.


    Osmond took two steps back and laughed bitterly at himself, "Okay, I''ll get out, if you want to reconcile, go ahead and reconcile, I tell you, cheating will become a habit, once cheating, cheating for life.


    roll. Mu Chixuan grabbed something on the desk and smashed it.


    Osmond turned and left angrily, slamming the door loudly.


    Damn, I want to see, you need to put some green hats in the wardrobe.


    As soon as they exited the building, they met Mu Yunshen, who was coming over, followed by Troleser, Gala and Galan.


    What happened? What happened? Mu Yunshen looked at the corner of Osmond''s bleeding mouth, obviously being beaten.


    Originally, Trolasse accompanies him for a walk, and he went to various colleges to see the teaching progress. Gala sent him a communication, saying that Osmond was madly rushing to find his uncle, and he might have to fight. Let dad and dad come over quickly.


    Only then did Mu Yunshen and Trolasse appear here.


    As soon as Osmond saw Mu Yunshen, he was about to cry, he sniffed, and said, "His ex-wife is here, probably because he wants to reconcile, Mu Chixuan personally told that woman that he has been waiting for her.


    Mu Yunshen was a little surprised that the woman still had the face to look for her.


    Osmond was pursuing Mu Chixuan, and no one in the entire mercenary group knew about it. Mu Chixuan never responded, and was always tossed by Osmond. Now an ex-wife suddenly appeared and wanted to reconcile. No wonder Osmond will go crazy.


    Mu Yunshen comforted him, "It''s okay, they have divorced, my uncle won''t accept her."


    As soon as Osmond heard this, he became irritable, "Divorce is a shit, Mu Chixuan has been waiting for her. Now, Mu Yunshen and Trolasse were both shocked.


    Osmond didn''t want to speak, so he directly took out the horn in his ear and stuffed it into Mu Yunshen, "Listen by yourself.


    Mu Yunshen played back the recording that Osmond overheard just now, and his face immediately turned gloomy.


    After Mu Yunshen listened to it, he handed it to Trolase. Trolase did not expect that Mu Chixuan''s last marriage would have such twists and turns.


    Mu Yun frowned deeply. He didn''t know the inside story of his uncle''s divorce, and he never expected such an outcome.


    Mu Yun shook his head deeply, "No, you must have misunderstood something, uncle can''t wait for such a woman.


    Osmond was irritable, "He admitted it himself, and said I had misunderstood?


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Osmond was irritable and angry, he forgot about Mu Yunshen''s special situation for a while, grabbed him and said anxiously: "Mu, you must shut down, if that woman asks to return to the magic star, you must not let her come back, she If it does come, I can''t guarantee that it will directly break her neck.


    Hand let go. Trolasse raised his hand displeased to separate Osmond''s steel claws.


    Are you alright? Trolasse asked worriedly.


    Mu Yun shook his head deeply, "It''s okay.


    It was only then that Osmond realized that their star master was pregnant with a baby at the moment. He had just grabbed the person and shook his head, thinking of the possible consequences, and immediately panicked and asked at a loss: "Old, boss, you Are you alright? Does your stomach hurt? Do you want to see a doctor? I just forgot about it in a hurry, you must not be in trouble."


    Trolasse: "..."


    Trolasse: "You can get out.


    Osmond: "..."


    I received two rolls in just a short time." Osmond felt that his heart was broken into slag.


    Indifferently, he turned and ran away.


    Only then did Troleser rub the place where Mu Yun was caught just now, "Is it really okay?


    Mu Yunshen was a little speechless at his fuss, "It''s okay, I''m not that delicate yet."


    Trolasse was relieved a little, and looked upstairs, "Are you going up?"


    When such a thing happened, I would not feel good about coming to my uncle.


    I''ll take a look, you] don''t have to follow. For the sake of uncle''s face, the fewer people who know, the better.


    Trolasse rarely insisted, "Okay, the children and I are here waiting for you, you go."


    Mu Yun nodded deeply and walked upstairs step by step.


    In order to fill his body with magical energy anytime, anywhere, Mu Yunshen was asked, it is best not to use his abilities, and walking more during pregnancy is also good for the baby, so there is a situation where he walked step by step. When the uncle was in front of the office, he was squatting on the ground to clean up the scattered things and picked up the smashed communicator. The whole person was in a daze, and he didn''t hear Mu Yunshen''s arrival.


    Mu Yunshen lightly knocked on the door panel, Mu Chixuan came back to his senses, turned to see that it was Mu Yunshen, and hurriedly stood up, he looked outside, but did not see anyone else, it was a bit strange, Trolai Why didn''t Se come with him.


    How come you are the only one? What about Trolaise? Mu Yunshen''s situation is special right now. Trolaise never leaves him alone, and needs someone to accompany him at all times.


    He played with the children for a while downstairs. "


    Mu Yunshen walked in, bent over and wanted to help pick up things together, Mu Chixuan hurriedly stopped him, "No, no, you go sit on the sofa, don''t let you do it.


    Mu Chixuan carefully put Mu Yunshen on the sofa, then turned around and poured him a glass of water. The cautious look made Mu Yun deeply helpless.


    Since knowing that he is pregnant, everyone has regarded him as a porcelain doll. Even walking alone will make people make a fuss, not to mention doing other things. He is actually fine, at least there is no problem now, although he has emphasized many times, but Even if no one listened to him, he simply stopped talking and let them take care of it.


    Mu Chixuan packed his things in silence, he should have guessed the intention of Mu Yunshen, the timing was too coincidental, and Mu Yunshen was not ready to gossip, "I met Osmond downstairs.


    Mu Chixuan took a moment to pack his things, and continued to pack without making a sound.


    All content of the author''s gossip is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology. If there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] to inform, and this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 335

    Mu Yun thought deeply about his words, but he didn''t know how to speak. No matter how he spoke, it would make the uncle feel embarrassed. I like you very much, since the first time I saw you at my house, he kept asking me about you, I thought he was just on a whim, but I didn''t expect that he could persist for so long without giving up, and he was serious."


    Mu Chixuan put the packed things back on the desk one by one, without turning around, he turned his back to Mu Yunshen and said, "I know Osmond''s obvious move, if he still can''t see it, then thirty Years have been in vain.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t say any more. He said this just to prove to Osmond that he really likes his uncle, and he wasn''t acting on a whim or on a whim. Osmond was serious.


    As long as the uncle knows this, whether to accept Osmond''s feelings or not depends on the uncle''s own choice.


    Mu Chixuan kept his back to Mu Yunshen, did not turn around, and was silent for a long time before speaking again, "She left when Xun Xun was so young, and when Xun Xun asked me for her mother, I told him that one day , Xun Xun''s mother will come back to see Xun Xun, but I didn''t expect that the wait will be ten years, Xun Xun is 11 years old, but I have not been able to keep my promise."


    Later, I thought, as long as I don''t take the initiative to cancel the marriage, maybe one day, she will definitely contact me in order to divorce me, if possible, I want her to come back to see Xun Xun, no matter what kind of person she is, I will I hope that the image of a beautiful mother can be left in Xun Xun''s heart. "


    Mu Chixuan paused for a while, then said again: "I didn''t give Xun Xun a complete home, at least I want Xun Xun to know what his mother looked like, what kind of voice he spoke, what kind of laughing, Xun Xun needed to know what his mother looked like. Mom''s Memories."


    Mu Yunshen stood up, "I understand, if there is any need, uncle just tell me.


    Mu Chixuan nodded, "I will, wait until I ask Xun Xun what he thinks before making a decision."


    Trolasse knew his uncle''s thoughts from Mu Yunshen, and could understand him. Uncle did this for the sake of the child, not because he had any feelings for that woman, or he could not forget what that woman did. As long as it is a man, it cannot be forgiven, so is my uncle.


    Mu Yunshen did not hide it from Osmond, and after leaving, he told Osmond why his uncle did not divorce that woman.


    Mu Yun knew very well that his uncle would tell him so bluntly and wanted him to tell Osmond that it was Osmond who had misunderstood.


    After Osmond heard Mu Yunshen''s retelling, the whole person was full of blood and resurrected.


    He anxiously said: "Then, then, have you asked him, what does it mean? Can you accept me? I waited until the flowers were thanked for several times.


    Mu Yunshen said ruthlessly: "Emotional matters, you solve it yourself, don''t ask me, do you think it''s easy to become my elder?


    Osmond was stunned for a moment, and then he said foul language, "Damn it, hahaha, if I can catch up with Chi Xuan, I''m not your uncle.


    Mu Yun was full of anger, "So, I still think you can''t be together, I''ll have a good talk with my uncle."


    "No no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no"


    Ignoring Osmond''s screams like killing a pig, Mu Yunshen hung up the communication.


    Because of his stupid behavior, Osmond had trouble sleeping and eating. He forced a kiss to Mu Chixuan at the time. He was in the mood that he had no hope of dying anyway. Now that he knew that Mu Chixuan didn''t want to divorce, it was not for the sake of marrying that woman. Reconciliation, but because of Xun Xun, he suddenly became a little bit worried.


    And the bastard words he said when he left, Mu Chixuan must be angry with him, otherwise he won''t let him go.


    Osmond was so annoyed that he was about to lose his bald head. He tossed and turned all night and couldn''t sleep. He managed to last until the next day, and he stopped training. He got into Mu Chixuan''s office like a rat. It was too early. Before he came, he was thinking about how to apologize to Mu Chixuan by himself.


    When Mu Chixuan came in, he was so frightened that he was about to have a heart attack when he saw the people squatting in his office.


    Osmond: "..."


    Mu Chixuan: "..."


    Mu Chixuan: "What are you doing here in the early morning?


    Osmond had two huge dark circles under his eyes, his hair was messy, and his clothes and pants were tied to him like sauerkraut. He was so decadent that he was about to give up treatment.


    Osmond said awkwardly: "I... I''m here to apologize, I was the bastard yesterday, you played well, I really should have fought, if you feel uneasy, you can punch a few more punches to vent your anger.


    Mu Chixuan walked to his desk with a sullen face. When his back turned to Osmond, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help turning upwards. Like a quail, she huddled to the side and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Mu Chixuan didn''t lift his eyelids, just said, "How did your leg get hurt?


    Legs? Osmond seems to have simply forgotten about the legs.


    After being reminded by Mu Chixuan, I finally remembered. I lowered my head and saw that I was still wearing yesterday''s clothes and pants. The fabric of the pants was already stuck to the wound.


    He sighed, Osmond gasped in pain, and he was a little unsteady, and fell to the ground with his legs straight.


    The pain was many times worse today than when he was injured just yesterday. The wound may have become infected with pus, and the pain caused Osmond''s leg muscles to twitch.


    Yesterday, all the attention was on Mu Chixuan. He had long forgotten about his injury, and when he remembered that he was still injured, he suddenly couldn''t do it. Help, help, it''s killing me, ouch~~" Osmond wailed miserably, peeping at Mu Chixuan''s reaction while howling.


    After he called out twice, Mu Chixuan finally raised his eyes to look at him, but in the end he couldn''t hold back, got up and walked over without looking at his injury, and used the healing technique directly.


    The wound on Osmond''s leg had begun to give off a stench, apparently inflamed and purulent.


    When Mu Chixuan treated him, Osmond stared greedily at others.


    Mu Chixuan pretended to be calm, ignoring his burning gaze, and only said: "Next time you want to see me, you don''t need to hurt yourself, just come if you want.


    Osmond was stunned, and he couldn''t react. When he finally reacted and was too excited, Mu Chixuan had already finished the treatment and got up and left. Osmond jumped up from the ground and quickly followed, "You...you mean, I...can I come to you anytime, anywhere?


    Mu Chixuan sat in his chair and looked up at Osmond, who was separated by a desk from him, with a serious expression. "


    When he got a positive answer, Osmond was so excited that he almost cheered, and he calmly said: "What do you mean...is that what I thought?


    Mu Chixuan continued to look at him, "You can go out, I''m going to start work.


    Osmond didn''t leave, insisting on wanting an answer, "Is it what I thought? Did you accept me? Mu Chixuan.


    Mu Chixuan said with a serious face, "If you don''t leave again, you won''t have to see me in the future."


    Osmond didn''t dare to provoke him, and hurriedly backed away, "Okay, I''ll go, I''ll go."


    After he turned around reluctantly and went out, Mu Chixuan, who was tense all over, completely relaxed, and his face started to get a fever after such relaxation. He covered his mouth and nose, trying to let the enthusiasm Go away quickly, he finally endured that guy to leave, really afraid of being seen by him.


    Before Mu Chixuan could think about it, the door that had just closed was pushed open again with a bang.


    "Captain Mu, if you don''t give me an exact word, I''m worried... Osmond said, his voice became more and more floating.


    He was simply stunned by the sight in front of him.


    That gentle and gentle man was sitting on a chair at the moment, his face was red and his eyes were watery. He tried to suppress his embarrassment and covered his mouth and nose with his hands. This kind of demeanor and this scene made Aussie Meng... wolf blood rushed to his brain, he "slammed the door of the office, and walked quickly towards the man behind the desk.


    Seeing him coming, Mu Chixuan looked a little flustered and wanted to get up, but the armrest of the chair was suddenly grabbed by someone, and with a twist, the chair was aimed at the man.


    Osmond squatted down in front of Mu Chixuan and looked up at him, "Are you shy? Because of me?


    Mu Chixuan was so embarrassed that he was about to smoke, he avoided looking away, didn''t make a sound, didn''t speak, not only his face was red, but his ears were red, he was obviously embarrassed.


    With a big smile on Osmond''s face, he opened his arms directly, hugged him, and buried his head in the other''s lower abdomen, "Chi Xuan, Chi Xuan, I''m so happy, I finally waited for your response. , Chi Xuan."


    Mu Chixuan was red-faced by Osmond''s cries, and he let Osmond hold him stiffly.


    A hero is afraid of Lai Han grinding, even a straight, straight man can''t stand a dog skin plaster grinding like Osmond.


    Osmond knelt on the ground, stood up straight, and kissed Mu Chixuan''s red cheek.


    Chi Xuan, I like you, very, very much. "


    Mu Chixuan: "..."


    Mu Chixuan: "...Well


    Osmond laughed, and with just this "Yes" response, Osmond felt that his life was complete.


    He jumped up excitedly and kissed Mu Chixuan''s face several times. When Mu Chixuan couldn''t bear to get angry, Osmond had already rushed out, running and screaming, he was so excited .


    Mu Yunshen was drinking soup when he received a communication from Osmond. As soon as the connection was connected, Osmond''s lion''s roar came.


    "Boss, your elder, Lao Tzu, is set.


    Mu Yunshen: "Pfft


    A mouthful of soup spewed out.


    Trolasse put down the work at hand, walked over, and patted his back, "What''s the matter?


    Mu Yun coughed a few times, picked up the napkin and wiped his mouth, and said speechlessly, "Osmond is probably crazy. Trolasse raised his eyebrows, "Uncle let go?


    Mu Yun said with deep sadness, "Why not?¡¨"


    Thinking that the second-hand Osmond was about to become their elder, Trolasse was also a little sad.


    The two were speechless and sighed.


    author gossip

 Chapter 336

    Recently, the "stolen power stone ore vein" incident has become very popular in the star field.


    Because the Star Palace and the Aogu Kingdom have come forward to prove that this matter is definitely related to the star master of the magic star, many people are a little skeptical about this, thinking that such a thing cannot be done by manpower.


    One wave after another, the storm of theft of three first-level energy stone veins in the Star Palace in the main magic star has not subsided, and one after another, the Kingdom of Aogu has publicly stated that two more energy stone veins have been stolen in the Meisai star field. And the stolen power stone veins were photographed and made public in the media, and a reporter interviewed the people who guarded the power stone veins at that time.


    They all said that they felt a strong vibration before the power stone was stolen, and they didn''t dare to go in to check because they were afraid that the mineral vein would collapse.


    After the Aogu Kingdom, there was the Nebula Empire. They were even worse. They stole five power stone ore veins at one time, and almost all the power stones of the Nebula Empire were dug up. The surnamed Dao scolded Mu Yunshen and asked him to immediately return all the power stones stolen from the Nebula Empire. Trolaise was always investigating. He didn''t want Mu Yunshen to worry about these things. didn''t tell him.


    When Mu Yun knew about this matter, it was already a few days later. This matter went directly to the interstellar news. The outside world had the same tone, and the spearheads were all pointed at the star master of the magic star, and even the giant wing kingdom. They also spoke up, saying that they also lost three second-level energy stone veins, and one first-level energy stone vein.


    This is almost the foundation of the entire White Wolf Star Region. With so many energy stone veins lost, even if the Gerald family and Mu Shen have a constant relationship, they cannot help but speak up.


    However, the Giant Wing Kingdom just announced it aloud, and did not join the scolding battle against the Demon Star by the Star Palace, the Aogu Kingdom and the Nebula Empire.


    Mu Yunshen was scolded horribly without knowing it. This was still under the forcible suppression by Troleser. If there was no one to guide and suppress it, we still don''t know how things would develop. I dared to believe that he looked innocently at Trolasse, "I admit that I took away the half of the power stone veins that I used to swim in Mercury, and I also took the three first-level power stone veins of the Star Palace. I haven''t seen a single hair of the power stones of the Ancient Kingdom, Nebula Empire, and Giant Wing Kingdom... Wait, how could I have missed the Rose Star Field.


    Trolasse hurriedly comforted him, "Have you finally found out? Don''t be angry, this matter is obviously a big conspiracy, as for what they want to achieve, a discerning person can see through it at a glance.


    Mu Yun frowned deeply, "This is someone who wants to unite the three star fields and attack the Rose Star Field and the Demon Star.


    Trolasse nodded silently.


    Mu Yunshen: "You say, are their power stones really lost or fake?


    Troleser frowned, "The Giant Wing Kingdom contacted me, and they really lost four energy stone veins, which almost drained all the energy sources in the White Wolf Starfield. They have taken the pictures of the scene. They have all been sent to me, and I have already seen them, and the power stones do seem to disappear out of thin air.


    Mu Yunshen''s brows furrowed even tighter, "Before the power stone disappeared, the earth shook.


    Trolasse nodded, "It''s all said in the reports."


    According to "witnesses who guard the power stone veins, they felt a significant vibration before they found the power stone disappeared.


    Mu Yunshen was about to burst out laughing, "Do you think, in this universe, besides Teacher Ninita, there is anyone else who can do this? Even me today can''t do what Teacher Ninita did. level.


    Trolasse hugged Mu Yunshen and sat on the sofa, "I know it''s not you."


    Mu Yunshen said: "Since we didn''t do it, then the authenticity of this matter needs to be investigated, but I think the Giant Wing Kingdom should not tell such a lie, then it is very likely that they are really lost. As for the power stone veins, the process of loss should not be so coincidental as the sound we made. There must be a problem in this. Mu Yunshen will take Ninita to take away the three first-level power stone veins of God Zodiac. That''s because he saw that the Xingchen Palace didn''t want to give it, wanted to repay the debt, and was obviously suspected of wrangling. What he went to get back was what originally belonged to him. As for the energy stone veins of other star regions, although he really wanted to include them all, But not exaggerated to the point of doing this.


    You two, give me good care of your son. Grant came in angrily from outside.


    Mu Yunshen and Trolasse glanced at each other, both of which were unclear.


    "What''s wrong with my son? Trolasse is a little dissatisfied, his two sons are obedient, sensible and excellent, so what to do.


    Grant sneered and said sincerely: "Please ask Garan to return my Agnes to me, I haven''t seen Agnes for a long time.


    Mu Yunshen:¡­


    Trolasse: "..."


    Mu Yunshen was a little speechless, "If you want, can you just go find him and come back?"


    Grant''s expression froze, and he said with some disguise: "You...you go and help me get it back.


    Mu Yun looked at Grant suspiciously, and asked uncertainly, "Are you... hiding from Garan?


    Grant immediately retorted, "Who said I avoided him? How could it be possible for me to avoid him.


    These words are very strong and strong, in order to show that he does not have the slightest guilty conscience, he deliberately held his head high, let alone imposing.


    But Mu Yunshen said lightly: "Really? We were still talking about business that day, and when you heard that Jialan was coming, you left immediately. Isn''t that hiding from him?


    Grant firmly denied it, "Don''t talk nonsense, I just remembered that I had something to do, so I left first.


    Mu Yun nodded meaningfully, "Oh, since that''s the case, if you want Agnes, just go to him and ask for it yourself."


    Grant: "...a pain in the chest, and I''m about to be blown into a puffer fish.


    Turning his eyes, he saw the theft of the power stone on the TV, and Grant immediately became interested and joked: "Master Star Master, you can really make a fortune in silence, so you can directly offend without making a sound. In the three star regions, you are still powerful, and even I have to bow down.


    Mu Yunshen:¡­


    Trolasse saw that he dared to run on his lover, and immediately said: "Grant, it''s time for you to play a role, you can help analyze and analyze, under what circumstances, the power stone in the vein will not work. Wing to fly?


    Grant was speechless, "Isn''t that supposed to ask you guys?


    Mu Yunshen and Trolley looked at him in unison, with bad eyes.


    Grant immediately surrendered, "Okay okay, it looks like you''ve been wronged.


    Mu Yunshen threatened: "You''d better play your role, otherwise, you will immediately go to the Nebula Empire to conspire against your elder brother.


    Grant rolled his eyes directly at the sky, "You guys should give up, wanting me to turn against my big brother who regards power as his life. This is an impossible task. Unless he dies, he will never let go."


    Trolasse nodded, "If that''s the case, then tell me what the situation is."


    Grant has obviously been paying attention to this matter, he curled his lips and said: "The person who can evacuate the entire mine without a sound, can do this, I only believe in Master Mu Xing, if it is not Lord Mu Xing, then, In this galaxy, no one should have this kind of power, right?


    Mu Yunshen and Trolasse nodded at the same time in agreement.


    Grant continued: "In this case, assuming that they really lost the power stone veins and wanted to do it at the same time period, unless the other party also has the ability to travel through the void, otherwise, this matter does not hold, or they are all lying. ."


    The two continued to nod, Grant''s thoughts coincided with them.


    Grant: "If it can be proven that they did not lie, then there are other explanations for this."


    Trolasse said: "What if they didn''t consciously lie?


    Grant looked at Trolasse who meant something, and at this moment, a waiter walked in lightly with a fruit bowl in his hand, apparently to replace the fruit bowl.


    Grant watched him approach, and suddenly said loudly: "Hey.


    The waiter was startled, raised his head subconsciously, and met Grant''s icy blue eyes, only to see the silver-gray light flashing in his eyes, the waiter didn''t realize it, put down the fresh fruit bowl and exchanged it. Empty fruit bowl.


    Mu Yun stared deeply, "How dare you blatantly hint at my waiter.


    Grant and Trolasse all made silent gestures and looked at the door of the hall together.


    After a while, the waiter who had just left came back, still holding a plate of fresh fruits in his hand, which was exactly the same as the plate just delivered, from the arrangement to the variety. The waiter didn''t say a word, walked in lightly, and very naturally took away the complete plate of fruit.


    Mu Yunshen:¡­


    Trolasse said, "Why take this set away?"


    The waiter saluted respectfully, the fruit plate was slanted and closed in front of him, just like holding an empty plate, the fruit in the plate rolled to the ground, and the waiter didn''t seem to be able to see, "If you go back to your lord, this plate of fruit has already been eaten.


    Mu Yunshen: "¡­


    Trolasse: "Okay, let''s go.


    The waiter saluted and walked out very naturally.


    Mu Yunshen looked at the falling fruit, and seemed to understand what the two of them were playing.


    Mu Yunshen: "You mean, those people may have been hypnotized or implied?


    Grant: "Maybe, but, hypnosis is time-sensitive, and it is impossible to evacuate so many energy stone veins under hypnosis. However, according to this idea, perhaps, the people behind it are using this In this way, the guards can ignore the sound of the mine, and even ignore the power stone that has been transported away.


    author gossip

 Chapter 337

    "In my opinion, those power stones that disappeared did not disappear out of thin air, but were poached. It would take a long time to dig up so many power stones. If we can investigate in person, There are definitely a lot of problems to be found.¡±


    Mu Yunshen waved his hand directly, "There is no need to investigate, they made it clear that they are going to pick things up, even if they put the evidence in front of them, they will not look at it, since they know this possibility, then prevent the rose star field from also Is there any good way to encounter such a loss?


    Grant raised his eyebrows, "Actually, you don''t have to worry about it, because it''s obvious that the person who really stole the power stone clearly wanted to make the Rose Star Field and the Demon Star the public enemies of the other three star fields. To provoke the war of the four star fields, they stole the power stone ore veins of the three star fields, of course, they must leave the power stone ore veins of one star field untouched, and keep the hatred. Who do you think will have the greatest motivation? "


    Mu Yunshen Trolasse: "Auch Empire.


    Grant shrugged, "Awakeners of the Auch Empire, I think you have already seen them.


    Grant bared his teeth and added: "The real Awakened may look better than that fish monster."


    Mu Yunshen said ruthlessly: "This is not the point at all."


    Grant seemed to remember something, and asked with great interest: "I just want to know, who was that fish monster last time? He doesn''t belong to the normal gene awakening of the Auch Empire, but it was caused by injection of drugs, which has already been Completely devoid of human characteristics.


    Mu Yunshen smiled coldly, "If I''m not mistaken, the person who hates me so much should be Mu Youchen from the Mu family. As for the delusional attempt of the Mu family to capture Mu Yunshen, Grant also He had heard a lot, but he just laughed it off as a joke. He didn''t expect those people to be able to hold on until now and still not give up, which is really commendable.


    As for the theft of the power stone ore veins, everything they know so far is just speculation. There is no evidence, and they can''t talk nonsense. The only thing to do now is to strengthen the protection of the rose star field. one-step action.


    Mu Chixuan contacted Dong Xin again and asked her to meet Xun Xun.


    Dong Xin was overjoyed by Mu Chixuan''s previous sentence, "I''m waiting for you. Of course, I''m even happier when I received the communication from Mu Chixuan. To be honest, Dong Xin is very happy with the son who was separated at birth. His feelings were definitely not as deep as Gao Ziming, who brought him up by himself. Since Mu Chixuan made such a request, Dong Xin certainly agreed.


    Since she was asked to see her son, Dong Xin understood that Mu Chixuan was inviting her to the magic star.


    Mu Chixuan said: "Where do you live, take a picture of the surrounding environment and send it to me."


    Dong Xin hurriedly agreed, "Okay, wait, I''ll take a picture for you now.


    Uh, Chi Xuan, can I take them with me? From the swimming star to the magic star, the journey is long, there are many turmoil outside, and there are Void Beasts from time to time, I was a little unsafe in the past, I want to take them with me Can we go together?


    Mu Chixuan checked the picture of the environment sent by Dong Xin, and without raising his head, he said, "You came too slowly, I''d better go over there, and I will take Xun Xun to your place tomorrow.


    After Mu Chixuan finished speaking, he hung up the communication. Osmond, who had been standing opposite him, had a stinky face and was very upset, especially when he heard the woman calling out Mu Chixuan''s name, Osmond was even more upset. .


    I''m going too tomorrow. Osmond knew that if Mu Chixuan wanted to reach Yu Mercury in an instant, he would definitely ask Mu Yunshen or Trolasse to send him there, so one more person and one less person would make no difference.


    Mu Chixuan glanced at him, "What are you going to do?"


    Osmond said without concealment, "I''ll stare at you, lest you be coaxed away by that woman again.


    Mu Chixuan stared directly, and didn''t bother to entangle with him about this problem. He passed all the pictures sent by Dong Xin to Trolite during the years when he was a businessman. There is no place in the Four Star Regions that he has not been to. As long as he sees an iconic building, or just tell him the name, he knows where it is right away


    This is the uncle''s business. Of course, Mu Yunshen has to follow him personally. After so many years, he has forgotten what that aunt looks like, and he has the courage to hurt his uncle like this.


    The only people who were going to pass were Mu Yunshen, Trolasse, Mu Chixuan, and Mu Feixun, but Osmond had to follow him in the end.


    At that place, Trolasser knew, and directly opened the space shuttle array in a remote place, and then a few people walked towards the community where Dong Xin lived.


    Mu Feifeng Xun was speechless all the way. Although he was young, he matured earlier than his peers, and he was very sensible. In fact, he didn''t want to see any mother at all, as long as he had a father, he didn''t know. When did I ask my mother, my father always remembered it in my heart.


    Mu Feixun was sure that those words were definitely not what he said after understanding, otherwise he would not have the slightest memory.


    Since his father insisted so much and wanted to take him to see the legendary mother, then he would come to see him, and there was no way to go, causing many people in the community to watch and watch, this was just an ordinary civilian community, and suddenly Five well-dressed people came in, and each of them had an extraordinary bearing. At first glance, they were not ordinary people. Of course, they would be curious.


    However, the more people looked at it, the more they felt that the two leading people were familiar, and they started talking in a low voice.


    How could that black-haired young man be so much like the star master of the magic star? And the blond man standing beside him also looked like his partner.


    It is indeed very similar, but it is impossible. They should be enjoying the glory and wealth in the magic star at this moment. How could they come to such a bad place as us.


    Should it just look alike? If it is really the star master of the magic star, the star master will go out, and there will be a lot of people around him. How can there be only a few of them, and there is a child among them.


    Pedestrians turned a blind eye to such discussions. According to the detailed address, Mu Chixuan went upstairs, found the corresponding house number, and raised his hand to knock on the door.


    As soon as he knocked twice, the door was slammed open.


    It may be that the owner was too excited and opened the door very fast. Osmond stepped forward and propped himself on the door, so as to avoid the door panel directly hitting Mu Chixuan, but Osmond''s push made the door open. The door that was open was closed again. Just listen to "Bang, followed by a wailing, the voice is not a woman, but a man''s voice.


    Osmond stretched out his hand again, opened the door that bounced back, and saw a man covering his forehead, full of swear words.


    The man looked very angry, but, because of their status, he still held back abruptly, blushed and let him in, meaning to let them in.


    Dong Xin dresses up very carefully, but no matter how she dresses up, she can''t smooth the wind and frost on her face.


    She nervously and crampedly looked at the few people standing at the door, forcing a smile on her face, "You, you are here? Hurry, hurry into the room.


    Mu Chixuan first looked at the man. He was dressed in ordinary clothes, but he could still see that he had carefully matched them. However, the clothes were too ordinary and his temperament was not good. No matter how he matched them, it would not change his identity.


    After seeing the man, Mu Chixuan turned his eyes to Dong Xin who was standing in the living room. Looking at it this way, it was no different from seeing a middle-aged woman.


    The house is very small, and the space in the living room is even more limited. After a few of them entered, there was almost no space to move around at will, and the whole living room seemed very crowded.


    Trolasse had been standing on the side with Mu Yunshen in his arms. They didn''t even want to sit down. In fact, there was no place to sit here. The only two-seater sofa was old, not to mention the key point. There was also a boy about the same age as Mu Feixun, who was stepping on the sofa with his shoes on, looking at the people who came in curiously.


    Although Trolaise and Mu Yunshen did not have serious cleanliness addictions, they still had slight cleanliness addictions. Let them sit on the sofa where they had been stepped on with their shoes on. They would rather stand. will leave.


    Gao Yuan stood on the side, his eyes kept glancing at Mu Yunshen and Trolasse, the whole person huddled to the side, looking very useless.


    The atmosphere of such a meeting was very awkward. Dong Xin couldn''t say a word of nervousness. She didn''t expect that when Mu Chixuan came over, he would bring all the stars and his companions with him, which made her feel uncomfortable. Very stressed, Mu Chixuan casually swept around the room that had been specially cleaned, and said, "Xun Xun, come, this is the mother who gave birth to you."


    Mu Feixun took a step forward and stared at the woman in front of him for a while. He didn''t speak, but nodded, as if he had said hello. Dong Xin looked at this well-dressed, fair and handsome young man in front of him. His eyes were not loving and joyful. Instead, they are deeply envious. Look at what Mu Chixuan has brought up to Mu Feixun, and then look at what they have brought up to Gao Ziming. How can Dong Xin not be envious?


    Dong Xin forced a smile and said softly, "Xun Xun, I''m your mother."


    Mu Feifeng Xun still nodded with a very calm expression, "Hello."


    Mu Feixun suddenly greeted her politely, without losing her family education, and said hello again, but she didn''t call her "mother", but Dong Xin didn''t know how to answer.


    When the scene was a little embarrassing, the little boy who was lying on the sofa suddenly jumped off the sofa, rushed to Mu Feixun in a few steps, and looked at Mu Feifengxun with bright eyes, "Wow, Orpheus is this. Is it Orpheus brand clothes? I have seen it on TV. The cheapest set costs tens of thousands of stars. I like this brand of clothes the most.


    As Gao Ziming said, he was about to reach out to touch Mu Feifengxun''s clothes, but Mu Feixun avoided it sideways.


    He didn''t want this child to touch his clothes, not because he looked down on him, or because he was afraid of getting his clothes dirty, but because he just didn''t want this person to touch him.

 Chapter 338

    Mu Feixun was very precocious, and when he saw all this, even if his father didn''t tell him anything, he could guess the whole story. This boy was obviously born by his mother and another man, which made him very uncomfortable. If you don''t like it, how can you let him touch it? When Dong Xin saw that Mu Feixun avoided Gao Ziming''s touch, he was very embarrassed, and hurriedly introduced: "Xun Xun, this is... it''s your younger brother, Gao Ziming. "


    Mu Feixun said very coldly, "My father only has one child, I have no younger brother.


    In a word, Dong Xin was even more embarrassed.


    Gao Ziming was very unhappy at Mu Feixun''s dodging just now, and the child''s stubborn temper came up and said loudly: "Are you a fool? Half-brothers don''t understand? We are brothers of one mother and two fathers.


    Gao Ziming was afraid that Mu Feixun would not understand, so he explained it to him specially. After he finished speaking, he immediately said happily: "Brother, we are brothers, can you share your things with me? We can play together, you are magic energy. Can you take me to live in Moxing? I hate this place so much, it''s dirty and shabby, and it''s no fun... Le Ziming. Dong Xin interrupted her son''s words. In front of these people, she just felt Nowhere to be ashamed.


    She blushed and looked at Mu Chixuan with a bit of hysterical tears, as if she was hesitant to say anything.


    Mu Feifengxun took two steps back and came to Mu Chixuan''s side, "Dad, I''ve seen it, can we go back?


    Seeing that Mu Feixun was so indifferent, Mu Chixuan didn''t want to stay any longer, "Okay, we''ll go back now.


    Chi Xuan..."


    Don''t go. Just as Dong Xin was about to speak to hold him back, Gao Ziming had already rushed to the door and opened his arms to block the way of several people.


    Did you just leave like this? Didn''t you come to take our family to live in the magic star? Are you going to take us with you?


    Gao Ziming looked at them expectantly. Because he knew the news, he was so excited that he didn''t sleep well all night. He had already said goodbye to his friends in the community. The children of the same age in the whole community knew that he was going to live in Magic Star today. If he can''t go, he will definitely be laughed at to death by them.


    Osmond couldn''t hold back until now, and sneered, "Dreaming, you don''t meet the conditions for moving to the magic star, so don''t daydream.


    Gao Yuan, who was standing beside him, had a sullen look in his eyes, and said, "Since you didn''t come to take us to the Demon Star, what are you doing here today? Are you really here to see people? Do you think people are looking for nothing? You want to leave like this without paying the price?


    Gao Yuan, shut up. Dong Xin stopped the impulsive man from continuing, and looked at Mu Chixuan with some pleading, "Chixuan help us, we don''t ask for anything, as long as we can move to the magic star, it doesn''t matter where we live. ,is it okay?


    Mu Chixuan was unmoved, "Your conditions really do not meet the conditions for moving to a magic star.


    Gao Yuan immediately shouted: "Don''t forget, your marriage with my wife hasn''t been dissolved yet, why are we not eligible?"


    Osmond was so angry that the veins on his forehead jumped, and he really wanted to beat them to death.


    Mu Chixuan didn''t even look at him, "Yesterday, I went to apply for the dissolution of the marriage, and now, we have nothing to do with each other.


    Dong Xin''s sweet dreams for the past few days were shattered in an instant.


    Osmond looked at Mu Chixuan with joy, but unfortunately, Mu Chixuan didn''t look at him.


    Gao Ziming saw that they were all silent, and shouted: "You can not take them, can you take me? I am his younger brother.


    Gao Ziming pointed at Mu Feifeng Xun and said confidently.


    Mu Yunshen''s footsteps moved, and Trolasse immediately said thoughtfully, "Are you tired? Let''s go back."


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Okay.


    Trolasse said directly: "Osmond, what are you waiting for? Yun Shen is tired."


    Osmond responded immediately, picked up the boy who was blocking the way, threw it into his father''s arms, opened the door and walked out.


    Dong Xin finally cried out from behind, "Chi Xuan, Chi Xuan.


    Osmond couldn''t bear it anymore, turned around and scolded, "Shut up.


    Dong Xin was so frightened by this roar that he even forgot to cry.


    Gao Yuan looked at them with a grim expression on his face, "Since you don''t cooperate, don''t blame me for choosing another path and all of them will die here.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen and Trolasse stood in the corridor, they immediately felt that something was wrong.


    Be careful Mu Yunshen shouted loudly, and he was hugged by Troleser, and he retreated quickly towards the rear.


    Mu Yunshen raised his hand and waved, and Space ¢¡ was activated. A space instantly took Mu Chixuan, Mu Feixun, and Osmond away from this position. Mu Yunshen also used one for himself and Trolasse. The space shifted, following Uncle and the others, they immediately arrived at the corridor downstairs where they were just now, half of it had been collapsed in an instant, and the surrounding screams and exclamations rang out.


    There were all the sounds of "hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh toward them, and soon surrounded them in groups. There was nothing to worry about. Osmond cursed violently, "Fuck it, that woman has set a trap for us.


    Attacks from all directions have already smashed towards them, this is to do everything to keep them behind.


    Troleser hugged Mu Yunshen with one hand, kept moving and shifting, and pieces of ice shields appeared out of thin air, blocking all the falling attacks.


    "Boom boom


    With four loud noises in a row, a huge blue energy group blasted towards the Fang Yuan where Mu Yunshen and Trolasse were located. The target of those energy groups was not the two of them, but the space above them. The group gathered at a high altitude, and suddenly formed a light blue mask, completely covering this piece of heaven and earth.


    As soon as Troleser saw such a mask, a bad premonition suddenly appeared in his heart.


    Mu Yunshen also felt that his connection with the outside world was cut off.


    This light blue mask should be a space blocking device specially designed to deal with people like Mu Yunshen and Trolasse who can use the ability to travel through the void. Of course, this ability definitely does not belong to any of the four star fields. star field.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t say a word, the space door appeared in his hand in an instant, he pulled it hard, and it stood on the ground with a bang, raised his hand and made a move, Mu Chixuan and Mu Feixun immediately moved to the front of the space, "Uncle, you bring Xun Xun with you. go in.


    Mu Chixuan didn''t say anything, dragged Mu Feixun and rushed in towards the open door.


    He knew that if it was the three of them, there would be a good chance of escape, but if they brought two fuel bottles with them, even if they were fighting, they would be handicapped.


    Seeing Uncle and Xun Gou running in, Mu Yunshen whistled at the space door, a small black shadow shot out of the space door and wrapped around Mu Yunshen''s wrist, and then stopped moving.


    Mu Yunshen leaned on the space door and stood firmly on the spot. Since he couldn''t walk, he could only kill. Trolasse has already tried it, and it is indeed impossible to create a void shuttle circle. This space has been blocked^.


    The eyes of the two of them were cold, and they looked at the crowd of black and crowded people around them, all of them approaching them. Among these people, it is estimated that none of them were ordinary people.


    In the crowd, some directly transformed into beasts, some remained humanoid, but held various energy balls in their hands, and there were many humanoid monsters, those monsters with blue skin, clearly human faces, but with tentacles on their faces. These monsters are tall and tall, obviously taller than ordinary humans, and even a lot taller than those who have transformed into beasts.


    They have been surrounded by groups.


    The voice amplified by the loudspeaker came. This voice was familiar to both Mu Yunshen and Trolasse. It was Raphael Augustine.


    "Lord Mu Xing, long time no see, it''s really hard to see you."


    Mu Yun said coldly: "Has your Aogu Kingdom surrendered to the Aohe Empire?"


    Raphael came out of the crowd with an inevitable smile on his face. It is a great honor that you also know the existence of the Aoch Empire. Mu Yunshen, the Aoch Empire Bruce is very interested in you. Taking this opportunity, Get to know each other.


    Among the crowd, a man with a height of nearly 3 meters, his bare skin is blue, and his face is full of small tentacles, like a beard, drooping naturally, and each small blue tentacle is wearing a golden yellow The accessories, the blue tentacles are dressed very finely.


    Bruce''s body is very strong, and when he walks to Raphael''s side, Raphael, who is about 1.8 meters tall, looks very petite. Buzens stared at Mu Yunshen and Trolasse, and laughed: "Humans of the Earth, we are very interested in you, I wonder if we are lucky enough to visit your planet?"


    Mu Yun narrowed his eyes, this monster could actually speak Interstellar, and he spoke fluently.


    Mu Yunshen said coldly, "My magic star can''t even enter at will, even pure human beings, you cosmic creatures, don''t even think about it, you can''t pass the magic star''s security check at all, so let''s forget it.


    Bruce Yi-Listening to Mu Yunshen refused without hesitation, and called him "cosmic creature" very rudely, laughing instead of angry. "You people on Earth, I am most interested in you and your partner, of course, and your two children, I am even more curious about your magic star''s energy system, if we can''t talk calmly, then we Human beings in the universe can only take special measures.¡±


    Mu Yunshen sneered, "You should call yourself a cosmic creature, or an interstellar creature, don''t add ''human'', you are already out of the category of human beings." Bruce shook his head and said, "You earth humans just don''t understand the power of cosmic creatures. , I always think that I am the strongest. If you call us cosmic creatures, I will take it as a compliment. This is an affirmation of our strength.


    author gossip

 Chapter 339

    Mu Yunshen: "No, you are wrong, I am not complimenting you, I am clarifying the division of species.


    Bruce shrugged, "Since you don''t want to cooperate, I can only tell you regretfully that you can''t get out of here today."


    Mu Yunshen raised his head and looked, "Is it just relying on this space blocking device?"


    Bruce said to himself: "As long as you block your ability, we have already won."


    Is that right? Mu Yun said lightly.


    Bruce spread his hands, "Look around you, in addition to the soldiers of our Aohe Empire, there are also your psionicists and distant changelings joining, tens of thousands of ability people are besieged, I don''t believe you can escape.


    Mu Yun leaned against Te Ming Laise''s arms, the corners of his mouth curled slightly, "Can you escape, you''ll know if you try?"


    With a wave of Bruce''s big blue hand, he ordered: "Go ahead.


    There was a deafening response from the surroundings, and the attacks that had already been held in his hands all smashed at the three people in the encirclement, Osmond shouted angrily, "I really want to go back and make up a knife.


    Mu Yunshen: "Come here.


    Osmond quickly backed away and stepped back in front of Mu Yunshen. Mu Yunshen raised his hand and tossed it. The little thing that was originally only a finger thick, his body grew rapidly, and circled around the three of Mu Yunshen. , the deafening hissing sound made people tremble.


    All the attacks that were directed at Mu Yunshen and the three of them were all hit on a giant snake with blue scales. The blue giant snake was huge, 100 meters long, and had a pair of wings on its body. It has been fully opened, and the Shekou is wide open, obviously being annoyed by these attacks.


    All the able people who besieged them felt that this would be an overwhelming victory. If it was spread that the tens of thousands of able people could not deal with the three people, they would definitely be laughed at to death, but just when they felt that the victory was in their hands, How could I have imagined that such a giant monster would suddenly appear,


    The faces of Raphael and Bruce also changed greatly. They stood at the front, and when they saw the blue giant snake, they bit them with their bloody mouths open, and they retreated, narrowly avoiding it. With one blow, it was the surrounding abilities that killed the blue bird snake that was not attacked by this bite. It looked extremely violent, the snake swallowed its mouth, and the sturdy snake body quickly pulled away from around Mu Yunshen, like a giant whip. Sweeping towards the surroundings, for a while, Aihong was everywhere, and many capable people were drawn into blood mist by a snake tail before they could make a move.


    The able-bodied people who gathered here all fled in all directions, and they didn''t care about attacking their targets at all. If they ran slowly, they might even lose their lives.


    On the contrary, the three of them, Mu Yunshen, stood there, having nothing to do.


    Osmond looked at the blue scales that swiftly passed in front of his eyes, only to feel his eyes dizzy, the hairs on his body exploded, and his palms were full of cold sweat.


    This is still knowing that this giant blue snake is on the side of him. Those capable people who were attacked by the giant snake, do not know what kind of mood it is? Osmond silently restrained them with sympathy tears , But to mess with their boss, really tired of living.


    Trolasse hugged Mu Yunshen''s hand tightly, and said with a smile, "Why does this snake look so familiar to me?"


    Mu Yun said calmly: "The big snakes in the world all look the same, you will find it familiar, it is not surprising at all.


    Trolasse approached Mu Yunshen''s ear and said with a low smile, "Really? Are blue snakes with wings everywhere?


    Mu Yun stared deeply, wishing he could slap this guy''s face with the space door in his hand, "What''s the matter, if you go to hook up with a man, can''t I scare you guys and gals?"


    Trolasse couldn''t hold back, and laughed outright, looking at Mu Yunshen''s arrogant and domineering appearance, he only thought that he was so cute that he was in the Imperial Capital Star, Mu Yunshen really wanted to scare them, otherwise he would use this How could the fierceness of the Blue Bird Snake disappear without eating people? However, what happened that time did break the deadlock for Troleser, allowing them to move out of the hotel smoothly.


    Trolasse hugged the man and said with a low smile, "It was me who was wrong, you did the right thing.


    Osmond only thinks that his eyes and ears are going to be blind, what the fuck is this, these two are still chatting and falling in love, Dad, come on, whoever collects these two and doesn''t spread dog food will Death Star.


    Bruce looked at the tragic situation on the scene, his blue face was discolored with anger, and there were so many capable people, no one could get close to Mu Yunshen. , Dozens of Void Beasts appeared in an instant.


    The moment these Void Beasts appeared, Bruce''s aura suddenly slumped a lot, thinking that it had consumed a lot of power. The Void Orcs are very ferocious and have extremely low tameness. No one can really regard the Void Beast as a summoned beast. , Bruce can summon them, but he can''t use them as summoned beasts. Void beasts can come, but their lethality is uncontrollable. Sometimes, even the people who call them can be killed together, so , In less than a last resort, even the people of the Ohe Empire will not easily summon the Void Orcs.


    A group of Void Orcs just appeared, regardless of whether they are friends or foes, they are all hunting, and the hunting in the periphery is almost all of their own ability.


    Raphael felt distressed that the capable people in the country were damaged like this, and loudly said with a loudspeaker: "Everyone avoid and don''t fight against the Void Orcs.


    Before he summoned the Void Orcs, Bruce had already told his warriors to prepare to escape, so the most serious casualties were the capable warriors and warriors of the Aogu Kingdom.


    The blue bird snake seemed to be under a huge threat. As soon as it saw other giant creatures breaking into its hunting ring, it immediately stopped, and with a flap of wings, it flew towards a tentacled Erdono, the snake body. Wrapped around the huge Erdono, tightened it quickly, and tied all the tentacles together, the blue bird snake began to feast, biting Erdono''s big head one by one, and directly smashed the giant Erdono. Eat it like a giant octopus.


    The corrosive liquid splashed from Edono''s body, the silk could not affect the blue bird snake, and it was very sweet to eat.


    In this scene, everyone''s eyes widened. Erdono has strong corrosive blood, and even the Awakened of the Aoch Empire are afraid. There is no creature that is not afraid of its corrosive blood, but there is one in front of him. Strange snake, dare to hunt Erdono directly, this is simply incredible.


    Bruce''s eyes almost fell out. He had already seen that this strange snake was definitely not an ordinary species. Otherwise, its defense would not be so high, and its teeth and bite would not be able to easily bite through it. With the hard skin of Edono, he could see how terrifying the teeth of the Blue Bird Snake were when he saw that every bite of the Blue Bird Snake was crunchy.


    Watching this scene, Osmond only felt stomach pain, and it was hard to imagine what it would be like to drink the strong corrosive liquid. Mu Yunshen looked at the Blue Bird Snake, entangled a prey and then stopped, and started to gnaw from the beginning. It seemed that this snake would not move its nest until it was finished, so he knew that he could not count on this fellow, and would not move when he saw it. The typical foodie watched the group of Void Orcs scurrying around, Osmond only felt sweat on his forehead, "Boss, now using a multi-energy thermal weapon to blast them, how likely are we to be vaporized by the same?


    Mu Yunshen visually inspected the distance, it was too close to use a multi-energy thermal weapon, but those Void Orcs who hunted around indiscriminately would soon arrive at them.


    Trolasse said: "It shouldn''t be a big problem, you can do anything, I''ll cover you.


    Mu Yunshen and Osmond looked at him at the same time, their eyes were red and asked, can they really defend at such a close distance? If an ice wall is used, it will be easily destroyed by the high temperature, or it is too dangerous .


    Trolasse said seriously: "Trust me.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply. If he didn''t trust anyone, could he still trust his lover? He must believe it.


    Mu Yunshen whistled into the air again, greeting the Blue Bird Snake to come back.


    The blue bird snake heard the whistle, just raised its head to look here, and then continued to lower its head to bite its prey.


    Mu Yunshen was speechless, he really was a big foodie, so he had to whistle again.


    This time, the blue bird snake reluctantly flew back, flying here, and the snake''s tail was still entangled with the half-eaten Edono. It seemed that it wanted to drag this unfinished prey as well. Go back to the space door.


    Seeing this bloody scene, Mu Yunshen was about to explode, and scolded sharply, "Throw it away or you won''t be allowed in.


    The blue bird snake tilted its head, looked at the master with golden eyes, and flew forward tentatively, and found that the master''s face was even bluer, knowing that the idea of ??dragging the prey back could not be realized. No wonder Guo let out a neigh, threw away the half-eaten prey, and rushed back into the space door to cry.


    When flying to the space door, the size of the blue bird snake continued to shrink, and finally returned to a small snake with the thickness of a finger, flapping its small wings and flying in, obviously angry.


    Mu Yunshen quickly closed the space door, put it in his space bracelet, turned around and vomited.


    The smell of Edono''s face was really unpleasant, and when Mu Yunshen was pregnant, it was terrifying to smell it.


    Trolasse took out a bottle of water, rinsed his mouth, and patted his back worriedly.


    After Mu Yunshen vomited, he did not forget to scolded the Blue Bird Snake, and then continued to vomit.


    "Fuck you, Mr. Aslan? Osmond shouted and stepped back, the multi-energy thermal weapon in his hand was already ready.


    "Shoot. Trolasse said in a deep voice.


    Osmond couldn''t handle so much anymore, and he was "Bang Bang, two shots" at the two Void Orcs rushing over.


    author gossip

 Chapter 340

    The terrifying high temperature directly vaporized the hit Void Orcs into a cloud of white mist, and the scorching high temperature swept away towards the surrounding area. Layser''s voice came from behind, "Yunshen, give me the space door, you go to the space door, and I''ll take you back."


    Mu Yunshen didn''t expect that he would not see anything abnormal at ordinary times, but he would have such a reaction on the battlefield. He could not help vomiting when he smelled the stench. He didn''t insist, he took out the space door and opened it by himself. After entering, Troleser directly put the space door into his storage ring.


    Without Yunshen by his side, Trolasse was greatly relieved, and he could finally start killing. Trolasse took the ice hockey he had just made, and the vision of the two finally recovered again. The outside world, There was nothing in the direction where the gun was fired just now, and there were still many human corpses lying around, probably scalded to death by the high temperature.


    Osmond said in amazement: "What kind of ice hockey is this, it''s so powerful, it can even block such a strong high temperature, it''s amazing! Mr.


    A multi-energy thermal weapon also appeared in Trolasse''s hands, "Don''t talk nonsense, retreat.


    Before the survivors and the Void Orcs could react, Trolathe and Osmond had already rushed in one direction, and the multi-energy heat weapons in their hands were set to burst mode. Those with the ability to prepare to block suddenly rushed past.


    Their target is a person with the ability to control the space blockade. There is someone who protects him beside that person. When the two people rushed towards this side, all abilities greeted them.


    The multi-energy thermal weapon even fired a few shots, but it was defended by those who had the ability to prepare it. Trolasse quickly took the multi-energy thermal weapon, and the magic sword reappeared in his hand. Swiped towards the front.


    crackling


    The purple electric current was connected to form a current net, and it spread toward the protection in front of it. There was only a crackling sound. Many people twitched and fell down. However, there were still a few people who stood tenaciously. They were all blue skinned. , The people of the Auch Empire with tentacles on their faces should have anti-electric equipment on their bodies, or their ability to resist the current, otherwise it is impossible not to be harmed.


    Troleser turned his wrist and changed to a magic sword. He swung the sword forward, and the flame curtain swept over.


    After the flame curtain passed, no one stood there anymore, and even the Auch Empire man with the space blocking device fell to the ground.


    The light blue mask in the sky was missing a corner, and Trolasse could no longer be trapped. However, instead of leaving immediately, he continued to run in that direction. Osmond followed closely behind him all the way. Hack and slash, and finally arrived at the side of the fallen Auch Empire.


    Troleser bent down and picked up the thing that looked like a small cannon hole. It was this thing, which could release the energy field and block the space. This is not the technology of the four star fields. Obviously, this kind of thing is from the Auch Empire. brought.


    Bruce shouted angrily, "Stop them.


    Trolasse naturally accepted this thing. He knew that Yun Shen had a weapon master under his command, and he liked to study various weapons and mechanical engineering products. If he wanted to come to this kind of thing, the weapon master should like it very much.


    Troleser turned his head and looked at the swarms of capable people and void orcs, a frozen void shuttle formation immediately formed.


    Walk. Trolasse said softly.


    Osmond had already rushed in like a monkey.


    The multi-energy hot weapon appeared again in Trolasse''s hands, and all the capable people who were rushing towards this side stopped. They had all seen the power of this kind of weapon just now. Se took it out again, and all of them were so frightened that they fled in all directions.


    Before entering the shuttle circle, Trolassie rewarded a few ion cannons in the direction of the Void Orcs. He absolutely did not allow the Void Orcs to set foot in the four star fields, even if the Messi star field was not in the Rose Empire. Within his jurisdiction, as long as he encounters, he will never allow such dangerous creatures to exist.


    After firing a few shots, Trolasse left quickly, and took the Void Shuttle Array. The fever didn''t reach him anymore, so let him make trouble.


    The battle on Mercury completely exposed the existence of the Aoch Empire.


    When dealing with the sudden appearance of cosmic human beings, people from the four major star regions have different degrees of acceptance, especially when they see the true face of cosmic human beings, it is even more difficult for people in the four major star regions to accept. There were protests everywhere, refusing human sovereignty to fall into the hands of such a group of monsters, even if they prove that they are also human beings, they are just "cosmos human beings" higher than "human beings on earth", this is not acceptable.


    The opposition of the four star fields, especially the voice of the Messi star field, is the weakest. It is already a sure thing that the Aogu Kingdom and the Aohe Empire are related.


    As soon as Troleser returned to the magic star, he called Emperor Ron to tell the story of their attack on Mercury, and exposed the alliance between the Aogu Kingdom and the Aohe Empire, and exposed this as the Rose Empire. The incident, and in exposing it, emphasized the ill intentions of the Auch Empire.


    The magic star even disclosed an advanced technology that was snatched from the Aohe Empire. The technology was split by the live broadcast. The anchor told the audience very skillfully that this thing was used by the Aohe Empire to deal with the Muxing Lord and his partner. Regardless of this small thing, the energy consumption required is not low. In this piece alone, dozens of first-level energy stones are placed in it.


    So the question is, these "cosmic humans" of the Aoch Empire, they have traveled long distances to come here, it is impossible to transport the energy stones all the way? Then, where did the energy stones they use come from? Is it difficult? , are all supported by the Aogu Kingdom. If I remember correctly, the Aogu Kingdom just lost the energy stone veins not long ago. Can they really support the consumption of energy stones by the human beings in the universe?


    Such a question was raised by the media of Magic Star.


    Earlier, the star master of Moxing was scolded very badly. The reason was that he became a suspect for stealing the power stone ore vein. Those guys didn''t even have any strong evidence, so they dared to tell the truth. Now, Moxing has obtained the evidence. , just like this openly broadcast to them.


    Look at where the stolen power stones have gone, is it really caused by the magic star? It is supplied by the Aogu Kingdom. With this energy stone consumption, the Aogu Kingdom is still able to afford the Rose Empire and asks, where did the Aogu Kingdom''s first-level energy stone veins come from? Everyone knows that the Mesai star field The energy stone veins of the sect are very scarce, and even if there are, it is difficult to find two first-level energy stone veins.


    Bruce is obviously very impatient with the criticism from the outside world. They are dignified Auch Empire, their people are powerful, and their technology is advanced. In this backward four star field, they will be questioned like this. His arrogance does not allow these earth humans. Arrogant in front of him.


    With the help of the media of the Aogu Kingdom, Bruce announced to the public that the Aohe Empire intends to enter the four star regions of the earth''s human beings.


    With such a naked ambition, it was almost impossible to say it directly, to capture the entire four star fields, which made the four star fields explode, and even the people of the Messiah star field couldn''t bear it, they were all free people, and they didn''t want to. Subject to any constraints, the people of the Auch Empire can no longer be called people, can they still be expected to treat their "former compatriots" kindly?


    The Aogu royal family did not expect that Lord Bruce would be so reckless, and he actually directly disclosed his ambitions. Bruce was unmoved, he smiled proudly, "It''s almost time to prepare, isn''t it?


    Raphael guessed what he was going to do, and stopped, "Master Bruce, before solving the problem of the magic star, it is best not to act rashly, the strength of the magic star is not as simple as you see it.


    Bruce sat in the main seat, unmoved, "If the magic star is a hard bone, then I will stay at the end, I don''t have much time, and I can''t afford to continue wasting it. Since it can''t be solved by peaceful means, I can only Use force.


    After half a month of wrangling, Mr. Bruce of the Aoch Empire finally publicly stated, "The Aoch Empire intends to unify the entire human race. Since the four star regions belong to the origin of human beings, they should unite, progress and develop together, so that human beings are in the universe. Among them, we can go further.


    The Rose Empire, the Nebula Empire, the Giant Wing Kingdom and the Xingchen Hall spoke together. Even if they wanted to unify the human race, it would be a matter of their four star regions, and had nothing to do with their Aohe Empire. The territory of the four major star fields will no longer be allowed to set foot here.


    Bruce was amused by their counterattack. Originally, he was fighting in a den, and he had to die. Now that an outsider wants to take a piece of the pie, they can unite in an instant, which is really ridiculous.


    After Bruce''s statement was issued, he only gave the four major star regions ten days to think. After ten days, there is no answer. All consequences are at your own risk. Since returning, Mu Yunshen has seen Fenna several times, and has been urging research on the space blocking device. As he progressed, Fenna got angry at his urging, and locked her own nest several times to prevent the annoying guy like Mu Yunshen from entering.


    Mu Yunshen also has no choice. The war between the four star regions and the Aohe Empire is imminent. Those blue-skinned people don¡¯t know what kind of means they have, but one thing is certain¡ªthey can summon the Void Orcs, even if They can''t control it themselves, but they are really good helpers when they are called to destroy and massacre.


    author gossip

 Chapter 341

    If Fenna can use this space blockade device to research her own space blockade device, not to mention that it can completely cover at least some places and prevent the invasion of the Void Orcs, that is also very useful.


    Within ten days of consideration, the Rose Empire, the Nebula Empire, the Giant Wing Kingdom, and the Xingchen Palace had rarely let go of each other''s grudges and hatred, and concentrated on dealing with foreign enemies. solution.


    They directly excluded the Aogu Kingdom. The Aogu Kingdom had obviously become a traitor to the four star regions and volunteered to follow the Aohe Empire. They were traitors to the entire human race.


    At the meeting, Aurixia the Great directly stated, "We should join forces to destroy the Aogu Kingdom first, and let the Aohe Empire lose the sword here, and then we can concentrate on dealing with the Aohe Empire''s attack.


    The meeting has been held so many times, and the minds of the Quartet are avoiding a problem, that is, it is too difficult to deal with the Aohe Empire in their own way. The best way is to unify the four star fields and gather the four star fields. However, no one is willing to mention such a simple issue, even if they have to temporarily form an alliance army, they do not want to hand over the territory they have worked so hard to conquer.


    During the ten-day consideration period, among the four star regions, in addition to the Mesai star region, the other three star regions often have Void Orcs infested, killing one to two, killing two to come Four, Void Beasts appear on different planets and places every day.


    This is a threat, which has disturbed the people of the three star regions.


    The news that the people of the Aohe Empire can control the Void Orcs spread like wildfire. This is a very obvious thing. Just look at the Maisai Starfield that has not been attacked. People, feel a little more at ease.


    At least, the Void Orcs did not appear on their planet, and it was not their relatives and friends who died.


    The outside world is urgently preparing for the war, and the magic star is not idle. They are even busier than the four major forces in the outside world. They are all busy making weapons and war necessities. The entire magic star is very busy. Of course, the busiest person is none. Trolasse and Mu Yun went deep.


    Troleser has been in charge of the entire Magic Star''s affairs, as well as all external communication. When making a decision, he has to discuss with Mu Yunshen.


    As for Mu Yunshen, he devoted himself to the manufacture of weapons.


    He originally thought that the magic star would send the war money of the four star regions, but he didn''t expect that the plan should not be changed. The people of the Aohe Empire rushed to court death, so he couldn''t help him, and the Aogu Kingdom, it simply shouldn''t exist. of cancer.


    On the eighth day of the deadline, Fenna''s research results finally came out.


    In fact, if it was a simple space blocking device, Fenna would find out the next day after getting the things that Trolasser brought back. Copying the technology, it was stronger, more stable, covering a wider area, and more difficult to overcome than the space blockade device of the Aoch Empire. After a few days of use, Fenna developed the space blockade required by Mu Yunshen. The device, however, is indeed stronger, more stable, covers a wider area, and is more difficult to overcome, but the volume is too large, just like the huge underground supply system of the ion cannon, the convenience is too poor, It is difficult to move.


    After losing weight again and again, Fenna finally found a more practical space blocking device.


    With big dark circles under her eyes, Fenna dragged out a pan the size of a pot lid, threw it on the ground, and sat on the ground. Looking at Mu Yun deeply.


    Handsome guy, won''t you give me some compensation? Kissing me and hugging me can make me revive with blood! Fina spoke with great resentment.


    Who do you want to kiss and hug you? Trolasse happened to be coming in from outside.


    Fenna looked at Trolasse''s beautiful face, and could only swallow secretly, but did not dare to act rashly. It was because the last lesson was too cruel, and she was directly frozen into a human-shaped ice sculpture before she jumped on it.


    It wasn''t that Fenna rushed at him, but while Mu Yunshen was unprepared, she wanted to pounce on him to take advantage of Mu Yunshen. Who would have thought that this demon suddenly came in and, without saying a word, directly froze her. If it wasn''t for Mu Yunshen''s intercession, she probably would have stayed in the ice cube all the time.


    Fenna shrank her neck and didn''t dare to say a word, but her eyes were twitching, and she knew what she was thinking at a glance. Mu Yunshen was already squatting on the ground, looking at the big disc thrown on the ground by Fenna.


    The large disc is made of pure metal, with incomprehensible inscriptions engraved on it. The disc is divided into four areas, which are very even. When you turn it over and look at the back, the four areas are densely packed with power stones.


    Mu Yunshen: "...This power stone is really worthless, isn''t it!


    Mu Yunshen: "How can this be used?


    Fenna climbed over, sat on the ground, stretched out her short hand and clicked on the inscription on the front of the disc. The connection is not separated, revealing the very delicate mechanism inside.


    Fenna gestured on the four discs with her hand, "click again, the four discs will fly around, the distance is the same, when using, be sure to find the center of the position, otherwise it will bounce off. , There will definitely be a deviation. When collecting, just find one of them, click on the inscription, and the other three will automatically fly back and merge into one. Mu Yunshen nodded, "How powerful?


    Fenna thought for a while and said, "It''s only a little bit worse than the blockade of the Cannassian cat."


    Mu Yunshen laughed, "Oh? So, your space blocking device can also cover the entire planet?


    Fenna froze, "Uh...this...if you want to cover the entire planet, it''s not impossible."


    Mu Yunshen and Trolasse glanced at each other, but didn''t say a word, lest this guy fly into the sky with pride.


    After Fenna finished speaking, she ran back to her den, hummed and dragged two large discs, put the three discs together, clicked on one disc, separated the four, and then again. Open the other disc, also separate the four discs, then pick up the disc and place it on top of the other disc, adjust the angle, just listen to "click, the two discs are integrated into one."


    Only then did Mu Yunshen find out that the space between the four discs was also the size of a quarter circle. When the discs bounced off, there would be a groove in the middle, leaving a space for occlusion. After the plates are combined into one piece, the area is also doubled.


    After that, Fenna clicked again, and the disc that doubled in size appeared on it with eight partitions, which bounced outward again, but the center was still connected. Fenna also assembled the third disc, and got A disc that is 3 times larger, with twelve partitions, is still a disc, and all the excess volume is self-adjusted by the groove area in the middle.


    Fenna said proudly: "If you want to cover the entire planet, there is no problem at all, as long as there are enough disks and enough power stones to support, it doesn''t matter how much area you want to cover, of course, I have to say The only thing is that the coverage area of ??a disk is only 50 million square kilometers. If you want to cover as many planets as you want, you just need to synthesize the disk according to this base. Both Mu Yunshen and Troleser are shocked. The coverage area of ??one kilometer is countless times more than that of the device that the Auch Empire took out.


    Sure enough, it is under pressure to produce results?


    Fenna said again: "By the way, this device of mine is just a space blocking device. After it is activated, no change can be seen. It will only appear when the space fluctuates. By the way, once it is turned on, no creature can pass through. Space shuttle access, of course, can be entered by foot outside the coverage area, this is not a defensive device, there is a limit on the height, and walking has no effect at all.


    The faces of Mu Yunshen and Trolasse were a little dark, how could they feel that this device was specially prepared to deal with them.


    Fenna took a peek at their faces and smiled strangely, "Of course, I''m free, I''ve also researched an anti-space blocking device, as long as you take this with you, as long as its energy continues, you can use it completely. Restricted by the space blockade, you can come and go freely."


    Mu Yun''s eyes lit up, having such an artifact is something he only dreamed of.


    "Can any space blockade be broken? Mu Yunshen asked excitedly.


    Uh... More than 90% of it can be, like the device you brought to me before, it can be regarded as nothing. The disc I studied can also come and go freely. However, it is like the big array arranged by the Cannassian cat. No, these devices are dead, but the large formation is a living creature. It can be changed according to the strength of the intruder, and it can always be intercepted. Therefore, even using an anti-space blocking device is useless.


    Fenna was annoyed that her research could not break the magic formation of the Cannassian cat, and she was really angry.


    Mu Yun smiled deeply, "It doesn''t matter, this is already very good, I really need such an anti-device.


    With this, the Auch Empire also wanted to trap them] the second time, it was just a dream.


    Fenna''s eyes rolled, "Then do you want to give me a reward?


    "What reward? At this moment, Mu Yunshen has actually forgotten the urination of this nympho.


    Only Trolasse, eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Fenner''s original kiss reward was scared away by Trolasse''s dangerous gaze, and temporarily changed it to, "Hold me.


    Mu Yunshen laughed directly.


    Trolasse smiled and said, "Come on, let me hug you."


    Fenna was drooling at the beautiful face, but she didn''t dare to go there. She knew very well that this man''s beautiful appearance concealed a devilish heart.


    author gossip

 Chapter 342

    Fenna: "No... No need, just let the boss hug me."


    Mu Yunshen said: "Then I want two... No, I want four.


    He also wants one for Gala and Galan. Since they have practiced magic, sooner or later they will have to learn the Void Shuttle Array. Prepare them first and keep them for future use.


    Fenna was stunned, "Why do you want so much? I only made two."


    Mu Yunshen stretched out his hand, "Then give me these two first, and the reward will be given after you have finished.


    Fenna reluctantly handed over two button-sized anti-space blocking devices.


    Mu Yunshen patted her on the small shoulder to show encouragement, "You are great Fenna, you are a very good expert in mechanical research.


    After being praised and encouraged by the beauty''s pat on the shoulder, Fenna, who was downcast, was instantly revived with blood.


    He stood on the ground with his hands on his hips, "Hahaha, I really am a genius.


    Mu Yunshen:¡­¡±


    Trolasse: "..."


    Fenna waved her small fist full of fighting spirit, "This world, prepare to tremble under the old lady''s pomegranate skirt.


    Mu Yunshen was full of black lines, "Well, how many disc devices have you made in total?


    Fenna took it for granted: "Of course there are only these three.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Helplessly, he helped his forehead, "Please hurry up, the situation is urgent, the war is imminent, and I can''t wait."


    Fenna, full of energy, ran away in a flash, ready to instruct her subordinates to mass-produce disc devices.


    The three discs are combined together to form a large disc, which is still very heavy.


    Mu Yunshen lifted it up and looked at the back of the disc, only to feel his heart tremble, "Fenna''s design, so many grooves, are not all reserved for energy stones.


    Trolasse sighed: "That''s right. It seems that the Auch Empire''s development of energy stones must be more widely used than ours.


    Mu Yunshen followed with a sigh, "It''s a pity that there are so many energy stone veins, if it becomes their battle energy, then we are really suffocated to death."


    To provide energy for the enemy to attack himself, I really feel a pain in the liver just thinking about it.


    Trolasse: "Maybe, you were right."


    The two looked at each other and sighed, the pig teammate of Aogu Kingdom would definitely be nailed to the pillar of human shame in the future.


    Mu Yunshen struggled to lift the big disc on the ground, "This disc can cover an area of ??100 million square kilometers, so let''s send this to Rose Star first.


    As long as the palace does not fall, the hope of the empire is there.


    Trolasse nodded, "I''ll send it over, you rest at home and don''t walk around."


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, he didn''t bother to run, and it was the same with Troleser.


    Now all the planets outside are disturbed by the Void Orcs, and this kind of space device is exactly the time when it is most needed.


    As soon as the deadline is up, the war will inevitably start. While resisting the invasion of the Aoch Empire army, human beings can no longer be disturbed by the Void Orcs, and they must first guard against one side.


    Now just look at how many disc devices Fenna and her operators can complete within two days and two nights.


    Magic Star, who has never participated in the meeting of the four major forces, suddenly announced that Magic Star will sell space blocking devices, the device will be turned on, and the Void Orcs will not be able to emerge from the void. Each device is priced at 1 billion Star Coins.


    Mu Yunshen did not stipulate that the Mesai star field could not be purchased, but if the Aogu Kingdom came to buy it, Mu Yunshen would definitely not sell it for nothing else, just because the Aogu Kingdom was willing to be the lackey of the Aohe Empire. Disqualified to purchase.


    Mu Yunshen was not yet naive, thinking that if they didn''t sell it to the Aohe Empire, they would have no way to get the space blocking device. As long as they wanted to study, since Mu Yunshen sold it to the outside world, it would definitely fall into their hands. Therefore, Mu Yun Shen simply announced it generously, so that the people of the Aohe Empire knew that their "earth humans" were not incapable of defending against the Void Orcs.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen''s news was announced, he originally thought that the Nebula Empire, the Giant Wing Kingdom and the Xingchen Palace would definitely contact Mo Xing impatiently and rush to place an order to buy it, but the first person who asked him to buy it was not a big one. Any one of the forces, but the head of the Blood Skull Mercenary Group, would buy 10 of them, but he had requirements for these space blocking devices. After receiving this big order, Atwood went to the Star Lord''s Palace without hesitation. He knew that the Star Lord was not very in charge, and almost everything was handed over to Mr. Aslan, so he directly reported the matter to Mr. Aslan.


    Trolasse did not expect that the blood skeleton mercenary group would move faster than the major forces.


    "Did Blood Skull say that all devices should be modified like this?


    In Troleser, no matter how big a mercenary group is, it can''t even have 10 space blocking devices.


    Atwood said: "Commander-in-chief Artemis, I hope to discuss this with someone who can call the shots.


    "Of course, the interview is not a face-to-face interview, but a face-to-face interview through a communicator.


    Trolasse nodded, "I see, give him my work number.


    Yes. Atwood led the way and retreated.


    Trolaise came to the dormitory, Mu Yunshen was taking a nap, Trolaise just sat down beside the bed when Mu Yunshen woke up.


    Waking you up? Trolasse leaned over and kissed his forehead.


    Mu Yun closed his eyes deeply, and he was still a little sleepy. His sleep has always been relatively light. Even if he forced himself to relax and sleep peacefully, the habit developed by the two generations together cannot be changed overnight. Sleeping on a magic star , has slept much more peacefully than in other places, he will never fall asleep, and he doesn''t know if someone sits by his bed.


    No, I have already woken up. Mu Yun closed his eyes and sat up from the bed.


    Trolaise stretched out his hand to support him, Mu Yunshen''s abdomen could already be seen bulging slightly, every time Trolaise saw Mu Yunshen''s abdomen, she was both happy and worried, her big hand couldn''t help but cover it again Mu Yun''s deep abdomen was gently caressing.


    Mu Yun leaned in his arms and said lazily, "What''s the matter?"


    Well, Artemis, the head of the Blood Skull Mercenary Corps, placed a big order. He has requirements for the coverage of the space blockade. He wants a device that can house the entire starship. I wonder if Fenna can change it. Trolasse said softly.


    Mu Yun sat up and regained his energy, "How could we forget that there is such a change? If it is used exclusively for starships, battleships, etc., why do we need to modify the planetary devices? Let Fenna study according to this standard. Wouldn''t it be alright?"


    All they thought about was how to protect the planet, but they forgot how many cases the spaceship was attacked by the Void Orcs every year.


    "Wait, let me think about it, this doesn''t seem to work. Mu Yunshen didn''t wait for Trolaise to speak, and immediately denied his idea.


    The space blockade device is just a space blockade, which can prevent the elusive ability of the Void Orcs to travel through space, but it does not play a protective role. If it is to make the spaceship traveling in the universe safer, then what is needed is not a space blockade device, but a space blockade device that can A shield that covers the entire ship.


    After listening to Mu Yunshen''s explanation, Trolasser agreed, "I think the study of the protective cover should be simpler than the space blockade device, after all, the coverage area is limited, and it just turns the blockade into a defense. It shouldn''t be too difficult.


    That is to Fenna, at least the four major star fields have not developed such a technology so far.


    "Give her a little pressure, no matter how difficult it is, she can overcome it. Mu Yunshen smiled lightly, and got out of bed to find Fenna.


    Hearing Mu Yunshen''s request, Fenna became irritable. Here she was urged to hurry up and mass-produce the space blocking device, and here she was asked to research new products. She was too busy to touch the ground.


    Mu Yunshen smiled and said to her: "I believe in your ability, you are a genius Fina."


    In a word, Fina''s blood boiled.


    The space defense button that Mu Yunshen needed was sent to the researcher overnight. The defense button is indeed as Troleser said, and it is much simpler to study than the space blockade device. After all, the space defense area is not large, compared to The space blocking device that develops in the direction of maximizing the coverage area is much simpler.


    One is the main attack space direction, the other is the main attack defense, two different directions, compared with the mysterious space field, the protective cover is the easiest.


    The next day when Artemis contacted Trolasse, Mu Yunshen was there.


    This man''s domineering and danger can be felt even through the screen.


    When Artis saw Mu Yunshen, his scarlet eyes swept across him, "I haven''t seen you for a few years, you have gained weight.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    It never occurred to me that the first sentence this dangerous man met would be this sentence.


    Fat, fat you big watermelon!


    In order to cover up his stomach, Mu Yunshen wore loose clothes and did not exercise much, so he might have really gained weight, otherwise this man would not be able to say that.


    Trolasse hurriedly held his lover''s hand and comforted: "I''m not fat, his eyes are abnormal at first glance, don''t believe him." Artis: "..."


    After looking at Mu Yunshen again, he really felt that he had become fatter, but he didn''t dare to say it again, didn''t he see the warning look in Trolasser''s eyes?


    The bust of the incident released in the communication video can only see the upper body of the two, but Mu Yunshen''s stomach cannot be seen. If he can see Artis, he will definitely find the clue, and he will not say that he is fat.


    Artis changed the subject, "Speaking of business, can you fulfill my request?


    Mu Yunshen was almost like a puffer fish, so he didn''t speak.


    Trolasse said: "You want so much, are they all used on the starship?


    Artemis: "Of course not, does it matter?


    Trolasse said: "The space blocking device is only blocking the space. When the starship is sailing, the position moves, and using the sky lock is completely meaningless.


    author gossip

 Chapter 343

    Artis pondered.


    Trolasse: "If you are protecting the starship from being attacked by the Void Orcs during the voyage, then I recommend that you select the space defense button, which can completely defend the space around the starship, even if it is attacked by the outside world. , even if there is a defensive cover, it can be resisted, it is much more practical than the space blocking device, what do you think?"


    The blood-red eyes of Artis, who was in deep thought, suddenly lit up, almost emitting a red light.


    Do you have this kind of thing?


    Trolasse smiled, "If I didn''t, I wouldn''t sell it to you.


    Artis made a direct decision, "Okay, give me... 7 pieces, and 3 more space blocking devices, by the way, what is the price of the space defense button?


    Troleser continued to smile, "The space defense button has different sizes, and different spaceships are suitable for different models. Of course, the price is also different. The bigger the price, the higher the price. I don''t know if you need to adapt it to the spaceship, starship, battleship or other. On the combat ship, Artemis didn''t answer immediately. If he said in detail about the suitable ship, wouldn''t he have exposed the power in his hands. No one is willing to expose all the power in his hands. way.


    Artemis Road: "What''s the price of the largest model?"


    Trolasse stared at him for a while, then suddenly said: "Well, I''ll tell you the model in my hand, and you can buy it yourself. At present, there are only four models of space defense buttons, the MT-1 model of the private spaceship, each The price is 400 million yuan; the MT-2 type of the passenger starship is 800 million yuan; the MT3 type of the ordinary warship is priced at 1.2 billion; choose.


    Artis only thinks that these things are ridiculously expensive, and they are really good, but the price is too expensive.


    Like an ordinary private spaceship, the price of the whole ship is only a few hundred million. It takes 400 million to load a space defense button, which is enough to buy another spaceship. Of course, this is considered to be for those who are short of money. , For those who are not short of money, it is natural that all the weapons purchased by the Security Rose Empire before are paid for, and the same is true now, everything from Mu Yunshen needs to be purchased, of course, except for Mu Yunshen. In addition to the gifts that are personally said.


    As soon as the ten-day deadline came, none of the other forces was willing to surrender to the Aohe Empire. The war started. The Aohe Empire had been hiding the space carrier around the four star fields. I want to use the Messi star field as a stronghold and radiate towards other star fields.


    Looking at the advanced and huge space carrier and the battleships suspended on the planet of Messi, everyone felt a heavy pressure.


    It is undeniable that the technological power of the Aohe Empire is indeed stronger than that of the four star domains.


    author gossip

 Chapter 344

    The blue-skinned people of the Aohe Empire settled in the Mesai Starfield. Without the resistance of other forces, the Messianic Starfield itself began to be in chaos. There are self-defense counterattack teams on each planet. They refused to use the Mesai Starfield as a springboard. , and even reject the rule of the Augustine family. All parts of the Mesai star region set off activities to boycott the Augustine family, and the scene was chaotic.


    Since the mothership of the Aohe Empire dared to enter the four star regions, the four star regions dared to fight back.


    The Rose Empire, the Nebula Empire, the Giant Wing Kingdom and the Xingchen Palace, put aside all the contradictions in the past, and jointly attack the Aogu Kingdom and the Aohe Empire army.


    In order to deal with other places, Magic Star has no secrets, and openly sells various weapons, medicines and various products developed by Magic Star. Even the self-defense counterattack team in the Messi star field can buy weapons produced by Magic Star, although these weapons are The power is incomparable with the weapons produced by the Warcraft Arsenal, but compared with the weapons in circulation in the four star regions, it is several grades higher.


    After all, the design of the weapons produced by the magic star was written by Fenna herself. Although it was just a casual design, it is enough for the magic star today. Busy, the elderly can help assemble firearms, and children can help pick herbs.


    Later, there has been a rumor in the four star regions that there are no poor people in the magic star, and if a child is brought in, there is a small vault of hundreds of thousands.


    There are too many business opportunities for the magic star, but the population is too small. Many big bosses do not want to be limited to the employment of the magic star.


    Under the negotiation between Mu Yunshen and Trolasser, this policy was passed, but instead of issuing keys, Mu Yunshen took other measures for the local residents of the magic star. Locals can enter and leave the magic star freely, but it is absolutely impossible for outsiders to get in.


    As soon as the policy that Magic Star residents can freely enter and exit Magic Star, the entire Magic Star is boiling, and many big bosses who have developed in just three years can''t wait to go out to explore the market.


    The products produced by Moxing''s private enterprises are continuously delivered to the battlefield. The products produced by the main hall of the star are high-quality products, but they are limited to the local enterprises of Moxing. After a war, all the people of Moxing made a lot of money. Full bowl, of course, this is another story.


    Now, the reputation of the Warcraft mercenary group has already spread far and wide. When the counterattacks are being launched on various planets in the Messiah, the rich people on the planet have of course thought of spending money to hire mercenaries. The Blood Skull Mercenary Group is an example. .


    In addition to the advanced weapon technology, the most powerful mercenary group of Demon Star is the mercenary group. The Warcraft mercenary group was trained by the star master of the Demon Star. The ranking of the Warcraft mercenary group in the mercenary world has already ranked among the top four. Among the top mercenary groups, there were only three mercenary groups in the past, but now there is one more Warcraft mercenary group, and people''s acceptance is also very good.


    At the beginning of the war, the task list of the Warcraft mercenary group reached Bai Yueguang and Atwood, and the hands cramped. According to the order of the star master, the task during the war, the priority is to choose the Messi star field, so the other messy All tasks are put on hold first, even if the bid is high, the Messiah Star Field must be given priority.


    At the beginning of the war, the other five planets in the Messi star field were all filled with the figures of the mercenary group of monsters.


    They have already been dispatched.


    Today''s World of Warcraft mercenary group is much more regular than before. At least, each group will have a healer for emergencies.


    With the three star regions plus the Xingchen Hall, encircling and suppressing them in all directions, and the three mercenary groups of the four top-level mercenary groups participating in the battle, the Meisai Star Region has now become a mess.


    The army of the Aohe Empire originally wanted to enter from the Mesai star field. Who would have thought that it would not enter, but the Quartet forces... No longer add the material supply of the magic star, the blood skeleton and the dragon mercenary group. After joining, the army of the Aohe Empire was directly blocked in the Mesai star field, and it was difficult to step out even one step.


    However, the combat effectiveness of the Aohe Empire is not reserved for viewing. In addition to the advanced weapons, the combat effectiveness of those blue-skinned people is also very strong.


    Like the blood skeleton mercenary group and the mercenaries in the giant dragon mercenary group, they still have the strength to fight against the army of the Aogu Kingdom. After the army of the Aohe Empire, they will only be defeated. Only the Warcraft mercenary group and the head of the Blood Skeleton Mercenary Group, Richard, met the Aohe Empire''s blue-skinned army on Mosa Star, and were beaten to the ground and retreated urgently. Knowing that another area also hired mercenaries, and he was also a mercenary of the Giant Dragon Mercenary Group, Richard was moved.


    It is all to defend the Mosa star. Even if you join forces with the dragon, you cannot worship the blue-skinned people. Although the blood skeleton and the dragon have never dealt with each other, it is not impossible to let go of the prejudice for the common interests.


    Richard immediately contacted Ackerman, the head of the dragon mercenary group in Mosa, and wanted to talk about joining forces.


    However, as soon as the communication was connected, Richard was stunned, and Ackerman was also stunned, and then both of them laughed and laughed at each other.


    Ackerman: "Richard, you are so embarrassed by the blue man who beat you to run around? Hahaha."


    Richard leisurely looked at Ackerman who mocked him, "Laugh, laugh, I don''t think you''re much better, just look at your stubborn hair, and you''ll be fucked a lot.


    Ackerman''s expression restrained, and he scolded: "Stop talking nonsense, what are you looking for? Our dragons have no friendship with your blood skeletons.


    Richard shrugged indifferently, "I originally wanted to join forces with you to kill the group of blue-skinned octopuses, but unfortunately, looking at you like this, you are also the one to be killed. One plus one equals two may not be able to kill the group of blue-skinned octopuses."


    Ackerman''s face was gloomy. He was also worried about this matter, and he also thought about joining forces. However, this thought was not too strong. He felt that he could last for a while. very bad.


    When the two losers were speechless, their adjutants hurried to report.


    head of the group


    head"


    The two commanders glanced at each other, stood up at the same time, and shouted loudly: "The video cuts into the battlefield, and the Warcraft mercenary group that also took over the mission of Planet Mosa, the commander sent here is Atwood.


    In recent years, the number of mercenaries in the Warcraft mercenary group has increased dramatically. Today, the number of a brigade has increased to 1,000 people. Among their 1,000 people, 70% are magicians. With their personal strength and advanced weapons, There are also black combat uniforms with strong defense, enough for the mercenaries of the Warcraft Mercenary Group to deal with various critical situations.


    The geographical location of Mosa Star is very important. This is the closest planet to the Violet Star Territory in the Mesai Star Region. If Mosa Star is captured by the army of the Aoch Empire, they can directly enter the Violet Star Territory. Then the Nebula Empire and the stars The temple is in danger, and the Giant Wing Kingdom will inevitably suffer.


    If there is no skin, the hair will not be attached. Even if the Rose Empire is far away and the crisis is not there, it cannot wait for Mosa Star to fall. Therefore, on the Mosa star, the forces of all parties gathered, and the Aohe Empire and the Aogu Kingdom also knew the importance of the Mosa star, and sent heavy troops over, obviously it was inevitable for the Mosa star.


    When the soldiers in the four star fields were still fighting with Gauss guns, the Auch Empire directly used energy guns and mobile guns. Where the firepower is stronger and it can''t be crushed, the mobile guns will be aimed at the bombardment, and the firepower is so strong that people can''t stand it.


    A team of 10,000 people from the Aohe Empire met 1,000 people from the Warcraft mercenary group.


    Since the start of the war, no one has dared to avoid the sharp-edged forces of the Aoch Empire army, and dare to fight them head-on. The disparity in numbers is so large that it has not yet appeared. Therefore, the 1,000-strong team led by Atwood immediately Attracted the attention of Anderson, the general of the Auch Empire.


    The army''s way forward was blocked, and Anderson watched with interest the snipers who were fighting on the front line not far away. Anderson, who was tall and strong, was not inferior to Bruce''s, and his face was full of tentacles.


    Is this the magic star mercenary in Bruce''s mouth? It''s interesting.


    The blue-skinned adjutant, who was a little thinner, said cautiously: "Master Bruce specially reminded that the people who came out of the magic star must be doubled and smaller. There is something special.


    Anderson snorted coldly, "Weak humans on Earth, how special can they be?"


    Adjutant Blueskin: "Master Bruce hopes that the general will get the result as soon as possible."


    Anderson squinted his eyes, "Look at me eradicating these earthlings and letting them know that they will be eliminated if they don''t evolve."


    Anderson: "Increase the firepower and let Ben pass it."


    Yes! The blue-skin adjutant led the way.


    The mercenaries of the Warcraft mercenary group rushed to the forefront under enormous pressure. Each of them had a one-person-high shield in their hands. Even if a cannon shot up, they would not be able to hurt the people hiding behind. Of course, the huge The impact force can blow them away.


    The soldiers of the Aoch Empire have mobile cannons, and of course the Warcraft mercenary group also has them. The power of this kind of artillery is far less than that of the ion cannon, it is more convenient to use, and there are not too many conditions. , Otherwise, they would not dare to use a mere 00 people to fight against the 10,000-strong army of the Auch Empire.


    Carrying the cannon barrel in the sea, he laughed happily, "Die Die, I want to bake blue-skinned octopus today.


    The cannons were fired continuously in the sea, and the muzzle was already hot enough to roast suckling pigs, but there was no problem in using it. As long as there were enough energy stones, he could fire continuously, and the suppressed Auch Empire army could not advance at all.


    author gossip

 Chapter 345

    Anderson watched the live video and his face became more and more gloomy.


    Adjutant Blue Leather said nervously, "General, the range of the other party''s artillery fire exceeds ours."


    Anderson gritted his teeth and said, "I have eyes."


    The blue leather adjutant shrank his neck and did not dare to say a word.


    Anderson said angrily: "Not one of the mecha teams will remain."


    The mercenaries who are still fighting, seeing a black mecha flying over from the rear of the Auch Empire, they are obviously ready to use mecha to crush them. The shape of those mechas is as ugly as their image. Look, a good mecha must turn an arm into a tentacle, and even the head of the mecha is a tentacle with claws and claws, as if it can entangle its prey anytime and anywhere, and kill it.


    Maybe the aesthetics of the Aoch Empire is so distorted that it has really been out of the category of human beings.


    Atwood immediately ordered in the inside line, "All preparations.


    Thousands of people should agree.


    Everyone changed equipment instantly, everyone showed their mecha, and each of them had a space button on them, just in case the group of blue-skinned octopuses in the Auch Empire would suddenly choose not to fight melee, and choose mecha, it really is Right.


    If it is said that the mechas of the Aohe Empire are peculiar, then, on the other hand, the appearance of the Warcraft mercenary group is called strange.


    Richard and Ackerman, who watched the live video, were shocked that the Warcraft Mercenary Corps was so arrogant that all members of the Warcraft Mercenary Corps were wearing space button mechas, and their expressions were a bit indescribable. It was really... The Warcraft Mercenary Corps'' mecha shape was already bold. It''s beyond imagination, and completely let go of myself.


    Richard and Ackerman glanced at each other in the video, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Richard: "You said... what exactly is that mecha shape?


    Ackerman: "¡­Spider? Bug?


    The two of them sighed and said in their hearts, since the Warcraft mercenary group is fighting on behalf of human beings, if they want to win, they must also win beautifully. Can the mecha be made more beautiful? This is too ugly.


    Drilling into a mecha of unknown shape in the sea, waving his legs full of strange screams, he rushed towards the mecha team of the Auch Empire.


    Ugly, right? To see who is uglier than whom, ugliness blinds your octopus eyes.


    General Anderson was obviously also frightened by the incomparably ugly appearance of the opponent''s mecha. He opened his mouth and was speechless for a long time.


    He saw bug mechas with long legs, snake-like mechas, and mechas that were flat on the ground, just like starfish, mechas that were difficult to move, and more birds and beasts. , classic jet models, and, of course, humanoid mechs.


    As soon as the two armies confronted, several of the Auch Empire''s mechas were scrapped. I don''t know how they were scrapped, and my eyes couldn''t catch them at all.


    Anderson''s expression was no longer relaxed, his eyes were fixed on the screen, until he saw that his two mechas were cut off for no reason, and then he vaguely captured a black shadow, which was spinning like a flying disc. Flying between the mechas, all the obstacles encountered were cut into two sections.


    Anderson''s eyes kept following the shadow, and he didn''t see what it was until the shadow landed.


    Isn''t that the flat starfish mecha stuck to the ground just now that it is difficult to move? The flat mecha at this moment has sharp serrations all over its body. It can''t walk without legs, and it can''t fly without wings, but it can. Bounce, each bounce will be accompanied by a rapid rotation, any target will be divided in half by it.


    Anderson''s face was ashen with anger, his fists were clenched tightly, and he wished he could play in person and smash that hateful starfish.


    Soon, Anderson was slapped in the face again.


    Who said that the flat starfish has no legs? After a few bounces, I wonder if the mecha warriors felt boring. The flat starfish began to deform, and it turned into a mecha with two legs and a starfish on its upper body. The starfish seemed to rotate. The sawtooth generally rotates its two legs at a high speed and runs on the battlefield against the sawtooth, killing whoever it touches.


    Richard and Ackerman, who were watching the battle, were already at a loss.


    What the hell is all this mess? However, despite their mess, the lethality is not small. The mecha team of the Auch Empire was killed by these weird mechas, and they almost surrendered on the battlefield without raising the white flag. When the slaughter was lively, a humanoid mecha in the mercenary group suddenly picked up the gun barrel behind it, aimed at the base camp behind the Auch Empire, and fired a shot without hesitation.


    The Auch Empire immediately responded and intercepted.


    This cannon was indeed intercepted, but the high heat of the blast caused the soldiers of the Auch Empire below to suffer.


    This is not an ordinary artillery fire, but an ion cannon. The power is far greater than that of the ion cannon on the multi-energy thermal weapon, but it is smaller than the ship-borne ion cannon, but even so, its power is still very terrifying. The soldiers of the Auch Empire were attacked huge damage.


    Anderson kicked over the seat in anger, "Damn mercenaries, dare to use ion weapons with our Auch Empire to see that I won''t smash your planet.


    For the first time, the Auch Empire kicked the iron plate and suffered heavy losses. It was impossible to attack at all.


    The Warcraft Mercenary Group was able to rest. Don''t look at the many casualties in the Aohe Empire, the Warcraft Mercenary Group also injured a lot of people. Fortunately, no one died, but a few were seriously injured. With several essential medicines, it is perfectly fine to save their lives for a short period of time, and they can last until the therapist frees up their hands to treat them.


    Richard and Ackerman watched the heroic mercenary group of Warcraft throughout the whole process. Together, the two leaders decided to pull the mercenary group of Warcraft into the gang to join forces. Are they afraid that they would not be able to stop the army of the Auch Empire?


    Of course, the family of the Warcraft mercenary group can stop it, and it is not necessary to join forces with them. When the two leaders found Atwood, the captain of the Warcraft mercenary group, Atwood heard that the other party actually had a giant dragon. The people of the mercenary group suddenly sneered.


    The giant dragon mercenary group still owes me a debt, and they want to join forces with me. Do you think I am doing charity?


    Ackerman was stunned by what Atwood said. As the leader of the sub-group, he knew very well that he had no grudges with this person. If there was a real grudge, it might be someone in the hands of other sub-groups. .


    Ackerman asked: "What account? My regiment should have no grudge against you."


    Atwood said coldly: "No matter which regiment it is, as long as it is your giant dragon mercenary regiment, it doesn''t run away, and I owe my brothers'' lives, and sooner or later I will get it back.


    Ackerman''s expression also sank.


    The giant dragon mercenary group is so large, and there are many sub-groups under the general group. There are too many teams in each sub-group. No matter how strict the system is, there will always be people who will commit crimes. However, in his opinion , The mercenaries of the dragon, no one should dare to directly kill the mercenaries of the Warcraft mercenary group. If they really dare to do so, it is estimated that it is not this Atwood who comes forward, but Mu Yunshen, the star master of the magic star. .


    Ackerman asked again, and then he knew the answer. It turned out that it was the group that Atwood had joined before joining the Warcraft Mercenary Group. It was a group he founded himself. Death and injury, the original head is now in the Warcraft Mercenary Group, and he has to seek revenge from the Dragon Mercenary Group. This is what the dragon owes them. This hatred cannot be resolved. Ackerman immediately reported the matter to the commander-in-chief.


    This is a matter involving the Warcraft mercenary group. It must not be sloppy. If the Magic Star is offended, then they will not have advanced weapons and space defense buttons in the future. In any case, the matter must be resolved.


    Helmer, the head of the dragon mercenary group, only frowned after knowing this. If it was before, even if Atwood''s small mercenary group was destroyed, no one would care. Long can have such a large scale, and I don''t know how many small mercenary groups have been annexed and defeated, such a thing is simply too common.


    But the difference in this matter is that the leader of the slain brother joined the Warcraft mercenary group, and his status there is not low. He wants to have a good relationship with the star master of the magic star. If this matter is not handled well, directly It affects the relationship between the dragon and the magic star.


    After Hermes thought about it, he directly ordered to investigate the matter thoroughly, find out the leader of the team at the time, find a reason to give the brothers in the team an explanation, and hand them over to Atwood for disposal. Dragon will save people at all costs.


    After all, this is a matter of reputation. People are working hard for the mercenary group, but the mercenary group sells the brothers who work for the mercenary group to the enemy for their own development. If this matter spreads, the brothers in the group must be How chilling, so, this person must be saved.


    But Atwood is not a person to talk to. At the beginning, he was able to bring his brothers to join the Blood Skull for revenge. With such a chance for revenge, who would negotiate with them.


    Killing for life is justified, no one can speak.


    Helmer was also stunned by Atwood''s insufficiency, "The villain is successful, such a character, if it wasn''t for the magic star behind him, he wouldn''t be able to get into the eyes of my dragon at all, and now I''m giving him face, he still won''t. Pushing his nose on his face, he didn''t know what to do.


    If Hermo didn''t look at the face of the magic star, he would not take care of a small character like Atwood at all. Therefore, after the disagreement with Atwood, Hermo personally contacted the master of the magic star, Mu Yunshen, If he wanted to start with him, as long as Mu Yunshen let go, who cares about the idea of ??that little character.


    If Mu Yunshen was not pregnant, he would have rushed to the front line, and now he can only stay in the magic star to keep an eye on the research progress of the new weapon and so on.


    After Troreiser received the contact from Hermo, Hermo''s first sentence was, "I want to see the Star Lord.


    author gossip


    Add more today and ask for a recommendation ticket

 Chapter 346

    Trolasse raised his eyebrows, he had not met anyone who dared to ignore him in such a long time.


    He is very busy, you can tell me something. Trolasse said coldly.


    If Artis of the Blood Skull Mercenary Corps was not a good person, then Helmer, the head of the Giant Dragon Mercenary Corps, was not a man at all.


    Helmer''s insidiousness and ruthlessness had long been heard by Troleser.


    Helmer squinted at Trolasse, and hummed: "Are you two of your own? Can you make this decision on his behalf?


    Trolasse said leisurely: "My decision is his decision.


    "Okay, it''s enough to have your words. I hope you really have this right." Helm said, "This is just a small matter. I didn''t intend to trouble you, but if the parties are not involved, I can only talk to you. talked.


    Trolasse did not speak, motioning for him to continue.


    A few years ago, my mercenaries had a conflict with a small mercenary group, and the small mercenary group lost some mercenaries. Now the leader of the small mercenary group has joined your Warcraft mercenary group. , I want to use the power of your magic star to seek revenge on us. Our giant dragon sees the face of your magic star and intends to give him this face. I have already tied the leader of the team to him at that time, and the conditions are up to him, as long as If I can keep the leader''s life, I will agree to any conditions. "


    It''s a pity, this person is a little too ignorant. Not only did he not accept the conditions, he also demanded that all the mercenaries who murdered at that time be handed over to him. The leader of the team is not enough. Hehe, I know, I can''t talk to him about this. , So I want to talk to the star master of the magic star.


    Hermo flicked the ash between his fingers, "To be honest, I talked to him for the sake of the magic star. I came forward to solve this matter, not because I was afraid of revenge with him, but I just didn''t want to make trouble with the magic star. Since he doesn''t know what''s good or bad, I can only ask you Magic Star''s opinion.


    Trolasse took a sip of tea and said lightly, "What advice do you want?


    Helmer said generously: "The conditions are up to you, as long as I can resolve this grievance without dying, I''ll be fine with anything?


    Tan Trolasse didn''t lift his eyelids, and said, "Killing for life has always been the case, this is a personal grudge, and we will not interfere.


    Helmer is very confident that the magic star will definitely accept the negotiation. Who would have thought that Trolasse would give the same answer as Atwood.


    Helmer threatened: "Really? If that''s the case, then our giant dragon doesn''t care about his enemy. If he dares to trouble my people, then we have no choice but to avoid future troubles.


    Trolasse said slowly: "If anyone dares to move our magic star, the magic star will never stand by, and there is no way who can tell my lover to protect the shortcoming? Besides, Atwood is still Yun Shen''s best friend. .


    Even if Hermo didn''t name who it was, Trolasse knew that Mu Yunshen had told him about Atwood, and when Hermo said this, it was obvious that Atwood was talking about.


    If you want to betray him, Trolasse will only be more betrayal than him.


    Helmer was so angry that he directly hung up the communication.


    The giant dragon mercenary group has been marked with the words "refused to communicate with customers" in Trolasse''s heart.


    Although this decision was made by Trolasser, he knew Mu Yunshen''s temperament. Even if he asked Mu Yunshen to talk to Hermo in person, the result would be the same. He killed his brother and wanted to compensate with other conditions. How could it be so good? Atwood was also very decisive. When the dragon mercenary group planned to take people back and ignored this grudge, Atwood directly took his former brothers and entered the settlement of the dragon mercenary group. , cut the leader with a sword.


    Atwood''s people and the dragon''s mercenaries clashed, and the two sides started to fight. Although Atwood brought only a few people, they didn''t suffer. On the contrary, the dragon injured some people.


    After Helmo knew about this, he completely hated the Warcraft mercenary group, and even the magic star was not spared. He also hated Atwood after doing this, and personally apologized to Mu Yunshen.


    After Mu Yun knew the whole story deeply, he didn''t blame him, he just asked him to pay attention to himself and not let his brothers suffer casualties.


    Mu Yunshen has never been afraid of feuding. What is the difference between one enemy and multiple enemies? Originally thought that the human beings on Earth were vulnerable. Unexpectedly, since the army of the Aoch Empire entered the Mesai Star Field, they have never left here. The resistance is too great. Now, every step forward is difficult.


    Seeing that the war was dragging on for a long time, the people of the Auch Empire became anxious and took extraordinary measures directly.


    Void orcs appeared on every planet in the four major star fields. The Aohe Empire planned to use the Void Beasts to open the battle and could no longer drag it on. Fortunately, Magic Star developed a space ¢¡ blockade device, which appeared through space. The Void Beast has been greatly intercepted outside the blockade space. The guards of each planet only need to wait to intercept the sniper at the edge of the space blockade. The casualties caused by the Void Beast to the public are greatly reduced.


    Due to the limited space blocking devices, among the four major star fields, the only planet that can completely block the space is Rose Star. In order to maintain the blocking device, it consumes a lot of energy every moment, and other planets must not be able to consume it.


    If there are only a dozen or so Void Beasts on other planets, then on the Mosa star, a beast tide is formed. Hundreds of Void Beasts appear in the Mosa star, attacking from the edge of the space blocking device Under the attack of so many Void Beasts, any army, mercenary and weapons are pale and powerless. The mercenaries of other mercenary groups, looking at this battle, only care about protecting their respective employers, beasts. Under the leadership of Atwood, the mercenaries of the mercenary group fought against the herd to buy time for the people who were evacuated urgently.


    However, there were too many Void Beasts to kill. During the blocking period, the mercenaries of the Warcraft Mercenary Group also suffered casualties and Atwood had no choice but to withdraw.


    When the four star regions were busy dealing with the Void Orcs, bad news came one after another. At that time, Trolaise and Mu Yunshen were having afternoon tea when they received a communication from Norkovich.


    As soon as Troleser connected the communication, he saw that Nokovic was covered in blood at a glance, causing Troleser to stand up abruptly in fright.


    What happened?


    Nokovic was kneeling on the ground, still pressing something in his hands, and he didn''t even have time to watch the video, so he directly shouted: "Lesser, come back to save people. Almost instantly, the space shuttle magic circle appeared. Now, Troleser and Mu Yunshen appeared in the palace at the same time, the hall was in chaos, the ground was covered with blood, the Great Emperor Ron lay on the ground, covered in blood, Nokevich knelt on the ground, his hands tightly Covering Emperor Ron''s left chest, looking at the position, it should be that the heart was injured and bleeding a lot.


    In the main hall, only Nokovic was kneeling there alone, and there was no other person to be found. Seeing Troleser and Mu Yunshen running in, Nokovic was not overjoyed, but watched vigilantly. them.


    Leather Mu Nokovich called them tentatively.


    It''s us, what''s the matter with my father? Trolasse sprinted over and was stopped by Nokowicz before he could get close.


    stop. Nokevich was full of murderous intent, staring at them vigilantly.


    Trolasse was stunned for a while, and didn''t speak. He directly condensed a magic circle in his palm. Seeing the magic circle, Nokovic was obviously relieved, and then his eyes fell on Mu Yunshen. With his slightly bulging belly, he didn''t say that Trolaise was real, thinking that Mu Yunshen should not be fake.


    Come and save my father, he is dying. Nokovic turned pale with anxiety and stared at Mu Yunshen anxiously. He knew that Mu Yunshen would definitely have a way to save his father, and there would definitely be a way.


    Trolasse and Mu Yun rushed over. Trolase first tried to detect Ron''s breath, which was very weak and would disappear anytime, anywhere.


    Mu Yunshen had already taken out a life potion, and handed it to Trolaise when he looked over.


    Trolessor said nothing, took the potion and fed it into Ron''s mouth.


    Then, Mu Yunshen handed him several potions, and Trolather poured them all into Ron''s mouth.


    After feeding the potion, the three of them waited quietly around Ron.


    Trolasse tried his father''s breathing every once in a while, and after a few minutes, when his father''s breathing finally calmed down, the three of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    Trolasse also had time to ask him what was going on?


    Nokevich had red eyes, gritted his teeth, and talked about what happened.


    It turned out that he had just come to find his father because of the military affairs, and he smelled the blood in the hall before he entered the hall. His heart tightened, and he rushed in directly, just in time to see the scene of Emperor Ron falling, and facing the The person who fired a shot in the heart of Emperor Ron turned out to be "Nokovich".


    When Nokevich saw a man who was exactly like him and shot his father, he was completely stupid. The man who was exactly like him saw Nokovic break in and shot him at the gun. Turning around, he fired two shots at Nokowicz.


    There was a silencer on the gun, so no sound could be heard at all, and even the waiter standing outside the hall did not know what was happening in the hall.


    When Nokevich was still in a daze, he was shot, and the pain forced him to regain his senses, and he rushed towards the person who was exactly like him.


    After fighting with him, I gradually calmed down, and soon realized that that thing might be the changelings of the distant sky, and then without hesitation I took the gun you left for me and fired a shot at him. The gun, sure enough, the bullet was deflected, and one shot killed the phantom race, and he turned into a pool of transparent liquid. I didn''t dare to neglect, so I immediately sent you a newsletter. Fortunately, my father''s fate was saved.


    author gossip

 Chapter 347

    Trolasse frowned, "When did you get cells, don''t you know?


    Nokowicz grabbed his hair, annoyed, "I really don''t know, I''m so busy in the Legion every day that I don''t have time to pay attention to whether I have lost any hair or cuticles.


    "Okay, far-space phantoms are pervasive, and it''s not a solution to keep it like this all the time. It can be prevented for a while, but it can''t be prevented for a lifetime. Mu Yunshen took out a potion and handed it to Nokovic, "You can also treat it. Blood.


    Nokevich took it and drank it without asking what the medicine was.


    The Yuankong Illusory Race is so bold and dares to come in and assassinate you directly. It seems that they have a premeditated action. Mu Yun said deeply.


    Nokowicz said distressed: "Because of this, I don''t know who is human, who is changeling in the sky, I don''t know who is trustworthy and who is not, so I didn''t dare to let those waiters in, for fear that they might get involved. If you mix it with the distant changeling clan, it will be over."


    Mu Yun looked at Trolasser deeply and said, "Lesser, let''s take my father back to the Demon Star to cultivate, it is estimated that this injury will take some time to recover.


    Nokowicz immediately said: "This is good, this is good, otherwise I will not worry about putting my father in the palace to recuperate. I can feel at ease when you bring it here. Those ghosts can''t enter the magic star, and now the magic star is the best. safe place.


    Trolasse naturally would not object, and together with Nokovich, shuttled through the space and carried his father into a side hall to cultivate.


    Nokevich had not left the magic star when he received a communication from Yama''s adjutant.


    General, our regiment seat was attacked, we were seriously injured, and we were bleeding nonstop! The adjutant shouted in the communication.


    Nokevich hurriedly said, "Then go find a therapist! Go quickly.


    The adjutant was about to cry, "I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-SIDE----a came over to save someone, and as a result, when approaching the group seat, just flashed the knife, fortunately the group seat responded fast enough, An ice pick pierced the healer, but he didn''t die, and we were going to kill us, the group, and I managed to push the man back. The man was shot several times, and several holes were stabbed in his body. , Actually not dead, he escaped.


    Nokowicz was frizzy, and he knew it would be like this, so he didn''t dare let anyone come in to see his father''s injuries.


    Troleser grabbed a handful of potions and handed them to Nokovic, "Go save Yama first, the effects of potions are explained above, I''ll discuss with Yun Shen and find a way, you have to stabilize the empire. situation, understand?


    Nokowicz nodded, "I see, I''m leaving."


    After speaking, he ran away without looking back.


    After Trolasse and Mu Yunshen returned to the magic star, they knew a little about it before they knew that things were in trouble.


    In addition to the magic star, like the Rose Empire, the Nebula Empire, the Giant Wing Kingdom and the Xingchen Palace, important personnel were assassinated, most of them were successful, and only a few were seriously injured.


    Such a large-scale assassination operation was carried out almost at the same time, which made people caught off guard and could not be prevented.


    No one knows who is trustworthy and who is not trustworthy.


    When the people closest to you are no longer close and become someone who will stab you in the back anytime, anywhere, who has the energy to take care of other things? They are all carefully guarding their own safety.


    Sons kill fathers, fathers kill sons, husbands and wives kill each other, brothers kill each other, between friends, between lovers, between superiors and subordinates, etc., in places you can''t think of, someone will want to kill you, the only safe thing is to be alone Staying in your own home alone, don''t have anyone to accompany, not even a pet, because pets may also be transformed by those cosmic creatures, and they may kill the old guys in your Star Palace anytime, anywhere, almost everyone. They were assassinated, they were powerful, and the people who assassinated them were usually close and familiar people. Who would have thought that the familiar people would be replaced without knowing it, and turned into monsters with the same skin!


    In this assassination, the Star Palace suffered a lot of losses. The Pope was seriously injured, Cardinal Longive was seriously injured and unconscious, Cardinal Lucia died, and other bishops also died a lot. The entire Divine Throne was in turmoil.


    Even the Star Palace has suffered such a loss, not to mention other forces. It makes people feel sad that Orixia, the first-generation emperor of the Nebula Empire, also died in this assassination. It was Ori who killed him. The king''s most trusted husband, Ferro Sowell.


    Of course, this "Ferro" is no longer the original "Ferro". When exactly was it replaced, no one knows, whether the real Ferro is dead or alive, and where, no one knows, the entire Nebula Empire Completely messed up.


    The Great Emperor of the Nebula Empire was assassinated, and many high-ranking officials and generals were killed and injured. Under such circumstances, how could it be possible to defend against foreign enemies and kill the Void Orcs?


    The Giant Wing Kingdom also suffered a lot of losses. The Gerald family, the eldest son Emon Gerald was killed, and the only son Eric was devastated.


    There was a waiter lurking beside Yun Yange, who intended to attack Yun Yange. Yun Yange was seriously injured. Fortunately, Asa Yiqiao came back at this time, killed the assassin, saved Yun Yange''s life, but got the The sad news of the assassination of the eldest brother.


    The old man Gerald did not see anyone because of his retreat and practice. He escaped this catastrophe, but he got the news of his eldest son''s death, which made him angry and violent, and almost died of a direct explosion. Fortunately, he was rescued by a therapist. coming.


    The army of the Aohe Empire, with the Void Orcs breaking the defense, successfully broke through into the Violet Star Territory. The Emperor of the Violet Star Territory died, and the prince Dixi urgently ascended the throne. It was so bad that the entire state apparatus was rendered inoperable.


    Not only the Nebula Empire, but also the constellation of the gods. The slightly better ones are the Giant Wing Kingdom and the Rose Empire, because the Giant Wing Kingdom is supported by Yasei, and the Rose Empire is supported by Norkovich and Teming Laise, even if there is no more. Emperor Ron, the Rose Empire can''t fall.


    Looking at the news, Mu Yunshen and Trolasse fell silent.


    After Grant got the news, he was silent for a long time, he sighed, "So it is, I only saw the disaster of the four star regions, but I did not see the cause of this disaster. I thought that as long as the prevention The invasion of the Aohe Empire was enough. Unexpectedly, the Far-Space Illusory Race was the culprit that caused the complete paralysis of the four star regions.


    Mu Yunshen asked: "Is the current situation the result you see? Grant shook his head, "No, it''s not only that, because the Aoch Empire summoned the Void Orcs at will without restraint, the Void Beast King noticed this, very It will soon lead the Void herd to appear in this star field, that is the most terrifying disaster.


    Mu Yunshen and Trolasse were both shocked. If so, would the four star fields still exist? Grant looked at Mu Yunshen heavily, "If you have the means, prepare as soon as possible. It is really over, and there will be no human beings on Earth.


    Mu Yun said in a deep voice, "When will the Void Beast King come over?


    Grant shook his head, "I can''t tell the time, I can only know what will happen, the future is changing every moment, I can''t tell, maybe with your help, the Void Beastmaster will not come.


    Mu Yun smiled bitterly, "If that''s the case, at least what you said, the war with the Aohe Empire broke out so quickly, I hope your crow''s mouth will not be so smart this time.


    Grant: "...It''s really not a crow''s mouth, it''s what I saw with my own eyes.


    The Auch Empire''s unscrupulous actions to achieve its goals made the Augustine family also very shocked. The reason why they would help the Auch Empire is only because the Auch Empire promised that as long as the four star regions were conquered, this piece of land would be destroyed. The star field will be fully managed by the Augustine family. In the future, the Augustine family will be the only king of the four star fields, and their family will be the ultimate victor.


    However, the Aohe Empire so recklessly summoned the Void Orcs to the Four Star Regions, even if they really lay down the devastated planets in the Four Star Regions in the future, what is the use of them coming?


    Look at those angry people, look at their hateful eyes, and their resentful eyes when they die, it is estimated that everyone is cursing their family to go to hell!


    Dunay Augustine couldn''t wait any longer, and found Bruce personally to talk to him about it.


    Bruce said with a smile: "Don''t worry, we have a sense of proportion, the number of Void Beasts summoned is within our control and will not cause too much danger. Only with these Void Beasts can we hold back those who are blocking us. People, let them all kill the Void Beast, this star field, our Aoch Empire occupied.


    The changelings in the far sky brought chaos to the four star regions, and Mu Yunshen couldn''t help but reflect deeply, how can he tell the difference between humans and changelings?


    When Mu Yunshen was asking Fenna, Fenner asked to find a scanner, so that the changelings would have nothing to hide.


    However, Mu Yunshen shook his head, "It''s too slow, even if there is a scanner, you can''t grab people to scan one by one, there are so many planets in the four major star regions, and the population is tens of billions, this will not work, it is too slow, wait until it is discovered Changelings, everything is too late.


    Fenna spread her hands, "Then what can you do?


    Mu Yunshen said: "Can you research a weapon, it is best to be like Ninita''s screening array, as long as the changer is scanned, the core will be directly destroyed, only when the core is destroyed, the changer will will truly die.


    Fenna: "Oh, then why don''t you let the Cannassian cat use a large array to screen you and wipe out all the hazards with one strike."


    Mu Yunshen: "¡­


    If he could invite Ninita, he had already spoken, where would he come to find Fenna to study again?


    author gossip

 Chapter 348

    Fenna continued: "You asked me to research such a weapon when you didn''t give me anything, I don''t even know what the core is, how should I do research?


    Mu Yunshen thought about it, and yes, he didn''t even give Fenna any materials. Trolaise would definitely not let Mu Yunshen do it, and Trolaise would bring her personally. After a few people, they headed to the Rose Empire and prepared to capture a few changelings'' cores for Fenna to study.


    During Fenna''s research and the production of the Void Blocking Device, Mu Yunshen''s stomach has grown bigger and bigger. He can only stay in the magic star, and he can''t go anywhere. Later, he directly connected to the main hall of the star. He didn''t go out either. He felt that a big man was walking around with a big belly and couldn''t handle it psychologically.


    The four star regions have been chaotic to an unimaginable level. Wars are everywhere, and people are dying every day. Everyone is looking forward to this war passing quickly. Of course, this "past" is of course based on the four star regions. The victory was the result, none of them wanted to become the servants of the Auch Empire, they did not want to become a blue-skinned octopus, they were insisting and looking forward to it.


    The last two months of pregnancy were also the most difficult two months for Mu Yunshen. He began to experience what he ate and vomited, just like when he was pregnant with his first child. Slow down.


    Master Yunyan was very worried and took care of his food and daily life.


    Ever since Mu Yunshen started to react, Trolather has been worried all day long. Seeing Mu Yunshen getting thinner and thinner, his heart is even more uncomfortable. The only thing he can do is to stay by Mu Yunshen''s side silently. .


    Trolasse will no longer let Mu Yunshen take care of things, he will take care of everything, don''t worry about Mu Yunshen, let him rest assured and don''t worry.


    Even if Mu Yunshen wanted to take care of it, he had no energy. He was getting tired day by day. He fell asleep after basking in the sun. Se was even more worried.


    Trolasse often caught Milwaukee and questioned him, for fear that Yunshen would make a mistake.


    Grant felt tired when he saw him like this, and comforted him, "Don''t worry, I didn''t see that you are a widower, he will be fine.


    Hearing Grant say this, Trolasse was somewhat comforted.


    When the two wanted to talk about things, they avoided Mu Yunshen, and neither of them wanted Mu Yunshen to worry about the war outside at this time.


    After entering the study, Grant asked, "Isn''t the Empire of Roses planning to do it? I can''t hesitate any longer."


    No matter how powerful the Aohe Empire is, its troops are limited after all. Now the main battlefield of the Aohe Empire is all placed on the Violet Star Field and the Rose Empire is the best choice.


    Why doesn''t Trolesse know that, but there are a large number of changelings hidden in the four major star regions. Apart from the first large-scale assassination, there have been no small assassinations that occurred every now and then. It made everyone extremely vigilant, and no one trusted anyone, which made it very troublesome to carry out the work, and it was difficult to even issue orders.


    Trolasse sighed: "Wait, it''s best to wait until the plan to deal with the changelings comes out, and first pull out these minions of the Auch Empire, so that you can deal with them with peace of mind."


    Grant didn''t urge any more, he knew what Trolasse was waiting for, but he just didn''t know how long it would take for this "plan" to come out.


    A week later, Fenner finally brought good news, the results of her research came out.


    Mu Yunshen was also very interested in this, and went to see Fenna''s demonstration with Trolasse.


    Fenna took out a disc again and placed it on the coffee table for them to see.


    When Mu Yunshen saw this, he was speechless, "You seem to like discs."


    Fenna corrected: "It''s not that I like it, it''s the power stone that I like. With the disc, you can put as many power stones as you want, and there is no limit to how many you can put.


    Mu Yunshen: "...Well, he couldn''t refute it.


    Fenna said: "After my joint research with Sen Jin, it has been proved that the method you said is not feasible at all.


    Fortunately, Fenna had already obtained the finished product, so Mu Yunshen was not disappointed.


    Fenna complained: "Biological research is not my research scope at all. You forced this task to me, and I also tried my best to help Senjin, and let me research this thing."


    Fenna originally wanted to open the disc, but stopped in time before she started.


    Forget it, you are here, I will not open it, this thing has radiation, which may be bad for your baby.


    Terrified, Trolasse said immediately: "Then don''t open it."


    Fenna glanced at them, and felt a little worried in her heart. Why are all the handsome guys and beautiful men running to mess with the foundation? She is so good, how come no one likes her?


    "Do you see the latitude and longitude on the disc? This is to distinguish the area. After turning it on, the instrument will automatically scan all creatures within the range that match the core material successfully. After scanning, a small red dot will appear on the instrument, the target The specific location can be manually adjusted automatically, you can zoom in to the entire planet, or zoom out to the location of a specific individual.


    Fenna pulled the instrument plate with a short hand, "This is the best solution that Sen Jin and I can think of in a short time, you should take this instrument plate, compare it with the little red dot, and grab one by one. people!


    Trolasser was very satisfied with the instrument, "How accurate is it?


    Fenna spread her hands, "Unless there is a lifeform that is exactly the same as the core material of the changeling race, the scanner will never go wrong. As long as it is a red dot, it must be the core. Trolasser nodded, "Okay, Mass production, I will try it with Rose Star.


    Mu Yunshen was a little disappointed, he actually wanted to follow him.


    Trolasse kissed him, "You stay here, I will start a communication video and show you live."


    "Okay. That''s all there is to it!


    Before Trolasse left, he thought of one more thing, "Since we have to manually clean up, the super-powerful and accurate magic guns will have to be mass-produced, otherwise, it will be difficult to kill the Far-Air Changelings with one blow.


    Fenna waved to him, indicating that she understood.


    Trolasse appeared in Norkovich''s office, and shocked Norkovich, who was being communicated. Seeing the way he appeared, there was no doubt that someone would impersonate him.


    Trolasser told Nokovich his intentions, turned on the communication, adjusted the camera, and began to try to turn on the button. Nokovich stared at it, such a high-tech, he didn''t want to miss a glimpse Mu Yunshen also stared at it, wondering whether the results Fenna spent so much time researching were good or not.


    As soon as the scanning disk is turned on, a blue-green light glows on the disk surface, and there is a white light on the disk surface. It is constantly rotating. Every time it rotates, there will be some small red dots the size of the tip of a needle, because it is too small. , it will be ignored if you don''t pay attention.


    When the white light stops rotating, the number of red dots on the disk is also fixed.


    Nokevich stretched his neck to look at it, and said in horror: "These little red dots are not all changelings, right? This is too much"


    Trolasse didn''t say anything, his expression was very solemn. He still trusted Fenna''s strength. Since Fenna was so sure and the accuracy of the scanning disk was very high, it could only show that there were indeed so many illusions. clan.


    Troleser clicked on the disk and narrowed it down to the location of the scan disk. A map of the surrounding cities immediately appeared on the disk. The map kept getting closer and closer. The last picture that appeared was the scene of Norkovich''s office.


    "What kind of black technology is this, and it can still be used like this? Is it clearer than aerial photography?"


    However, only the scene and the outlines of the two people appeared on the board. This should be Trolasser and Mu Yunshen. The three pairs of eyes stared at the nearest scene, and Mu Yunshen on the other side of the communicator suddenly said: "There is What? Top right."


    Troleser moved his finger and pulled the screen down a little. It was actually a big red dot. Because the distance was getting closer, the red dot that was only the size of a pinhead suddenly turned into a very eye-catching red dot, which was even more eye-catching. Yes, this big red dot is very close to them.


    All three were silent, Trolasse looked at Nokovich, who pursed his lips and shook his head.


    In fact, he even broke out in a cold sweat. If this red dot is really a phantom, so close to him, it must be someone he is familiar with.


    "Who is this person? Trolessor clicked on the one with the red dot among the four outlines.


    Nokevich was sweating, "He''s going to be standing here, it''s supposed to be one of my bodyguards.


    Trolasse took a super-precise magic energy gun directly from the storage ring, loaded it, and said, "Go out and have a look."


    Norkovitch also hid his super precise magic gun in his sleeve, Trolasse took the scan disk, hung up the communication and went out together.


    The four guards standing in the corridor immediately stood at attention.


    Trolasse and Nokevich''s eyes could not help but fall on the guard standing on the outermost side.


    The guard stood straight, his eyes were firm, his expression was serious, and he couldn''t see anything wrong. If it wasn''t for the red dot on the scan plate, neither of them would have suspected that such an upright and serious soldier would be a changeling.


    Nokevich pretended to be calm and said, "Hai, come with me.


    It was the guard who responded very simply, without seeing any flaws.


    Nokowicz and Trolasse turned back to the office again, and the guard came in and closed the door.


    What is the general''s order? The guard said loudly.


    Nokovic didn''t speak, just looked at him. The guard was very calm and let Nokovic stare at him. His mental quality was very good, and he didn''t even have any guilt. This confidence made Nokovic even suspicious. Did you make a mistake.


    author gossip

 Chapter 349

    Nokowicz looked at his younger brother inquiringly, but Trolase couldn''t, and took out the scan disk and took a look. This time, the big red dot appeared directly in the office. Except for this person in front of him, there was no one else. .


    Nokevich was silent for a moment, and the super-precise magic energy gun in his sleeve slipped out, and the muzzle pointed directly at the guard on the opposite side.


    When the guard saw Norkovich''s actions, he was obviously taken aback, but he didn''t panic, and looked at Norkovich calmly, "General.


    Nokevich said solemnly: "This gun of mine can kill the changelings with one shot, do you believe it?


    The guard did not even blink, and said, "I believe, we all know the general''s marksmanship."


    This changeling clan''s Taoism is deep enough, and he can be so calm at this time, it seems that they have no evidence to prove that he is a changeling clan.


    Nokevich said angrily: "Stop talking nonsense, you can still give you a good time if you hired Lao Tzu yourself, are you a changeling?


    The guard''s face showed surprise, "General, did you make a mistake, how could I be a changeling?


    Nukovic scolded, "Is it true?


    The guard said loudly, "No.


    boom---


    Nokowicz shook his hand and turned his face sharply to look at Trolasse beside him, who was still holding the magic gun in his hand.


    The guards apparently did not expect that they would shoot directly before there was no evidence.


    The sharp hissing sound pierced into the minds of the two of them fiercely, and even the three people standing in the corridor felt severe brain pain and dizzy.


    Because of the sound of gunshots, all three guards ran to the wall door, "General General, are you okay?"


    Nokevich looked at the guard who fell to the ground and turned into a pool of transparent liquid, leaving only the clothes he just put on and the gunman who had completely disappeared.


    He wiped his face vigorously and said, "I''m fine."


    Hearing the general''s voice, the three guards finally stopped knocking on the door.


    This is a damn good thing, so accurate. Nokevich showed a far-fetched smile. The guard had been with him for several years, and he had died many times before he was gone.


    It will be exploited by the changelings, indicating that the guard is no longer there.


    Trolasse knew the temperament of his eldest brother, he put the scanning disk in Nokvici''s hand, "The illusion of the changelings will lie, he has some memories of the original owner, don''t talk to them, just find out, kill directly, No matter who the other party is, you can''t be soft-hearted, you just need to believe that the scan disk will not be wrong.


    Nokovic didn''t want to nod, he was afraid that he would clean up familiar people, but the fact was in front of him, and he couldn''t help but not believe it.


    When Troleser left, he gave Nokovich a few super-precise magic energy guns, and told him to carry out the cleanup in secret and not make a statement. First, start cleaning from the legion, and then the Rose Empire can take action. .


    The production of the scanning disk is very troublesome at first, and it cannot be mass-produced at all. It is much more troublesome than the super precise magic gun. Therefore, the Rose Star Field can only use the scanning disk to clean it slowly for the time being.


    The super precise magic gun, although easy to use, is very dangerous. Even people who have never learned to shoot can always kill one person if they pull the trigger. Mu Yunshen is very strict about this kind of gun control. , Even if the Rose Empire is secretly cleaning the changelings, it will only sell them 200 guns, and explain to them that they must choose people they can trust and obey the orders. under.


    Nokovic has used a super precise magic gun, so he naturally knows the horror of this gun, but how can he not know the purpose of Mu Yunshen''s restriction? In fact, it is enough for a planet to have only one scanning disk. This scanning disk can be completely controlled remotely. Wherever a red dot appears, just zoom in on that position, and you can see who it is at a glance. Although you don¡¯t know the target, the exact position is locked. An order is issued, and naturally someone can go to clean it.


    Trolasse didn''t want Mu Yunshen to worry about it and kept staring at him, not letting him take care of these matters, not even letting him know that Mu Yunshen was helpless from the battle outside, so he could only eat, spit, and bask in the sun , take a walk, sleep and sleep, this is his main job.


    In order not to frighten the two children, and even they did not let them over, Mu Yunshen didn''t want the two children to see him like this. Mu Yunshen ushered in the due date in the midst of extreme hardships.


    This time, Mu Yunshen just felt tired and hard, but there was no such phenomenon as when he was giving birth for the first time, he had to be helped when he walked, and in the end he went into a coma at home. I have to say that the energy medicine that Sen Jin injected him Still very effective.


    A few days before the due date was approaching, everyone was so nervous that they were overwhelmed. On the day of the due date, the whole family gathered around Milworth''s operating room, and Troleser accompanied Mu Yunshen in the operating room.


    At this time, Mu Yunshen had a high and bulging stomach, but he was very thin. The meat he had raised in the previous few months was lost in the last two months. Although he was thin, he was in good spirits. Laiser was so nervous that his face changed, and Mu Yunshen laughed.


    Don''t be so nervous, just perform an operation to take the child out, there is no danger.


    The first child, Mu Yunshen, was in a coma to take out the child. He didn''t know the process at all. It was the same this time. Milworth suggested that they should still have the child surgically taken out, so that both adults and children would be safer. To put it bluntly, no doctor really Milworth was not sure about giving birth to a man, so for safety''s sake, he suggested that they have surgery.


    Both Trolaise and Mu Yunshen agreed to do this, but Trolaise was still very nervous. He clenched Mu Yunshen''s hand in pain, and he kept saying, "After giving birth to this child, we will Not giving birth, never giving birth again, it is too hard for you."


    At this moment, Milwoor walked in from the outside and said with a smile: "Unless you can control your animal desires, accidents will always accompany you, unless you can''t be human, the star master can be really safe, I suggest you cut it. "Trolesse''s face turned green, he hasn''t touched Yunshen for a long time, since he knew that Yunshen was pregnant, he has been living an ascetic life, just sleeping with his lover every night, very honest, some It was too much of a time, and I had to figure it out myself.


    Even though Milworth said that until the fetus is stable, basic sexual intercourse can be done, as long as you are careful, Trolasse can''t rest assured, he has been enduring it all by himself, and he will not do anything that may hurt Yunshen and the child. .


    Mu Yun deeply touched Trolasser''s green face, and smiled: "It''s okay, don''t cut it, let Sen Jin study a medicine for you another day, to ensure that there will be no problems.


    Trolasse also laughed, "Okay, the medicine that Senkin is researching is still very reassuring.


    Milworth curled his lips, "Okay, you don''t need to be sticky and sticky, it''ll make us single dogs look down on us."


    The assistants were all ready, wearing surgical gowns, and preparing to perform surgery on Mu Yunshen. Trolaise was kicked out, and he could only accompany his family to wait outside the door anxiously. For the first time, Se knew what a degree of seconds was like a year.


    Master Yunyan and Mu Chifeng were actually very nervous, but they still persuaded Trolaise to rest assured, "It''s alright, don''t worry, it was the same way back then, Shen Shen came out of the operating room smoothly, and both children are healthy."


    Gala and Galan also waited outside the door with the two great-grandfathers. Seeing that the adults were so nervous, they also became nervous.


    Jiala asked Mu Yunyin in a low voice, "Uncle, will my father be okay?


    Mu Yunyin''s nervous palms were sweating, and he laughed: "It''ll be alright, your father is amazing!


    While everyone was nervously waiting for Mu Yunshen and the child to come, a bad news came.


    In the four star regions, a large number of Void Orcs appeared.


    Grant communicated directly to Trolasser, "Maybe the Void Beastmaster is about to appear, are you ready?


    Troleser looked tense, "Among the four star fields, 24 life stars have all been covered with space blocking devices, each planet is fully covered, and the Void Orcs can''t travel through the four star fields at all. the void, where did they come from?


    Grant sighed: "The space on the side of the four major star fields is blocked, but the space outside the four star fields is not, they are flying over from there.


    Troleser knew as soon as he heard it, the space blocking device can only block the void, so that the void shuttle creatures cannot shuttle over, but there is no obstacle to the normal flight into the planet, just like when the blocking device is turned on, The spaceship can also fly freely between the planets and the universe. The Void Orcs fly over like this, and the space blocking device can''t prevent them at all.


    Grant saw Trolather''s face and knew that something was in trouble, "Can''t you stop it?


    Troleser shook his head, "The time is too short, there is no way to do it, even if we have to set up defenses, so many planets can''t be set up in a few months, the only chance now is the cosmic battle, strive for as many as possible. Destroy the Void Beasts in the universe and prevent them from getting close to the life star, you can arrange it, I can''t walk away now.


    Grant stared, "However I arrange it, they don''t know me and won''t listen to my orders at all."


    Trolasse: "You are the former god of the Empire, and I believe in your abilities.


    Grant said angrily: "Trolesse, now is the time for the life and death of the four major star regions, you actually give up at this time?


    "Yunshen is in the operating room, I can''t leave! Trolasse interrupted Grant''s clamor.


    Grant was dumbfounded, no wonder Trolasse let him do it?


    Just when Grant wanted to discuss specific details with Trolasse, he heard a nice voice, "Is it Grant?


    A beautiful outrageous face appeared in the picture.


    author gossip


    Ask for a recommendation ticket

 Chapter 350

    Grant:¡­


    Garan smiled and said, "Grant, don''t you want your Agnes?"


    Grant: "¡­


    Without waiting for Garan to say anything, Grant hurriedly hung up the communication.


    Trolasse looked at Grant''s panic and hung up, and looked at Garan suspiciously, "What''s the matter with you?


    Garan said displeased: "He wants to go back to Agnes, he won''t tell me himself, but he asks Gala to give me a message, let me send Agnes to my father, he goes to my father to pick it up, His attitude of avoiding me was too obvious."


    Trolasse: "..."


    There is such a thing!


    Why did Grant avoid Garan?


    Trolasse said puzzled: "Are you having a conflict?"


    Garan shrugged, "I also want to know if we are in conflict. In fact, after the first time we met in the garden, I never had the chance to see him again. When I had a chance to speak, I turned around and left. Am I so annoying?


    Trolasse patted Garan, "No, you''re fine, he''s hiding from you, it can only mean that it''s his own problem, you don''t have to worry about it.


    Trolasse didn''t think much about this matter at all. All his thoughts were on Mu Yunshen in the operating room. How could he know that the follow-up development of this matter would be far beyond everyone''s imagination.


    While everyone was waiting anxiously, half an hour later, the door of the operating room finally opened, and all the people who had been waiting for a long time rushed forward.


    Trolasse rushed to the front, "How is Yunshen?


    The assistant smiled and directly swaddled Trolasse, "Master Star Master is very good, and he will be out soon. Congratulations, Sir, Master Star Master has given birth to a young son.


    When Trolese heard that Yunshen was fine, he finally let go of his heart. He lowered his head again and saw the little guy in his arms. Troleser froze completely, standing still and didn''t dare to move, for fear of not being able to move. I was bruised when I was careful, this little guy was too small, and it was the first time Trolasse had seen such a big child.


    It''s not his fault, he is the youngest in the family, and the eldest Nokovic is still a bachelor, so he has no chance to learn from him at all, let alone the opportunity to practice holding the child. The little guy narrowed his eyes.


    I don''t know if the little guy can see himself, but he keeps staring at him without turning his eyes, his eyes are black, big and energetic, his hair is also black, very similar to Yun Shen, but the little guy''s appearance is different. It is a combination of all the advantages of the two fathers.


    The little guy was raised very well in his father''s belly. He was fat and very cute.


    At the same time that Trolasse stiffened, the surroundings were already crowded with people.


    "Oh, my little darling, come and give grandma a hug, you''ll frighten your father. When Master Yunyan saw the child, his whole heart turned into water, and he stretched out his hand to take the child, Trolai Se was greatly relieved.


    However, before he could finish his breath, the originally quiet little guy suddenly started to raise his voice.


    Terrified, Trolasse thought he had run into something, "What, what''s wrong? Are you hungry? Does it hurt? Do you miss Dad?


    All the people around were amused by Trolessor''s reaction. Master Yunyan gently patted the little guy, smiling from ear to ear.


    Grandma, grandma, let''s see brother, let''s see. Gala and Galan were already in a hurry.


    Okay, don''t worry, don''t worry, come and let you see. Master Yunyan crouched down a little and let the two children take a look.


    Gala''s eyes were bright, looking at his crying brother, he was very happy, "Little guy, I am your elder brother, when you grow up, elder brother will teach you to fight.


    Master Yunyan laughed and scolded, "Go, if you don''t teach well, you will teach your younger brother to fight."


    Jialan laughed along, "I''m your second brother, I don''t teach you to fight, I teach you how to let others fight."


    The crowd laughed again.


    Trolasse stood by and watched, wanting to take a second look at the little guy, but there were too many people around, and he was directly squeezed in the outermost circle, standing in the back helplessly and anxiously.


    It didn''t take a moment, the door of the operating room was opened again, and Mu Yunshen was pushed out.


    "Yunshen. Trolasse hurried forward and took his hand, "How are you feeling? Are you okay?"


    Mu Yunshen''s consciousness was very clear, "I''m fine, where''s the baby? The baby is here. Master Yunyan took the baby and lowered him, "Come, let Dad see you. "


    The little guy who was still crying just now, as soon as he approached Mu Yunshen, stopped crying, closed his mouth, opened a pair of big black eyes, and looked around, very aggrieved.


    Whoops, looking at the little guy, he knew he was looking for his father so soon. Master Yunyan laughed from ear to ear.


    Mu Yunshen did not go back immediately, but stayed here in Milworth to observe for a few days.


    After examining Mu Yunshen and the baby, Milworth looked a little weird.


    Trolasse, who had been guarding in the ward, saw Milworth''s expression and knew something was wrong. Mu Yunshen also found out and asked directly, "Is there anything wrong?"


    Milworth sighed and showed the blood test results to both of them.


    When the two of them looked at the rows of data, they were a little dizzy, but only one column was the most conspicuous.


    Bloodlines are mixed!


    The expressions of Mu Yunshen and Trolasse suddenly turned pale. They knew what it meant, and there was a long silence in the ward.


    Milworth broke the silence, "I have sorted out all the baby''s data, and there is no blood sample left, and it can be completely removed anytime, anywhere.


    Troleser looked at the carefree little guy lying beside Mu Yunshen, and sighed deeply, "Destroy it, this news is not allowed to be known to the fourth person, and it is listed as the top secret of the magic star.


    Millworth nodded, "Okay, I see.


    Until Milworth left, Mu Yunshen didn''t speak again.


    To be honest, he really doesn''t want his children to have the same physique as him. It''s enough for him to go through this alone. He doesn''t want his children to experience the same dangers as him. The youngest son, who is actually an empty body, is really...


    Seeing that Mu Yunshen was unhappy, Troleser squatted beside the bed and held his hand, comforting: "Don''t worry, little Jialuo has our protection, everything will be fine, not only us, he and two future generations The elder brother who will become very powerful, with the magic star and the Rose Empire behind him, these are his pillars, and no one can hurt our little Carol.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply. He originally felt that everything he had was already very satisfied, but now it seems that he felt that it was not enough. Everything that existed still could not make him feel at ease. If Jia Luo could not be given an absolutely safe environment, he would It was until this moment that he could never feel at ease, and Mu Yun deeply realized the panic and despair his parents felt when they found out that he was an empty body.


    At that time, Master Yunyan and Mu Chifeng were still ordinary people, and there was absolutely no way to protect him, how desperate it would be.


    Now that they have such conditions, he still feels worried and uneasy after learning about the system of Little Carol.


    Mu Yunshen covered the little guy with a little quilt in silence, and suddenly said: "Lesser, let the Rose Empire unify the four star regions, don''t mess up any more, I want to give Jia Luo a stable and powerful growth environment, I want Our strength is so powerful that no one will dare to have any unreasonable thoughts about our children.


    "Okay, listen to you. Trolasse agreed softly.


    Mu Yun took a deep breath, "How is the situation outside now?


    Trolasse looked at him, hesitating whether to tell him!


    Mu Yun took a deep look at his hesitation, "I''m fine now, even the scars have disappeared, I''ve fully recovered, as long as I drink a little more potion, I''ll be back to normal soon, you don''t have to worry about me body of."


    After the operation, the uncle treated Mu Yunshen, the scar has completely disappeared, and the recovery is like intact skin without leaving any traces. The only thing wrong is that Mu Yunshen''s body is still a little weak. Requires post-conditioning.


    But time obviously did not allow him to take care of him slowly, so Mu Yunshen could only pin his hopes on the potion.


    Trolasser said: "The situation is very bad, a large number of void beasts are besieging the four star fields, they cannot directly appear in the space of the four star fields, they fly towards the four star fields from the outside space, and the four The Star Territory and the Void Beasts launched a cosmic battle. The war started yesterday. Even though the Void Orcs have also been bombarded and killed a lot, the human race has also suffered heavy losses, and the situation is not optimistic.


    What about the army of the Aoch Empire? Where did they hit? Mu Yunshen asked again.


    The Violet Star Territory and the Divine Constellation Star have fallen, and the White Wolf Star Territory is now under siege.


    Troleser said, seeing Mu Yunshen frowning, and said: "The Meisai star field now has more than half of the planets under the control of the Rose Empire. Where did they go, I think, they should not stay in the four star regions anymore, there is no place for them here.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Which other planets in the Meisai Star Region have not been won?


    Trolasse: "Mosa and Mesai, the two planets are stationed by the army of the Auch Empire, and there are many Void Orcs wandering around, which are not very easy to fight.


    Mu Yunshen sat up, "Okay, let''s go.


    Trolasse''s expression changed, "No, your body can''t use power at all, you need to rest well.


    Mu Yun frowned deeply, "There''s no time, we must pacify the civil unrest as soon as possible, so that we can deal with the Void Orcs with all our hearts. All content is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology. If there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] Notice, this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 351

    Trolasser insisted, "Even if you want to solve this matter, it''s me, you rest at home, don''t leave the magic star, don''t let me worry, okay?


    Mu Yun looked at him suspiciously, "Can you be alone?"


    Trolasse laughed, "Don''t look down on your partner so much, okay? I''m strong now."


    Mu Yun doubted in his eyes, "The very strong will have not won the Messi Star and the Mosa Star yet?"


    Trolasse said helplessly, "I''ve been watching over you recently, and I don''t care about other things. It''s the credit of Norkovich and Yama that won the Messi Starfield, and I didn''t participate.


    Mu Yunshen finally let go, "Well, as long as you can solve it, I won''t take action."


    Trolasse finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Be good, take good care of your body and wait for me to come back.


    Mu Yunshen suddenly said, "Do you want me to give you the Blue Bird Snake? It can fly and is a good mount."


    Trolasse thought of the terrifying big guy, and his scalp tingled, "Are you sure that guy will listen to me?


    Mu Yun thought for a while and said, "I can make it listen to you."


    Trolasse thanked Bumin, "No need, it''s enough for me to go alone, it can be solved.


    Just kidding, it''s better to let him go there alone and kill the Quartet with a time bomb.


    Trolasse went over in person, and Mu Yunshen was recovering well in the hospital.


    Master Yunyan changed his tricks every day to stew tonic for him, hoping that he could recover quickly and become a lively son again.


    Mu Yunshen is not very good at taking care of children. When Jia La and Jia Lan were children, Master Yunyan took care of them. Now that they have the Three Treasures, of course Master Yunyan takes care of them more. Mu Yunshen only takes care of the little ones when they sleep. , Nursing for a while Troleser left for a total of a week, and a week later, he came back.


    Mu Yunshen had already seen Trolasse''s feat on TV. With one blow, thousands of miles were frozen.


    Whether it was the Void Orcs or the soldiers of the Aohe Empire, they were all frozen into ice sculptures. Mu Yunshen did not expect that Trolaise would directly expand his moves this time. With such strength, even Mu Yunshen was a Void herds are almost inexhaustible, killing waves after waves, there will always be void herds appearing, White Wolf Star Territory is attacked by waves of void herds, the regime is at stake, and the casualties are too heavy.


    One week after the escape of the Aohe Empire, the unsupportable White Wolf Star Region surrendered to the Rose Empire. Since then, the Rose Empire has completed the great cause of unifying the four star regions in such a chaotic situation. However, in the Rose Empire In front of him is the problem of how to deal with the endless stream of Void Orcs. If this problem is not solved, the four star regions may repeat the same mistakes of history.


    Humans have been settled for thousands of years, and they have no power to escape. Besides, this is their home, how can they give up here and flee to the universe? Even if they die in battle, they will die in their hometown of Muyunshen and Te. Loraiser knows that this must be a sign that the Void Beast King is about to appear. Otherwise, it is impossible for so many Void Beast herds to appear. However, where is this Void Beast King hiding, it is a big problem, and it cannot be killed. When it dies, it will summon a steady stream of Void herds.


    Mu Yunshen was wearing a black combat uniform and holding a long sword, he chopped off the head of a Breno with one sword, and said to Grant who was behind him, "Come and see this one."


    After a month of recovery, Mu Yunshen''s body was much better, and Trolasse agreed to follow him to kill the Void Beast.


    They want to find the Void Beastmaster, as long as they kill this chaotic Void Beastmaster, the constant stream of Void Beasts will stop, but this Void Beastmaster is too cunning, he hides himself, and only let these Void Beasts be the pawns .


    Mu Yunshen and Trolasse had no choice but to let Grant try again and again to see if they could meet the Void Beast associated with the Void Beast King, so as to get a glimpse of the Void Beast King''s location. Grant used his abilities again and again, but he was also exhausted.


    After checking this Breno, Grant still shook his head, "No.


    Trolasse kicked a huge corpse of Erdono, "Look at this one.


    Grant didn''t even have a chance to catch his breath, and hurried to check the other one, only to shake his head, "No.


    Looking for them one by one is like looking for a needle in a haystack. Grant was directly exhausted and had to check all the Void Beasts. He felt that it was too crazy, and his consumption was too great.


    Mu Yunshen flicked the mucus on the long sword, "Since you can''t count it, you can only use the stupidest method, look at this one. Mu Yunshen threw another one, and Grant was almost exhausted. I really don''t want to move anymore.


    Mu Yun saw him sitting still on the ground, and urged: "Hurry up and work.


    Grant gritted his teeth with hatred, what the hell did he do to bring such trouble to himself, it was crazy.


    Grant reached out and touched the corpse of the Void Beast, and he didn''t know which part of the body it was. The Void Beast died without even the whole body.


    "No... Grant was about to shout out the words that he had said countless times, but the hand he left suddenly stopped, and he clicked on it again in confusion. One fragment suddenly appeared in his mind, and he widened his eyes in surprise.


    Both Mu Yunshen and Trolasse stopped their hands and moved towards Grant.


    Mu Yunshen: "How is it? Did you find it?


    Grant closed his mouth manually and looked at them with a dull gaze, "I found something incredible. Those who see it have a share, you must give me half of it, or I won''t tell you.


    Mu Yunshen spread his hands, "It doesn''t matter, then I have to go back and ask Jialan to ask you for it.


    Grant: "...jumping through the veins.


    Does this damn thing know that Garan is his nemesis, so he moves it out and uses it at every turn?


    Grant gritted his teeth and said: "Find, found, there, that Void Beastmaster is hiding in a treasure place, where there are good things.


    Mu Yunshen and Trolasse were all shocked, "Where is the exact location?"


    Grant closed his eyes and thought for a while, then shook his head, "I don''t know, that star field is a little strange, I saw some fragments from this Void Beast, there are several planets in that star field, with lush green plants on them, it should be life Planet, the Void Beastmaster is hiding there.


    This time, Mu Yunshen and Trolasse were also surprised. This is... a brand new star field was discovered. "Where is it? Can you find it? Mu Yunshen''s voice became anxious.


    Grant looked at Mu Yunshen with a strange smile, "I only know that it is to the west of the magic star, but there is a vast universe to the west of the magic star, and there is nothing at all, isn''t it?


    author gossip

 Chapter 352

    Mu Yun frowned deeply, unable to understand, so he could only look at Trolasse.


    Troleser said solemnly, "Are you sure the direction is right?


    Grant nodded, "I''m pretty sure that this Void Beast also flew over from the Demon Star, and of course, it didn''t find the Demon Star.


    Mu Yunshen''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he seemed to think of something, "You mean, in the universe to the west of the magic star, there is a star field that may exist in a different dimension?


    Grant shrugged, "It may not be a different dimension, or it may be a different level of the universe. There is a barrier between our star field and the other side, so we can''t see or touch it. As long as this barrier is broken, maybe that star field will appear."


    Mu Yunshen''s eyes brightened.


    Grant continued: "Don''t be too happy, such a cosmic barrier cannot be broken by manpower. I guess the key point is the Void Beastmaster. As a generation of kings, its strength and wisdom should not be underestimated. .


    It is hiding in the star field at the moment, spying on everything that is happening on our side. Since it can go in, it can definitely come out. When it appears, it will cause the space to vibrate, so it may be able to break the barrier. Driving space is a unique ability of the Void Orcs.


    Mu Yun pondered deeply, "You mean, we can''t find the Void Beast King at all, we can only wait for it to come out on its own?


    Grant nodded, "Hmm, just like after the magic star disappears, no one can enter the magic star unless they come out by themselves."


    Gee. Mu Yun was deeply troubled, "How long will this take?


    Grant: "Who knows?


    Mu Yunshen: "Could it be that if it doesn''t come out, we have to keep fighting with these Void herds?


    Trolasse suddenly said: "Yun Shen, go back and ask Teacher Ninita."


    Mu Yun''s heart moved, he actually forgot Teacher Ninita, this question must be answered by Ninita.


    The two made a decision, and immediately returned to the magic star, and Grant followed, and no longer wanted to go to such a messy battlefield. No one told him to go.


    Mu Yunshen carefully described the problems they encountered to Teacher Ninita.


    After listening to this cat face with a serious face, Ninita only said one sentence, "This is because the world is different in the different space, and the language expression will naturally not believe it, like Ninita insists that it is the other space, but Grant Indeed, that is a different level of the universe, but in short, the meaning is the same¡ªthey just can¡¯t see it.


    Mu Yunshen said anxiously, "Is there a way to break through that barrier?"


    Ninita: "Are you trying to show that star field?"


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Yes, let''s not talk about the attraction of a brand new star field, just to say that the Void Beast King is hiding there, it must be removed.


    Ninita thought for a while, "I''ll just use a void magic to shatter the other-space barrier.


    Mu Yun was dumbfounded, "Just... it''s that simple?


    Ninita added: "It needs a specific location, otherwise it will shatter other spaces and cause the space to collapse, which is also troublesome.


    Mu Yunshen was helpless: "What if I don''t know the exact location? What should I do?


    Grant only knew the general direction, but not the exact location.


    Ninita said: "Since that''s the case, then you can find it by yourself. Is your spatial ability just to be seen?"


    Mu Yunshen was a little embarrassed, "I don''t know the exact location, there is a vast universe over there, I will appear directly in the universe if I travel there...


    Ninita silently looked at Mu Yunshen''s stupidity, then raised his head and asked Trolasse, who had been silent, "What do you think?


    Trolasse laughed, "I''ve figured it out.


    Ninita nodded, "Very good, as expected, talent and comprehension are linked."


    After giving this crit, Ninita Shiran left.


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Mu Yunshen, who still didn''t understand, had no choice but to look to someone for help.


    Trolasse reminded him amusingly, "Don''t you know how to move space?" Mu Yunshen was stunned, it turned out that they were referring to space move, "However, space move can only be achieved in a short distance, if you want to rely on space move alone to exist In the universe, it is still too dangerous."


    Troleser hugged him with a smile, and took him out, "Yun Shen, you are a space system capable person, you should be more sensitive to the perception of space, you are not allowed to lead people to move in space in the universe, you only You need to make several small spaces and shoot them in different directions. If there is a different space, your small space will definitely collide. If it does not meet within the range, then our spaceship will continue to drive west. Method It''s a bit stupid, but it''s better than waiting, isn''t it?"


    Mu Yunshen understood, it was the first time he heard that he could still use his own space to move like this.


    Looking at Mu Yunshen''s expression, he knew what he was thinking, and Trolasse just thought it was funny.


    The two went back to take a look at Little Treasure, and then took some people and set off. Grant, of course, was not spared being caught on the boat. His role was quite special.


    As soon as Osmond and others heard that there was a special mission to perform, they were all excited to follow the boat, and they saw a strange man with long ice-blue hair. I have seen it, but I have heard of his characteristics.


    Osmond was the first to shout: "This, this... This is not the god of the empire of the former Nebula Empire, right?"


    Lynn and Owen looked at him carefully for a moment, then nodded, "Looks like the features.


    Grant drank his coffee gracefully, and said without raising his head, "In the future, I will be the God of Magic Stars."


    Hahaha, save your life, the God of Magic Stars is our boss, so it can''t be your turn. Osmond laughed unceremoniously.


    Grant raised his eyes and looked at Osmond. Osmond''s laughter stopped abruptly, and then he hugged Lynn beside him and was about to kiss him.


    Damn it, Osmond, you idiot, what''s wrong with you? It''s disgusting. Lynn pushed the big face that Osmond was leaning over and shouted in horror, causing all the people who followed to laugh, thinking they were joking.


    Grant unhurriedly recorded a portrait of Osmond as evidence of the threat.


    Mu Yun''s face was dark, "Grant, how many times have I said, don''t give any hint to my people.


    Grant shrugged innocently, "He messed with me first."


    Mu Yunshen walked over and kicked away Osmond, who was stuck on Lynn''s body, "Wake him up, this is not a joke.


    The boisterous mercenaries realized that Osmond didn''t seem to do it on purpose.


    Lynn wiped the saliva from his face and shook his hands in disgust. He was completely disgusted. He strode over and raised a punch to give Osmond a panda eye.


    Osmond was beaten and screamed, and he was completely awake.


    Thankfully Grant just wanted to tease him, otherwise it would be impossible to wake him up.


    Osmond covered his eyes and said, "Who am I? Where am I?" Seeing Lynn''s angry look, he immediately understood, "You beat me? Why the fuck do you want to? hit me?


    Grant was very interested, and gave Osmond a big public release. Seeing himself on the screen, he hugged Lynn and gnawed like a convulsion. Osmond was dumbfounded, and his first reaction was "bah bah", Wipe your mouth and spit. What the hell is going on here? Is that me? Couldn''t it be the changelings? My cells were stolen? Osmond was totally messed up.


    Mu Yun patted him on the shoulder sympathetically, "Remember in the future, if you see this guy, run away, he is a devil.


    Osmond: "¡­


    In other words... the person on the video is really himself?


    "Ahhh, I''m going to kill you, if Chi Xuan sees me, it''s over.


    Mu Yunshen:¡­


    His face turned even darker, and he hurried to the single room, not wanting to see that second-hand again.


    The spaceship moved slowly toward the west of the magic star. Mu Yunshen and Trolasse stood side by side in front of the hanging window. Mu Yunshen kept using the small space to explore the way, and continued to move forward if he couldn''t find it.


    Mu Yunshen''s constant use of his abilities was also very draining on himself. Finally, when he was free, Grant, who no one dared to touch at all, came to check the post with red wine in a leisurely manner, and walked back and forth over and over again. The difference wrote "the way of heaven is good for reincarnation, and the retribution is unhappy" on his face. "


    He just enslaved him to find a needle in a haystack, and now it''s his turn to find a needle in the universe. It''s so cool, I really want to laugh three times. side, looking annoyed.


    Grant: "¡­"


    Do you want the wife-guarding mad demon to send you?


    This search has been going on for nearly five days, and finally on the fifth day, the small space released hit a barrier, which should be the location they were looking for.


    After adjusting the position of the spaceship, Mu Yunshen was in the single room and called out Ninita, "The position has been determined, just a few kilometers ahead. Ninita jumped to the table by the hanging window and looked at The vast universe outside the hanging window made a visual observation, "It''s too close, the spaceship is backed up, Troleser immediately ordered the spaceship to fly back.


    Everyone on the spaceship is at a loss. These days, they are here to travel the universe. The speed of the spaceship is so slow that it is comparable to walking. Fly back, is this really out for a walk?


    "Okay. Ninita said.


    Holding the wand in his hand, Ninita directly gathered his power in the universe. In the dark universe, a purple light suddenly appeared and immediately attracted a group of mercenaries in the spaceship, all of them curiously leaned on the hanging window and watched.


    author gossip

 Chapter 353

    "That''s something glowing. It''s getting brighter!"


    Then, the group of bright light suddenly flew into the distance, and a huge purple magic circle suddenly bloomed in the distance. The light on the magic circle flowed, the symbols were mysterious, and the huge purple magic circle slowly rotated for half a circle. Suddenly, the originally dark universe , Like broken lenses, they fell one after another, revealing the dazzling planet inside.


    All the mercenaries were stunned.


    "This is... the discovery of a new star field!"


    "Fuck!"


    Everyone cheered, the sound almost overturned the roof of the boat.


    Without causing the space to collapse, Mu Yunshen and Trolasse breathed a sigh of relief, Ninita put away her wand and returned to the Diao of the Demon Realm.


    The husband and wife walked out of the single room and went outside, meeting the fiery gazes of the mercenaries, Mu Yunshen chuckled, "Quickly heading to the unknown star field, everyone be careful, there is a Void Beastmaster hidden inside, as long as this Void is destroyed Beastmaster, this star field is ours."


    The rules of the universe, whoever discovers belongs to whom.


    Since they broke this space and let this star field appear in front of the world, then this place belongs to him, Mu Yunshen.


    Good!" Everyone responded, one by one, gearing up to beat the Void Beast King.


    The spaceship has already flew towards the nearest life star. The life star shines on its own. The blue and green above it is full of vitality. Everyone is very excited when they see such a color. This is definitely a star field where life exists. What kind of life forms will there be? I really look forward to it.


    Seeing that the planet is getting bigger and bigger, the mountains and rivers are clearly visible, and their spaceship will soon be able to land. On the planet that was originally like a sapphire, a huge black shadow suddenly rises... No, not rising. It was the behemoth that raised his head.


    This big guy was lying on the planet like this. When he saw the invader, he raised his head directly. It was so huge that it was like an amber eye on the rolling mountain range entrenched on the planet. Moved, almost instantly, the huge black shadow had already descended.


    Everyone be careful! "Trolesse reminded in a loud voice that people had already rushed towards Mu Yunshen.


    bang one


    The spaceship vibrated violently, and it was already swept away by the shadow. The violent vibration lifted everyone in the spaceship that had not yet landed, and was directly slapped on the ground by this blow.


    If it weren''t for the support of the space defense button, with just this blow, the spacecraft would not have left all the corpses behind.


    At that moment, Troleser activated a total of 5 space defense buttons, but still failed to defend against the attack, the spaceship was damaged and planted on the ground.


    It is also because of the protection of these 5 space defense buttons that the people in the spaceship can survive. People are alive, but they are not lightly shaken, and some people are directly knocked out.


    Trolasse sat up, relieved his dizziness for a moment, and then hurriedly looked at Mu Yunshen, who was under his protection, "How is it? Are you injured?"


    Mu Yunshen sat up with difficulty, frowning tightly, "I''m not injured, just dizzy.


    Dizziness is shaken, and it will be fine after a while!


    How are you all? Is anyone hurt?" Trolasse asked aloud.


    The mercenaries sat up one by one, woke up their stunned companions, and said that they were all right.


    Walk. "Trolesse stood up and pulled up Mu Yunshen, who was on the ground.


    The dozen or so mercenaries who followed also got up one after another and took out their weapons from their storage pockets. They all knew that they had fallen on a planet they had never set foot on before, and what kind of danger was there? No one knows, so be careful.


    A dozen people kicked open the deformed hatch and walked out one by one.


    The moment they stood on the soft ground, they couldn''t help but take a deep breath. The air here is very fresh, the oxygen is very abundant, and the eyes are all green. They seem to have fallen into the virgin forest, and even the air is full of primitive taste.


    Mu Yunshen reminded: "Everyone, be careful, now the main target is the Void Beastmaster.


    Mercenaries: "Yes.


    Mu Yunshen raised his head and looked, only to see the blue sky, the white clouds, and the surrounding green trees. Standing here, he could not see where the Void Beastmaster was.


    You wait here, I''ll go up and see where the thing is. "Mu Yunshen said, the person had disappeared in place, and when he reappeared, he was already standing in the sky.


    He looked around, and as soon as he turned around, he saw the black monster with a large body in the tall forest, showing its fangs and preparing to slaughter him.


    "Fuck!" Mu Yun scolded in a low voice, and the person disappeared instantly. Before disappearing, he waved his hand and moved Trolaiser and the mercenaries on the ground together with the mercenaries and quickly retreated towards the hospital. The big guy had already Flatten where they just stayed.


    The location where the space was moved was on a high mountain. As soon as they stood firm, Mu Yunshen also fell.


    The position here is high, the field of vision is wide, and all the virgin forests are left at their feet. Standing at such a high place, they can clearly see what the big guy who killed them looks like.


    The body is really huge. They say that Erdo?o is big enough, but when he comes to the one in front of him, he is completely a little black guy. His shape is a bit like Breno, but he has wings, a long tail, and fangs. , sharp claws, a pair of eyes that are extremely ferocious and bloodthirsty, one can see that its risk factor is beyond the table.


    Don''t hesitate, prepare to kill! "Mu Yunshen said, the multi-energy thermal weapon has appeared in his hand.


    The same is true for other people. Many people have already taken out their own mechas. The mechas have their own flight mode. They can fly freely or deal with this big guy. The most important thing is that some mechas are equipped with It is an ion weapon, and its power is much stronger than that of a multi-energy thermal weapon. If you use this to kill the big guy, you will have a better chance of winning.


    Except for Mu Yunshen, Trolasse and Grant, everyone else released the mecha and successfully flew into the sky.


    The Void Beastmaster showed Senhan''s fangs and roared up to the sky. The originally stable space suddenly vibrated. After a while, groups of Void Orcs appeared in this world, and the number was terrifying.


    "Sure enough, it was killed by the Void Beast King."


    More than a dozen mechas shuttled through the air, and the ion cannons were carried on the shoulders of the mechas. Every time the cannon was fired, it would destroy a piece of Void Beast. However, this was not enough. There were too many Void Orcs. Can keep bombarding.


    Trolather''s communicator rang at this moment, and as soon as it was connected, Nokowicz''s nervous voice came over, "Lesser, those Void Beasts all disappeared suddenly, I don''t know what happened. ?


    Trolessor turned the communication video to let him see where the vanished Void Beasts went.


    Seeing the densely packed Void Beast and the black monster that was taller than a skyscraper, Nokevich felt his scalp exploded.


    Void beasts have gathered here, Nokvic, we found a primitive star field, you bring people over immediately, the location is in the west of the magic star, you can see it when you come, we are here now, ready to kill the void Beastmaster.


    After Trolasse finished speaking, he immediately hung up the communication, regardless of Nokowicz''s reaction.


    Looking at the communicator that hung up, Nokovic reacted for more than ten seconds before he suddenly woke up, "My God, I heard the original star field correctly.


    Nokovitch only remembered this key point, but ignored the existence of the Void Beastmaster.


    He immediately sent a communication to Emperor Ron. Ron Dadi was having a meeting with a government official. As soon as the communication was connected, Norkovich''s roar came over, "Father."


    The venue was silent, followed by the sound of "squeaky" chairs rubbing against the ground, as if many people stood up suddenly, and there was a thumping sound of chairs falling to the ground. Emperor Ron was also shocked and reacted. It was also very quick, and immediately said: "Lieutenant General Norkovich, I now order you to immediately lead a hundred thousand elites to support.


    Like this kind of life planet or life star field, whoever finds it is whoever finds it. Since it is discovered, it must be occupied immediately. If it is occupied by others later, there will be no place to cry.


    "Yes" Nokowicz took the lead, quickly assembled the army, and set off in the direction designated by Troleser.


    Speaking of which, Trolasse hung up the communication, stopped watching, and started to deal with the Void Beastmaster. As long as the Void Beastmaster was dealt with, the summoned scoundrels would naturally disperse.


    "Yunshen, I want to use the power of the ice dragon." Trolasser said.


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "Come on.


    With a thought, the ice dragon ring on his finger flew out and rapidly grew in size in the air. Almost instantly, an ice blue dragon whose body was not inferior to the Beastmaster of the Void appeared in this world. .


    The temperature dropped sharply, the snow was flying, and the original emerald green was quickly covered with white snow. The icy blue dragon, looking up to the sky, let out a dragon roar and a breath, and directly froze a group of Void Beasts passing by into a lump of ice. The ground was instantly frozen for 100,000 miles.


    The Void Beast King had a hint of fear at the sudden appearance of the big guy. It took a half step back and roared at the ice dragon. The space shook, and the ice dragon was so cold and arrogant that it did not compete with it at all. In the past, the Void Beastmaster obviously did not expect that this beautiful big guy was so unreasonable, he moved his claws before he even greeted him, and he attacked in anger, but he took the lead and was pressed by the ice dragon on the ground, and he was bitten in one bite. neck.

 Chapter 354

    The Void Beast King roared angrily, flapping his wings to break free from the ice dragon''s hold, the ice dragon arrogantly flapped his wings, biting the Void Beast King directly and flew up, those ice blue eyes full of contempt, don''t you want to fly? ? I will take you to fly.


    The Void Beastmaster, who was lifted up to the sky, struggled even more violently. His four claws kept scratching, and his long tail also wrapped around the ice dragon. However, before the tail touched the ice dragon, it was frozen into a straight stick.


    The ice dragon flew to a certain height with the Void Beast King in his mouth, and fell towards the ground like a chicken. He tilted his head and thought about it, but suddenly realized that the space behind him vibrated, and the Void Beastmaster directly used his own ability to travel through space to attack the ice dragon.


    The ice dragon turned his head and saw that the Void Beast King had already bitten towards the Ice Dragon''s tail. The Ice Dragon''s tail flicked and pulled towards the Void Beast King. After being bitten by the Void Beast King, at the same time, the entire mouth of the Void Beast King was frozen, and the Void Beast King let out a miserable cry, and wanted to disappear in place.


    This time, the ice dragon behaved well, bit it to the death and didn''t let go, let''s see how it escaped, the two giant beasts bit each other in the air, hit the ground from the sky, the forest disappeared, the earth shook, and they were still fighting. The mecha and the Void herd were scared to the side by these two ferocious guys.


    Originally, the ice dragon was always in the upper hand, pressing and beating the Void Beast King, but, after a while, the ice dragon gradually fell behind and even the movement became slow, and the mercenaries watching did not understand. So, only Mu Yunshen know what''s going on.


    He turned his head and saw that Trolasse''s head was cold, which was caused by too much consumption of magic energy.


    Mu Yunshen walked over and held Trolesse''s hand. The door of space around his neck floated up and fell into the palms of the two of them. Between Mu Yunshen''s eyebrows, the hexagram shone with light, and under the small door of the devil world Fang, there is also a similar six-pointed star formation. The gate of the demon world is as small as the six-pointed star formation. The door is open. Mu Yunshen raised his hand and pointed, and a huge six-pointed star formation descended from the sky and landed directly on the ground by the Void Beast King. on the ice dragon.


    Ice Dragon felt the powerful magical energy injected into his body, and felt that the lost power had returned. Then he looked at the stupid thing that was pressing on his body. Ice Dragon let out a dragon roar angrily, stunned a void orc, and hid in the mecha. The mercenaries inside, covering their ears is useless, they can only use the magic energy in their bodies to resist. Although they are blocked, it is not good.


    Grant, who was standing behind the two, was pale, and his blood was boiling with the sound of the dragon''s roar, as if he was about to explode and die in the next moment.


    Mu Yunshen returned his hand and threw a six-pointed star array for him, which saved his life in a dangerous and dangerous way.


    The ice dragon flipped smoothly and pressed the Void Beastmaster to the ground. It didn''t let go until it was dead. It didn''t let go until it was confirmed that it was really dead.


    Mu Yunshen hurriedly said: "Hurry up and stop it, don''t call anymore.


    Troleser immediately communicated with the ice dragon, and if he called again, there would be no living people.


    The roar of the ice dragon was stuck in his throat, his neck stiffened for a while, he took a deep breath, and sucked all the frost and cold from the outside into his belly. The visible speed quickly receded.


    The ice dragon spread its wings and flew towards Troreiser, its size rapidly shrinking until it returned to its original size and wrapped around Troreiser''s fingers again.


    Mu Yunshen took advantage of the opportunity to close the door of the demon world, but Ninita''s voice came from the door, "This beast king is full of treasures, stay here.


    Mu Yun looked at Trolasse deeply, Ninita spoke the Devil''s Realm language, even if others heard the voice, they couldn''t understand what they were saying, only the two of them understood this sentence.


    Even the good things that Teacher Ninita said are definitely true.


    As soon as the Void Beastmaster died, the Void Beasts that were originally wandering here all scattered away, and there was no one alive to be seen.


    Everyone was tired and paralyzed, and they came out of the mecha and fell to the ground, gasping for breath.


    Holy crap, what was that just now? It''s so cool.


    "I originally thought that Mr.''s move to freeze thousands of miles was enough to shock all mankind, but I didn''t expect that this big guy''s strength is even more terrifying.


    "Is that thing, sir, pet?"


    It''s so crazy! "


    Mu Yunshen''s space bracelet, a single space is not large, can only put the body of this Void Beastmaster into the storage ring of Trolaise.


    Mu Yunshen glanced back at Grant, and seeing that his face was still a little pale, he couldn''t help but tease, "Are you frightened?


    Grant gave him a roll of eyes, didn''t speak, and went away in thought.


    He had never seen the big guy released by Trolasse just now, and he didn''t know if it was not a cosmic creature, or if he had never encountered it before.


    Such a terrifying creature, if you encounter it, there is no chance of life at all!


    Mu Yunshen looked at the corpses on the ground. With so many corpses of the Void Orcs, it would be a pity to discard them here. The fur, leather armor, bones, and meat of the Void Orcs are of great use. After so much, it''s better to take it home.


    However, the Void Beast is huge and there are so many, their spaceships are also destroyed, and they can''t be transported back at all. Trolather will definitely not put so many corpses into his storage space. Put it in, or Ninita said it would be of great use, otherwise he would definitely not be willing.


    Go back first. '' Trolasse said.


    The purpose of their visit has been achieved, the Void Beastmaster was successfully killed, and they discovered this new star field, which can be said to be a huge harvest.


    They don''t plan to explore unknown planets here, this is Nokovich''s job, and they don''t have time for this. It''s really not too far from the magic star here, Trolather''s space shuttle magic circle can directly drive to the magic star, and Mu Yunshen can go back directly through the space shuttle.


    It only takes a few days for an ordinary spaceship to get here from the magic star, which is too close.


    The group returned to the Demon Star, and Trolasse immediately disgusted and threw the body of the Void Beastmaster. Such a huge corpse was directly thrown into the wilderness, attracting many residents of the Demon Star to come and watch, one after another. Guess what kind of creature this is and how it can be so big.


    Before they could guess the result, Xingwang was paralyzed by a video.


    The content on the video is about Mu Yunshen and the others killing the Void Orcs on the unknown planet, as well as the scene of the ice dragon and the big black guy fighting.


    The people of Magic Star were happy when they saw it, and they uploaded photos of the corpse of the big black guy who was moved back to Magic Star.


    ¡¾Come on, let¡¯s take a photo, we, the star master and his husband, brought people to slaughter the beasts in the void, and have already brought this big guy back, don¡¯t ask me how the star master husband got it back, because I I don''t know, haha. ¡¿


    ¡¾Come to an all-round 3D photo¡¿


    [I just hate that my parents didn''t give birth to me on a magic star]


    [I just hate that my vision was too high, and I couldn''t stick to the magic star]


    [I really want to buy a ferry ticket to watch the unknown big guy. Does anyone of you know what that beautiful ice-blue creature is? Please solve it. ¡¿


    [Only I can see that the cold and arrogant little eyes of the big ice blue guy are the same as our Lord Star Master?]


    [Upstairs 1, not only you can see it. ¡¿


    ¡¾2. ¡¿


    ¡¾10086. ¡¿


    [Cough, am I the only one who is lucky that this war was not fought on our planet? There are so many Void Orcs, and those two big guys, with one paw down, it is estimated that I have nothing to do. ¡¿


    ¡¾Fortunately 1. ¡¿


    ¡¾Fortunately 2. ¡¿


    ¡¾Fortunately 10086. ¡¿


    [Cough, then the question is coming, who can tell me where this war started? The endless pictures of the camera are green, and there are no buildings at all. Tell me what is going on? The house prices here are very expensive, I have calculated, I have worked for a lifetime, and I can temporarily buy a green area as big as a bathroom, where is it, my mother is willing to go to wasteland]


    [I am also curious, please let me know. ¡¿


    [Let me open a brain hole, could it be that I have discovered an unknown planet again? Haha. ¡¿


    [The brain hole upstairs is closed, experts have long asserted that there is no life star in this star field. ¡¿


    [Then where exactly did the war start? The little friends who know it have a blast, so I will form a group to visit the battle place of my star master husband. ¡¿


    [This is indeed an unknown planet. ¡¿


    Facts have proved that experts have been slapped in the face again.


    A few days later, news of the Rose Empire¡¯s discovery of an unknown star domain appeared on Xingwang. Many adventure enthusiasts went to explore for many years without discovering a new star domain, but they were discovered at this moment. Humans, however, these are just the news uploaded by the Star Network, and the official rose empire has not issued a statement.


    Of course, it''s not that the Rose Empire does not want to make a statement, but that there are internal differences.


    When this statement was issued, what is the status of the newly discovered star field? When the high-ranking officials of the Rose Empire, Nokvici came to communicate, they were on the scene, and they heard clearly that it was the star field discovered by Prince Lesser. , announced to the public that it was said to have been discovered by the Rose Empire.


    However, before this news was announced, it was urgently ordered to stop, so it couldn''t be announced like this, because that brand new star field was not discovered by the Rose Empire at all, nor did it belong to the Rose Empire, it was discovered by the Demon Star Master.


    The high-ranking officials of the Rose Empire quit their jobs, and after many years of work, they finally discovered a new field again. What a great feat, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it was discovered by the Rose Empire or not, even if it wasn¡¯t discovered by the Rose Empire, it would be discovered by the Rose Empire. , But now that the news is about to be announced, it was ordered to stop at this juncture.


    author gossip

 Chapter 355

    That is the rating of four life stars, almost all of which are between the B and A levels. What a good life star, how can it be said that the magic star is the magic star? It is obviously our Prince Laise found"


    At the meeting, some officials blushed and roared with thick necks.


    Now that the four major star fields have finally been unified, coupled with this new star field, the field of the Rose Empire will not be the four star fields, but the five star fields. With such a good opportunity in front of you, the Rose Empire is actually in the Hesitating, what''s the hesitation?


    Because of this incident, Nokovic was also irritable. It was indeed Trolaise who asked him to bring people over. He brought a hundred thousand troops to the past. After some investigation, he found that there were four life stars. The size and living environment of the planet can be rated above B. It can be said that this is a very high-quality planet. He always thought that it was discovered by Troleser. As long as he discovered it, it is equivalent to the Rose Empire. found.


    But now, Trolaise directly stated that this star field was discovered by Mu Yunshen, not the four high-quality life stars he could easily get, and suddenly it was not his own, how could the senior officials of the Rose Empire agree with Trolaise? He frowned, listening to Nokovich babbling over there, and interrupted him directly, "Needless to say, that star field was indeed discovered by Yun Shen, and the Rose Empire cannot occupy this name.


    Norkovitch was also very distressed, "You didn''t tell me what he found out beforehand, and I thought you found it, so that all those guys heard it, it''s really not my fault, you can solve it yourself.


    Troleser knows that the Rose Empire is over there, because the unknown star field is so noisy, he must come forward to solve the matter. If the Aoch Empire intervenes in this matter, it will be a battle between the empire and the empire, and the magic star In front of such a heavyweight force, it seemed a little underwhelming. At this time, Trolaise naturally couldn''t be cowardly, and directly stated that the unknown star field is guarded by the Rose Empire.


    The space carrier of the Rose Empire is also heading towards the Unknown Star Territory. Compared with the Rose Star Territory, the Aoch Empire is too far away from here. Even if the empire has advanced weapons and strong troops, it will be difficult to defeat it.


    The space carrier of the Aoch Empire and the space carrier of the Rose Empire arrived at the sky above the unknown star field almost at the same time. This space carrier was Bruce and others who had been defeated and fled not long ago. Maybe halfway, they knew this. The incident came back again, and he failed to win the four major star regions. If he could occupy an unknown star region, it would be a good choice.


    Therefore, they are here, knowing that this unknown star domain is at the door of the Rose Empire, they can also brazenly say that this is what they discovered.


    The two sides connected, Bruce was smiling, Nokevich looked cold.


    "Good afternoon, Marquis Bruce, the first prince of the Rose Empire, good afternoon." Bruce sat on the high chair with a smug smile on his face, and gestured for a good afternoon.


    Nokevich has a straightforward personality, and is straight-forward in his work.


    The defeated generals, don''t roll back to your empire quickly, and dare to come back, are you really not afraid of death?"


    Marquis Bruce is worthy of being a politician, and he was not annoyed by such a face-to-face rebuttal, and continued: "His Royal Highness, the First Prince, don''t be so angry, this Marquis is here to talk about the problem of this unknown star field. Interstellar civilization has It is stipulated that whoever discovers the unknown planet belongs to whom, so it is said that this unknown star domain belongs to our Auch Empire. Nokovic was directly laughed, "Can you ask for a face? How many days have we found out, you at this time? Drilling out and saying that you found it, what is the difference between you and the thing you took in my house and said it was yours?


    Marquis Bruce couldn''t stop laughing at the simple and rude language of Nokovich, he said coldly: "I said this was discovered by our Aoch Empire, even if our Aoch Empire discovered it, your objection will have no effect.


    Nokowicz: "That''s amazing, we can''t decide whether our stuff is ours or not?"


    Marquis Bruce said contemptuously: "Earth people, there are interstellar rules, many times, it''s really not up to you.


    Nokevich''s face sank, and he wanted to get angry, but was stopped by Yama next to him.


    Yama already heard something else, "What do you mean by that?


    Marquis Bruce said with a smile: "The rules of cosmic civilization must be obeyed by any creature and dare to disobey. In the end, only the fate of the entire clan will be obliterated."


    Yama narrowed his eyes slightly, "Who defines this cosmic civilization?


    Marquis Bruce: "Nature is the rule set by the higher life forms in the universe."


    Higher life form?


    This sentence reveals too much information. In the vast universe, it seems that there are rules that they do not know. In order to prevent encountering the Void Orcs, since humans entered this star field, few people dared to go out. The people who once went out have almost never returned. Many people speculated that they encountered the Void Orcs and were eaten.


    Of course, this was without anyone knowing Grant existed.


    Also because there are too many dangers in the universe, the number of human interstellar explorers is rare, and many people are content with the status quo, only wandering between the four star regions, and not many people really know about other higher life forms in the universe. thing.


    Yama thought about it for a while before saying, "Even if you want to make a judgment, it still depends on the evidence, right?"


    If it is based on evidence, they have sufficient evidence on their side, and they are not afraid of anything at all.


    But Marquis Bruce laughed at this moment, "Young man, many times, the evidence is useless, just like now the communication screen suddenly switches to three-way communication, and in the third-party video, a human face, a sheep''s nose, and a head suddenly appear. There are strong muscles on both sides of the upper and neck sides. There is no hair on the head, but there are pink markings on the muscles of the forehead, top of the head and the side of the neck from the bridge of the nose upwards. The upper body is very plump and strong. Muscles are strong and powerful, even thicker than Nokevich''s thighs.


    author gossip

 Chapter 356

    When Nokevich and Yama suddenly saw this species that did not belong to human beings at all, they were a little stunned.


    At this time, Marquis Bruce has stood up very respectfully, bent down and saluted the sheep nose, "Dear Maggie, good day.


    The language Bruce spoke was not the interstellar language of the Rose Empire. Neither Norkovitch nor Yama could understand him, but they could understand his actions and his respectful attitude, which was completely different from when he faced them.


    Sheep nose looked at Bruce with light blue eyes, "Bruce, why are you contacting this king now?"


    In front of this Lord Maggie, Bruce looked extremely humble, and when he replied, his waist was bent, and he smiled and said: "Lord Maggie, our Aoch Empire has discovered an unknown star field here, a nearby one. The lower races are coming to compete with us for ownership, so I would like to ask Lord Maggie to be a witness for our Aoch Empire.


    The eyes of the alien species finally turned to Nokwicz and Yama, in Maggie''s eyes, Nokwitch and Yama were undoubtedly weak and strange, saying that they were weak because humans were in the eyes of these alien species, Short and thin, with strange looks, they are different species and have different aesthetics.


    Just like Mr. Maggie in front of him, in the eyes of Nokovitch and Yama, this sheep nose looks very strange, completely inconsistent with human aesthetics.


    Maggie stared at Nokwich and Yama for a while, without speaking, she lowered her head and searched quickly on her screen. Countless races flew by quickly on the screen. Finally, in the species library, she found and in front of her. of two similar species.


    At the moment of finding it, Maggie''s language FM also jumped to the interstellar language that humans can understand.


    Maggie spoke slowly, "Earth human, species originates from a small planet called Earth. It left the earth and entered the universe 8,000 years ago. Since then, the interstellar era has begun. Earth human, species level: low; civilization level: 0. Level 5; Wisdom: Low; Strength: Very weak; Physical: Very weak; Lifespan: Very short;


    Nokevich: "..."


    Yama: "¡­"


    It was the first time they had heard that there was a species whose description of people on earth was so unbearable.


    Nokevich was so angry that he was about to speak when Yama kicked him and stopped him.


    Looking at Bruce''s respectful attitude towards the other party, this person''s identity is definitely not simple, and he must deal with it carefully. It is estimated that Bruce would not want them to offend this person.


    Yama glanced at Bruce and said, "I don''t know who your Excellency is?


    Maggie said coldly: "This king is the king of the higher species of the universe, the Kema clan, Maggie."


    Yama followed and stood up, straightened his attitude, and by the way, he kicked Nokevich, who was very angry, and asked him to stand up too, with a more correct attitude.


    They have just heard that when Maggie talks about the earthlings, she directly uses low level, but when it comes to their own race, she uses high level. This is the most obvious difference, and it may be that Bruce respects this Maggie. main reason.


    Yama said politely: "Sir Maggie, hello, we came to the universe from the earth in a very short time, and we don''t know much about many things. I don''t know if Maggie is here for the unknown star that has just been discovered. What about the domain? We just heard that there are cosmic civilization regulations, unknown planets and domains, whoever discovers them first belongs to whom, I wonder if this is the case?"


    Even if Yama didn''t understand their conversation just now, he could guess what Bruce wanted to do, and wanted to trick them by not understanding the language. How could he allow such a thing to happen.


    Maggie said: "It is true, but the lower species and the races that have not even reached the first-level civilization are not included, and the lower species of the lower civilization are not protected by the "Cosmic Higher Species Committee", beyond yours. Civilization, have the right to seize your income, you are not protected by the committee.


    The faces of Yama and Nokevich both changed, what is the difference between this and slaves have no human rights? Bruce smiled smugly, he obviously knew about this, so he brought this Maggie here.


    Maggie said: "As a member of the committee, this king has the right to order you to hand over the ownership of the unknown star domain to the management of the universe human beings higher than you. You have a month to hand over this matter, don''t try to provoke the higher The right to speak to the species, you cannot afford the consequences.


    After Maggie finished speaking, the screen immediately disappeared.


    Norkovich was almost not mad at this incident, and any communications on the mothership were recorded. Norkovich immediately sent the backup of the communications to Demon Star and Emperor Ron.


    This is not a trivial matter. The emergence of a new cosmic species and there are clear hierarchies. The nature of this matter has changed. If this matter is not handled properly, it may offend a race with a higher civilization than human beings. Therefore, neither Norkovitch nor Yama had the right to make decisions, but they did not drive the mothership away from the unknown star field, and they had been confronting Bruce''s mothership.


    After Mu Yunshen and Trolasse watched this video, they were silent for a long time, and then they immediately called Grant over to watch. The family is related, and things are in trouble now.


    Mu Yunshen did not expect that at such a time, some higher-level species of the universe would appear to interfere with this matter, and his attitude was still so strong, just looking at the tone of the sheep''s nose, it made people very uncomfortable. .


    What is going on with the higher species in the universe? Why have you never mentioned it before?" Mu Yun looked at Grant deeply, if there is anyone in the entire Rose Empire who is most likely to know about this, I am afraid that it is really only Grant.


    Grant sighed, "I don''t know much, but I have heard about the committee from other races, and I heard that this organization is all composed of higher species, they have great power, and their decisions are the laws of the universe. , that no species can go against the committee''s decision.


    "These higher species are very arrogant. In their eyes, only species and civilizations worthy of protection will attract their attention, like those low-level species and low-level civilizations that have no flash point, killing, injustice, and abuse are not yet. It''s their turn to come forward. There are thousands of races in the universe, and it is impossible for them to pay attention to all races.


    "Like us humans, we are small like ants, and there is no need to pay attention at all. I thought that with the development of our human beings, even after tens of thousands of years, it is impossible to be qualified to know the existence of the committee, but I didn''t expect, because In the matter of this unknown star region, the Aohe Empire actually involved the Kema people, this matter is really troublesome."


    Troleser''s expression was calm, "Even if it is troublesome, we must resolve this matter. The Warcraft Star Field is not only the one we discovered, but also the geographical location here. If you give up the Warcraft Star Field, it will be equivalent to letting The jackal lived in the house, and in the future, we Magic Star and the entire Rose Empire will not be able to live in peace.


    Grant was a little stunned. Unexpectedly, in just a few words, Trolasse gave this unknown star field a name. World of Warcraft...


    It''s really iconic, anyone who hears it knows that this is Mu Yunshen''s territory.


    The Warcraft mercenary group, the Warcraft arsenal, the Warcraft pharmacy company, the magic star... All those involving the word "magic" must be related to Mu Yunshen, and this Warcraft Star Region is naturally the same.


    The Warcraft Star Field is indeed too close to the Magic Star. The spacecraft is traveling fast, and it can reach the nearest life star in 3 days. The Magic Star itself is the fortress planet of the Rose Star Field and the Messi Star Field. If the Warcraft Star Field is let go, It is equivalent to inserting a sharp blade between the throats of Rose Star Field and Messi Star Field.


    Mu Yunshen also said: "It is absolutely impossible for me to give up the Warcraft Star Territory.


    Trolasse looked at Mu Yunshen with a smile on the corner of his mouth. It seems that he guessed right, the unknown star domain gave Mu Yunshen a name, and if he were to name him, it would definitely be a simple and rude Warcraft star domain", as expected .


    Grant, of course, knew this and said sadly: "How to solve this matter? In a short period of time, our species level and civilization will not be able to improve. Even if we want to be treated fairly, we must first have the same status. .


    Mu Yunshen was very angry, "I really want to kill those bastards in the Aohe Empire."


    Trolasse patted him soothingly, and said to Grant: "I''m more curious about the species level and civilization level of the Auch Empire or what kind of species level and level of civilization must be achieved in order to have the right to apply for justice.


    Grant shook his head, "I don''t know this point, but, looking at the situation of the Auch Empire, it should not be much higher than us. As for the right to justice, the species level and civilization level must at least reach the level of lower and first level, even if In this way, this justice is also between species of the same level. If you encounter a species and civilization higher than ours, then all the favorable conditions will belong to others, and the lower party has no right to speak.


    Troleser pondered: "If this is the case, I guess the species level of the Auch Empire should have reached a low level, and the level of civilization will only be level one, and it cannot be higher. This can be achieved in the previous war. It can be seen that, to be honest, the comprehensive level of the Auch Empire is not much higher than ours.


    Grant is about to roll his eyes, "That''s for the magic star, you don''t look at the army of the four star regions, which one can resist the Aoch army head-on, except for the Warcraft mercenary group, all are defeated.


    Trolasse suddenly thought of something and asked: "Is the classification of species and civilization based on ethnic groups or countries or planets?


    Grant reluctantly spread his hands, "I really don''t know these, if we want to know the details, we can only find higher species or civilization to give us the answer.


    author gossip

 Chapter 357

    Mu Yunshen: "You have been wandering in the universe for so many years, and you haven''t met some friends of higher species.


    Grant suddenly laughed, "I really have this, but it''s not in our star field, and it''s very far from here. If you want to pass, a month is far from enough time, but if you use your ability to travel through space, there''s more than enough time, but the problem is Is it that you can travel through space at will?


    This is a big problem. The void shuttle array is the same as Mu Yunshen''s shuttle space, and the uncertain position cannot be reached at all.


    Mu Yunshen smiled coldly, "You don''t need to be so troublesome, your friends are hard to find, and it''s not easy to find someone who knows you in the near future.


    As soon as Mu Yunshen said this, Trolesse immediately understood, Grant was stunned for a moment, and then realized what Mu Yunshen meant. On the mothership of the Auch Empire, Mu Yunshen and Trolesse were wrapped in invisibility cloaks. Inside, Mu Yunshen used space to move, and the two shuttled around on the huge mothership, looking for the target they were looking for.


    On this mothership, there are life-sensing systems in many places. As long as an unfamiliar lifeform passes through the hatch, it will be detected immediately. At first, Mu Yunshen and Troleser were not aware of the existence of this technology. , wearing an invisibility cloak, he walked over, but the alarm was triggered and the patrol team was attracted. Fortunately, Mu Yunshen responded quickly and moved away from there in a space, so he was not caught on the spot. It was also at this time that Mu Yunshen finally admitted that the technology of the Aohe Empire was indeed more developed than the four star fields. At least the four star fields of this life sensing system had not been researched. After that, Mu Yunshen almost used space to move. Moving forward, although the distance of movement is limited, it is much faster than walking, and there is a closed space for cover, which can perfectly avoid those unknown detection methods on the mothership, which is why they stay on the mothership for so long Reason not found.


    In a large and luxurious cabin, Bruce''s tall and strong body sat in the chair, and from time to time there was a happy laugh.


    When Mu Yunshen moved in, he saw that Bruce was communicating with a green-skinned man. The large screen was suspended in front of Bruce. Compared with Bruce, the green-skinned man''s body was much smaller, which was the same as "slender". Compared with the human beings on Earth, the greenskins are still petite, but even so, Bruce''s attitude is very respectful, which shows that this race is not simple.


    Mu Yunshen hid in the invisibility cloak and looked at the green-skinned man on the screen through a gap. Looking at the green-skinned man''s appearance, how could he look like a goblin? However, the green-skinned man on the screen was taller than the goblin It''s more than doubled, thinking that it should not be the same race, but the skin color is similar.


    The two shrank in the invisibility cloak and did not dare to act rashly, waiting for the opportunity.


    Bruce laughed and said: "Master Ganmo, don''t worry, the new undeveloped star field should have a lot of primitive life forms and energy stones in it. When the time comes, our Aohe Empire will take this star field, and it will be inside. The life form and energy stone of the scorpion will be the tribute of your Kuru people. You can rest assured. As for the Lord Maggie, please have a few good words.


    The greenskin man in the video said something that Mu Yunshen and Trolasse didn''t understand. They can understand the language of the Aoch Empire now, or they captured an Aoch Empire when the war broke out. The soldier, copied his language information with magic, and let himself comprehend, so that he could understand.


    Fortunately, Bruce should be using an automatic translator. He doesn''t have to speak the other party''s language. Even if he speaks the language of the Auch Empire, the other party can understand it through the translator.


    What made Mu Yunshen and Trolasse concerned about was that they heard a brand new racial name¡ªthe Kuru tribe.


    And the Koma are obviously two races.


    It was not until Bruce turned off the communication video that the smile on his face gradually subsided. He slowly tapped the armrest of the seat, not knowing what he was thinking.


    No matter what Mu Yunshen was thinking about, a space blade went over and directly cut off the legs of the chair that were connected to the ground, moved in a space, dragged Bruce and the chair under his buttocks, and headed straight for Trolaise. The excellent void shuttle magic circle was thrown over and Bruce''s shout was still stuck in his throat, and the person had already fallen into a prison.


    Bruce slumped to the ground, the seat under him was smashed to pieces, he ignored the pain, jumped up from the ground, and yelled, "Who?


    Outside the originally empty prison, two people suddenly appeared, it was Mu Yunshen and Trolasse.


    The invisibility cloak had been put into the storage bracelet by Mu Yunshen in an instant, and the two of them seemed to appear out of thin air.


    As soon as Bruce saw them, his eyes widened immediately, "How dare you... No, how did you do it on my mothership? But it is full of space blocking devices, and it is impossible to carry out on the mothership. Space shuttle, it is even more impossible to enter the mothership through space shuttle.


    If it was before, of course it was impossible, but since Fenna gave each of them an anti-space blockade device, then nothing would be a problem, they could go wherever they wanted.


    Mu Yun said coldly: "The technological level of our magic star is beyond your imagination.


    Bruce still didn''t believe it, "Impossible, no matter how evil your demon star is, you will definitely not surpass our Aoch Empire in terms of technology.


    Oh? This is surprising, even if you are no longer human, after all, you used to be human, you and we entered the universe at the same time, even if there is a little gap in technology, how big is the gap?" Mu Yunshen deliberately tested ''s question.


    Bruce sneered and said: "You are so naive, do you really think that our Aoch Empire has grown to this stage by itself? If it was only by the human beings at that time, I am afraid that the bones that have long been eaten by the Void Orcs will not be left. ?"


    Sure enough, Mu Yunshen had guessed this result.


    "I advise you to send me back quickly, if something happens to me, the Auch Empire will not let you go.


    Mu Yunshen put his arms around his chest, "I''m very curious, what is the civilization behind your Auch Empire? Is it the Kuru?


    Bruce was stunned, and after a while, he said, "I didn''t expect you to even learn our language. It''s really not easy."


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "I won the award.


    Bruce sneered: "Compared with our Aoch Empire, the power of your Earth humans in the universe is too weak. If it weren''t for the distance, your four star regions are now the colonies of our Aoch Empire. will become the slaves of human beings in our universe."


    Mu Yunshen sneered back, "If you can''t answer our questions honestly, you will become a corpse now."


    Bruce glared, "You dare?


    Trolasse flicked his fingers, and only heard the sound of squeaking and freezing. Bruce''s lower body was suddenly frozen into an ice sculpture, but his upper body was free, but Bruce had been forced to tremble by the cold, and he let out an angry roar. This voice, which both Mu Yunshen and Trolasse had heard, was the voice of summoning the Void Orcs.


    How dare you do this to me, I want to control the Void Orcs, and step on your demon star, roar, and roar Bruce roared for a long time, but there was no response from the void. He didn''t summon the Void Orcs at all, he didn''t believe in himself I would fail, and I roared a few times again, but the sound was really not very pleasant.


    Mu Yun rubbed his ears, "Stop screaming, you can''t call the Void Orcs, please investigate some things before you provoke us. We just killed a Void Beast King not long ago. Void beast cubs don''t know where to hide, who would dare to come over and seek death?"


    Bruce looked at them in disbelief, "Void... Beastmaster? You actually can kill, Void Beastmaster?"


    Mu Yunshen spread his hands, "That''s right, so, you should give up."


    Trolasse: "Grant, it''s your turn.


    Grant, who was just waiting beside him, walked over slowly, "Hello, big blue-skinned octopus."


    Seeing another person coming, Bruce looked over subconsciously, facing a pair of silver-gray eyes, Bruce froze, his consciousness was struggling and wandering in the silver-gray ocean, trying to break free from the shackles of this power, struggling Also, several times wanted to counterattack the attacker.


    Grant compared with him, several times in danger, and it took a few minutes before he finally succeeded in hinting at this big guy.


    Grant wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, "This guy is incredible, his mental power is very strong, and he even thought of counterattacking me when he was hinted by me.


    Both Mu Yunshen and Trolasse felt very strange. It stands to reason that Mu Yunshen''s soul power is very strong. When Grant hinted to Mu Yunshen, there was almost no obstacle, but to imply that this Bruce, Grant was so laborious and almost It''s not normal to be countered.


    Under normal circumstances, the power of the soul and the power of the spirit are linked. The stronger the power of the soul, the stronger the power of the spirit will follow. That is to say, the power of the Bruce''s soul is stronger than that of Mu Yunshen? Otherwise, how can There will be such a powerful spiritual force Mu Yun is deeply puzzled, "Have you ever encountered such a difficult opponent before?


    Grant shook his head, he rested for a while, but still felt that something was wrong, "I have never met before, when I played against a blue-skinned man from the Auch Empire, I also hinted at him, it was very easy, and he was hardly hindered. This is the first time the situation of the buddy has really appeared.


    Seeing that Grant was so tired, Trolasse wanted to ask him to predict some things through Bruce, and it was a bit difficult for him. In this case, Trolasse simply asked directly: "Who are you?"


    Bruce looked blank, his clothes were hypnotized, and he answered mechanically, "My name is Toru, from the Kuru tribe."


    author gossip

 Chapter 358

    As soon as these words came out, the three of Mu Yunshen were immediately stunned. Isn''t this man the Marquis of Bruce of the Auch Empire?


    Trolasso pondered for a while before continuing to speak, "Aren''t you the Marquis of Bruce of the Auch Empire?


    Bruce looked blank, "I am now the Marquis of Bruce of the Auch Empire, and used to be Toru of the Kuru tribe.


    Trolasse''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Why is this happening?


    Bruce paused for a while before saying: "This is a means for our Kuru people to master a civilization. Only by transforming into one of them will we be recognized. It is not the same kind, and there will always be different opinions."


    Trolasse''s expression became solemn, as did Mu Yunshen and Grant beside him. All three seemed to have thought of a possibility.


    Trolasse''s next question is directly: "What is your body like?


    Bruce paused for a longer time this time. When the three people thought that the hint was about to expire, Bruce finally responded. The tall and robust blue-skinned octopus suddenly began to blur from its head and turned into a human-shaped transparent liquid. It is very solid, as if there is really a person standing here.


    In just an instant, Bruce immediately returned to his blue-skinned octopus appearance.


    Mu Yunshen and the three were shocked in their hearts. They all took a step back subconsciously. What kind of Kuru people are, they are the Illusory people they call them.


    Moreover, the phantom clan in front of them is very different from the phantom clan they hunted before. Both in terms of the volume of the transparent liquid and the solidity, they are all more advanced than the ordinary phantom clan. .


    The three of them looked at each other and felt that the matter was a little serious. It is still unknown whether the Aoch Empire is still in the hands of the human beings in the universe. Even a highly-used Marquis was transferred, and the Aoch Empire didn''t notice it? This does not seem to be so right.


    Troleser quickly calmed down, "How many Kuru people are there in the Auch Empire?


    This time, Bruce paused for a longer time, and his expression was also confused for a while and then ferocious. Grant knew that this was a sign that he was about to break free from his suggestion, and immediately used his ability to force Bruce to look at his silver-gray eyes and re-strengthen him. , Wait until Bruce''s consciousness no longer struggles, and then stop, Grant''s consumption is very large.


    Then, Bruce said something that shocked the three of them.


    Bruce: "The Ohe Empire is already under the control of the Kuru tribe. They are the food reserve of our Kuru tribe."


    The three of Mu Yunshen only felt chills on their backs, and Mu Yunshen couldn''t help but ask, "The invasion of the four star regions is also the plan of your Kuru tribe.


    Bruce: "Yes.


    Mu Yun''s eyes were cold, "Why? What is your purpose?"


    Bruce: "In order to cultivate the young of our clan, we need a lot of fresh flesh and vitality, and swallowing intelligent life forms will make our intelligence evolve higher and faster.


    Mu Yunshen was filled with icy killing intent, Troleser held his hand and said, "Don''t worry, we have more important things for Mu Yunshen to hold back his anger and keep silent.


    Trolasse said: "Do you know about the "Cosmic Higher Species Council"?"


    Bruce paused for a moment, "¡­I know."


    Trolasse: "How to resolve the dispute between the Aoch Empire and the Rose Empire over the Unknown Star Territory?


    Trolasse''s problem is rather tricky. Since the problem was brought by Bruce, he must know how to solve it. Then, let him come up with a solution for the Rose Empire and Magic Star.


    Bruce was silent for a long time before he said: "Raise the species level and civilization level of the Rose Empire to the same height as the Auch Empire, find a backer within the committee member race, and let the backer come forward and judge this matter fairly."


    As soon as this solution came out, the three of them frowned at the same time. If they could find a committee member race as their backing, why would they need to take such trouble to catch him to ask? The Warcraft Star Field was originally discovered by them first. But it is to take advantage of the situation to oppress people and corrupt the World of Warcraft, and the Aohe Empire simply does not take care of it.


    Mu Yun frowned deeply and said, "What is the basis for judging higher races?


    Bruce paused for a long time again, "Wisdom, physique, strength, reproduction, longevity, and degree of civilization. Among the six items, three items are occupied, and the popularity level reaches more than 30% of the race, and the species level can reach the low level; occupying four items, the popularity level If it reaches 40% of the race, it is an intermediate species; if it occupies five items, and its popularity reaches 50% of the race, it is a high-level species. If it reaches the intermediate species, it can be protected by the committee.


    Mu Yun frowned and looked at Trolasse, Trolasse also frowned, and the two looked at Grant at the same time. Grant had the most say at this time. After all, Grant saw more cosmic species than they saw. Much more.


    Grant said: "To be honest, the intelligence of human beings is a bit low in the universe. There are too many races in the universe that are smarter than humans, and this is not an advantage at all. In terms of physique, let alone human physique Even the blue-skinned octopus is not as strong as this one directly."


    "In terms of strength, we have it, whether it is spiritual ability or magic ability, this is a kind of strength, even if the spiritual ability is bestowed by the Xingchen family, I am walking in the universe, and I can come back alive, relying on myself. From this point of view, our strength is actually not weak in the universe, and it is completely ranked. However, if we want to popularize the strength of a race, this is not at all, far from reaching.


    The four major human star regions, tens of billions of people, and 30% of the proportion are completely substandard.


    "Reproduction... This is the strength of our human beings. Although psionicists are not easy to give birth, ordinary humans have no problem with reproduction at all.


    Grant''s expression softened slightly, "I have heard that the higher the species level, the more serious the reproduction problem they face. The Protoss I told you before is facing a very serious reproduction problem. Their current birth rate is even more serious. 0.01¡ë can¡¯t be reached, I can imagine how anxious the rulers of the Protoss Empire are.¡± The latter two, lifespan and level of civilization, we humans have no advantage at all, compared with those cosmic species with long lifespans, The short one or two hundred years of our human beings are simply short-lived. "


    After listening to Grant''s analysis, Mu Yunshen said solemnly: "In other words, the only thing we humans meet is the ability to reproduce?"


    Grant nodded bitterly, he did not expect that this item would one day become a key issue.


    The three were relatively speechless, and Mu Yun sighed deeply: "Maybe we really want to find a member species as a backer?"


    Grant spread his hands, "Even if you want to find a backer, it''s not so easy to find. Apart from the lack of time, the ordinary people you find are not enough. They must have a certain weight within the race, and can speak life. , So, what should we do now?


    Mu Yunshen followed him and spread his hands, "There is no way.


    Grant: "Then, let the Warcraft Starfield be given to the Oher Empire like this.


    Mu Yun thought deeply and said: "Impossible, I will never give up the Warcraft Star Domain to the Aohe Empire.


    Grant: "Then...


    Mu Yunshen turned around and left, walked a few steps and suddenly stopped, turned to look at Bruce in the prison, suddenly felt a little uneasy, turned back, stretched out two fingers and swiped a few times in the void, only Seeing Bruce''s body, a transparent barrier suddenly appeared on all sides, even the top and bottom were blocked by this plane, and the direct hexahedron blocked Bruce in it.


    In this way, he should not be able to escape. "Mu Yunshen then turned around and left.


    When Grant was leaving, he took a special look, and the sad reminder of Bruce was directly locked in a space "small box".


    Trolaise knew what Mu Yunshen was thinking, and when he encountered something that could not be solved, Mu Yunshen would definitely go to Teacher Ninita to ask, which was exactly what Trolaise meant.


    Mu Yunshen returned to his palace and immediately called Ninita out.


    Ninita didn''t know what he was doing recently. He took away the complete bones of the Void Beastmaster, and then there was no sound. He didn''t know what he wanted those bones for.


    After listening to Mu Yunshen''s description of the current situation, Ninita pondered a little, and then asked, "What do you want to do?


    Mu Yunshen immediately said: "I must keep this unknown star domain, and I cannot let the Aoch Empire get it."


    Ninita: "Since humans can''t improve the level of species and civilization, and you don''t want the unknown star domain to be acquired by other forces, then there is only one way to go."


    Mu Yunshen knew that the almighty Teacher Ninita would definitely have a solution, and immediately looked at him with bright eyes, "What way?


    The master of Ninita said unpredictably, "When the unknown star field did not appear, no one knew the existence of this star field. Now that it has appeared, they are all fighting for it. Since it can''t be reserved, then I have to let this star field. disappeared.


    Mu Yunshen and Trolasse moved in their hearts at the same time, and both felt that this was a good idea.


    Mu Yunshen said eagerly: "So, can it really be done?


    Ninita took out in his pocket, then took out a milky white disc and threw it to Mu Yunshen.


    Mu Yunshen stretched out his hand to catch it, looked down and found a very complicated six-pointed star formation engraved on this milky white disc. The solution looked at Ninita.


    Ninita said: "This is what was made from the bones of the Void Beastmaster.


    Mu Yun was deeply surprised and said, "A skeleton of such a large size can only be refined into such a small thing?


    Ninita gave a serious cat face and said, "Don''t just look at the appearance, the inner space is enough.


    Mu Yunshen looked at the disc tossing and turning, "What the hell is this Ninita:" Starry Sky Array. "


    author gossip

 Chapter 359

    Now that there is a solution, Mu Yunshen and Trolasse are not in a hurry. What they have to do now is to ask Bruce for more useful things from his mouth while he is still in control.


    However, three days later, when Mu Yunshen, Trolasse and Grant were questioning in the prison, they were disturbed by the vibrations between the heavens and the earth. The magic star''s defense formation was attacked, and the attack was so powerful that the entire magic star followed. shock.


    Mu Yunshen''s figure appeared outside in an instant, and he saw ripples in the sky, which was the reaction of the defense formation when it was attacked.


    In the void not far away, an assault ship was parked. Such an attack was sent by that assault ship.


    Troleser and Grant also followed, and when they saw the assault ship in the void, Troleser, who didn''t understand anything, turned on the communicator with a gloomy expression, and went directly to Norkovich, Norkovich. Qi and Yama were ordered to stay in the Unknown Star Territory to watch the movements of the Aoch Empire''s mothership. Now that the assault ship has hit the door of the magic star, they have not received any news before. Too unreliable.


    The communication was quickly connected, and Nokovic''s voice came out, "Lesser, what''s the matter?


    Trolasse: "What''s going on with the Auch Empire''s mothership these days?


    Nokevich said with a serious expression: "There is no movement, it has been suspended in the distance, confronting us from a distance, and no one has acted first."


    Trolasse sneered, "No one moved first? Their assault ships are attacking the magic star at the moment."


    What?" Nokevich jumped up from his chair in surprise, "How is this possible? We didn''t detect it at all, how did they get around?


    Troleser didn''t say much, only explained: "Watch them, their technology is more advanced than ours, and it is not difficult to develop some anti-reconnaissance systems and stealth functions.


    Now, most importantly, how to solve the problem at hand?


    Looking at the magic star being attacked, Mu Yunshen was so fiery that he was about to burn up, turned around and said to Trolasser, "I''ll leave it to you here, I''ll go to the Warcraft Star Region.


    Be careful. "


    I know. "After Mu Yunshen finished speaking, the figure had disappeared.


    Of course, Trolasse knew what he was going to do. The Aohe Empire was too bullying, and Mu Yunshen''s temper was definitely unbearable. Teacher Ninita gave him the Starry Sky Formation Plate, which was made from the bones of the Void Beastmaster. , contains a small starry sky, which is the best way to solve this trouble.


    Of course, if it is solved in this way, there will definitely be very serious consequences. We can''t take care of that much now, and the consequences will come later. We must solve the current problem first.


    Troleser turned on the communicator, "The assault ship is ready to destroy the incoming enemy.


    Compared with technology, perhaps the technological strength of the Rose Empire is not as good as that of the Aoch Empire, but the technological strength of the Magic Star will definitely not be lower than that of the Aoch Empire. They have an extremely smart weapon expert.


    It is not that the magic star does not have a fleet, but it has never been dispatched. When Mu Yunshen was in charge of the magic star, he really didn''t think of forming a fleet, but when it was Trolasser''s turn to take over, he was very aware of a faction''s need for heavy military force, how could he leave such an empty window? ?


    For example, now, the assault ship of the Aohe Empire has hit the door of the house. Keep a distance and attack from a long distance. Even if the magic star has a defensive formation, the assault ship cannot be used at such a long distance. At this time, it is necessary to use the same. Heavy force overwhelmed.


    Mu Yunshen''s figure appeared on a planet in the Warcraft Star Territory, and contacted Norkovich to send a shuttle to pick him up.


    Because Nokovic didn''t detect the assault ship of the Aoch Empire, he let the enemy directly hit the magic star. He was very nervous when he received the communication from Mu Yunshen, and immediately sent a spaceship to pick him up. In order to show his sincerity, he even personally drove the spacecraft to pick up people, and handed over the command of the space carrier to Yama, whose strength, Norkovich could trust.


    In the Rose Legion, the two new generation generals are none other than the two of them. Now they are joining forces to fight against the space carrier of the Aoch Empire. If they can''t deal with it, then they will have no face to go back.


    Seeing that Nokovic came in person, Mu Yunshen didn''t say much, only said: "Take off and stay at the periphery of the planet."


    Nokevich was puzzled, "Isn''t it going back to the mothership?


    Mu Yun gave him a deep look, "No."


    Nokevich: "¡­"


    Since he doesn''t come back, why should someone come to pick him up?


    Nokovic didn''t dare to ask any further questions, so he had to do as he did. After flying out a certain distance, Mu Yunshen spoke again, "Stop."


    Nokovic didn''t know what Mu Yunshen wanted to do, so he could only wait and see.


    The spaceship was parked in the universe, neither moving nor moving, Mu Yunshen stood at the hanging window and looked out silently.


    Nokevich was curious, and went to a hanging window to look out.


    Looking at this, it almost didn''t scare Nokevich out of good or bad. In the universe, I don''t know when an incomparably huge white transparent disc appeared. At this moment, like an interstellar beast, it slowly moved towards the nearest planet.


    Seeing that the giant white disk was about to hit the planet, Nokovic exclaimed, "What is this? It''s about to hit. Mu Yunshen gave him a cold look, didn''t speak, and continued to watch. out the hanging window.


    Looking at Mu Yunshen''s calmness, Nokovic felt a sense of aggrieved that he had never seen before. He suppressed his beating heart and watched in horror what was happening outside the hanging window. When the white disc finally hit the planet, Nokevich closed his eyes subconsciously.


    When he thought about it, such behemoths collided with each other, it must be the end of the death, maybe their spaceship will be affected, after all, the spaceship is not far from this planet, but this is Mu Yunshen''s request, and he can''t force it. However, the waiting tremors and turbulence did not arrive as expected, and Nokevich carefully opened one eye to see, and was stunned to find that the life planet was actually less than a third, like a It was cut in half by the giant axe, and the incision was very neat.


    When Nokevich opened his eyes and looked again, he was horrified to discover that it was not a "cut" at all, but the boundary line where the white disk swallowed the planet.


    That''s right, that giant white disc is slowly moving forward, intending to swallow the entire planet. Nokovich feels that he is going crazy. He actually saw such a crazy and terrifying picture with his own eyes, what the hell is it? Can actually swallow a planet.


    Nokevich staggered back, terrified.


    He thought of the Rose Empire, what if this disc reached the Rose Empire and devoured all the planets there, what would he do? Mu Yunshen was almost frightened, and finally said, "Don''t worry, that white disc belongs to me. Thing, doesn''t the Aohe Empire want to compete with me for this star field? Since I can make this star field appear in the world, I can also make this star field disappear.


    Nokevich gasped for breath, obviously frightened. He didn''t even have the courage to look directly at Mu Yunshen. What kind of person did his brother marry? This is too scary. Even the planets can appear and disappear at will, is he still a human being? When he thinks of the things he did to Mu Yunshen in the past, Nokovic felt his knees go weak and wanted to worship the masters.


    Originally thought that this white disc could only swallow up one planet, but it turned out that Nokovic still underestimated the power of the disc.


    The two stood at the hanging window, watching the white disc like a gluttonous child, one by one swallowing up all four life stars.


    Originally in the dark universe, the four bright stars of life disappeared completely, and the universe returned to darkness again.


    The giant white disk shrank rapidly and disappeared in the vast universe. At the same time, Mu Yunshen''s figure also disappeared on the spaceship.


    Nokevich: "¡­"


    A person drove the spaceship in a trance and returned to the space carrier alone.


    When Mu Yunshen returned to the magic star, just when he saw the star array flying down in front of him, Mu Yunshen grabbed it and was very satisfied with this treasure, as expected, it was made by Ninita himself.


    When Mu Yunshen came back, the battle between the magic star and the assault ship of the Aoch Empire was over. The assault ship of the Aoch Empire was bombed into slag. The survivors abandoned the ship and drove the spacecraft to escape back to the space carrier.


    "How is it? Is it going well?" Trolasse and Grant came together.


    Mu Yunshen put away the starry sky array plate, "It has been successful, now there is no need to fight for the Warcraft Star Territory, the four life planets are already in my pocket.


    Trolasse smiled, "Okay, next, we will see the reaction of the Auch Empire.


    Grant said sadly: "This matter is too big, even if it is a higher species, I have never heard of anyone who can directly destroy several planets. No matter what level higher species are, as long as they survive and reproduce, they will definitely need a foothold on the planet. We In this way, the planets in a star field have been lost, and it is also a threat to those higher species!"


    Mu Yun snorted coldly, "What we want is threats. Since we can''t coexist peacefully, so we have no way out, why give them a way out?"


    Trolasse did not object to Mu Yunshen''s decision, "This is the best and fastest solution for now.


    Grant was helpless, "I hope those higher species can treat this matter calmly."


    Everyone on the space carrier of the Aoch Empire and the Rose Empire witnessed the four life stars being swallowed up with their own eyes. They were dazed, they were afraid, and they felt danger to such an unexplainable phenomenon.


    Not many people knew that this matter was done by Mu Yunshen, only Trolasse, Grant, and Nokowicz. Of course, they knew that such a big thing could not be spread. Even if the unknown star field really disappeared, who would Can there be evidence to prove that this matter is related to the magic star.


    author gossip

 Chapter 360

    The space carrier of the Rose Empire returned directly, and even the unknown star domain was gone, and they didn''t need to stay there to waste energy. However, the space carrier of the Rose Empire did not return directly to the Rose Empire, but stopped. At the junction of the magic star and the rose star field.


    Nokovic''s intentions are obvious. Mu Yunshen has made such a big thing. What if the spaceship of the Auch Empire jumps off the wall and takes a shot at the magic star? Such a "delicate" magic star can''t bear it The bombing of the Auch Empire space carrier, so he still stayed here to guard, just in case.


    Bruce suddenly disappeared, and the power of the space carrier of the Auch Empire fell into the hands of the second-in-command, General Anderson.


    In fact, in this war of aggression, the commander-in-chief should be Anderson, but before departure, a Marquis of Bruce was parachuted over, and he repeatedly pointed fingers at his command and layout, and even robbed him of the commander-in-chief right, which made Anderson. It''s already unhappy.


    If Marquis Bruce disappeared before he came, Anderson would definitely be the happiest one, which meant that all the decision-making power of the invading army was in his hands. But now, Anderson thinks otherwise.


    The Auch Empire has seriously misestimated these fragile earth humans, the value of force, technological strength, and the level of danger are all wrong, which led to the failure of this aggression war.


    No matter what the reason is, failure is failure. Anderson needs someone to take the blame, and Bruce is there, so Bruce bears the brunt of all the guilt, and he just obeys the command and is less affected.


    What''s more, Bruce''s plan for the unknown star field has also been discussed with Anderson. They unanimously decided to snatch this unknown star field to make up for the guilt of the failure of the war.


    However, now, Bruce has disappeared, and the life star of the unknown star field has also disappeared, and Anderson is going crazy in a hurry.


    The disappearance of Bruce must be related to the magic star. Anderson is very sure of this, as evidenced by the life-sensing system on the space carrier.


    Before Bruce disappeared, there were indeed lifeforms that entered the mothership and kidnapped Bruce.


    However, Anderson does not believe in any case that the disappearance of the unknown star field can also be related to the magic star. He does not believe that weak and small human beings cannot have such terrifying means. This kind of ability cannot even be achieved by higher species. They can easily destroy a planet or even a star field, but they can''t make a star field disappear out of thin air. Regardless of whether this vision has anything to do with the magic star, this crime must be placed on the head of the magic star.


    Anderson felt that this was a good opportunity. Weak humans possessed a terrifying power that even higher races could not do, and would definitely attract the fear of the Higher Species Committee. The means to make the unknown star field disappear, this is a provocation to the majesty of the Kema clan, and the high-level high-level species will never allow their respected property to be trampled on like this.


    This time, with the help of the Kema people, Anderson was extremely excited about the chance to wipe out the human beings on Earth.


    Now, just wait for the deadline given by the Koma clan to come.


    Time was waiting day by day, the space carrier of the Aoch Empire did not leave, but stayed where it was. Both Mu Yunshen and Trolasse could see that they seemed to be waiting for something.


    During this period, Anderson had personally talked to Trolasser, asking the magic star to release Mr. Bruce, and made it clear that Mr. Bruce and the higher species Koma have a deep friendship, and daring to kidnap Bruce is to the Kema. Among the disrespectful remarks, they all used the Kema people to oppress them.


    "This can''t be done. Anderson must be waiting for the one-month deadline to pass. When the time is up, the unknown star field has not been handed over to the Aohe Empire. It will definitely be regarded as a provocation by the Koma people. It is a very terrible thing to anger a higher species. Don''t play with fire!"


    Grant is about to go crazy with anxiety. Seeing that Mu Yunshen and Trolasse are not in a hurry, how can he hold back that you have to pay attention to this matter. I have heard from the Protoss that I met, Higher species can destroy a planet with a single blow, think how terrifying their strength is!


    Mu Yun sighed deeply, "It''s no use worrying now, the Warcraft Star Region has already been taken over by me, and it is impossible for me to give it to them."


    Grant: "¡­


    Trolasse also said: "Don''t you have the ability to predict the future? You give us a prediction to see if we will be killed by the Koma tribe.


    Grant''s heart moved, yes, instead of worrying about it here, let him "take a look", no matter how big the consumption is, he can''t control it at the moment.


    "Give me your hand, so I can see it a little more clearly. Grant stretched out his hand to Mu Yunshen, which is obviously what he said to Mu Yunshen.


    Trolasse patted that hand rudely, and said coldly: "I can make an exception and let you touch my shoulder.


    Grant threw him a roll of eyes, "I''m not interested in your shoulders, since you don''t want a clearer prediction, then I''ll just look at it, I can''t guarantee whether I can see it or not.


    Grant stared at Mu Yunshen and Trolasse for a long time, frowned slightly, then looked at them for a long while, his brows getting tighter and tighter.


    Can''t you really see it?" Mu Yunshen saw that his face was so solemn and his brows were furrowed, so it was definitely not going well.


    "Give me your hand, the two of you are together, it''s strange, I can''t see anything in you, it''s not right.


    Grant''s expression was solemn, and he grabbed Mu Yunshen''s and Trolasse''s wrists one by one. Grant had just used the power of precognition when his eyes suddenly widened and his pupils contracted. The whole person was rushed out by a powerful repulsive force. Nosebleeds, even blood dripping from eyes and ears.


    Both Mu Yunshen and Trolasse''s expressions changed drastically, and they stood up abruptly. As soon as they took a step, they saw a tall phantom slowly stand up from Grant''s body.


    This phantom is nearly 4 meters tall, very burly, terrifyingly strong, wearing armor, and the color of the exposed skin is actually purple. Although this phantom has the same body shape as a human, its head is completely different from that of a human. The head, except for a pair of glowing eyes, is completely a whole, no hair, no ears, no nose, and no mouth. It looks very weird.


    Troleser realized something the moment he saw this phantom, and instantly blocked Mu Yunshen''s body, murderous intent loomed all over his body, and the chill spread.


    The burly phantom, bowing his head slightly, looked at the two small humans in front of him, and the heavy pressure spread throughout the palace.


    Both Mu Yunshen and Trolasse felt an unprecedented pressure. Mu Yunshen had just given birth, and his body had not fully recovered. Facing such pressure, it seemed a little difficult. Trolasse released his fusion. The energy, wrapped around himself and Mu Yunshen, stood up straight, confronting this phantom, without giving in the slightest. The burly phantom seemed a little surprised. The two little human beings could actually withstand his pressure. It was indeed beyond his expectation that human beings were the guards who sealed our clan.


    Even though they have no mouth, they can make sounds, and they speak the interstellar language that they can understand.


    In one sentence, Mu Yunshen and Trolasse were able to determine each other''s identity.


    Could it be that your Excellency is the Protoss?" Trolasse said in a deep voice.


    "It seems that you have heard of my clan, since you know that the guards are owned by our Star Spirit clan, you still dare to act like this, is this contempt for my star spirit clan?


    The coercion around the burly phantom has doubled again, and the strength of Trolasse''s resistance can''t help but increase. The burly phantom has been observing the expressions of these two humans, and found that they face their own coercion, actually without the slightest difficulty. Looks, very unusual.


    At this moment, Trolasser is very calm, the current situation is indeed very dangerous, but in the danger, there is no chance.


    Behind the Aohe Empire is the Kema clan. If the Rose Empire wants to resolve the crisis of the Kema clan, they must also use species that are also members of the Higher Species Committee to fight against it. Otherwise, the Kema clan will not see them as human beings. In their eyes, only with equal status will they make them jealous.


    I think your Excellency has misunderstood something. The noble star spirit guards suddenly descended on our planet, and without any communication, they slaughtered our family on a large scale. I imprisoned them in the ice, and there is nothing wrong. Trolasse''s answer was sonorous and forceful, and he didn''t bow down at all because the other party was a higher species.


    The burly phantom is obviously also surprised, such a weak human being dares to speak to him so confidently, it is really courageous. "You mean, you imprisoned the star spirit guards in the ice?


    Yes, it''s me. '' Trolasse admitted frankly.


    After killing you, I will kill you humans. "


    The burly phantom roared angrily, and slammed the phantom into Trolaise directly. With such a strange way of appearing, the coercion released alone was astonishing. If it was hit, it would definitely have immeasurable consequences.


    Trolasse said in a deep voice, "Go back.


    He was going to get serious.


    Even Mu Yunshen is not very clear about Trolaise''s current strength. All he knows is that Trolaise has been fusing magic energy and spiritual energy. What is the purpose of the new energy after the fusion? Mu Yunshen also do not know.


    From the point of view of Trolasse''s emphasis on this matter, he has been working hard to integrate, and it will never be useless.


    Sure enough, the next moment, a scene that surprised Mu Yunshen happened.


    When the burly phantom collided, a strand of ice visible to the naked eye flew out from Troleser''s fingertips, and wrapped around the burly phantom''s waist at a high speed, and the surrounding chill spread, then the second, the third Roots..., strands of icy strands flew out from between Trolasse''s five fingers, and I saw him going back and forth like playing with a puppet, actually tying the burly phantom firmly.


    author gossip

 Chapter 361

    Mu Yunshen couldn''t understand at all, how could this kind of ice silk bind the phantom? Not only Mu Yunshen, but even the phantom of the Protoss was sluggish.


    Can you touch me?" The voice was full of wonder.


    Trolasse said coldly, "Not just touching, but I can also bind your astral body."


    Since the Protoss Guards appeared in the Rose Star Field, even if Grant had budgeted, the Protoss would not call, but Trolaise still had to be on guard. He asked Grant a lot about the Protoss in private. Grant didn''t know much, but what he knew, Trolasse also knew, how could he not know the astral body that the Astral Clan used to use?


    The astral body laughed, "Ignorant human, do you really think you can bind me? I am from the great Astral Clan. Your means have no effect on me."


    Trolasse was not in a hurry, and seemed to be very confident in his own strength, "Then give it a try.


    The power of the star spirits burst out suddenly, and the majestic energy fluctuations impacted Te Ming Laise and Mu Yunshen''s clothes rattling. The spirit body exploded with power, trying to break free from Trolather''s restraint.


    Open to me!" The star spirit body shouted angrily, all the furnishings in the hall were smashed by shock, and even Grant, who was unconscious, was blasted out.


    However, the ice threads were still the same as before, not a single one was broken.


    Although Trolasse is very confident in his attack method, the other party is a high-level species of Astral Spirit after all. Even if he is confident, he is still a little nervous. Seeing that Astral Spirit really did not break free from his shackles, he felt in his heart. Quietly relieved.


    The Astral Spirit Body couldn''t believe it, he didn''t break away and bound the higher species, the Astral Spirit Race would lose to a small human being.


    "It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible." The star spirit body refused to admit defeat and charged up again, but the ice thread still did not loosen at all.


    Seeing that this astral spirit body had become so violent that he began to doubt life, Trolasse finally changed his attitude and said, "We are not malicious, please calm down, and we can talk about this matter.


    The higher species, who have always been high above, no longer have the contempt and disdain they had when they first saw humans. At this moment, he was in shock, wondering if the information they had obtained was wrong. In their records, human beings are small and fragile, except for In addition to the small size, the lifespan is only a short one or two hundred years, which is only a very short thing for higher species.


    Every higher species does not take human beings in their eyes. In their opinion, such weak human beings are as small as ants. They want to destroy human beings, but it is a matter of hand. But now, the fact is in front of him, there are humans who can bind his astral body, this is a special case or a common one.


    If it is the latter, then human beings may have become so powerful that even their higher species are afraid.


    But, is this really possible? If human beings are so powerful, it is impossible for their higher species to not know about it. In the end, the astral body concluded that it is definitely a special case. Maybe the entire human race, only the person in front of him has this kind of strength.


    After the astonishment, the astral body gradually affirmed his thoughts, and at this moment, there were light footsteps at the door.


    The astral body, Trolasse, and Mu Yunshen all looked at the door, and saw Garan appearing at the door with two ice flame demon foxes. Before Garan spoke, he saw Grant lying on the ground at a glance.


    Her beautiful eyes widened slightly, and she looked very shocked. Agnes saw her master lying on the ground with blood on her face, unknowingly. Grant spun around, licking his master''s face from time to time, as if to wake him up. After licking several times, there was no movement. Agnes could only beg to look at Garan, begging him to save his master.


    After Jialan was shocked, he was angry. Everything now can explain the problem. All the furniture was shattered by the shock. Grant would be injured like this, no doubt, it was definitely the work of this strange looking big guy.


    Did you hurt Grant?" Garan''s expression was very cold, and his voice was even lower than before.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of such a small person, the star spirit snorted coldly, "What about me? A small human...


    "Clap clap clap


    Before the star spirit body could finish speaking, it was drawn on the face by the same ice thread that appeared in Little Budian''s hand, making a crackling sound.


    Because of Jialan''s anger, the condensed ice threads became many strands and became as thick as a small whip.


    "What about the little humans? How can the little humans understand the strength of our human race if they can still slap you as an alien. After Garan finished speaking in a deep voice, he slapped the astral body with a few whips again.


    "Roll--" The star spirit body was furious, and a powerful pressure swept towards Garan.


    Mu Yunshen was so frightened that he almost rushed out, but before moving, Trolaise grabbed his wrist and signaled him not to worry that Jialan was so smart. He saw at a glance that the star spirit body was bound by his father. The fusion energy thread, he understood almost immediately, maybe, only this fusion energy can deal with such alien races, so when Garan came up, the whip of fusion energy whipped wildly. One reaction was naturally blocked with fusion energy.


    Garan''s judgment was correct. The fusion energy could indeed be blocked. He was not injured, but was slid back by the violent pressure and directly hit Gala who was following from behind.


    "Wow, what are you doing? What''s going on?" Gala was frightened and hugged Galan who had bumped into her.


    Looking up, he saw the tall monster standing in the hall, "Dare to hit my brother, you are courting death! Gala rushed out with a single stride, and threw two big khaki fists at the face with only eyes.


    The astral body stood still, sneering in his heart, how could a normal attack hurt his astral body, idiot


    boom"


    Two giant-like khaki-colored fists slammed into the left and right faces of the astral spirit body, and the huge astral spirit body was staggered and stepped back two steps by these two punches. At this moment, the astral body was completely stunned.


    Even... even two children, children can hurt him.


    "Where did you come from? Why are you attacking my brother?" When Gala glanced at the hall, her face became even more ugly, her anger surged, and she was madly punching the star spirit body.


    The astral body felt that his noble race had been completely insulted, and roared, and before it broke out, he heard the hateful human voice that bound him.


    "Stop, Gala, don''t be rude, this is a visitor from the Protoss of a higher race, and you can''t be rude.


    The timing of Trolasse''s words was very good, not only handing the ladder to the astral body, but also preventing him from going mad and hurting the child.


    At this point, what Mu Yunshen still doesn''t understand, Troleser did it on purpose.


    Your Excellency from the Protoss, can we calm down and talk now?" Mu Yunshen walked out and stood side by side with Trolaise, "My lover also said earlier that we are not malicious, and the nobles The guardian of the corpse was not destroyed, we just blocked its actions and prevented him from killing us humans, and we did nothing wrong. "


    The Astral Body was angry, and the dull voice came out again, "Desecrate the dignity of my Astral Spirit Race, you humans should be damned!"


    Mu Yunshen smiled coldly, "If you really think so, it''s a pity, you may not be able to leave here alive today."


    Mu Yunshen said, with a flick of his finger, a transparent cube flew towards the astral body. The cube rapidly grew in size in the air. When it hit the astral body, it directly trapped the astral body in the cube. It shrank sharply and flew back to the star spirit body that was trapped in the cube in Mu Yunshen''s hands.


    The astral body was very surprised by such a reversal, "What kind of energy is this? I have never met you humans in the universe, and I actually have an energy that has never appeared before.


    The astral body''s astonishment fully verified what Mu Yunshen and Trolasse thought at the time. Perhaps the Astral Clan could absorb all kinds of energies in the universe for their own use, but the alien energy magic energy is not in this dimensional universe. , because of the unfamiliar, so afraid.


    No wonder you can seal my Protoss guardian.


    The astral body finally understood that perhaps, human beings are really not as weak as they thought.


    The astral body suddenly laughed dully, "Humans have indeed exceeded my expectations, but even so, there are only a few humans who can reach your level of strength, right? Otherwise, humans wouldn''t have such a low level in the universe. .


    In the words of the astral body, it is impossible for Mu Yunshen to fool a higher-level species whose intelligence is higher than that of humans, "You just stood in my hall, and you didn''t feel any energy from the outside world. Has anything changed?"


    The astral body was startled, he had never cared about the external energy before, preconceived thoughts, but there is no cosmic energy that their astral spirits can''t absorb, how could he have thought that the energy above the magic star does not belong to this dimension at all The energy star spirit body was silent for a long time before finally speaking, "Somewhat interesting, you are the only human beings who make me look at me differently."


    When the two of them saw that the tone of this star spirit body finally changed, they couldn''t help but sighed in relief.


    The Star Spirit Clan naturally has the arrogance of the Star Spirit Clan, even if the Astral Spirit body is trapped in a special space at the moment, it is still arrogant.


    Humans, I have no interest in your threats. In fact, it is not easy for you to kill me. What''s more, the consequences of killing a Protoss are definitely something that you humans cannot afford. Trust me, you can''t be stupid enough to get into such big trouble. "


    author gossip


    Ask for a recommendation ticket

 Chapter 362

    Now, I''m very interested in the new energies you have here, so make an exception to hear what you want to talk to me about. "


    Neither Mu Yunshen nor Trolasser were sloppy people. When they saw the astral spirit body, they had the desire to talk, so the two took the astral spirit body directly to the Wuhai Forest, where the magic energy content is the highest in the entire magic star. It is also the most dangerous inside. Under the influence of magic energy, the animals and plants inside have undergone great changes and become extremely ferocious.


    Before leaving, Mu Yunshen explained to Gala and Galan, and asked Milwo and Mu Chixuan to help Grant see the middle of the Wuhai Forest. There was an exquisite villa, which was specially built for Mu Yunshen. Sometimes If he wants to stay in the Forest of Wuhai, he will not be exposed to the forest and can live in a small villa very comfortably.


    There is the Lord of the Forest of Wuhai guarding here, and no other person or creature can get close, let alone outsiders.


    Entering the villa, Mu Yunshen released the astral body from the cube, and Troleser also took away the ice thread that bound him.


    "Space movement. I didn''t expect that you humans can also master this ability. If you let me go like this, aren''t you afraid that I will kill you directly?" Astral spirit body threatened.


    Mu Yunshen sneered again, "This is the place where the magic energy of the entire magic star is strongest. Your astral body cannot absorb magic energy at all, but if your astral body wants to maintain its existence, it needs to consume energy every second. Look at your astral body, which is more transparent than before, do you still have the power to fight?"


    The astral body looked up, a pair of luminous eyes slowly closed, and the entire head became a complete one, just like wearing a rough headgear, looking a little panicked.


    It''s really interesting. There is energy here that even our Protoss can''t absorb. It''s interesting. When the astral body opened his eyes again, he was obviously more interested. He stretched out his hand, and the sofa in the living room moved over automatically. Looking at his delicate little sofa, he couldn''t bear it, would he really not be crushed if he sat on it like this?


    Mu Yunshen and Trolasser sat on the other sofa, opposite the astral body.


    Come on, what do you want to talk to me about?" The Astral Spirit said bluntly, "Explain in advance that I am probably the only one in the entire Astral Clan that can be as kind as me.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t understand what he meant by this sentence.


    Trolasse smiled, "Then we are truly honored, what do you call your Excellency?"


    "Bachelton," replied the astral body.


    Trolasse Aslan. "Trolesse reported on her family," This is my lover, Mu Yunshen, and the master of this magic star.


    Bacherton glanced at Mu Yunshen with interest, and said to Trolasse: "What you want to talk to me about is the ugly things of the Kema people?"


    Ugly...


    Mu Yunshen looked at Baherton silently, and said in his heart: Although the human Kema people are not good-looking, they still have noses and eyes, and they are much prettier than your Star Spirit people. is a monster.


    Trolasse''s smile remained unchanged, "It seems that Mr. Bacherton also knows about this."


    Bachelton said contemptuously, "A race dominated by females, narrow-minded and short-sighted.


    Both Mu Yunshen and Trolasse have heard it. This Bacherton has a bad impression of the Koma clan. Or, to put it further, the Protoss clan and the Kema clan may be in an antagonistic relationship? If If this is the case, then their choice to cooperate with the Protoss is definitely a very correct choice.


    Bacherton is full of contempt and ridicule towards the Koma people, which does not mean that Bacherton can look down on humans who are weaker than the Koma people by unknown levels.


    He also said in a contemptuous tone: "You humans have provoked the Kema clan, and you want to pull our Protoss to be your backer. I can tell you bluntly that humans are not qualified for this. Even if you want to be The sub-race of our Protoss must also reach the middle level, even if I am very interested in your new energy, it will not work.


    Trolasse''s expression remained unchanged, "With all due respect, we humans have no intention of becoming a subordinate race of any race."


    This is undoubtedly a joke in Bacherton''s ears.


    So, you humans already have a way to bear the wrath of the Kema tribe? Just a reminder, females have always been a group that likes to care about each other. "Bachelton looked like he was going to be entertained.


    Mu Yun said indifferently: "It''s not an affiliated race, but we humans can cooperate with the Protoss.


    Bachelton almost laughed outright, "Cooperation? With humans? This is really a joke."


    Mu Yunshen continued: "In your opinion, this may be a joke, but I don''t think so."


    Mu Yunshen said with a relaxed expression: "I want your Star Spirit Race to protect humans from interference from any higher race.


    This time, Baherton laughed directly, "What qualifications do you have to ask the Protoss to protect humans.


    Mu Yun thought for a while, and said casually, "How about exchanging the reproduction of your Star Spirit Race?


    Bacherton''s laughter stopped abruptly, and his voice became gloomy and cold, "Are you thinking I''m a fool?"


    Mu Yunshen asked back, "are you?"


    Bacherton said solemnly: "It''s precisely because it''s not, so I don''t believe it. Mu Yunshen said calmly: "Look around you, your Star Spirits could have imagined that there is energy in the universe that you don''t know about?


    Bacherton: "..."


    Really did not expect.


    Mu Yunshen said again: "Since you know the conflict between the Kema clan and us humans, and you should know the reason, then, where do you think the disappearing unknown star domain has gone?


    Bacherton: "¡­


    Of course he heard about it.


    According to the news he got, it seems that the cosmic human beings reported to the Koma people, and the Kema people decided to give the unknown star field to the cosmic human beings, and were disappeared by the earth human beings.


    The fact that a star field can be vanished by weak races sounds like a joke. After Baherton heard about it, he didn¡¯t take it seriously. In his opinion, this is just a means of human beings in the universe trying to kill people with a knife.


    However, to say that human beings in this universe also have the guts, what do they think higher species are? Can they be allowed to deceive and play with fools?


    He is very much looking forward to the fate of the human beings in the universe.


    The Koma are not gentle higher species.


    Are you trying to tell me that the disappearing Unknown Star Territory was really created by you humans?" Bacherton mocked.


    Oh, actually, it''s just me who came up with it. "


    As soon as Mu Yunshen finished speaking, a white and transparent disk appeared not far away. Inside the disk, there seemed to be a vast cosmic force, like a black hole, to attract people into it.


    "If you don''t believe it, go and see for yourself the unknown star field that caused all the disputes."


    As Mu Yunshen said, he locked Baherton into the cube space again, and sent him directly into the "black hole" in the disk.


    Mu Yun withdrew his hands deeply, and took Bacherton out of the "black hole" again, and at the same time he terminated the cube on his body.


    At this moment, Bacherton was too surprised to make a sound.


    Just now, he was protected by the cube, standing in the dark universe, looking at four completely unfamiliar unknown planets, surrounded by darkness, not even a single star, only these four independent life stars.


    The shock at that time simply subverted Bacherton''s racial pride as a member of the Protoss. "Now, you can consider whether you are willing to cooperate. I am very worried about the reproduction of the Protoss."


    This time, Baherton didn''t answer Mu Yunshen with a tone of sarcasm and contempt, he fell into a deep silence.


    I don''t know how long it took before Baherton said again, "You really have a way to solve the problem of the reproduction of the Protoss.


    Mu Yun said to himself: "Looking at the entire universe, I am afraid that only me... and my lover have this strength.


    Bacherton fell into a long silence again, "The problem of reproduction is the most urgent problem faced by every higher race. If you can really solve this problem, why don''t you make a deal with the Koma people?


    Mu Yunshen leaned back lazily, leaning on Trolaise''s shoulder, "The Koma people think they are gods, I think they should be able to solve this problem by themselves, and I don''t need to worry about it at all.


    Baherton looked at Mu Yunshen deeply with his glowing eyes, "I can''t be the master of such a big event, I need to report to the empire that Mu Yunshen spreads his hands, and doesn''t want to talk anymore.


    Trolasse glanced at his lover helplessly, and said to Bacherton: "This is what it should be."


    Bacherton stood up, and before disappearing, he took a deep look at the couple again.


    Release my Clan Guard, and I will take it away from that planet.


    After Baherton''s astral body completely disappeared, Mu Yunshen and Trolasse finally relaxed completely.


    In the face of such a powerful and dangerous race, everything they do is groping. The two of them are indeed not afraid of the Protoss people. However, they are not afraid, it does not mean that they are not afraid of human beings. The Eldar people have the same strength as Bacherton, but what about them humans? How many people can reach the level of the two of them.


    They were worried that the Koma clan would really come over. If the matter was only about the magic star, Mu Yunshen would not have the slightest fear. However, he was worried that the Kema clan would involve the Rose Empire. So many ordinary residents, in the There is still the possibility of survival in the hands of higher species such as the Koma.


    The sudden arrival of the Protoss was both a danger and an opportunity for Mu Yunshen and Trolaise.


    Trolasse took a huge risk and seized this opportunity skillfully and alertly.


    They can only cooperate with the Protoss, and it is impossible to change the race. The reason is naturally related to the racial characteristics of the Protoss. All content is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology. If there is any copyright infringement, please write to [email protected] to inform, and this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 363

    The Protoss became powerful by absorbing the energy of the universe. There are all kinds of energies in the universe. As long as it is the energy in this universe, the Protoss should be able to absorb it and make good use of it, such as: psionic energy .


    Only the magic energy is helpless, and this is their bargaining chip.


    When they risked to deter Baherton''s astral body, Baherton was overwhelmed and could not resist, and even two human children could beat his astral body, which was a pair of slap in the face of Baherton. His heart must have an influence, even if he knew that these two children were definitely not ordinary children, he couldn''t change the shaking in his heart.


    The astral body was originally just a kind of energy body, and there were not many species that could touch their astral body, not to mention that they met several at a time, including children, and even the children could beat him violently. How devastated Dunton was.


    All these occurrences were coincidences, and every coincidence, Troleser grasped, which contributed to the present result. If another race encounters such a thing, Mu Yunshen and Te Ming Laise are not fully sure to suppress each other, and the final result will definitely be more hatred.


    Or, Mu Yunshen said that he can solve the problem of reproduction of higher species, and it is very possible to directly use means to force Mu Yunshen to surrender the method, but not to give shelter to humans, in exchange for other higher species.


    Also, exposing in Mu Yunshen that he can really make a star field disappear, may lead to the consequences, either the starry sky array is robbed, or the big threat of Mu Yunshen is removed, exposing the premise object of all this, It must be a Protoss race, not even a different race.


    In the same sentence, they possessed the energy that the Protoss could not absorb, and the Protoss would be somewhat jealous of them.


    Moreover, the few people Bacherton met were not weak, completely subverting the image of human beings in his mind, allowing him to always look up to human beings. At this time, it was logical to propose cooperation.


    Both Mu Yunshen and Trolasse felt that the Protoss had a high chance of choosing to cooperate, and everything they showed proved that they could really solve the problem of reproduction of higher species.


    Now, they just have to wait for the Protoss'' answer.


    After the discussion of the major event was over, Mu Yunshen looked at Trolasse in puzzlement, "Galan and Grant have a very good relationship, and the quiet and reserved Garan, when has he been so impulsive? He knew how dangerous the other party was, yet dared to directly It was obvious that he was in a hurry when he rushed up to fight.


    Trolasse was also at a loss, "I don''t think they have a good relationship, they didn''t even have the chance to meet a few times, and Grant has been avoiding him.


    Mu Yun touched his chin deeply, but didn''t come up with a reason.


    If it was Gala who dashed forward regardless of whether it was Gala, Mu Yunshen would feel that it was normal, and it fit Gala''s temperament very well, but if it could be replaced by Galan, it would still make him feel a little weird.


    After the two returned from Wuhai Forest, they went to see Grant, but fortunately no fatal injury was caused.


    Three days later, the answer from the Protoss did not arrive, but a battleship of the Kema tribe appeared outside the Demon Star. This uniquely shaped battleship appeared suddenly, and when Magic Star detected it, the battleship already existed.


    At the same time, there was also the space carrier of the Oher Empire. Bruce was not there. Anderson, the full commander of the space carrier, successfully complained and encouraged the battleship of the Koma tribe to appear in this star field.


    As a general, Anderson is naturally not a fool. What he did has a clear purpose. Since the Koma people know his intentions and will come again, then they must have a plan for the magic star and threaten with force, but it is just this way. It''s just a matter of arrogance.


    With the scientific and technological power of these advanced species, it is very easy to create a wormhole at will in the universe. If they hadn''t come through the wormhole, their speed would not have been so fast.


    The huge space carrier and the peculiarly-shaped battleship appeared outside the magic star at the same time, which undoubtedly put a lot of pressure on the residents of the magic star. They didn''t know what happened, they only knew that they were facing Yes, the threat of death.


    The Koma clan directly invaded all the communication equipment of the Demon Star and the Rose Empire, so that the great figures of the Kema clan can be seen in the four star regions.


    The female general of the Kema tribe, Razun, appeared in person on television, star networks, terminals and communication equipment.


    The people of the four star regions were curious and excited when they suddenly saw such a special-looking species.


    However, after they became clear about the intentions of these foreign races, they all became uneasy and fearful, and the Rose Empire, which had just been unified, began to be turbulent again.


    Humans, disobeying the orders of my higher species Koma clan and refusing to hand over the unknown stars discovered by the Aohe Empire, your actions are a provocation to the higher species Koma clan, now, I take the name of the higher species Kema clan general. Identity proclaimed, human, capital punishment.


    First of all, we must start with the culprit, the magic star.


    Mu Yunshen and Trolasse all stood at the top of the palace, looking at the huge shadow that blocked the light, with a very solemn expression.


    ninita. "


    After learning about the arrival of the Kema clan, the first thing Mu Yunshen did was to call out Ninita.


    Neither Mu Yunshen nor Trolasser was clear about the level of technological power of higher species. They dared not try it on their own. In case of a strike from the Koma tribe, it directly destroyed the defense of the magic star. Then, it is not impossible that the magic star is destroyed by one blow. There are their families here, and there are hundreds of millions of people who believe in them. In any case, they must defend the magic star.


    Can it stop the attack of the Kema clan?" Mu Yunshen asked worriedly.


    Ninita held the wand in his hand, looking very calm, "Just try it and see? I just want to see how strong the Xeon species in your world will be."


    Mu Yunshen just wanted to cover his face, "The Kema clan won''t come down to fight you, they are going to use the power of technology to crush us, so you''d better use all your strength, otherwise, we are very likely to finish the game.


    Full strength..." Ninita murmured, "It''s been a long time since I used full strength. The strange battleships of the Koma tribe are accumulating power at the moment. They are very confident. Using their technological power, they can take a shot. From now on, there will be no magic stars in this star field.


    Razun sat in the high general position, supported his head with one hand, and said casually: "I hope that after the destruction of the magic star, the treasure that can devour the star field can be obtained by us.


    The adjutant standing on the side bowed his head respectfully, "General, please rest assured, we will definitely get it."


    Razun nodded, "Send the magic star on the road.


    A piece of purple light shot out from the gun muzzle of the Kema clan''s battleship, and shot straight towards the little magic star.


    General Anderson of the Auch Empire, the corners of his mouth curled up, he had already seen the scene where the magic star turned into cosmic dust.


    The Koma people are very casual, as if such a cannon is a very easy task for them. Once the cannon is fired, they no longer need to observe, and the magic star will be destroyed.


    The countless pairs of eyes hiding in the dark also felt very sorry, maybe, they didn''t need to come out at all.


    Nokovic, who came at full speed, detected the situation around the demon star, his eyes were bloodshot, and he let out an angry roar. If you want to destroy the demon star, you must first step on Lao Tzu''s body. "


    Nokovitch parked the space carrier at the junction of the Magic Star and the Rose Starfield, in order to guard against the mothership of the Auch Empire. As long as the mothership of the Auch Empire made any move, he would arrive immediately. However, what made Nokovic desperate was that he did not notice any changes at all. The mothership of the Auch Empire and the battleship of the Kema tribe suddenly appeared outside the magic star, which made him unable to guard against it and could only go crazy. I rushed to the rescue and hoped that everything would be in time.


    Just when the purple light beam was about to hit the magic star, a huge black vortex suddenly appeared on the surface of the magic star. This vortex was very involved, like a black hole, which could absorb anything. Even if the light shines here, it will be instantly submerged by the black hole. .


    And the purple light beam that shot at the magic star disappeared directly into the black hole.


    Everyone was stunned.


    What about the expected destruction? What about the expected magic star that turned into ashes? Was the Koma clan just kidding?


    Anderson''s face changed suddenly, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    This is where the "black hole" of the battleship of the Kema tribe came from?


    Razun, the general of the Kema clan, obviously did not expect such a result.


    She narrowed her eyes dangerously, feeling that this was a very slap in the face, and said solemnly: "Adjust the direction, avoid the black hole," and shoot.


    The muzzle of the Koma battleship adjusted an angle and continued to attack with purple light. Then, a strange scene happened.


    The purple light that had avoided the vortex originally, but in the middle of the straight, as if attracted by some force majeure, actually shifted its orbit and disappeared into the black vortex again.


    This time, it''s not just as simple as slapping the face.


    If the first time was an accident, then the second time, it was directly pulled over with such a strange arc, which was enough to prove that the first time was not an accident.


    Lazun''s face was gloomy and terrifying, and he said angrily: "If we continue to fire the cannon, we will have to see, what kind of ability does this vortex have?


    The Koma clan fired several times in a row, and all the purple rays of light disappeared into the vortex, and there was not even a trace left. At this point, the Koma clan could no longer continue to fire the cannon. If the problem of energy loss is the heat dissipation of the large weapons .


    author gossip


    Ask for a recommendation ticket

 Chapter 364

    Razun stared at the black vortex blocking the magic star, his body trembling with hatred.


    A mere human, as small as an ant, dared to challenge this general.


    Because of Lazun''s anger, the adjutant shrank to the side and didn''t dare to make a sound, but his eyes were fixed on the holographic screen.


    Suddenly, the adjutant exclaimed: "Look, General, General.


    Razun suddenly raised his head and looked at the holographic screen, he saw the whirlpool that was still spinning inwards, but now it began to spin outwards. The shape of the whirlpool changed from concave to convex, and all the living beings were widened. Eyes, don''t understand what''s going on.


    Lazun stared at the protruding vortex for a long time, and suddenly shouted, "Turn on the defense.


    At the moment when her order was given, the tip of the protruding vortex spurted out a purple light. This purple light was stronger and wider than the one shot by the Koma tribe. Most importantly, the tip of the vortex was thrown out. The purple light is not a straight line, but an arc like a sharp giant blade. In the dark universe, it chopped off a purple knife and saw it coming. The purple light thrown from the tip of the vortex was just It was the purple light they attacked in the past. Their attacks were all collected by the vortex, and they were completely returned to them once again. In the dark universe, a dazzling light instantly bloomed, and the Koma battleship was slashed with one blow. It flew out backwards, and even the protective cover that had been opened was smashed to pieces. However, most of the power was removed, and the spaceship only damaged the part that directly touched the purple light. The rest is still good.


    Even the battleships of the Koma tribe have been hit so hard, not to mention the space carrier of the Aoch Empire. This blow is the aggregate of all the attacks of the Koma tribe, the space carrier of the Auch Empire, no matter what. It is no surprise that the space carrier of the Auch Empire has directly turned into countless dust in the universe, and there is no survivor. All this happened so fast that everyone could not react, and the battle situation had already been divided. "Damn, damn, damn the weak ants.


    Razun, as a Kema tribe of a higher species, has never suffered such a big loss, especially in the hands of a lowly human who she looks down on. This and a proud nobleman were defeated by the beggars on the street, what is there? The difference? The same humiliation, the same unforgivable.


    "Everyone obeyed the orders and killed all these ants.


    However, before they could act, a wormhole suddenly appeared not far away, and another battleship suddenly appeared within the detection range of the Koma tribe.


    Razun saw the shape of the battleship and could tell which race it was from.


    Star, spirit, family. "Razon gritted his teeth and read out this race.


    Soon, there was an external communication call, and Lazun knew without thinking that it must be the Protoss.


    However, what Lazun didn''t expect was that when the communication was connected, two images appeared on the screen, one was the huge fat Protoss, and the other was the images of Mu Yunshen and Trolaise.


    Mu Yunshen was also very surprised. He originally thought that high-level species like the Protoss should pay great attention to health issues, and their bodies were strong and burly. After seeing this Prince Karax, Mu Yunshen felt that, My own three views have been subverted, where is this strong and burly, this fucking is directly a mountain of meat!


    The "envoy" sent by the Star Spirit Tribe was actually such a fat prince, Mu Yunshen was so dumbfounded that he couldn''t return to his senses.


    Trolasse squeezed his lover''s hand secretly, Mu Yun returned to his senses, his eyes finally moved away from the pile of meat, and looked at Trolasse, a little puzzled.


    Trolasse raised his eyebrows and asked with his eyes: Do you like Roshan?


    Mu Yun raised his eyebrows in return: It''s very novel, isn''t it?


    Trolasse felt resentment in an instant, and imagined how likely it would be to eat such a mountain of meat.


    On the big head of Prince Roshan, there seems to be a pile of bulging meat. It looks very...no appetite, and even the eyes that can shine are almost squeezed out by the meat. The huge fat body makes him directly without a chair to sit on. , Lie directly in a spacious cabin, and talk to the other two parties.


    Razun said with disgust, "I didn''t expect that Prince Kairax would go out one day. Your Excellency has never left the Protoss Empire since he was born, right? I wonder why Your Excellency came here suddenly?


    There was a smile in Prince Roshan''s voice, but he couldn''t tell from the outside that he was smiling, "This king has been ordered by the emperor to come to discuss cooperation with humans.


    Talking about cooperation?" Lazun laughed directly, "When did the Protoss degenerate to the point of talking about cooperation with humble humans?"


    "Why are you Kema people so difficult to get along with the humble humans?" Prince Roshan still had a smile in his voice, "From now on, human beings will be protected by our Protoss, the general of the Kema tribe, bring your People, leave quickly, otherwise, this king will directly think that the nobles are provoking our Protoss.


    Razun was so angry that he was about to deform, "Humans are your subordinate race.


    Prince Roshan: "Of course not.


    Lazun sneered, "Since it''s not, then it will be settled with you.


    Humans first captured the Marquis Bruce of the Cosmic Humans, a sub-species of the Koma clan, and then destroyed the spaceships of the Cosmic Humans, how should this account be calculated?"


    When it comes to human affairs, Trolasse finally can no longer remain silent, "Correct, we didn''t capture Marquis Bruce, as for the destruction of the space carrier, we just rebounded the nobles'' attack, is it possible, you can attack We, we don''t fight back, but can''t bounce back? Those attacks are all from your Koma tribe, and have nothing to do with us humans.


    Razun gritted his teeth in anger, "What a cunning human being.


    Trolasse smiled and said: "I''m just telling the truth, His Excellency the Prince has seen it with his own eyes and can be a witness for us humans.


    Razun said angrily: "Let''s not talk about the space carrier, but you have captured Bruce, there will be evidence.


    Oh? Are you sure, Your Excellency?" Trolasse asked back. Razun snorted coldly and raised his chin proudly, "Sure. "


    Trolasse said: "If I said we didn''t capture Marquis Bruce, Your Excellency would definitely not believe it. In that case, you can only ask the two Your Excellencies to see it with your own eyes."


    Mu Yunshen, who was standing beside Troleser, raised his hand and made a move. A person who was imprisoned in a closed space instantly appeared in the picture.


    Isn''t this person Bruce?


    Razun laughed in anger, "A daring human, who dares to make fun of this general, who is this person who is not Bruce?


    Trolasse said innocently: "Please see clearly, is he really Bruce? Just after Trolasse''s words were finished, Bruce, who was in a daze, began to become transparent, and soon turned into an empty human figure. Liquid, where or what human?


    Razun and Prince Roshan all widened their eyes, looking very surprised.


    Trolasse explained: "We call this alien creature far-space changelings. Before, the changelings transformed into us humans, mixed in with our crowd, provoked our wars, assassinated our high-ranking officials, and The flesh and blood of our people is a breeding ground, and we will never let go of this race. Fortunately, we have caught the initiator of all this.


    The Kuru people, hateful pretenders, assassins, and thieves are the most disgusting races of all races. Back then, they even dared to pretend to be members of the Higher Species Council, and were sentenced to genocide by the angry Higher Species Council. The Kuru people actually escaped to this star field.


    In Prince Roshan''s tone, there was no longer the previous smile, and his tone was full of coldness, obviously disgusting the Kuru tribe to the extreme.


    Faced with such a fact, Razun was at a loss for a moment. She didn''t want the noble Koma clan to have a relationship with the hateful Kuru clan, but she was so sure that this person was Bruce just now. There was a problem in the eyes of the Kuru people, and this kind of self-shaming humiliation was enough for her to make another mark on the human race.


    At this moment, Razun could only keep his mouth shut no matter how angry he was. The Kuru people had angered the entire race of the Higher Species Committee and were sentenced to be genocide. Unexpectedly, there were still remnants of them at large. Moreover, they came from the shelter of the Kema people. If the Aohe Empire under it is publicized at this time, what will the Higher Species Committee think of the Kema tribe? Do you really doubt that they are deliberately covering up the Kuru tribe?


    Neither Trolasser nor Mu Yunshen thought that this Kuru tribe had experienced such a big disaster, and this was a good opportunity to be delivered.


    Troleser continued: "If the Kuru people mentioned by your Excellency are really this kind of creatures, then, as far as I know, this family has risen again, and they should have invaded many races. Today''s Auch Empire , has almost been in their hands, and there is a race with green skin, named Ganmo, who is also from the Kuru tribe.


    Whether it is the Kuru tribe or the Aohe Empire, since they dare to cause such trouble to the four star regions, Trolasser will certainly cause them some trouble if there is a chance. , the Higher Species Council will not let them go.


    The voice of Kelax, Prince of Roshan, came, "Prince Aslan, this Kuru clan in your hands is very important, I wonder if you can hand him over to our Protoss? I think you can definitely ask him from his mouth. More useful news."


    Karax spoke to Troleser in a negotiating tone, rather than pressing people up and forcing them to hand over the Kuru tribe. In particular, Karax also addressed Troleser as the prince. This is already the greatest respect for higher species.


    author gossip

 Chapter 365

    From the attitude of Prince Karax, Trolasse and Mu Yunshen have already seen that the Protoss should sincerely want to cooperate with them, otherwise they would not send a prince directly, and, with such a large size, The action is so difficult, and he can be sent just like this, which shows the sincerity of the Star Spirit Race.


    Of course, when Moxing was threatened by the Kema clan''s armed attack, they didn''t show up. It should be to see if the demon star''s strength is qualified to cooperate with their Star Spirit clan. If they were shot by the Kema clan, they would be bombed. , So weak, there is no qualification to cooperate with the Protoss.


    The Demon Star did not disappoint the Protoss. They not only blocked the Kema Clan''s attack, but also made a perfect counterattack. Even the protective cover and the hull of the Koma Clan battleship were destroyed. This method has already Qualified to cooperate with the Protoss, so they appeared.


    "Of course." As long as the Aoch Empire and the Kuru tribe are unlucky, Trolasser is very happy to do so.


    Lazun''s expression was very serious and serious, and she had been staring at the interaction between the protoss and humans. She had already faintly noticed in her heart that it would not be so easy to seek revenge from humans in the future. Moreover, she also vaguely felt that humans seemed to It''s not as simple as it appears on the data.


    The huge white disc that can devour the star field, the vortex black hole that can devour the attack of the battleship, and accumulate the vortex black hole to fight back, all these are not mentioned in the human data, and what she cannot ignore is the attitude of the Protoss towards humans. .


    With the pride and strength of the Protoss, why would they choose to cooperate with such a weak race? If it is an affiliated race, it is another matter, but the key is not the affiliated race. The relationship between the two races is just cooperation. ¡±, which is equivalent to acknowledging the equal status of the other party and himself.


    The Protoss is a higher species, a higher civilization, but what about Earth humans? Even the lower species has a minus sign after it, and the level of civilization has not even reached the first level, so it is impossible for the two races to look at it. Equal status? There must be a conspiracy.


    This is the final conclusion that Razun came to.


    Lazun pondered, how do you know what the Protoss and humans intend to cooperate with? What exactly is the matter that requires the Protoss to find humans to cooperate? All the data of humans are surprisingly low, how can there be good cooperation? It seems unfair to say that human beings still have a very high statistic, and that is one-by-one reproduction, wouldn''t the Protoss want to learn how humans reproduce? Lazun sneered in his heart.


    If this is the case, then the Star Spirit Race is really stupid. The stronger the race, the more difficult it is to reproduce. This is the law of higher species. The reason why human beings reproduce easily is in the final analysis because they are weak. When they become stronger, they may also face the problem of reproduction.


    However, no matter what the reason was, since she had met Razun, she couldn''t helplessly watch the Protoss cooperate with humans. The performance of humans completely subverted the data analysis of the Kema tribe, and she had to be careful.


    "Humans have such means, why do they need to seek protection from the Protoss? It''s not enough to join the "Higher Species Council" and control the life and death of other species, so you don''t have to cooperate with anyone, right?" Razun nodded slightly. Out of the corner of the eye, he glanced at the meat mountain.


    If possible, of course Mu Yunshen and Teming Loreiser would like to join the "Higher Species Committee", but, according to Fake Bruce, according to the judgment data, they humans want to step into the ranks of higher species, and they still don''t know where to go. When.


    Lazun saw that the two humans were unmoved, and continued: "Of course, in terms of the overall strength of human beings, if they want to follow normal procedures, if humans want to enter the Higher Species Committee, it is estimated that they will have to wait until the next dimension of the universe, of course. , you also have shortcuts, as long as you can...


    General Razun, this king will personally tell them about these things, so you don''t have to worry about them. '' Karax interrupted Razun loudly.


    Both Mu Yunshen and Trolasse saw the problem and wanted to join the "Higher Species Council", so there was a shortcut.


    But Lazun smiled coldly, "No, this is very different from what you said. After all, my purpose is to prevent you from cooperating. What I said must be true, and since you have the purpose of cooperating, How can you let human beings escape from your shelter and directly upgrade to a member of the committee? It is very likely that you have concealed something, so let me tell you.


    Mu Yunshen looked at this female general a little differently, and she put it out directly, not hiding it, she just wanted to destroy the cooperation between them.


    Razun looked at the two humans, his eyes full of malice and ridicule, "Currently, the Higher Species Committee has ten member species, as long as you can defeat one committee member, take the other''s place, and be nominated by five or more members, then , Even if you humans as a whole can''t meet the conditions of higher species, you can join the committee individually. As long as there are humans joining the committee, are you afraid that the committee won''t protect you humans?


    Compared with the protection of the committee, what is the Protoss? The selection of the committee is coming soon, and it depends on the performance of your humans.


    After Lazun said this, with an inexplicable expression on his face, he cut off the video and ordered the damaged battleship to leave the starry sky.


    Mu Yunshen and Trolasse were all silent for a long time, it turned out that there was such an operation, Mu Yunshen asked Karax directly, "Is what she said true?


    Karax was silent for a moment, then sighed again: "It''s true.


    Mu Yunshen''s eyes suddenly lit up, and before he could speak, Karax said: "You don''t really think that you can challenge the committee with your strength, right? You can be elected as a race committee member. , All are the strongest among the races, some of them are very young, some have lived for countless years, and no one knows how terrifying their strength is.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t seem to hear Karax''s words at all, and asked directly, "When is the next committee selection?"


    Karax stared at them for a long time before speaking, "According to your time, it should be... 16 years later.


    Mu Yun looked at Trolaise deeply, Trolaise nodded to him.


    16 years, this time, is enough.


    With the Protoss interfering, the Kema people don''t want to tear their faces directly with the Protoss, plus there is a potential threat from the Kuru, even if they lose face and dignity in front of humans, it won''t be a problem in a short time. I can get it back, so the Kema people chose to make concessions for the time being. As for the follow-up arrangement, it depends on the Queen of the Kema Clan.


    When Nokvici rushed to the rescue, he found that everything was over, there was no room for him to play, the magic star was still intact, and the human race was still intact.


    For a time, the news that the higher species were driven away by the magic star quickly swept the entire Rose Empire, and those who originally wanted to enter the magic star but couldn''t enter, even more hollowed out their minds to drill into the magic star.


    Humans who do not want to enter the magic star are not good humans.


    The threat of human beings no longer exists, and the fake Bruce was also handed over to the Protoss clan by Troleser to escort the fake Bruce back to the Protoss of the Protoss Empire. It was the last time that the astral body was critly attacked by the Mu Yunshen family of four. Bachelton, but this time, Bachelton appeared as an entity, not an astral body.


    Bacherton was in charge of sending the fake Bruce to the Protoss Empire, but Prince Roshan stayed on the Demon Star, euphemistically saying: cooperate with human research, and strive to solve the problem of Protoss reproduction as soon as possible. When Mu Yunshen sent Baherton away, he told him very seriously, "The Aohe Empire has been completely occupied by the Kuru people, they are not good things, and they must not stay.


    Hearing that, Baherton had a question mark in his head, and when he returned to the Protoss Empire, he suddenly reacted. This Mu Yunshen meant that he wanted to use his name, the identity of Prince Karax, to destroy the Auch Empire. Prince Karax did not come back. If he sent it back, it must have directly represented the meaning of the prince. When the Aoch Empire was in front of the Protoss Empire, where would there be a way to survive?


    Ruthless, so ruthless!


    For the safety of Prince Karax, Bacherton did not dare to ignore Mu Yunshen''s "explaination" and had to honestly convey the meaning of "Lord Prince". For them, destroying an empire of a lower species is simply a matter of It''s an easy thing to do, and besides, they dare to collude with the Kuru people, which is a capital offense.


    a month later.


    Mu Yunshen stood in the small villa in the sea forest, full of sadness and looked at the somewhat thin magic energy.


    He finally knew that the reason why the Protoss Empire sent Prince Roshan here was not to show any respect for human beings at all. It was because the Protoss Empire couldn''t support him, so he kicked him directly to the Demon Star and brought them harm. The protoss clan maintains their lives, not by ingesting nutrients from food, but by directly absorbing energy. Since Prince Roshan came to the magic star, he not only needs to "eat" the energy in the energy stone, but even the energy in the air. Magic energy is not spared, as long as it is energy, it is sucked into his stomach.


    In just one month, a 4th-level energy stone ore vein has been empty, and this is too damn good to eat, can''t afford it at all? Mu Yunshen looked at his lover sadly, "Let''s pack him up and send him away, already Many magicians have reported to me that the magic energy in the air is too scarce, and all of them were eaten by the meat mountain. I didn''t see it. In just one month, did he gain weight again?


    Trolasse sighed, "He stays here, justifiably, we haven''t solved their reproduction problem, he probably won''t leave."


    Mu Yun deeply hated, "I can''t take it anymore when I go to Sen Jin and let him speed up.


    It was not until two years later that Sen Jin finally succeeded in researching the structure of the Protoss in Mu Yunshen''s daily life-threatening series, and developed a targeted medicine. If he wants to get pregnant, he should take the medicine before exercising. , Definitely a hit, and the fetus will not be early, and will be born very healthy.


    author gossip

 Chapter 366

    Under Mu Yunshen''s devilish scrutiny, Sen Jin finally made 10,000 doses of this potion in a hurry. Mu Yunshen personally packaged them and handed them over to Prince Karax, and congratulated him very happily." Your Excellency, you can finally go home."


    Prince Roshan looked at the packaged potions and was silent for a while, and after a long time, he asked tentatively: "Actually, I can stay here, just let Bacherton take the potions back.


    Mu Yunshen hurriedly refused, "No, it would be safer for you to hand over such an important potion to your emperor. I have prepared the energy stones for you on the way, and you will stay in the Protoss Empire next time. Take good care of your body, you don''t have to work so hard to come here, it''s easy to leave, and you won''t send it away."


    Mu Yunshen didn''t give Prince Roshan a chance to struggle at all, and just sent them away.


    Looking at the body shape that was half wider than before, Mu Yunshen even had the heart to cry, these are the resources of their magic star, they were all eaten by this guy.


    Mu Yun thought deeply, "Protoss Empire, you wait for Lao Tzu, these 10,000 potions are free, and if you want them later, you have to buy them at a high price."


    Finally, this foodie was sent away, and the entire Demon Star was much more relaxed. Presumably, it would be very hard for the Demon Star to weigh such a big mountain of meat.


    After the birthing potion was finally researched, Mu Yunshen and Trolaise had nothing else to worry about. They could concentrate on their cultivation and cope with the selection of the new committee.


    After 16 years, the development of the Empire of Warcraft and the Empire of Roses has come to the point of shocking all the species that pay attention to them.


    Human beings have jumped directly from the original low-level species to an intermediate species, and civilization has also jumped from the original 0.5 level to a second-level civilization.


    Two empires, all people practice.


    However, the technology and cultivation frenzy of the Empire of Warcraft is still a little higher than that of the Empire of Roses. After all, if you want to cultivate magic energy, you can only go to the Empire of Warcraft for further education, and the Empire of Warcraft has only five life stars in total, and others can apply to enter the practice. Yes, there are only four other planets. It is too difficult to enter the magic star to practice, and it is impossible to apply. Even so, it cannot stop people''s cultivation upsurge.


    The current ruler of the Warcraft Empire is Gala.


    Gala was only 16 years old, and his unscrupulous father threw him all the affairs of the World of Warcraft Empire, which was not enough. He was afraid that he would be naughty, so he found a group of teachers to supervise him and teach him, while Mu Yun What about Shen and Trolasse? The husband and wife both went to retreat to practice, and they didn''t care about the outside world at all.


    At a young age, Gala had to carry a heavy burden for her two fathers.


    Jialan took the initiative to take over the business from his father, allowing his father to retreat and practice without worries.


    As for their youngest brother, Jia Luo, he was naturally taken care of by the elders of the two parties. Of course, the two elder brothers also spent more time taking care of him.


    When husband and wife Mu Yunshen left the customs together, what they saw was the mature and stable Jia La, as well as a quirky and quirky fair-faced boy. This boy was naturally Jia Luo.


    The looks of Mu Yunshen and Trolasse were still the same as when they were in retreat back then. Time seemed to have lost their effect on them, but their children grew up.


    Jia Luo has almost integrated all the excellent genes of the two fathers, and his appearance is even much higher than that of the two brothers. He has already performed the mixed-race beauty to the extreme.


    Because Carol is an empty man, and the youngest child in the family, he is much loved by the elders. The two fathers also love him very much, especially Trolasse, who can''t wait to hold him in the palm of his hand every day. .


    After so many years of seclusion, as soon as I came out, I saw that my youngest son had grown up so much, and the taste in my heart was inexplicable.


    Trolasse beckoned to Caro. Caro, who was still a little timid at first, seemed to remember his father''s love when he was a child, so he jumped over happily. At 16 years old, he still hugged his father like a child and acted like a spoiled child. Trolasse''s heart was about to melt. Mu Yunshen looked at Jia Luo and Jia La, but found that there was one person missing.


    "Where is Jialan?" Mu Yun asked deeply.


    Should he be busy?" Gala''s eyes flickered.


    As early as ten years ago, Garan confessed to him that he had a crush on Grant and wanted to pursue him.


    At that time, Galan was only 16 years old, but he was very sure of his feelings and told his twin brother Gala very bluntly.


    When Gala heard the news at the time, his whole body was not good, and his head almost exploded. His first reaction was not the identities of Grant and Galan, but that the two fathers would definitely kill Grant when they knew about it.


    However, Gala also realized later that it was not Grant who seduced Galan to make a mistake, but Galan fell in love with others, but Grant was doing everything possible to avoid Galan. No, when Garan launched a pursuit attack on him, Grant had no choice but to escape from the magic star and wandered in the universe.


    Jialan doesn''t seem to be surprised by this, and he is not in a hurry. In addition to running his father''s business well, he will also wander around the universe. He has already developed the business in his hand into the universe. If he wants to do business with human beings, he also has to do business with all intelligent species in the universe. His business is very big, and his name is widely spread among many species in the universe. The reason why his fame is so great , In addition to the various commodities in his hands, the strength of Jialan himself is also very powerful, and he is a proud higher species. When he encounters today''s Jialan, he will still be directly beaten down by him.


    Gala told the two fathers about Galan''s business over the years, and the two fathers nodded, obviously satisfied with Galan''s actions. Since ancient times, it is not a good choice to work behind closed doors. Only by contacting all species can you know yourself, know your enemy, and be safe from a hundred battles.


    Yes, Garan''s business acumen is better than mine. Trolasse praised Daugara for silently wiping away his cold sweat. Only he knew that Garan would go to the universe, not to do business at all, but to go to Grant and make the business so big. , but an unintentional act.


    But Gala didn''t dare to say it, because he was afraid that his father and father would join forces to kill him. He was an older brother, and if he didn''t take care of his younger brother, he must be responsible for Gala''s worry that his hair would fall out.


    Afterwards, Mu Yunshen and Trolise asked about the development of the Warcraft Empire. Overall, Mu Yunshen and Trolise were quite satisfied.


    They got out of the customs at this time, just for the selection of new members of the Higher Species Council. The exit of Mu Yunshen and Trolaise is a very worthy celebration for the Warcraft Empire and the Rose Empire. Now these two people have almost become the umbrella of the entire human race. As long as they are there, human beings will not be able to. Being bullied by other species to the point of extermination is like the Auch Empire that has disappeared for more than ten years.


    The two walked hand in hand on every life star of the Warcraft Empire, and were very satisfied with the development of the Warcraft Empire today.


    However, just when Mu Yunshen and Te Ming Laise were about to board the selection site for the Higher Species Committee, they received a text message from Jialan. The content of the text message was very simple, with only a short sentence.


    ¡¾Your children are in our hands, come and die¡¿


    Mu Yunshen and Trolasse knew at a glance that Garan was definitely in danger.


    "Who is it? How dare you attack Jialan!" Mu Yunshen was both angry and anxious.


    Trolaise reassured him, "Don''t worry, the alien race captured Garan, and the ultimate purpose is to deal with us, Garan should be fine in a short time, not to mention, Garan is not so easy to deal with.


    Trolessor contacted the Protoss and asked about the situation. If anyone knew the dynamics of the various species in the universe, then only the higher species would be the only ones. Soon, Trolessor got what he wanted. the answer you want.


    Arshi?" Trolasse was very unfamiliar with this race, and he had never heard of such a race before.


    The Star Spirit Clan directly sent the star map, and Mu Yunshen and Trolasse just had to follow the star map to find it.


    Jia La and Jia Luo, heard that Jia Lan was kidnapped by the cosmic race, and wanted to go with them, but they were rejected. Mu Yunshen only asked Jia La to manage the Warcraft Empire and take care of Jia Luo. They were going to take Jia Lan. Bringing them back for this trip, Mu Yunshen and Trolasse only brought a group of magic mercenaries, driving the spaceship built by Fenna himself, and drilled through the wormhole left by the Protoss.


    With a channel like a wormhole, the time wasted on the road can be greatly reduced. As long as they drill through the wormhole, they can reach the universe where higher species live.


    After three days of frantic bumps, they finally got out of the wormhole. What appeared in front of them was still a vast universe. Troleser followed the directions of the star map and rushed in the direction of Garan.


    On the way, Troleser asked some more information about the Arshi tribe. The Protoss and humans cooperated first, and all races knew about the fact that humans were sheltered by the Protoss. Even so, some races dared to oppose The sons of the two leaders of the human race took action, not only against humans, but also in the face of the Protoss. Of course, the Protoss would do their best to help.


    Since the Protoss are one of the members of the Higher Species Committee, they are busy preparing for the selection of the new members, and they can''t spare themselves to help Troleser. However, in order to show sincerity, the Protoss Empire is still Baheldun was sent with an army of protoss guards to help.


    Not long after the spaceships of Mu Yunshen and Trolasse reached the designated star field, the battleship of the Protoss passed through the wormhole and appeared in this star field.


    This star field is not big, and there are only three life stars, but it is enough for the Arshi people to stand on the Higher Species Committee.


    author gossip

 Chapter 367

    Through the information from the Protoss, Mu Yunshen knew that the so-called Arshi tribe was the same race that he and Troleser were on the mothership of the Aoch Empire and had a video with the fake Bruce, the greenskin, Much like a race of goblins.


    Because of their human revelations, in the past 16 years, the Kuru people hidden in various races have been cleaned up on a large scale, each race has suffered casualties, the Auch Empire was directly destroyed, and the Kuru people Among the higher species, the Arshi people who are inextricably linked are the one with the greatest loss.


    Just when the Arshi tribe hated this cleanup, the Kema tribe released the rumors at the right time, and pushed the "culprits" who promoted the cleanup - Mu Yunshen and Troleser of the One Clan to the Arshi tribe. Only then did the Arshi tribe have this revenge.


    A higher species does not need to look at the number of life stars they occupy. Even if there is only one life star, there may be unexpectedly many subordinate races under its command. The star map given by the Protoss directly guides them to Arshi. Those affiliated races in the clan''s own star field are not near this, otherwise, the single-person sea tactics are tricky enough.


    Bacherton''s video of Mu Yunshen and Trolasse, he still can''t believe how brave these two humans are to actually drive a battleship over to save people, what they want to break through is The base camp of the higher species Arshi tribe, where did they come from so much confidence?


    Do you want to think about it again? We Protoss are willing to come forward and ask the Arshi to release people. "In this matter, the Protoss couldn''t stay out of it, so it is only natural for humans to come forward.


    What''s more, they still need to continuously buy probiotics from the Warcraft Empire. This relationship must be maintained well. The Planetary Spirit Empire has not studied progeny, and no one wants to hand over the reproduction of a race to other races. , This is very dangerous and deadly. The Protoss Empire is very confident and has always believed that as long as they get the probiotics, they will be able to separate the medicinal properties, get the formula, and then they will be able to produce and be self-sufficient in the future.


    It is a pity that, after more than ten years of birthing medicine, the Protoss Empire still has not thoroughly researched this medicine. It is not a matter of medical level, but, they have analyzed the medicinal properties, but cannot find a matching medicinal material. This is very Fatal, otherwise, the Protoss Empire would not have to work hard to maintain friendly relations with humans. The birthing potion was too effective, and the Protoss Empire could not lose the supply of this potion.


    "No, you have come forward. Even if the Arshi people see your face and let my son go, they will always find a chance to take revenge on us. It is better to solve it directly at one time. , and also a wake-up call for those races who like to do small tricks behind their backs." Mu Yunshen directly rejected Bacherton''s kindness.


    Baherton felt that Mu Yunshen''s tone was too loud, so he had to remind: "The Arshi people are all higher species. If there is any clan among the higher species that can reproduce stably and autonomously, then there is only this one. A family, although the reproduction speed is not fast, but the stability is better, so they will not take into account the childbirth medicine in your hands."


    Mu Yunshen looked at Bacherton with a strange expression, this big head is still the same ugly.


    Do you think I''m going to threaten them with a progeny?"


    In Bacherton''s view, human beings have indeed developed rapidly during this period of time, but the one that can really be used and will be remembered by all the higher species is just this child-bearing potion, so he will be reminded.


    With all due respect, humans seem to be the only thing that is valued by higher species. "


    Mu Yun looked at his lover beside him and said lazily, "It seems that we humans, in the eyes of these higher species, are still a group of little ants."


    Trolasse said coldly: "They will know how powerful humans are."


    The Arshi people are all high-level species, and they are not so easy to deal with. Even among the high-level species, they are all intelligent and top-notch species. They are very smart, and their technological strength is also very powerful. The gap between you and them is too big. ,better not.


    Before Baherton could finish speaking, the video suddenly disappeared with a snap.


    Baherton stared at the hung up video, and was so irritable that he wanted to release the astral body and educate them in person. However, he had suffered a painful price in the past. In front of humans, he was a little reluctant to release the astral body.


    Come on, adults.


    Bacherton walked over quickly, and on the huge screen of the battleship, a very huge white disc appeared. The disc stood upright and pushed horizontally towards the three life stars in front.


    Baherton and the other Protoss staff on the battleship all widened their eyes in shock.


    This time, the speed of the white disc was many times faster than when it was used in the unknown star field. Before everyone could react, the three life stars that were still in front of them had completely disappeared.


    Bacherton stared at a pair of glowing eyes, and muttered to himself, "This is the... thing that humans made the unknown star field disappear.


    The giant white disc that devoured the three life planets did not disappear, and still stood quietly in the universe. The human spaceship began to move and accelerated into the white disc.


    All the Star Spirit Race members were stunned, completely unaware of what was going on with all this. The staff members who came from the Star Spirit Race asked nervously, "Sir, do we want to follow up?


    Bacherton is also hesitating. He doesn''t know what this white disk is. The planet can be swallowed up, and human spaceships can enter autonomously. So what about them? Can their warships go in? After entering, they can go in again. Come out? What kind of scene is inside? Will there be danger?


    He didn''t know any of these, so he didn''t dare to give orders at will. After hesitating for a long time, he finally gave an order.


    Stand by, wait! "


    He wants to confirm with his own eyes, what is all this about?


    Bacherton did not expect that he would wait for nearly a month for this order. They were anxiously circling outside. Many times Bacherton wanted to let his astral body go in and have a look, but he held back and finally , He directly dispatched the Star Spirit guards and let them go to investigate the situation.


    However, what Baherton didn''t expect was that their star spirit guards couldn''t get into the white disc. In desperation, they could only continue to wait outside, completely unaware of what was going on inside. To block the entry of the Star Spirit Guards, Mu Yunshen and the others definitely didn''t want their Star Spirit Clan to intervene. Since it was their own choice, even if something really happened, it wasn''t their Star Spirit Clan''s responsibility.


    Just when Baherton was about to report the death of Mu Yunshen and Trolasse to the Protoss Empire, the white disc suddenly vibrated, and a spaceship rushed out of the big white disc again. After the spaceship appeared. , The large white disk that had been standing in the void for nearly a month finally disappeared.


    Isn''t this spaceship the human spaceship that rushed in before?


    Seeing that the human spaceship came back intact, Baherton immediately sent a video message to Mu Yunshen, but unfortunately he was rejected. Neither Mu Yunshen nor Trolese answered the video from the Protoss, they There is absolutely no extra thought at the moment. At this moment, in the luxury cabin of the spacecraft, the 26-year-old Garan was sitting upright on the sofa, facing the pressure from his two fathers alone.


    This matter, Mu Yunshen and Trolasse had been suppressing for a month, and it was only now that they had time to ask him.


    After the spaceship entered the disc, Mu Yunshen sensed a little, and immediately sensed where Garan was.


    Jialan is his child, and his blood is flowing on his body. The higher his strength, the clearer the sense of this bloodline. Therefore, even if he did not deliberately give his own blood to the three children, within a certain distance, He can also appear in front of them in an instant.


    Mu Yunshen also used this method to go directly to the prison where Jialan was.


    I have to say that the scientific and technological power of higher species cannot be underestimated. There is a very sophisticated space blocking device on the periphery of the prison where Garan is located. No matter what kind of creature, if you want to come directly through space or wormhole to save people, it will It is impossible to succeed.


    If it was Mu Yunshen and Trolasser 16 years ago, they might not be able to use such a sophisticated space blocking device. The power of people, the power of a space shuttle magic circle, can break such a space blockade, so they appeared in the prison very easily.


    Regrettably, as soon as they appeared, the alarm went off, and the Arshi knew immediately that they were coming.


    Mu Yunshen and Trolasse had already anticipated this. It was precisely because the other party was a higher species that they would not use the hidden methods they had used in the Imperial City, because they knew that even if they used it, it might not be useful. Civilization must not be underestimated, why are they like this? It is better to enter directly and generously, all resistance, and directly use force to crush.


    After so many years of retreat, they still have this confidence.


    As early as 16 years ago, they were able to slaughter the astral body of the Protoss. After 16 years, their strength has increased by how many levels. Is it possible that the Arshi tribe can still be more powerful than the Protoss? Impossible at all.


    The Arshi tribe can become a higher species, with wisdom, civilization, longevity, reproduction and strength. Even the "common problems" of higher species.


    Reproduction can be ranked in front of strength. It can be seen that the strength of the Arshi tribe is not even as good as reproduction ability.


    And the single combat strength of the Protoss, even among the higher species, can be ranked first. Therefore, Mu Yunshen and Trolaise are not afraid of the fighting strength of the Arshi tribe. What makes them jealous is that The wisdom and technological power of the Arshi tribe.


    However, in the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies and external forces are phantoms.


    author gossip

 Chapter 368

    Tell me, why were you arrested with Grant?" Trolasse asked the question directly.


    Mu Yunshen also looked at Jialan, wanting to hear his explanation.


    In fact, Jialan will be arrested with Grant. There is nothing strange about this matter, but the strange thing is that when Mu Yunshen and Trolasse appeared in the prison, the scene they saw was very strange.


    At that time, Jialan was leaning against Grant''s arms, and his posture was very ambiguous. For Mu Yunshen and Trolaise, who had come here, they felt that the situation was not right at the time. Before the retreat, they had never seen such a good relationship. The situation is that as long as there is Garan, there will never be Grant, and Grant seems to be hiding from Garan all the time. Given Grant''s age and identity, Mu Yunshen and Trolasse certainly don''t think much about it. , However, when they saw it with their own eyes, they couldn''t think about it, although they didn''t want to think about it.


    Jialan looked at the two fathers sitting across from them. More than ten years have passed and they have grown up, but the two fathers are still exactly the same as when they were in retreat, and their appearances have not changed in the slightest, as if everything happened yesterday.


    Jialan''s character is also very different from when he was a child, at least not as restrained and quiet as when he was a child. Today, he has been involved in the business circle of the entire universe and has learned a lot.


    Jialan smiled and said, "I haven''t congratulated Dad and Dad on their smooth exit, I''m very sorry for what happened this time, in fact, even if you don''t come, those green monsters can''t do anything to us, I will be caught by them. , because I want to be caught by them.


    Trolasse always felt that something bad was going to happen, "What''s the reason?


    Garan looked at his father, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, and he became serious, "Grant was caught by them, I want to save him.


    The way you want to save him is to fold yourself in?" Mu Yunshen couldn''t help saying.


    "Only by entering, I can confirm whether he is safe." Garan explained.


    Trolasse folded his long legs, "That is to say, his safety was placed above your own, right?"


    Jialan looked directly into his father''s eyes, without the slightest dodging, "Yes.


    Trolasse nodded, he already understood, for the sake of it all, what else did he not understand? He stood up and walked out without saying a word.


    Garan immediately stood up, "Father, please don''t go to him, all this is my reason."


    Trolasse looked at him sideways, "You are trying to tell me that a man almost the same age as me has moved your heart, not because of his seduction, but because of your own reasons.


    Garan affirmed: "It''s my fault."


    Trolasse was silent for a while and sighed: "Galan, although I have a bad relationship with the Orixia family, Grant, he is my uncle in name after all, do you know what your actions mean? ?


    "Father, I''m very sorry about this matter. After I understood my heart, I was also distressed and struggled. For this reason, I used all means to investigate Grant, investigate the reason why he was not on the Imperial City Star, and investigate him. With such qualifications, why not be the emperor of the Nebula Empire and investigate him... Is he really his father''s uncle?


    Trolasse stopped completely and turned to look at Garan, "I didn''t expect that you would doubt these things because of this feeling, Garan, do you think life is a bloody court drama? "


    Garan shrugged helplessly, "In fact, life is a bloody court drama.


    Trolasse: "¡­"


    Garan continued: "If it is really close blood relatives, can he turn a blind eye to the life and death of his own sister and brother? Knowing that his brother died, he has no worries or care for his brother''s children. How cold and cold a person must be. Is it possible to do this? Even if there is deep hatred between blood relatives, it can''t be done? Just like you, you clearly hate your mother, in the era of chaos, you still send someone to secretly protect her safety , You hate her, you don''t want to see her, but you can''t just watch her die in the war, this is a blood relative that can''t be separated.


    "Galan, your analogy is very inappropriate. I think you should apologize to your father." Mu Yun deeply felt sorry for his lover. No matter how hateful that woman was, she was Trolaise''s mother after all.


    Jialan also felt that he had said too much, and said apologetically: "I''m sorry father, you should understand what I mean."


    Trolasse didn''t have any unnecessary reaction, only said: "So, what did you investigate?


    Garland said: "There are many tricks in Grant''s identity, but many details are impossible to find out, as if someone deliberately erased it. Since there is such a good behavior, doesn''t it mean that Grant''s identity is inherently problematic?


    Trolasse did not accept this explanation, "This is just your guess.


    Garan was a little helpless, "Actually, Grant himself is the only person who knows this matter best, and I have also tentatively inquired about him. Grant told me with great certainty that he is my uncle and grandfather, and you don''t think he Is it interesting to say?


    Trolasse shrugged, "Actually, I don''t think it''s interesting, but I think these are deliberately imaginary because you don''t want to admit the relationship between the two of you.


    Garan: "No, you should trust my judgment.


    Hearing this, Mu Yunshen interrupted them and asked Jialan, "That is to say, all this is your own initiative, Grant did not accept you, right?


    Dad, it hurts me so much to say that, even though it''s the truth, I don''t want you to say it so bluntly. Karan said sadly.


    Mu Yunshen shrugged directly, "In return for making your father sad."


    Jialan was helpless, "It seems that between your son and your lover, you have chosen your lover very honestly. Mu Yunshen calmly said, "Being a man is to be honest. "


    Jialan was even more helpless, and felt that life was dark. From the moment I first met Grant, our fate was doomed. I just thought he was very good-looking, so good-looking, I am afraid in my life Never met a man or woman who was attractive to him.


    Therefore, I cheated his pet with food, thinking that this way, there will definitely be more opportunities to meet, but it is not the case, he is avoiding me, from that time, I still ignorant and ignorant of what emotion is. Then he started avoiding me. Doesn''t he have the power of foresight? You have never doubted, why does he hide from me everywhere? Even if my beloved pet is occupied by me, he can still hold back and want to go back, how afraid of seeing me what!


    Mu Yunshen and Trolasse glanced at each other, neither of them expected that Garan had other thoughts on Grant from such an early time, which is too... unbelievable, how old was Garan at that time What? 10 years old, only 10 years old. Of course, at that time, Garan definitely didn''t understand emotions, but it didn''t prevent him from appreciating beautiful things.


    It was not until this moment that the two suddenly realized that Grant had already foreseen the entanglement between him and Garan, so he could avoid him and want to break the entanglement? If so, then... Miserable!


    They all began to sympathize with Grant. Grant was very smart. Mu Yunshen and Trolasse were very clear about this, but in the same way, Garan would only be smarter than him, otherwise he would not force Grant to The whole universe is running away.


    Garan sighed: "Actually, you don''t have to worry, I have more than 80% probability that he is definitely not the orthodox bloodline of the royal family of the Nebula Empire. The deeper he hides, the better it can be explained."


    And, even now, he is still the same as 16 years ago, where there is me without him, where there is him without me, he has been avoiding me, just like now, he will definitely not stay in a spaceship with me On, at this moment, maybe he is trying to escape, ... maybe he has already escaped, this is his usual method, and he is very skilled. "


    As soon as Garan''s words were finished, Terminloreiser''s communication rang.


    Both of them looked at Jialan with strange expressions, but Jialan just shrugged, expressing helplessness.


    Troleser clicked on the communication, and heard a mercenary shout: "Sir, Grant hinted to our staff, drove the shuttle alone, and left the spaceship."


    Trolasse: "...


    Mu Yunshen: "..."


    Garan: "Look, you don''t have to worry at all, and I''m not in a hurry. I''m very interested in this hunting game."


    At this time, Trolasse and Mu Yunshen both felt that Grant was too pitiful, and provoked the little devil, Jialan.


    Trolasse finally concluded, "No matter what you say, I don''t approve of this relationship. If I have a chance, I will still talk to Grant. Regarding his identity, there must be conclusive evidence, otherwise, I will not Believe.


    Jialan had no pressure at all, "Don''t worry, no matter how deep you hide, your tail will be exposed sooner or later."


    The two fathers, who had planned to start a teacher and ask the guilt, had no idea that this topic would end with such an ending.


    They have been delayed for a month here in the Arshi tribe, and the selection of the new members of the Higher Species Committee has already begun. If they rushed over at this time, it might be too late.


    Coming from Garan''s cabin, Trolasse immediately contacted Bacherton.


    Seeing that they finally got in touch, Bacherton''s first words were: "Do you still want to participate in the committee?


    A thousand years is a very short time for us, but for you humans, whether you can live for a thousand years is a question.


    Troleser said very calmly, "From now on, the lifespan of human beings will also be greatly improved, a thousand years is not a big problem at all, this point, don''t bother the Protoss for us, now we just Go to the selection site and lead the way.


    Bacherton held a sigh of relief in his heart, and held back for a while, but he still couldn''t hold back, "What about the Arshi people? What happened to them? Don''t you plan to release their planet?"


    Trolasse glanced at him and said calmly: "From now on, there should be no more Arshi people in the universe!


    Bacherton: "..."


    What do you mean? The Arshes have surrendered to you humans? Don¡¯t talk about it. Humans surrender to the Arshes. It depends on whether they want it or not, and whether they dislike the low level of human civilization, and they say that there are no Arshes. What a joke.


    Bacherton would never believe this.


    author gossip

 Chapter 369

    The venue for the selection of the members of the Higher Species Committee is set on the planet Kaya, the headquarters of the committee.


    There are many kinds of species in the universe, all kinds of strange, all kinds of life forms can be bred, but the group of higher species is not huge, and reproduction is their biggest problem.


    It is precisely because of this that there is no species in the universe that dominates the universe, and it has been able to develop so peacefully to the present.


    Powerful races are difficult for everyone, and the number is not large, there are many affiliated races, no matter how "affiliated" they are not the same race, higher species are not stupid enough to support affiliated races, ants can still bite to death As for elephants, what''s more, most of the subordinate races are middle species. If we support them, wouldn''t the higher species be self-destructing? With the higher species on the head, although there is no problem with the reproduction of the lower species, I want to cooperate with the higher species. Fighting with force is also impossible.


    Although the committee members are selected once a year, under normal circumstances, the committee members will not change. If a race wants to become a high-ranking species in a dry-year or a few years, the probability is still too low, even if it finally ranks among the high-ranking species. Species ranks may not be able to enter the committee. After all, the committee only has ten seats, and those who can occupy these ten seats must be the strongest ten races.


    Since it has been done this way for countless years, even if there is an event selected by the committee members once a year, it is very perfunctory to organize it. In the eyes of higher species, the dry year is no different from a year or ten years of human beings. So frequent and there is no change, no matter how serious and grand the event is, it will become a form of a cutscene.


    When the spaceship of Mu Yunshen and Trolasser arrived at the legendary Kaya planet, they only knew what kind of planet the High Species Committee members were working on. energy air mass.


    Seen from the universe, it is a transparent, luminous energy mass, with no ground, no vegetation, or even redundant life forms.


    On the periphery of Kaya Planet, there are various warships and motherships suspended. Judging from these different shapes, they must belong to different races. Mu Yunshen and Troleser learned from Bacherton that, These battleships and motherships are all members of the High Species Committee members, that is, the people who serve them, can listen to all the orders of the members.


    When Trolasse heard this, he pondered for a moment, "How many people of each race will stay here?"


    Bacherton was ordered to lead Mu Yunshen and Trolasse to participate in the selection of the committee. Of course, he would be informed of these things. Even if he didn''t know it before, he would be specially informed before departure.


    There are very few clansmen of higher species, and those who can stay here will not exceed 100 at most.


    Trolasse understood, "Which battleship is from the Arshi?


    Baherton was startled, and suddenly thought, these two would not really want to fight the Arshi tribe to the end, right? With the scientific and technological power of human beings, there is no possibility of comparing with the Arshi tribe.


    Seeing Bacherton''s hesitation, Troleser said lightly, "To tell you the truth, since the Arshi people and I have already turned our backs on each other, it is impossible to give them a chance to take revenge.


    Bacherton hesitated for a moment before pointing out one of the group of battleships, the mothership. It was a very large mothership, but from the outside, you could see at a glance the weapons loaded on that mothership. It must be very advanced, and all races that dare to provoke the Arshi people must be eliminated.


    Trolesse nodded slightly to Mu Yunshen, Mu Yunshen stretched out his hand, and the starry sky array had already shot out, rapidly growing in size in the universe, and covered it towards the mothership of the Arshi tribe.


    All of this happened so suddenly. Just when all the battleships and motherships of the higher species were curiously watching this tiny spaceship come slowly, how could they have imagined that a white circle would suddenly fly out. The plate can suddenly become so big, like an evil shark, swallowing a mothership in one bite.


    That''s right, it''s a mothership that just disappeared.


    After swallowing the mothership, the giant white disc quickly shrank and disappeared into the universe.


    All this happened too fast. When the other species reacted, they were in chaos. They all looked around on alert. They didn''t know where the white disc came from, nor where the white disc disappeared. The detection and reconnaissance are afraid that the next thing to be swallowed up is their own battleship and mothership.


    This matter soon spread to the ears of the committee members on the Kaya planet. The committee members at the moment are a huge throne of a race, surrounded by a circle, suspended in the vast universe of galaxies. Their feet are not there. In kind, the throne can be stably suspended in the cosmic galaxy.


    There are ten seats, and a lot of them are there. They are communicating with each other, some ridiculing, some ironic, some full of gunpowder. For the interests of their own race, they are not arguing and guarding at all times.


    On the huge throne, sits a big tree with an ancient shape. The stars around the tree are dazzling, as if countless stars have gathered. He is a member of the Starry Sky Tree Human Race. He is so old that no one species knows. His age is now in the absence of the Xingchen family. Among the higher species committees, the Starry Sky Tree Human Race is undoubtedly the oldest, has the longest lifespan, and has a very high status in the committee. Fortunately, the Starry Sky Tree Human Race is peace-loving and has a relatively good temperament. Peaceful.


    The members of the Starry Sky Tree Human Clan said in a voice of incomparable vicissitudes, "Since this selection is still the same as usual, then we should leave, there is no need to continue to gather here."


    The Protoss hadn''t spoken yet, but the female member of the Kema clan spoke up, "Don''t worry, the previous selections were too boring, this selection might give us a surprise or maybe, after a long time, Too bland, let us all forget the meaning of life.


    This selection is indeed going to be a little more interesting. I remember that this selection seems to have a racial impact on higher species. If we want to take a seat from us, I don¡¯t know who will be more unlucky and lose this seat.


    A huge blue light and shadow without form, fluttering on the huge throne, proves his existence.


    "If this is true, then the unicorns are in danger. Quietly, their thin and small bodies will definitely be robbed of their seats. The ghostly undead burst into laughter.


    It is almost identical to the human form, except for the one-horned human with a long, sharp horn on its head. The committee member sneered. Are you undead too underestimated by our one-horned human? Even if it is to be replaced, it will be Al The Greeks, not our unicorns, the Arshis were severely injured during the recent Kuru cleaning, and it was a good time to start before they recovered.


    The smallest member of the Arshi tribe in the audience, the skinny little green-skinned committee member, smirked, "I don''t need to worry about this, the Arshi tribe can easily crush all living beings with our IQ. If you want to take the seat from me, you must at least raise your IQ. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know which clan you are talking about. The mechanical clan who have just been promoted to a higher species, even if they want to attack, they will not choose our most intelligent Arshi. Clan, there are better Yinbo Clan to choose from, how stupid they are to choose suicide.


    A silver-colored humanoid species, the Yinbo tribe, sitting on a huge seat with both hands on their knees, made a contemplative gesture but did not speak to the Arshi tribe, and seemed to not care about the conversations of other races, immersed in it alone in its own world.


    At this time, the Protoss finally spoke up, "Not only the mechanic, but also a race, they want to take the top spot directly through a shortcut.


    The unknown races all looked at the Protoss in surprise.


    The Koma people replied: "Yes, this race is the human race." Human race? What race is this? Never heard of it before, is it also a higher species?"


    The Kema committee member sarcastically said: "Of course not. When we were talking about taking shortcuts to challenge our committee members, their species level was low, and the level of civilization was that our time for one selection meeting was enough for 5 or 6 times their lifespan. long.


    The Arshes sneered directly, "There are too many species who dream of sitting on this chair, we can''t deprive the great ideals of weak races, right? They can fantasize and talk big, but we can''t take the goals of these ants seriously. , Such a fragile life, without even the ability to enter Kaya Star, is still delusional to compete for the top spot on the committee?"


    The Arshi tribe''s hatred of the human beings on Earth has reached its peak. If it wasn''t for a new committee selection, the human beings would have the protection of the Protoss, and the Arshi tribe had just been angered by the Kuru incident. It might be too easy for the Arshi tribe to kill them like ants. After this selection is over, what will the Arshi tribe do?

 Chapter 370

    Mu Yunshen and Trolasse walked hand in hand, their footsteps were calm and not at all chaotic, their body size was obviously so small in front of these advanced species, but the momentum around them was as majestic as a cosmic giant crocodile, making all species feel the same. They couldn''t ignore their existence. Mu Yunshen and Trolasse were suspended in the air, looking at the top ten committee members in front of them one by one. Their eyes wandered for a while on the Koma people, but their eyes finally fell on the Arshi people. on the committee.


    Before all the species recovered from the news, they saw that the species they were talking about just now appeared, and they couldn''t react for a while.


    The member of the Protoss was so shocked that he had just learned from Bacherton that the planet of the Arshi tribe had completely disappeared.


    Without saying a word, Troreiser pointed at the members of the Arshi tribe, "Arshi tribe, my human race, Troreiser Aslan, I want to challenge you, please give up your position.


    The expression of the members of the Arshi tribe changed, and they stood up directly from the throne, also stepping on the void, standing proudly with their hands behind their backs, looking down at the two humans with contempt and disdain.


    "Just because of you, ants, it''s a joke to want my clan to take the seat.


    Troleser said indifferently: "You are the only one left in the entire Arshi tribe, and it is useless for you to occupy this position. From now on, the Arshi tribe will become one of the extinct races in the universe.


    "What did you say?! The Arshi member''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Other species are also surprised and puzzled, not knowing what all this is going on.


    The Protoss member coughed dryly and explained: "Not long ago, the Arshi people resented the human race for exposing the Kuru''s affairs and wanted to take revenge on the human race, so they captured the child of the king of the human race, Mr. Aslan, Aslan. In a fit of rage, the husband directly caused the three living planets of the Arshi tribe to completely disappear. Just now, the mothership of the Arshi tribe on the periphery of the Kaya planet was also swallowed up by the white disc. This news, everyone Should already know.


    Only then did all the species understand what was going on. It turned out that the Arshi tribe staggered for a while, not believing it was true, and began to contact their own people. No matter how he contacted or who he contacted, there was no news at all. , Even the communication can''t be pulled out, as if the contact object does not exist in this cosmic dimension at all.


    Impossible... Impossible, how is this possible, a small human, a human who can be crushed by one finger, dares to do such a thing! How dare you! How dare you?! The members of the Arshi tribe are crazy, He took out the advanced weapons in the space storage and blasted towards Mu Yunshen and Trolasse.


    Mu Yunshen and Trolasse separated, Mu Yunshen didn''t move, just watched with arms folded, not at all worried that Trolase would not be able to deal with a green monster.


    Before the huge energy light group reached Trolessor, it was wrapped in a layer of frost, like an ice ball, and fell directly into Trolessor''s palm. All species took a breath when they saw this scene.


    Being able to completely freeze the energy bomb with the power of ice in a pure energy medium, what kind of power is this? Excellence is wisdom, not head-on combat.


    All the energy bullets of the Arshi tribe were sealed by the Troleser ice.


    The Arshes were unwilling and wanted to struggle again, but they heard Trolasse''s voice has come, "It''s over, there will be no Arshes from now on.


    Troleser lightly tapped, and the Arshi member in the distance was completely frozen, and at the moment when it was completely sealed, it shattered into powder with a bang, and disappeared into the energy of Kaya Star.


    Trolaise held Mu Yunshen''s hand again, walked slowly towards the vacated throne, and sat side by side on the throne with Mu Yunshen.


    On the huge throne, even if the two of them sit side by side, they are still terribly large, and their body size is too small compared to these large species.


    Trolasse sat on the throne and looked around the audience, "But there are still species that refuse to accept our husband''s sitting in this position. The nine major species are all silent, and just now, they have a new understanding of the strength of human beings.


    No matter what the overall strength of human beings, just these two people in front of them... No, what they have seen is only the power of one, and the other has been on the sidelines from beginning to end. They will never underestimate the other human being. He can freely enter the energy body of Kaya Star, and it can be seen that his strength is also not simple.


    Such a weak species can really annihilate the Arshi people completely. The Kema Clan members'' faces are very ugly. If the human race really takes this position, then the Kema Clan will definitely become their target in the future.


    The Kema member said solemnly: "A mere low-level species dares to destroy a high-level species, such a rampant behavior must be punished by the committee.


    Mu Yun took a deep glance at the Kema Clan committee member, in your opinion, the Arshi Clan wants to destroy our Human Race, we can only wait for death but can''t fight back, right?


    The Kema member nodded proudly, "Of course, the reason why the higher class is the higher class is that it is nobler than the lower class and cannot be violated.


    Mu Yun smiled deeply, "In this case, we have wiped out a whole race of higher species, does it mean that we are higher than your higher species.


    "You are presumptuous! The Kema member got up in anger.


    Mu Yunshen raised his hand and patted it, and before the Kema member could react, he was swept away by a huge space force, without even the slightest resistance.


    "Since the higher species are higher, they speak with their strength, and without strength, they dare to use their identity to oppress people and court death.


    Two people, one killed the member of the Arshi tribe, and the other slapped the member of the Kema tribe. Regardless of the overall strength of the human race, the strength of the two of them is enough to be a member of the committee.


    Trolasse said solemnly: "Now, vote."


    The remaining eight members fell silent again, and no one spoke.


    Mu Yunshen and Trolasse don''t seem to be in a hurry, they have patience and just wait.


    In the end, it was the members of the Star Spirit Tribe who, relying on some friendship with them, said: "This selection is a bit special, in addition to the fact that you want to take shortcuts, there is also a race that is promoted to a higher species, and they also want to compete for a seat. Bit. Trolasse: "Oh, how''d that work out?


    The Protoss member glanced at the other members and said, "As long as you can defeat the preparatory members of the Mechanic, and with the approval of more than five incumbent members, you can become a seat on the Higher Species Committee.


    All right, let him come over. Trolasse has the confidence to face any species.


    "Hahaha, I heard that this year''s committee selection is very interesting? Our machine family has been waiting for this opportunity for too long. Among the ten seats today, we must have a seat for our machine family! No race should try to stop our family. One The whole body was glowing with a metallic luster, like a living robot, and it rushed in this direction very frantically. The speed was astonishing, but when it was about to approach the throne, the backup member of the mechanical family suddenly continued to retreat strangely. , disappeared directly in Kaya Star, I don''t know where it was thrown.


    This accident was too sudden, not only the preparatory members of the Machine Race, but all the current members present were speechless.


    Mu Yunshen said indifferently: "The posture is not right, go back and start over.


    All Commissioners: "..."


    The Protoss member was sweating a little, "Uh... I think, with the strength of the human race, they should be one of the ten seats.


    The unicorn said the second, "Agree."


    Yinbo Clan: "Agreed, we will be a family from now on.


    Mu Yun looked suspiciously at the silver cosmic species, "What the hell is a family? Who is a family with you ugly ghosts?


    The Kolbo Clan of the Invisible Clan also said, "Agreed, if we can solve the problem of reproduction of our higher species, it will be even more perfect.


    Mu Yun understood deeply, it turned out that "this is what the family means, it''s because they want to build relationships for the future medicine, right!


    Afterwards, it was the Starry Sky Tree Human Race, "I have no objection, I agree that humans occupy this seat.


    When the Mechanical Race Preliminary Committee member was swiped back because of his wrong posture, and he has not returned, the new member here has been decided.


    As soon as the new committee members here were confirmed, the veteran committee members began to have a relationship with the two humans, and they all wanted them to help study the breeding potion of their own race. The Koma clan and the mechanical clan were completely forgotten.


    A new member of the Higher Species Committee was born, and the committee was announced to all intelligent life forms in the universe. Since then, the earth human is also one of the ten tribes of the Higher Species Committee. When was the last time the new member was born? No species can remember.


    The mechanical family is also unlucky. After working hard for so long, they just happened to catch up with the two kings of the human race to compete for the seat. The mechanical family can only admit that they are unlucky. They can only wait for the next opportunity and choose a soft persimmon to pinch, Fight for a seat.


    The news that human beings had entered the Higher Species Committee of the Universe was sent back to the Rose Empire and the Warcraft Empire. The two empires celebrated nationwide until Mu Yunshen and Troleser''s little spaceship returned to the magic star, and the celebration was not over yet.


    The biggest gain of Mu Yunshen and Trolasser''s expedition this time, apart from getting a seat on the Higher Species Committee, is that they captured the entire Arshi clan. Technology, the weight of this harvest will definitely not be smaller than the status of a high-level species commissioner.


    It won''t take long, after a hundred years, human beings can definitely stand in the universe as a higher species, and just after Mu Yunshen and Trolasse returned to the magic star, they met Nokowicz and Mu Yun who had been waiting for a long time. Hidden, when he saw them coming back, he first congratulated them happily, and then he hesitated.


    "If you have something to say, don''t hesitate. Mu Yunshen waved his hand and sat on the sofa. Naturally, a waiter brought hot tea and a fruit plate.


    Nokvic looked at Mu Yunyin, Mu Yunyin also looked at Nokvic, then the two said in unison, "We want to ask you to think of a way to see if we can have our own baby. child.


    "Pfft


    Mu Yunshen just took a sip of tea into his mouth and spit it out.


    You...you..."


    Mu Yun looked at them in shock.


    Nokovic and Mu Yunyin looked at Mu Yunshen blankly.


    Trolas knew that Mu Yunshen had misunderstood, but he didn''t explain it to him and drank tea calmly.


    Mu Yun was deeply surprised: "When did you two get together?


    Nokevich: "..."


    Mu Yunyin: "..."


    Mu Yunyin jumped up directly and shouted: "What is it! Who is with him? I am here to ask for medicine for Mars!


    Norkovich was also unable to complain, "I''m here to ask for medicine for Yama!


    Only then did Mu Yunshen pat his heart that was pounding with fright, "It''s okay, you almost scared me to death." With the exception of Jialan, he was really afraid of another uncontrollable situation. .


    The matter of Garan was enough for them to worry about. Garan did not follow them back, and went to find Grant halfway.


    With such a chasing universe, I don''t know what Grant''s mood is, but Garan is very happy in it.


    Mu Yunshen mourned for Grant silently for two seconds.


    When did you get together? How did we not know?"


    Mu Yunyin was about to explode, "Please make it clear, it''s not you, it''s me and him, he has a family, and I have a family, don''t let people misunderstand, I thank you brother.


    Mu Yun said calmly: "Oh, when did you and him get together?"


    "...Mu Yunyin was desperate, he decided to ignore his brother''s language problems and collapsed: "There are so many things you don''t know, the two of you have been in retreat for more than ten years, and after retreating, you will go to the competition committee for selection. Now, what can you know? Xiaoxue''s child is almost 10 years old. You don''t know that, right?


    Mu Yun was shocked, he really didn''t know.


    Mu Yunyin finally felt comfortable, thinking that he had made a comeback.


    Mu Yunshen waved his hand, "Okay, I know, I will let people study this potion to ensure that you can have your own biological children."


    After sending the two away, Mu Yunshen felt a little melancholy.


    After more than ten years of retreat, they really missed a lot of things.


    Trolasse hugged his lover, kissed his forehead, everything was settled, and he could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Yunshen, it''s time for me to return to the Rose Empire, and within a hundred years, I want to raise the technological power of the Rose Empire to the same level as the Arshi tribe.


    Mu Yunshen also showed a relaxed smile, "Okay, I support you."


    With the strength of the two of them, no matter how busy they are during the day, they can reach each other''s bedroom in just one step, no matter how busy they are during the day, and it is no different from not being separated.


    Trolasse kissed him again, "How about you?"


    "Me? Of course I want to take good care of my Warcraft mercenary group. I want to make the name of the Warcraft mercenary group resound throughout the universe! I want to make money from all species and let them know that in the mercenary world, we are the only Warcraft mercenaries. The regiment is the strongest! As for the rest, let Jiala worry about it. Mu Yunshen said it as a matter of course.


    Trolasse laughed helplessly, "As long as you like it."


    author gossip


    This is the end of the writing. The couple of Garan x Grant who did not explain the results in the main text will have a separate episode, and some small branches without results will also be written in the episode, so don''t be anxious, don''t be impatient, Don''t spray.

 Chapter 371

    Grant sat on the spacious and comfortable couch, his long ice blue hair was loose, and Agnes quietly fell asleep on his lap, while Grant watched the universe outside the porthole, and drank red wine silently.


    This atmosphere and scene are exactly the same as before. If it wasn''t for the change in mood, everything would be perfect.


    Ross strode forward in a very good mood, "Grant, I heard that you were captured by a higher race. Grant didn''t even look at him, so he said, "I was captured, are you happy?"


    Ross smiled, "I just want to gloat over the misfortune and wonder if you are fascinated by any higher species."


    Grant said lightly, "If you want a non-human being, I can introduce it to you."


    Ross hurriedly waved his hand, "No, no, you''d better keep it for yourself."


    Ross sat on the sofa opposite Grant, stared at Grant for a long time, and then said, "Boss, do you have something on your mind?"


    Grant raised his eyebrows to look at him, "What do you think I can worry about?"


    Ross touched his chin and pondered, "You used to stay on the magic star every day and didn''t want to come back, but when you came back, you didn''t want to go back every time, and this time, you fled back in a flying shuttle, why don''t you think it''s wrong, is there someone here? Chasing you? If there is, you must tell your brothers that we are the legendary top mercenary group of kings. As our boss, how can you be disadvantaged?


    Grant rolled his eyes at him, "You don''t need to test me, it''s just your tricks, and you want to tell me what to say, Ross touched the back of his head and laughed.


    Grant looked at him stupidly, and said annoyed: "You are very busy, aren''t you? Do you want to take your brothers to other races to drill and practice Ross and continue to laugh, "It''s okay to practice, but before the practice, someone wants to see you, he Saying that I want to give you a surprise, I didn''t let anyone inform you in advance. "


    Grant was stunned for a moment, and the next second, he had a bad premonition in his heart.


    At this moment, Agnes, who was sleeping on his lap, suddenly raised her head, jumped directly from his lap, and ran away in a hurry.


    Grant''s hunch was even worse, he stood up abruptly, and was about to leave, "Whoever looks for me will say I''m not here, and I have nothing to do with the King''s Mercenary Corps, remember?


    Before Ross could answer, Grant had already walked quickly towards the other door.


    Just kidding, the king mercenary group is his trump card, and it is his base camp. If this is exposed, he will not even have a place to hide in the future.


    Before the hatch was opened, two white dumplings had already blocked it.


    Grant saw that it was his Agnes and... Yura


    Grant only felt dizzy, turned around suddenly, and saw a handsome young man with silver hair, who was looking at him with a smile but not a smile.


    Grant only felt that Leng Zhe was about to come down, and said with a dry smile: "You... how do you know that I took out the communicator here, Garan, and shook it at Grant, there was a small red dot on the communicator "DiDi" sound.


    High-tech products, no matter where you hide, I can find you.


    Grant''s heart collapsed. As Garan''s elder, he couldn''t lose face too much. He put on a calm look and said solemnly: "I''m a little busy now, do you want to go back first? When I''m done, I will. Back to the magic star to see you.


    Jialan continued to look at him with a half-smile, "No, you can go to work first, I''ll just wait for you here.


    Grant opened his mouth and was speechless. His words were very clear. He just didn''t want to be alone with him, and he didn''t want to see him here. Jialan was so smart, it was impossible not to understand what he meant, but he Just pretend not to understand.


    Grant held back for a long time, and in a blink of an eye, he saw Ross who was still standing there with a curious expression, "Why are you still here? Billowing Ross is full of curiosity and really wants to stay and watch the show, but he is afraid of being angered by the boss, so he has no choice but to roll away. .


    When there was no one else in the cabin, Grant walked back very decently, sat down on the sofa again, and beckoned Kaya to sit down.


    Garan was not polite to him either, and sat opposite Grant, Agnes and Yura lay beside Garan, all staring at Grant on the opposite sofa.


    Grant was stared at by three pairs of eyes and felt sweating again.


    He swallowed and said in his heart that he was his uncle and grandfather, so he should have the appearance of an elder.


    Jialan, I''ve made it clear to you before, I''m your elder, uncle and grandpa, don''t make fun of you The regiment is safe. Who would have thought that Jialan would actually do something on him and track him down here. It''s really a high-tech calculation. Jialan smiled, "I don''t care, even if it''s a kiss. Uncle and grandfather don''t matter.


    Grant''s face darkened immediately, "You don''t care, I do.


    Garan said: "You don''t have to care.


    Grant


    I can''t chat today, can I still have a good chat, can I


    No way, Grant had to resort to a trick, "Your two fathers will not agree." With the tempers of Yunshen and Trolasse, if they knew about this, they would definitely kill him. He kidnapped Garan, which was absolutely impossible.


    Jialan said leisurely: "In fact, they already know and agree."


    Grant instantly petrifies¡ª¡Æ(mouth meter¡ª.


    Knowing is knowing, but not agreeing, but there is no very fierce opposition, but such a thing does not need to let Grant know that Garan knows, the key issue of father''s disagreement is their identity, not that Grant is old, But Grant''s uncle and grandfather''s identity is more troublesome. Since Garan knows that Grant''s identity is tricky, how can he not find out the truth?


    It was impossible for Grant to be very sure, and it was impossible for Mu Yunshen and Trolasse to agree to this matter.


    Jialan spread his hands, "You can communicate with them in person, just ask and you''ll know."


    Grant


    How dare he ask, seeing Mu Yunshen and Trolaise feel guilty, or else they wouldn''t have escaped from their spaceship directly, and asked a fart.


    Seeing that Grant finally stopped talking, Garan continued, "You actually already knew that you would have an emotional entanglement with me, so you have avoided me since I was ten years old.


    Grant looked away, "You''re thinking too much, I didn''t avoid you, and we didn''t have any emotional entanglements. Looking at Grant, Garan laughed suddenly, and the laughter was very light. Grant''s heart trembled when he heard it.


    Garan stood up, walked to the sofa beside Grant and sat down, leaned directly, put his chin on Grant''s shoulder, and whispered in his ear: "You are so much older than me, and you say something like this Lie, guilty?"


    Grant only felt that the hair all over his body stood up, grabbed Garan''s wrists, and propped him up a little further, "Galan, it''s not okay to be so unscrupulous in front of me, I''m also a normal man, you are so willing to vote Sending hugs, just in case one day..."


    Grant originally wanted to scare Garan, but when he saw Garan propped his chin up and looked at him with interest, he was at a loss for words.


    Garan smiled and said, "Are you impulsive to me?"


    As he said that, his gaze moved down, and it landed directly on the dignity of the man.


    Grant''s face darkened immediately, and he stood up with a swipe, but Garan was already prepared, grabbed him, pulled him down, and straddled him sideways, sitting directly on Grant''s lap.


    Grant was instantly stiff, and he was pressed on the sofa and dared not move. He raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, and did not even dare to touch Garan. He felt the temperature on his thighs, and Grant was not feeling well. The Adam''s apple slipped, and even the eyes didn''t know where to put them.


    "Jia, Jialan, get up... Grant looked away, didn''t look at him, his throat was so dry that he could barely make a sound.


    Garan hugged him, leaned into his arms, and whispered: "Grant, I have liked you for many years, whether you accept me or not, I will chase after you, if you think it is interesting to chase like this If so, then we will continue like this. You must have already known about the relationship between us, otherwise you would not have avoided me so early. You are afraid of being involved with me, afraid of seeing me, and you are avoiding me every day. It''s been 16 years now, there are some things that you can''t hide if you want to, do you understand?


    You don''t get married, I don''t get married, you run away, I chase, you hesitate, I''ll wait for you. "


    At this moment, Grant''s incomparably firm belief was somewhat shaken.


    Perhaps, this is really destined. Destiny can''t be changed. Everyone says that people who can predict the future cannot predict their own future. Grant is a little unbelievable. In the midst of chaos, he predicted one thing about himself¡ªthe person who is not affected by his own ability is his destined lover


    When he foresaw this, Grant realized that he seemed to have lost something. It was a very strange feeling that he had something that he originally had. In this foreknowledge, it was lost unknowingly.


    Later, I heard from an advanced species in the universe that people with the ability to predict will be more evil. The power of precognition belongs to the power of God. If you can predict that others can, but you are not greedy enough to predict yourself, you will definitely have to pay a price. What is this price? It is unknown.


    Grant was also very worried. What was he missing? Fortune? Happiness? Emotions? Or.


    author gossip

 Chapter 372

    Grant didn''t even know if the price he was going to pay would be taken away from his future partner, and only that time, he didn''t dare to predict himself anymore, what he couldn''t do was not done, he couldn''t cross the line.


    Garan... Grant called him in a low voice, with helplessness, hesitation, intolerance, and distress in his voice, "You will not be happy with me," Grant said in a low voice.


    As long as I can be together, I will feel very happy, I don''t need anything, as long as I can be together, that is happiness. Garan answered him.


    Grant was silent, always feeling that a child who he had grown up with, who was still his junior, suddenly became his partner, this turning point felt a little too big.


    He thinks this way psychologically, but he is very honest physically. He is not too young, and it is impossible for him to have no physical needs. However, whenever he decides to find someone to solve his physical problems, there will be embarrassing things. This made his bedmates always displeased, either because he didn''t lift it, or because he was cold, and over time, Grant lost interest in himself.


    A flash of light suddenly flashed in his mind, Grant sat up straight, and felt his body change in disbelief.


    As soon as he foresaw his punishment, wouldn''t he just let him not do it?


    Unless he finds the right person, he will never be able to do his best in his life


    Isn''t it the partner who predicted his future? As for punishing him like this? Grant suddenly sat up, and Garan almost fell, "What''s the matter?


    Grant was a little embarrassed, "Galan, you come down first, I and I...


    Garan was sitting on Grant''s lap at the moment, and the man was clinging to him again. He didn''t pay attention just now, but now because of Grant''s reaction, he realized the change somewhere in Grant.


    Garan glanced down in surprise, and then saw Grant''s embarrassment, and suddenly laughed, he deliberately got close to Grant again, especially pressed it tightly in some places, and directly pressed Grant back to the sofa. Grant was caught off guard. , snorted, sweat started to sweat on his forehead, his body became a little weak because of the shock just now, his breathing was unstable, and the hot breath sprayed on Garan''s skin, which was undoubtedly an invisible invite.


    Garan... don''t make trouble... Grant grabbed Garan''s waist and wanted to push him away, but, with Garan''s slender and tight waist, Grant''s two big hands were put on it, as if possessed by a demon , can no longer move an inch.


    Garan leaned closer to Grant''s ear, chuckled softly, and breathed in Grant''s ear, making Grant''s whole body tense like a bow.


    Garan whispered softly, "Grant, you''re not too young, you used to be Grant who dealt with physical problems.


    In order to defend the dignity of a man, the title of "do not lift" must not be known to this little guy, otherwise, he will definitely be ridiculed by him for a lifetime


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Garan continued to laugh: "Don''t tell me, you are so old, you are still a baby, right? Grant suddenly felt that his dignity as a man was insulted in his eyes, "I read countless people about your uncle, what is it? I have never tasted such a beauty, your uncle and grandfather? Have you ever seen a chick as big as me? My experience is definitely richer than your father''s.


    Garan continued to chuckle, "Really? But your reaction didn''t look like a love veteran at all. Grant was immediately unhappy, "Which veteran lover would deliberately reveal that he was a veteran? Who wouldn''t hide and prepare to go fishing? little beauty


    So, you are also hiding well, are you ready to catch the little beauty? Garan said softly, and he bit Grant''s earlobe. He, wheezing, gasping for breath, was obviously caused by too much depression.


    Grant looked at the young man lying under his arms, bit his teeth hard, got up and was about to leave.


    With such a good opportunity, how could Garan let him leave, let alone avoid him. Grant had an impulse towards him, and his reaction was obvious. Knowing this, Garan was relieved, at least it showed that Grant had a desire for him.


    Garan stretched out his arms and wrapped his arms around Grant''s neck directly. He pressed it all over, and even took the initiative to kiss Grant''s lips.


    Grant''s eyes widened, looking very, very shocked. He avoided Garan''s kiss and said angrily, "Galan, don''t be fooled, I''m your uncle and grandpa.


    Garan was unmoved and kissed him again, Grant dodged several times, all Garan''s kisses fell on his face, such a fine kiss on the chin, the tortured Grant almost went crazy.


    As if ruthless, he pressed Garan on the sofa again, this time, he was very close, he stared at Garan''s eyes and told him word by word, "Jalan, don''t play with fire, I''m normal. Man, if you seduce me like this again, I can''t promise..." Hug me. Garan answered swiftly.


    Grant: "...with his eyes open, but not moving, just staring at him so fiercely.


    I want you. Garan spoke again.


    Grant remained motionless, only his heart was beating wildly, almost out of his chest. The hand resting on the sofa clenched into a fist. He was trying his best to restrain himself. As long as a man was a man, he would not be able to resist this kind of temptation.


    Seeing that Grant still didn''t move, Garan suddenly laughed, "Uncle Grandpa, are you afraid that if you move me, my father will kill you, so you would rather be patient than touch me?


    Grant was instantly angry, "What did you say? I''d be afraid of that kid Trolasse? He even called my uncle Garan to chuckle when he saw me, "What''s the use of being brave? After all, you are still I''m afraid of my father and father, so I would rather endure hard work than dare to touch me, don''t admit it, this is the truth


    fact ball


    Grant was completely annoyed by these words of Garan, he rudely tore Garan''s clothes, picked him up from the sofa, and stared at Garan''s tempting upper body full of evil. He said ruthlessly: "Since you want me to treat you like this, there is no reason not to eat the meat that is delivered to your mouth.


    Grant rudely bit Jialan''s neck. It was really too hard for these years, and he was suddenly released, like a beast out of the cage, difficult to control.


    "Ah... The sudden pain and irritation made Garan groan uncontrollably, and hugged each other tightly with both arms.


    Grant bit him, grabbed the soft silver hair with a big hand, and pulled it down, forcing Garan to lift his head. Brows, Grant scrambled, grabbed, plundered, and licked in his mouth recklessly. It was too unbearable for Garan to let a person who had no experience in kissing suddenly suffer such stimulation.


    His breathing was fast, and his eyes were even brimming with tears, and he still didn''t flinch, no matter what kind of experience Grant gave him, he would endure it.


    Because this man is Grant


    Grant pressed the back of Garan''s head with one hand, forcing Garan to endure his stormy kisses, and with the other hand he had already ripped off Garan''s pants.


    Hmm.... Garan snorted, his body trembled a little, but he still held it back, he just didn''t let go or beg for mercy. He knew that Grant was deliberately hurting him, and Grant wanted him to be afraid, to say no, to let him retreat, but he didn''t.


    Grant leaned under Garan with a ruthless hand and played with it wantonly. Garan took a sharp breath and collapsed into Grant''s arms.


    Grant''s breathing was heavy, and Garan buried his face in his arms, clutching his clothes tightly, biting his lower lip tightly, preventing himself from making a sound. he''s sick, he''s uncomfortable, he''s in pain


    "Ah - at the last moment, Garan couldn''t hold back, cried out, leaned back and almost fell, but was hugged by Grant and held tightly in his arms.


    Garan lay on Grant''s shoulder, trembling all over, panting violently, and the long-suffering tears finally fell silently.


    He wept silently, crying very forbearably, without even making a sound.


    Grant held him tightly in his arms, preventing him from seeing his expression at the moment. It wasn''t until a long time later that he released Garan and put him on the sofa. The coat was placed over Garan.


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t even look at Garan.


    Falling in love with you, I am very tired and desperate, why is it you, miss me Garan Aslan, what kind of person is not looking for? Why is it you? 16 years ago, if you did not appear in the magic star, That would be great... Grant''s footsteps were slow, and in Garan''s voice, he slowly walked away.


    It wasn''t until a long time later that Garan muttered to himself again, "If you really can''t pass the hurdle of your identity, I won''t force you to set you free, and let me free.


    author gossip

 Chapter 373

    When Ross found Grant, Grant was sitting by the porthole smoking, throwing a cigarette butt on the floor, Ross opened the door and came in, almost choked by the strong smell of second-hand smoke.


    Cough, cough..., Grant, if you want to commit suicide, don''t choose to use this method. If you die, you still want to harm others. Do you still have a sense of public morality? Ross complained.


    Grant didn''t look back, looked at the dark universe, and said slowly, "What about him?"


    Who? Oh he, he''s gone. Ross was a little strange just now. When Garan came and left, he was not wearing a suit at all. The two of them, did some adultery happen?


    Grant was silent for a long time again, "Loss, isn''t he very perverted when he falls in love with his nephew''s child?" Wow~, really perverted. Ross was amazed.


    "You even got abscess, can you still get perverted? Ross was even more amazed.


    As Grant''s confidant, Ross has been loyal to him for so many years. He knows many things about Grant. Of course, he also knows that many of the previous bedmates were found for Grant. of.


    As a result, Grant, who was very attractive in appearance, fascinated all the handsome men and women, but as soon as he got on the bed, he wilted. Everyone came here happy and left in disappointment. No one is looking for it, that''s all, give up treatment completely


    Ross looked at Grant''s disheveled appearance, and suddenly seemed to have discovered something extraordinary, and said in shock: "Boss, your inaction has been cured? You did your nephew and son? Damn, you too It''s too beastly. Grant put the back of his head against the porthole frame, took a few deep puffs of cigarettes, and said vaguely: "This may also be a punishment for lack of greed.


    If he can''t meet the right person, he doesn''t show anything to anyone, but when he meets the right person, it is such an identity relationship.


    This punishment is really... enough to destroy humanity.


    Loss seemed to have suddenly thought of something, and said in horror: "Old Boss, you put Mu Yunshen and Trolasse''s sons to sleep, aren''t the two of them going to fight with you? The two of them are now high school. A member of the Species Committee, this position and strength are not something we can mess with. We should hurry up.


    run away


    Grant drank his cigarette with a lifeless expression, "I hope Trolasse can stab me a few times now, so that I can feel better."


    Ross observed for a long time, and finally concluded: "Boss, I think, you seem to be hopeless, give up the treatment and wait for death.


    Grant didn''t answer again, and it wasn''t until Ross left for a while that Grant murmured to himself: "I don''t care if I die, but I''m afraid, that kid will not be able to think about it.


    Just when Mu Yunshen and Te Ming Laiser thought that Garan would continue to chase Grant and run around the universe, Garan came back alone.


    Mu Yunshen was in the Warcraft Mercenary Group when he received a communication from Gala.


    Dad, Garan is back. "


    Mu Yunshen didn''t care at the time, Mo Xing was Jialan''s home, and it was normal for him to come back.


    Seeing that her father didn''t respond, Gala hesitated before saying, "He came back alone, and his mood is not very good."


    Mu Yunshen stopped what he was doing and looked up at Gala in the video, "Where is he now?"


    in his own garden. "


    okay, I get it.


    Mu Yunshen hung up the communication, and he immediately went to Jialan''s garden and saw Jialan at a glance.


    He was lying on a hammock at the moment, staring at the bright flowers above the hammock with his eyes open, as if he was thinking about something, but at the same time, he was thinking about nothing, and he was just lying there motionless.


    Mu Yunshen stood there and watched him for a long time, without seeing him move, Jialan didn''t even notice his existence.


    Mu Yunshen stood for a while before walking over.


    Maybe it was Mu Yunshen''s footsteps that disturbed Jialan, he suddenly returned to his senses, looked up to see the person coming over, rolled over and sat up from the hammock, but did not get down.


    "Dad. Garan smiled.


    With such a smile, Mu Yun knew at a glance that there was a problem.


    Mu Yunshen also climbed into the hammock, intending to sit with Jialan for a while


    Garan looked at the creaking sling and was a little worried, "Dad, this hammock doesn''t seem to be able to withstand two people.


    Mu Yunshen waved his hand, "It''s alright, Dad will install a new one for you after it''s broken."


    Jialan: "...The key point doesn''t seem to be here. Mu Yunshen finally sat down on the hammock, swaying his legs easily, the hammock also slowly swayed, and the sling continued to make an overwhelmed creaking sound.


    Mu Yunshen is not a person who can chat, if Trolaise is here, he will definitely introduce topics gradually, but now it is Mu Yunshen, don''t expect him to step by step, and straight to the point: "Why are you the only one? People are back? Grant is not a good thing to mention Grant, the mention of Grant touches the pain in Garan''s heart.


    He bowed his head in silence, and after a while, he said, "Dad, Grant and I...


    Having said that, Garan''s voice was suddenly choked up. He loved to cry when he was a child, but after he was ten years old, he seldom cried, but when he encountered some things and faced some specific people, he still couldn''t help it. If he wanted to cry, he knew that it would make him look very useless, so he still tried his best to force the tears back.


    After adjusting his emotions, Jialan smiled and looked at Mu Yunshen, "Dad, I don''t think Grant and I are a good fit, and I don''t want to force him, so I decided to... give up.


    Mu Yunshen looked at him quietly, with a very serious expression, "Are you sure?


    Wanting to give up a person you truly love is undoubtedly more painful than plucking your heart out.


    Garan nodded, "Well, I''ve figured it out.


    Mu Yunshen didn''t speak, just looked at him silently.


    Both father and son fell silent, and after a long time, Garan spoke again.


    "I have loved someone for too long, and suddenly said if I want to give up, I always feel that my heart is empty, and all I can think about is this person, his name, his words and deeds, everything about him, and his thoughts. It is impossible to suppress these memories without disturbing my emotions.


    Garan smiled bitterly, "Dad, isn''t your pharmacist very good? Can you ask him to help me research a medicine that can be forgotten."


    I want to... and forget about him.


    Mu Yunshen listened silently, "You really decided


    Garan nodded, "It''s decided."


    Well, this potion is very simple. Once it''s made, I''ll bring it to you. After Mu Yunshen finished speaking, his legs swayed and he wanted to jump off the hammock, but as soon as he tried his best, he heard a "pop", the sling broke, and both fell to the ground.


    Mu Yunshen: "It''s been too long, it''s time for a new one."


    Garland: "¡­


    Mu Yun patted his butt and left, leaving Jialan alone on the ground, still a little dazed.


    After Mu Yunshen left, he didn''t stop and went directly to Rose Star, and even appeared directly in the palace hall of Rose Empire. Trolaise was discussing matters with the minister, and Mu Yunshen appeared so suddenly.


    Trolasse has long been accustomed to Mu Yunshen''s appearance, but many ministers are not used to it. Because of the unknown Star Territory, some ministers are still somewhat dissatisfied with Mu Yunshen, and he suddenly appeared in the government hall. , which will naturally allow some ministers to take advantage of the theme


    author gossip

 Chapter 374

    Lord Star Master, this is the palace of my Rose Empire, it''s not good for you to appear like this?"


    Mu Yun took a deep look at the man, "It''s true that I''m the star master of the magic star, but in the same way, I''m still the man of your imperial majesty, and my man''s palace is mine, what do you think?


    "You...you, you are just arguing, the minister is so angry


    A minister said: "The Lord Star is right, your Majesty''s palace is indeed yours, so, is your Demon Empire also your Majesty''s?


    Mu Yun nodded deeply, "My empire is mine, and my man''s empire is also mine, what''s your opinion?"


    All the ministers were stunned again.


    Trolasse held back and didn''t laugh directly, "Okay, let''s go here first today, let''s go."


    Mu Yunshen and Trolasse disappeared instantly above the hall and returned directly to their own palace.


    Trolasse held Mu Yunshen''s hand and said with a smile: "My dear, those ministers of mine are getting older, let them live a few more years, every time they are half-pissed to death by you, they look pitiful.


    Mu Yun was deeply resentful, "They are all self-inflicted, so I can''t ignore them every time I want to. Now that they are old, let them retire as soon as possible, don''t stare at my Warcraft Empire all day long.


    Trolasse laughed, "Okay, I''ll arrange for them to retire as soon as possible.


    Trolasse: "Why did you come here at this time? Is there something wrong? Mu Yun said with deep concern, "It''s Garan''s business. "


    When Trolasse heard Mu Yunshen''s retelling, a burst of anger immediately burned.


    "This Grant, how dare to hurt Garan, I''m not finished with him


    As Troleser said, he started to communicate, looking for Grant''s band number, but Mu Yunshen held his hand.


    What are you going to say to Grant? He doesn''t like us Garan, can you make him like Garan? If so, where is the face of our Garan? Garan is his child, and Mu Yunshen will never allow it His children lost their dignity.


    Trolasse was also pissed off. Hearing what Mu Yunshen said, he felt that it was justified, but he was still suffocating in his heart.


    "Did you ask what happened between them? Grant doesn''t look like he will hurt Garan. Since childhood, Grant avoided Garan every time, but whenever Garan is in trouble, Grant will help without saying a word. , It doesn''t make sense. After knowing Garan''s intentions, you still hurt him like this. Didn''t you always hide from Garan and run all over the universe? Why don''t you run away suddenly now?


    Mu Yun shook his head deeply, "I don''t know that, I didn''t ask, the way Jialan looks, I feel really distressed and can''t bear to ask.


    The child-loving madman, Trolasse, went mad again when he heard this, and directly opened Grant''s communication. This time, he would ask Grant to settle the account.


    "Grant


    As soon as the communication was connected, Grant''s roar passed.


    Grant seemed to be preparing for something, when he heard Trolasse''s voice, he stopped the movement in his hand, and gestured in one direction, it should be to let the others leave first.


    After everyone was gone, Grant lit a cigarette and faced Trolasse and Mu Yunshen in the communication.


    Grant didn''t know how much they knew, and didn''t know if Garan told them about their intimate relationship.


    "If you don''t do this, what do you want me to do? Do you really want to be with him? I''m his uncle and grandfather, your uncle, even if you don''t agree to such a relationship, right?


    Jialan is so smart, he needn''t say more, after that time, Jialan should already believe that he doesn''t love him.


    Without love, even if the two are forced to be together, there will be no happiness


    Trolaise and Mu Yunshen were both silent. If it wasn''t for this relationship, Jialan liked someone so much, even if that person didn''t like Jialan, Trolaise would probably use means to keep them together. Who is Jialan? Lan is his son, as long as his son can be happy, he can do anything.


    It was because of Grant''s identity that he and Mu Yunshen took on a laissez-faire attitude. They were also in conflict and didn''t know how to resolve this matter.


    However, this is not the reason why Grant hurt Garan.


    "Grant, are you not going to lift it up? Trolasse said suddenly.


    The cigarette in Grant''s hand almost fell to the ground, and he turned his head and looked at Trolasse, "What did you say?"


    This is Grant''s secret. No third person except the closest Loos knows it. How did Trolather know? Grant believed that this was definitely not what Garan said, because, in front of Garan, It''s a completely normal man''s reaction. He has impulses, and Garan also knows it, and he will definitely not talk nonsense.


    Trolasse stared at him, "Galan is so good, why don''t you like him? What is wrong with his appearance, family background, talent, and strength? The identity of your uncle and grandpa is not the reason for you to reject him. The reason is either you only like women, or you are sick. If you like women, you have never seen any need for women in the years you were in the magic star, so you must be sick. Grant was about to explode, even though he was sick with men and women in the universe, he wasn''t sick with Garan


    Trolasse sneered, "Congratulations, you are finally dying alone. At such an old age, it''s rare that my Jialan doesn''t despise you for being old, but I didn''t expect you to be ignorant. Grant, after my Jialan drank the forgetting potion, I don''t want to If you appear in front of him again, he will completely forget you, start all over again, he will meet someone who likes him and he likes, from now on, everything about him has nothing to do with you.


    What did you say, what oblivion potion? You...


    Before Grant could speak, Trolasse hung up decisively, not wanting to say another word to Grant.


    Grant immediately called back, but found that he couldn''t get through. Grant communicated with Mu Yunshen again, but he couldn''t connect.


    Grant''s hand was shaking while holding the communicator. He pulled it over and over again, but couldn''t get through. In the end, he was so angry that he threw the communicator directly. You bastard, you bastard, this is the result you want the most? Let Garan completely forget it. Me? Forget me..."


    Grant turned around twice, and finally sighed: "Forget about me, since you can''t give him happiness, don''t let him continue to suffer.


    Grant told himself this and felt that this was the best outcome. He smoked two cigarettes and drank two glasses of red wine in silence.


    When Ross came in, he saw broken objects all over the place. The communicator, wine glass, and wine bottle were all broken on the ground, and the cigarette butt was thrown on the ground. He was shocked, "Grant, what''s wrong with you? So heavy? Are we going to transfer?"


    Grant, who was full of hostility, stood up with a gloomy face, "Go back to the Empire of Warcraft and see if he still has my uncle in his eyes.


    Ross risked his death to remonstrate, "With all due respect, boss, you don''t seem to be a match for Emperor Rose."


    Grant went berserk in an instant, "Are you stupid? Do you think I''ll fight him head-on? I''m going to dig his heart and take away his sweetheart to see if he''ll go crazy. I''m scruples about his identity, considerate of his feelings, and always He has endured so far, but he is really good. He actually wants to let Lao Tzu die alone. I went to his grandmother''s to return to the magic star Loss as quickly as possible. He just heard that a higher species had kidnapped the sons of Emperor Qiangwei and the Emperor of Warcraft. , The husband and the husband directly wiped out the higher species of others, and the reputation of the two great emperors spoiling baby mad demons has also spread in the universe. Who dares to touch their children?


    Old boss, you have to think twice. Although we are the top mercenary group, we are not comparable to a higher species. We are not enough for their husbands to hunt down.


    You are afraid that I will kidnap their son. If you don''t believe me, they dare to bombard the starship of I, unless they don''t want their son, Grant is so bloody and can''t calm down at all.


    Ross: "People will travel through space, and they can reach our starship directly, and disintegrate us from the inside. It''s easy."


    Grant sneered, "Mu Yunshen''s spatial ability is limited by distance. If we hide further, even if they are connected by blood, we won''t be able to sense it. A bunch of bastards don''t know how to respect the old and love the young. What are you polite to them? Directly rob people


    At the same moment, in the palace of the Rose Empire, Trolasse also transformed into a furious lion, roaring at his subordinates, "Give you a month to find out the relationship between Grant Aurixia and the Nebula Empire''s future emperor. relationship, focusing on investigating whether there is a necessary blood relationship between them


    Several leaders who specialize in intelligence have been ordered to leave


    It was Trolasse who didn''t want to care before, as long as he wanted to, how could Grant''s bottom line not be picked up? Not to mention the mere true identity


    The energy that Emperor Rose can play is much greater than that of Garan. What Garan can''t check is not a problem here at Trolasse. As long as he wants to check, he can even check the color of the underwear that Grant wore since he was a child. It was clear to Mu Yun that he was really angry, "Are you really going to cut off their relationship?"


    Trolasse said angrily: "You must stop you and let Senjin study the potion, the sooner the better, I don''t want Garan to think about that bastard for a moment.


    Ugly and weak, he should be a bachelor all his life, he is not worthy of Jialan Mu Yunshen: "¡­


    He is your uncle after all, is it really okay to belittle him like that?


    Trolasse urged, "Go quickly and research the potion as soon as possible, lest that bastard come back and make trouble."


    Mu Yunshen: "...


    Silently went back to study the medicine.


    author gossip

 Chapter 375

    "Boss, we will reach the magic star in half a day. Ross is a little excited," we drove the starship directly to rush up to grab people, or secretly landed and stole the lady out


    Grant suddenly stood up from the sofa, "Looking for a hidden place to hide, we took a spaceship to land secretly, as soon as the large starship approaches the magic star, it will definitely be suspected, once they know that I am back, they will definitely not let me To see Garan, we are going to do it in secret.


    OK, I''ll make arrangements now. Ross ran away excitedly as if he had been beaten with blood.


    You wait, you come back, why are you so excited? Grant saw the clue, something is wrong with this kid Ross.


    Lose laughed, "Am I not happy? Boss, you are finally going to be released. It''s not easy for you to have tasted such a thing at such an old age. The brothers in the mercenary group are also unbearable. , Now the boss finally has a wife, we are very excited.


    Grant suddenly heard the voiceover, his body was full of murderous aura, and his eyes narrowed dangerously, "You mean, I...then what brothers know?"


    No no no, no one knows about it but me and Darren.


    Even if others knew about it, Ross wouldn''t dare to admit it. Grant had strictly ordered them to keep it a secret and not let anyone know about it. Of course, Ross wouldn''t take the initiative to tell others. However, Grant had been single for so many years, and he didn''t even have a stable partner. People with brains will be cranky, right? Others think about it themselves, but it''s none of his business.


    In fact, quite a few brothers have indeed inquired about him. Is the boss not good? He also secretly provided Ross with the ancestral secret recipe, but Ross offered it up in his own name, but unfortunately, Mao was useless.


    Grant looked at him suspiciously, "Really? Why do I think you all know?"


    Los hurriedly shook his head, "That''s your illusion, no one really knows.


    Grant stared at Ross suspiciously, and Ross only felt that he was cold all over. He was stared at and studied for a long time before Grant let him go.


    "Go get ready, we''ll land right away.


    Ross was relieved and ran to prepare.


    In the cosmos, an ordinary spaceship sailed towards the magic star at a steady speed.


    "Directly drive in, I have the magic star key and will not be blocked.


    Maybe¡­


    Trolasse and Mu Yunshen were so angry that they might have blocked him directly. If that was the case, then this matter would be a pain in the ass.


    "Di Di Di


    The spaceship made a piercing alarm sound, and the pilot hurriedly slowed down and said in surprise: "Boss, we are blocked, and the large formation of the magic star is not open to us.


    Grant was about to swear, he was really afraid of what to do, it was impossible for them to actually block him, they couldn''t be so cruel, how sad it would be for Jialan to lose him, Trolaise and Mu Yunshen, as How could the two fathers of Garan be so cruel, looking at him sad and sad, Grant thought about it, he wanted to send another communication to Trolasse, but when he thought of Trolasse''s jerk attitude, Grant gave up Thought, he directly pulled it to Mu Yunshen, the control of the magic star is in Mu Yunshen''s hands, as long as Mu Yunshen lets him in, that''s fine.


    Unfortunately, the communication was unplugged and connected, but no one answered.


    Called several times in a row, but no one answered.


    Grant thought for a while, and tried to communicate with Jialan. He was very nervous. During these days of delays on the road, he wondered if Mu Yunshen''s forgetting medicine had been researched, and if it was researched, whether Jialan had any more Drink, does he remember himself now? The communication is ringing, and one of Grant''s hearts is tugging. He is so nervous that he is afraid. He is afraid that Garan really can''t think about it, so he just drank the forgetting potion. In that way, between them, It''s really impossible, right? Grant didn''t know if he wanted Garan to connect or not, and he was very nervous until the call rang and hung up naturally, and the other party didn''t answer, which made Grant loose. tone.


    He decided to give it to Gala and let him give him permission to test his tone by the way.


    Gala is currently the ruler of the Warcraft Empire. His personal communication should not be as difficult as Mu Yunshen and Jialan. In the past, the communication between the two of them would never be missed. Now, Grant has been unable to get through their communication. , Only one thing can be explained, it is not deliberately not answering, or setting him on a special channel, unable to receive his communication.


    Sure enough, Gala''s communication was quickly connected.


    "Grant? How can you give me a communication? Gala is a little puzzled, and doesn''t understand how Grant''s communication can be dialed to him... Can''t you respect the elders? No one treats him as an elder, which is really annoying.


    I''m back, but I can''t get into the magic star, can you give me permission? Grant asked directly.


    You can''t get into the magic star? Gala looked a little surprised.


    Yes.


    Oh, that should be Daddy and Daddy don''t want you to enter the magic star. "


    You hurt Garan, you really shouldn''t let you come back.


    Gala, the first thing I want to emphasize is that I am a citizen of the magic star, why didn''t you let me go back? Could someone in power just take advantage of the privilege and cancel my status as a citizen of the magic star? So where is the law? As a person in power, how could you do such a thing? I did not harm the interests of the magic star, and secondly, I did not betray the magic star. You simply refused to let me return to the magic star. I am very dissatisfied.


    Gala Grant is right, it''s just


    "Why you can''t enter the magic star, I don''t know.


    Grant said righteously: "I''m going to enter the magic star now, you let me go."


    At this point, Grant is not afraid that Troleser and Mu Yunshen will know. He originally thought that he could sneak into the magic star, and then secretly bring Jialan out. Who would have thought that he would not even be able to enter the magic star. , still want to steal people out to dream without knowing it


    Uh... I''ll give you a coordinate, where you log in, there shouldn''t be any blocking you, but after you come in, it can''t be said that I let you in, you found the entrance and touched it yourself, and it has nothing to do with me.


    Grant was stuck in his throat. This must have been done by that bastard from Trolasse again. Just look at Gala''s appearance as a thief, I know. Grant then asked: "What happened to Jialan? Where is he now?"


    ok, I get it.


    In the end, Grant finally landed on the magic star with the coordinates given by Gala.


    author gossip

 Chapter 376

    This landing point is very remote, and it is obviously an unknown secret landing site of the magic star.


    Since he didn''t know where Garan was, Grant had no choice but to go directly to the Star Lord''s palace and to Garan''s residence. He could always find his ability to use Grant all the way, and sneaked into Garan''s palace very smoothly.


    He grabbed a waiter and gave him a hint, "Where is His Royal Highness Garan?


    The waiter was implied to control, "His Royal Highness is in the garden."


    Grant hurried to the garden, and at a glance in the garden, an extremely handsome young man was lying in a hammock. He closed his eyes and was very quiet, as if he was sleeping.


    Grant walked over with light steps, stood beside the hammock, and looked at the sleeping young man. The restless, anxious, and restless emotions in his heart gradually became calmer at this moment, as if just looking at him in such a quiet way would make him feel better. feel satisfied.


    Looking too intently, indulging in the beauty of the young man, Grant couldn''t help raising his hand and gently touched the young man''s white and transparent cheek, just the moment his fingertips touched the cheek, The sleeping young man opened his eyes, and an ice pick appeared in his hand, the tip just touching Grant''s throat.


    Grant froze in place, his heart gradually sinking, he looked at those cold and unfamiliar violet eyes, and the blood all over his body began to gradually become cold.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here? How did you get in? Garan''s murderous voice sounded.


    Grant''s throat moved, and he said with some difficulty, "Galan...


    Garan frowned, "answered.


    Grant hurriedly said: "I am Grant, your favorite Grant.


    Favorite? Jialan hooked the corner of his mouth, but there was no smile in his eyes, "Why didn''t I know that I still have a favorite Grant?"


    "Garan... Grant was calm on the surface, but panicked in his heart.


    Jialan, don''t make trouble, I know you can''t drink any forgetting potion. What happened before is because I was not good, because I thought too much. I have already thought about it clearly now. I want to take you away, even if it is yours. What about uncle and grandpa? As long as you like it, I like it, we can be together, and no one wants to stop us, come with me? "


    Grant''s fingers moved slightly, and a small object fell from the storage ring into the palm of his hand.


    Jialan said coldly: "I don''t know you at all, and I dare to break into my garden privately with ulterior motives. When you are caught and tortured, you will always tell the truth.


    After Jialan finished speaking, he was about to call the guards to come over, but he saw a "pop" in front of him, and a large white light group exploded. When Jialan closed his eyes, he fell directly on the hammock, and the ice pick in his hand was released. fell to the ground.


    Grant breathed a sigh of relief, looked around, picked up the man in the hammock, and quickly left the guards guarding the door of the hall. When he saw that His Royal Highness Garan was actually being carried out, he immediately stopped.


    stop you...


    "I can''t see us. Grant threw a hint, and the guards immediately became dazed, stood back in their original positions, and ignored them directly.


    Grant was like this, holding Garan in his arms, as if he was in a no-man''s land, and quickly left.


    In the highest attic of the Star Lord''s hall, a figure silently watched the hovering car go away.


    Are you really going to let them go? Ninita holds her wand and looks into the distance.


    This is the last chance, if they really miss it, I will personally go and bring Garan back. Mu Yun said lightly.


    Didn''t he take the forgetting potion? Or the forgetting potion he took in front of Troleser and Mu Yunshen.


    Well, it is used. Mu Yunshen replied


    Ninita looked at him puzzled, and Mu Yunshen continued: "But the effect of the medicine is only one month, after this time, he will recover his memory.


    Ninita: "¡­


    Ninita: "Trolesse would be pissed if he found out.


    Mu Yun sighed deeply and said, "Don''t look at his resolute attitude, let Garan drink the forgetting potion, he is the saddest one, he transferred all his anger to Grant, he feels more distressed for Garan than anyone else, but He didn''t want Garan to give up his dignity for love, so he supported Garan in choosing to forget, even if it was a very painful thing, he still supported Garan in doing so


    Ninita: "You''d better figure out how to explain it to him, I''m sure he''ll go mad.


    That night, when Mu Yunshen appeared in Trolasse''s bedroom, he saw him standing at the window, looking at the night outside, drinking wine silently.


    Mu Yunshen hugged him from behind and put his chin on the man''s shoulder, "Drinking alone, I have something on my mind Troleser held his lover''s hand, hugged him sideways, and sighed, "Grant''s true identity is mine. It''s been checked out.


    Mu Yunshen raised his eyes and looked at him, "Since you have cut off their relationship, why do you need to investigate again?" Troleser


    Silently took a sip of red wine, and snorted coldly: "If he really has nothing to do with me, I will kill him directly and never have future troubles.


    A smile flashed in Mu Yunshen''s eyes, but it didn''t show on his face, "Then are you related? "


    Mu Yunshen: "How to say


    Trolasse: "To say that Grant''s biological mother can be considered a capable person, she was able to replace the emperor''s youngest son under the eyes of the old Aurexia, and let Grant replace the youngest son. Today, none of the remaining Orixia family knows about this, which shows how cleanly that woman did.


    Mu Yunshen: "...is this a palace drama?


    Mu Yunshen: "In other words, Grant and your mother are actually half-brothers, yes. Trolasse is also helpless about this. Garan has been looking forward to it, thinking that Grant is not his uncle and grandfather. , But in the end, there is still a little relationship.


    What about Garan, is he all right? Trolasse worries


    He was fine, just quieter than before. Mu Yun deeply observed Trolasse''s reaction and continued: "The forgetting medicine is just forgetting some memories, it is just forgetting, it does not mean that it has not happened, the thoughts and concerns in my heart are still there, but I can''t remember them. Who is concerned about, this feeling may be more sad than remembering.


    Trolasse''s hand holding the wine glass tightened, and the wine glass instantly turned into a crystal ice sculpture. When she squeezed it with her hand, it shattered into powder with a bang.


    I really want to kill him directly, Trolasse gritted his teeth.


    Mu Yunshen remained silent and didn''t tell him that Garan had been taken away by Grant. He decided that it was a moment to hide it, and this was not a good time to tell him at all.


    It wasn''t until a week later that Trolaise returned to the magic star for the third time and wanted to visit Garan, but he was entangled by Mu Yunshen, and he realized that something was wrong.


    "Where''s Garan? I haven''t seen him for a week, I''m going to see him.


    author gossip

 Chapter 377

    Trolasse was about to leave, but was entangled by Mu Yunshen, "He''s reading, don''t disturb him, you accompany me out for a walk, I''ll see Garan first, and after seeing him, I''ll accompany you Go out for a walk. Trolasse said, and walked towards Garan''s palace.


    This time, he had to see Garan no matter what.


    Leather. Mu Yunshen hurriedly chased after him.


    Trolasse stopped and turned to look at him, "Yunshen, tell me, is Jialan really still in the magic star? Mu Yunshen looked at him, knowing that this was the limit, it was impossible to hide it any longer. When he stopped, he had to say: "He''s not here.


    Where has he gone? Trolasse already had a vague guess in his heart, but he couldn''t believe it.


    "Grant came and took him away. Mu Yunshen said.


    Trolasse''s anger ignited immediately, "Isn''t he enough to kill Garan? You actually asked him to take Garan away. Mu Yunshen is still quiet, "You calm down. "


    How do you keep me calm? I''m not asking you to


    Did he block? How did he get in? Have you been helping him without telling me? Garan is our son, and you actually helped him


    Mu Yunshen had already guessed that Trolase would definitely be angry, "It is precisely because Garan is our son that I feel distressed.


    Don''t say anything now, I''ll send someone to chase... No, how long have I chased them myself? Which way I''ll have to bring Garan back. Troleser said and then strode out, Mu Yunshen hurriedly grabbed him, "Lesser, you can''t catch up, they''ve been gone for a long time.


    Then you can sense where Garan is, and we will go and bring him back together. Trolasse looked at him.


    No, they''re too far away for me to feel them. Mu Yun said deeply.


    Trolasse stared at him, "Are you really feeling it or don''t want to feel it? Why on earth are you letting them go? I don''t believe that Grant can keep you from taking Garan away.


    I want to give them a chance, I don''t want Garan to regret it for the rest of his life. Mu Yun said deeply.


    "It''s Grant''s regret if you want to regret it, not that we, Garant Loreiser, are about to go crazy." It doesn''t matter if you don''t help, I''ll go back to the Rose Empire and send the most elite troops to find it. I''ll be a member of the Higher Species Committee. Activate all species in the universe and help me find them together, I think they can still escape the universe.


    Lather Muyun pulled him deeply and didn''t let him go, "Are you really going to watch Garan suffer for a lifetime? Or, you care so much about Grant''s identity and would rather make our children suffer than fulfill their special needs. Loraiser was furious, but when he was about to get angry, he saw Mu Yun''s heartbroken eyes.


    Trolasse has never seen such kind of Yunshen, even Yunshen himself has never shown such an expression in the most difficult time. The child''s unhappy life is the pain of the heart, as long as the child feels Happiness, what kind of things they can''t tolerate When it comes to the relationship, I won''t let Grant go. I didn''t force it. I just want them to develop on their own. If they can really get together, I won''t say anything. But now you see, it''s not our Garan who is hurt.


    Seeing that he finally calmed down, Mu Yunshen breathed a sigh of relief, "I know, I''m also betting, if Grant doesn''t come over, then I''ll let Jialan cut off ties with him completely, but he came over and secretly He sneaked into the magic star and took Garan away. He would definitely not hurt Garan. The only reason for him to do this is that he also loves Garan, but because of his identity, he can''t get out of there. One step, but now because Garan wants to take the forgetting medicine, forcing him to make a choice.


    He came and took Garan, that was his choice. "


    Trolasse was silent and did not make a sound, but there was no less worry in his heart.


    Mu Yunshen held his hand and persuaded: "Wait and see, if it really doesn''t work, it''s not too late for us to stop it."


    Mu Yunshen had already spoken to this point, and Trolasse had no choice but to follow what he said and wait and see.


    Grant''s starship.


    The originally luxurious cabin has now turned into an ice cave. Garan is standing in the center of the "ice cave", looking at the man with cold eyes. All the furniture in the cabin froze, destroyed, and fell to the ground. There are any postures, proving a battle that has just been experienced.


    Grant panted and looked at the guy who was about to dismantle his starship. He was very fortunate that he used high technology to put him into a deep sleep, and he didn''t wake up until yesterday. It was a very wise decision. Far away, he escaped and sent me back to Garan, staring at this man on guard.


    Grant shook his head, "I won''t let you go back, unless you can think of me, otherwise, let''s wander in the universe together. Grant knows that Garan is very strong and he is very smart, so he hasn''t woken up in Garan. At that time, in order to prevent Garan from having a chance to escape, he directly sent out all the life-saving shuttles and spaceships on the starship, and none of them remained on the starship, even the starship was set to sail in one direction. It cannot be changed, otherwise the starship will self-destruct and everyone will die in the universe.


    It was precisely because he cut off all the back roads that Garan could not escape. After trying all the ways to leave, but they were all blocked, Garan finally got angry and fought Grant directly. This is the battle scene. Just horrible.


    "Even if I want to stray, I am alone. You can die for me. After Garan finished speaking, "Shuhuhuhu" a few ice picks shot at Grant again.


    The speed of the ice pick is actually not that fast. For Garan and Grant, they can dodge it. Garan also thinks that Grant can definitely dodge.


    However, when Grant avoided the other ice picks, the ice surface under his feet slipped, and he stumbled directly into the last ice pick.


    "Pfft the ice pick went straight into Grant''s left abdomen


    Grant stumbled to his feet and looked at the ice pick that had pierced his left abdomen. The bone-chilling chill hit his whole body instantly. He just glanced at it and didn''t care anymore.


    Galan, who was originally full of icy eyes and murderous intent, was not as happy as he had imagined when he saw Grant being stabbed. Instead, his whole heart clenched. Deep in his memory, the piercing heartache made his whole heart ache. Everyone trembled along with the author''s gossip

 Chapter 378

    Grant took a step forward, and immediately stopped in pain, he took a breath, held the exposed ice pick with both hands, gritted his teeth, pulled the ice pick out of his body, and brought out a scarlet, sprayed On the transparent ice surface, Grant''s face turned pale in pain, and his whole body was about to pull out.


    "Galan, I was bad before, you hate me and I will accept it, even if you choose to drink the forgetting potion and completely forget me, I will accept it, these are the punishments I deserve, it''s just my hesitation. Too many, until I really lost, I realized that everything is less important than losing you. What generation, what age, what is good for you, all are bullshit, I don''t worry about handing you over to anyone , I want to take care of you personally, I want to give you happiness in person, please don''t make trouble? Let''s be together, even if you forget me, I still can''t give up on you...


    Grant''s breathing became more and more rapid, his tone became more and more slow, his face was pale, and the blood kept flowing down the edge of his clothes onto the ice in just a few short sentences, and a small pool of blood had gathered under Grant''s feet.


    Excessive blood loss made Grant dizzy. He staggered and sat on the ground while leaning on the frozen sofa. Garan trembled and walked towards Grant step by step. He even held his breath for fear of disturbing him.


    Looking at Jialan''s pale face, Grant smiled and extended his hand to him, "Don''t be afraid, Jialan, I''m fine, it''s just a little blood, don''t be afraid


    Garan crouched down beside him, holding the hand he held out, his eyes fixed on the hole in Grant''s abdomen.


    Without saying a word, he took out two potions from his space storage and pulled it three times before pulling out the cork.


    "Open your mouth."


    Garan took the potion and fed it to Grant''s lips


    Grant looked at Garan, but laughed, "Admit that you still love me? Even if you forget me, you still can''t bear to let me die, right?


    Jialan pursed the corner of his mouth, grabbed Grant''s chin with one hand, poured both medicines into his mouth, and didn''t let go until he watched him swallow it.


    Grant looked at him in shock, "Galan..., you are too rude, I am now... injured, Garan is silent, breathing a little heavy, I don''t know if he is angry or what, his eyes are fixed on That blood hole was "too cold..." Grant panted: "Good, put away these ice layers... let''s put it away..., we won''t fight... After Grant finished speaking, he leaned on the sofa and fell asleep.


    Garan looked at the weak Grant, tears began to roll in his eyes again, he choked and whispered, "I know I have always known that you have feelings for me, otherwise, I would not have the courage to persist until now, it is you who let me I persisted for so long, if you don''t go to extremes, you will never face up to your feelings, I can''t wait anymore, waiting is the most painful thing, in the future, it''s yours to wait for me and restore your memory."


    The ice layer in the cabin was quickly withdrawn into Garan''s body. In the luxurious cabin, everything returned to its original state, as if nothing had happened. If it wasn''t for the blood on the carpet, it would have been nothing. Same happened.


    When Grant woke up, his injury had completely recovered, and the lost blood was replenished by a potion, but he was still a little weak. He looked around, his head went blank for a moment, and then he remembered why he was will lie in bed.


    "Garland Grant sat up abruptly. He panicked when he didn''t see Garan in the room. He lifted the quilt and jumped out of the bed. He chased out with bare feet. He met the old housekeeper Darren in the corridor. He grabbed him and said, "Did you see Garan? Did he escape? Quickly tell me Darren respectfully said: "Master, His Highness Garan has not left, he is dining in the restaurant.


    Grant relaxed only then, and was frightened by this, and the whole person felt a little numb, "Then I will go to him."


    Master, should you freshen up and dress up before going to see him? At least, put on your shoes. Darren reminded Grant to look down at his feet, then at his pajamas.


    You changed my clothes for me? Grant remembers falling asleep leaning on the sofa, with only Garan by his side.


    Garan doesn''t remember him now, and he is hostile to him like an enemy. Grant doesn''t believe that Garan helped him at all, but there is still a glimmer of hope in his heart. Perhaps, Garan still has an impression of him, maybe it is . Darren gave the answer directly, obviously, this answer was not what Grant wanted to hear at all.


    ok, I get it. Grant turned around and went back to his room to change his clothes.


    Darren looked at the back of the young master as he left, and there was a sentence, I don''t know if it should be said or not. Although he helped to change the clothes, it was His Highness Garan who asked him to help, and the blood on his body was wiped by His Highness Garan. of.


    When Grant appeared in the restaurant, he had returned to his normal clothes, handsome and elegant, he smiled and walked over to Garan, pulled out the chair, and sat down, "Morning, my dear little Garan."


    Garan, who was having breakfast, raised his eyelids and gave him a cold look, "It''s so weak.


    Grant received critical damage early in the morning, and wanted to vomit blood, he smiled cheekily: "I definitely can''t be strong in front of little baby Garan.


    Garan stopped eating breakfast, endured goosebumps all over his body, looked up at him, Grant looked back at him with a smile, without the slightest embarrassment, this face has been cultivated to the extreme.


    Jialan ate the rest of the breakfast in two bites, got up and left without saying a word.


    My dear, I am really sad that you are so indifferent. Grant stared eagerly at Garan who was leaving.


    Garan''s figure paused, and then left without looking back.


    Grant looked at his back, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and quickly finished the breakfast, like a dog skin plaster, and went to stick to Garan again.


    Garan was sitting on the sofa dealing with business affairs. Grant, like a big bear, rushed over and pressed the defenseless Garan on the sofa.


    Jialan''s heart was beating wildly, looking at the man holding him down, he said blankly, "Get up, don''t hold me down.


    Grant said with a smile, "When I fell asleep, I seemed to hear you talking to me.


    Jialan''s heart skipped a beat, but his face didn''t show, "You can still hear someone talking to you when you''re asleep?"


    Grant continued to answer with a smile, "Actually, I''m not asleep, I''m pretending to be asleep. All content is captured from the Internet using search engine transcoding technology. If there is any copyright infringement, please write to inform us, and this site will deal with it immediately.

 Chapter 379

    Grant looked at him tenderly, "Galan, you still remember me, don''t you?


    Garan: "Sorry, I have absolutely no idea who you are."


    Grant smiled, "Then let''s try, you can definitely recall who I am.


    Garan


    Garan: "Try what?


    Grant gave a wicked smile, "Of course... some kind of exercise, we used to do it all the time, but you just forgot, we just have to revisit it and you''ll be able to recall me soon.


    Grant said, a pair of restless hands have touched Garan''s thigh. At this time, Garan doesn''t understand what "some kind of exercise" is, he is a fool, what makes his veins jump is, when did they often do it before? It''s just bullshit, did he trick him into "amnesia"? Garan grabbed the restless hand, grabbed Grant''s collar, pinched his legs around his waist, turned over forcefully, and pressed Grant onto the sofa superior.


    Grant: "¡­


    Jialan smiled slightly, "I also remember that we used to do it often, I still remember that I have always been the one above, you just enjoy it.


    Grant: "¡­


    What the hell? Is there something wrong with this?


    Grant turned over and pressed Garan back on the sofa again, "You remembered wrong, I have always been on it, and you are the one in charge of enjoying. If you don''t believe me, let''s try it out, you promise to remember it soon. .


    "Go away" Garan kicked Grant''s chest and kicked him to the ground.


    Grant sat on the ground dumbfounded, looking at Garan glaring at him, he suddenly laughed.


    He has actually felt that today''s Jialan is different from the previous two days'' Jialan. The coldness in Jialan''s eyes and the killing intent in his body were real, and he really wanted to kill himself. When you find that there is no hope of escaping, you will directly confront Grant.


    Today''s Jialan''s breath is much gentler, although he still looks cold, but the killing intent and hostility have disappeared, which makes Grant full of joy, indicating that yesterday''s stimulation should be effective. I have heard that people with amnesia will recall things they have forgotten when they are stimulated, so Grant decided to give it a try. Now it seems that the effect is very good.


    Grant was kicked down and still didn''t give up, and he continued to pounce cheekily, "Little Jialan, you used to be gentle with me, why are you so violent now? Do you really not love me?


    Garan wanted to push him away in disgust, but Grant pressed him down, stared into his eyes, and said seriously: "But I love you very much, I have always loved you.


    Jialan was stunned, staring blankly at the man who was pressing him.


    I love you Galan very much, but I dare not say it, I dare not see you, I don''t have the courage to promise to give you happiness, I am your elder, I am so much older than you, I don''t want anyone to remind and stop me, I myself I just feel that I can''t delay you. Without me, you may have a better future. You are very good. There are many people who are better than me. I am not the best, and I don''t have the courage to keep you by my side.


    However, when I found out that you were going to take the forgetting medicine and completely forget me, I was a little flustered and worried. I didn''t know if it was the right choice for you to do this. After you forget me, will there be pain? Future partner, what should I do if I treat you badly? I started worrying about your future, worrying that you will be unhappy, worrying...you will be hurt again.


    After thinking about it carefully, I still don''t feel comfortable giving you to others. So, I went back to the magic star and smuggled you out. Even if your two fathers committed suicide, as long as you are willing, I will take you away. Even if I am not the best, I may not be worthy of you, but I can guarantee that I will be good to you all my life, you will always be my little Garan, and I will treat you as a child for the rest of my life.


    Garan felt that he was very spineless and did not live up to his expectations at all. He originally wanted to toss him with the identity of "amnesia" as revenge, but after Grant''s words, he couldn''t help but wet his eyes. , All thoughts of revenge, all were left behind.


    Garan, are you still willing to stay with me?" Grant asked softly, the tenderness in his eyes almost drowned.


    Garan didn''t answer, just raised his arms and hugged the man.


    For Grant, this was already an answer, he took the man into his arms and hugged him tightly.


    "I''m sorry, I was bad before." Grant apologized in a low voice.


    Jialan said in a sullen voice: "It''s true that you are not good, so you should continue to abstain from sex.


    Grant: "¡­


    Grant dawdled for a while, then said bitterly, "Baby, don''t be like this, I''ve been abstinent for many years, and I''m very familiar with this business, I think I should practice what I''m not familiar with, what do you think?


    Jialan said ruthlessly: "Didn''t you say that you are very familiar with this business? How could you be unfamiliar at such an old age? Grant wanted to cry without tears. He explained: "I''m really not familiar with you so I won''t lie to you.


    "Oh? Then why did you tell me you were familiar?"


    Isn''t that... a man''s face? Even if you don''t know it, you must say it is familiar.


    Oh, now it''s time to lose face


    Grant hurriedly kissed Garan''s face, "That''s what an outsider said. Now that we''ve become insiders, we don''t need any face. I''m really unfamiliar, you have to believe me." So, you actually hurt me on purpose that day, to let me know that you don''t love me at all, you won''t cherish me, and let me give up, right?


    Grant was embarrassed, "Actually, it''s not intentional, it''s me... not very skilled, impatient, and too excited, so I''m so sorry, I already have a shadow, and we don''t have to have this business in the future. "


    Grant: "¡­"


    "Galan?"


    "Baby?"


    "Baby Garan?"


    "Let''s discuss it again? Baby Garan, I know it''s wrong, I really know it''s wrong."


    Garan arrogantly ignored him directly, no matter how Grant coaxed or persuaded him, he just wouldn''t let go.


    So, Grant struggled and lived a life of abstinence with a partner.


    I used to have no interest in anyone. Now, I have to live with a partner who is full of interest every day. I can''t see it when I look up. Cold, can only see, can not touch.


    After so many years of abstinence, I thought I could finally eat meat as much as I wanted, but I didn''t expect that


    Grant wanted to cry without tears, regretting the beginning.


    "Baby, my hand speed is 800 now.


    "Baby, I think I can be a quick shooter.


    "Baby, I''m getting calluses on my hands.


    No matter how badly or pitifully Grant sells, Garan just ignores him.


    Grant: "¡­


    Can it be okay, why does God torture him so much?


    Is this also punishment?


    no!


    author gossip

 Chapter 380

    The starship locks and sails, and does not stop until it reaches the set destination


    It was only at this time that Garan knew that Grant also had his own station. It was a piece of land floating in the universe. It was not a planet, but a flat oasis. Grant''s mercenary headquarters is located here.


    According to Grant, he found this by accident when he was wandering in the universe. He thought it was a good place, so he occupied it as a base.


    This place is really good, and Garan likes it very much. After arriving here, Garan tried to contact his family far away from Moxing.


    It has been two months since Jialan left home, and there has been no news. Although Mu Yunshen let them go, he was still worried, not because he was in danger, but because he was recovering his memory. After that, I was emotionally hurt again.


    It wasn''t until Jialan sent a message to the family that Mu Yun knew that they were already together, so he was completely relieved.


    Jialan hesitated for a moment before saying: "Dad, does my father still disagree with me and Grant being together? Mu Yunshen comforted: "No, your father only wants you to be happy, if you really love each other, you can be together again. , he will surely bless you. "


    Jialan was moved, "Thank you, Dad, I will contact him on my father''s side."


    Mu Yunshen: "When are you coming back?


    Garan: "I''ll be back soon."


    In this way, Mu Yunshen was completely relieved.


    Half a year later, Grant, who had secretly stole His Highness Garan from the Demon Star, brought Garan and the fleet back to the Demon Star. The main purpose of this return was to get married in the presence of all of Garan''s relatives and friends.


    Her Royal Highness Galan, who is common to the Rose Empire and the Warcraft Empire, is about to get married, so the two empires will naturally scramble to report. Due to Grant''s sensitive identity, he has some reservations when he announces it to the public, especially when he gets a high-level advice. The major media are even more afraid to report it casually.


    In the eyes of the people of the two empires, Grant is a very handsome man, mature and stable. He is the leader of the top mercenary group with the most mysterious origin and the leader of the king''s mercenary group. Only such an excellent man can be worthy of His Royal Highness Garan


    Jialan''s relatives and friends attended the wedding. The media reported that apart from the two newlyweds, they were Jialan''s two fathers. Mu Yunshen was really happy. He was satisfied to see them succeed in cultivation. , Trolase doesn''t have the same mind as Mu Yunshen, the three children are his favorites, no matter who their partner is, Trolase will feel unhappy, especially Grant, who has hurt Garan , which made him even more upset.


    However, he has always been good at hiding his emotions. In front of the media, he is still gentle and graceful, with a constant smile. In private, he treats Grant with eyes, not eyes, and nose, not nose. He doesn''t even know how to solve this problem after they get married. Just a mess.


    In Mu Yunshen''s words, "No matter what Grant''s identity is, neither of your fathers have ever called him by any unexpected name, so just call him the same name."


    Trolasse felt that Garan was his son, so he was so cheap on Grant, and he couldn''t bear it without being outstanding in his identity. So he decided to squeeze Grant as an elder.


    Grant was even more unbearable. He was not only Garan''s elder, but also Trolise''s elder. Trolise wanted to be his elder in return. How could this be possible? It had to be impossible.


    So, although the marriage is over, the conflict between these two people has not been resolved. Not only now, but in the years to come, as long as they meet each other, they will definitely have a dispute over the title issue. This makes Mu Yunshen and Jialan disagree. They are very helpless, since they can''t solve it, they will go with them.


    Trolasse didn''t have to take advantage of the title, he just didn''t want to make Grant easier, he just wanted to stimulate him.


    Getting used to arguing, Grant never tires of it. From time to time, he will deliberately show his affection in front of Trolasse, so angry that Trolase is about to go berserk.


    It was not until a few years after Jialan and Grant got married, when they returned to Magic Star, they received a big gift from Mu Yunshen.


    Garan looked at the exquisite box in his hand, opened it, and there was actually a potion inside.


    "What is this? Why did Dad send me the medicine?" Jialan looked at Mu Yunshen in confusion.


    Grant knew that Mu Yunshen had a lot of potions with various effects, but he couldn''t guess what the effects of this potion were?


    When Trolasse saw the potion, his face darkened immediately, "Why give him this potion? Take it back, don''t give it."


    Grant looked at Trolasse''s reaction and couldn''t help thinking, it seemed that this potion was a good thing.


    When Trolasse was about to take the box back, Grant grabbed it and put it in his storage fingers.


    Trolasse was immediately angry, "Return the potion."


    Grant said shamelessly: "Yunshen has already given it to Jialan, do you still want to go back? Is this your bearing as Emperor Rose?" Lorelei pursued. "Don''t think about it" Grant wouldn''t give. "Okay, the two of you are no longer children. I''ll be thankful if you don''t quarrel when you meet each other." Mu Yunshen has lost his sight. It''s not normal for these two to not quarrel someday.


    Jialan was not surprised by such a thing, "Dad, what kind of medicine is that?"


    Ji Muyun smiled deeply: "Grant is not too young, it''s time for you to have children of your own."


    Garan was stunned, and Grant was also stunned. They did not expect that the effect of this medicine was actually this Garan hesitated for a moment before saying: "Dad, Grant, me and... Our child, maybe..." No matter what. How to say, going back, they are still related by blood. After they decided to be together, they all considered that they don''t want children in this life, they don''t want to have unhealthy children, they can''t let their selfishness harm the next generation of children, So they prefer not to have children.


    Grant came over, put his arms around Garan''s shoulder, patted him comfortably, and said to Mu Yunshen, "We have discussed not to have children." Mu Yunshen of course knew what they were worried about, "Don''t worry, this medicine It was me who specially researched it for you, and the blood of similar blood will be isolated, and your descendants will only inherit your best genes, and there will be no problems."


    Neither Jialan nor Grant thought that Mu Yunshen would actually develop such a potion for them.


    Trolasse reached out his hand impolitely, "Since you don''t want children, then just return the medicine to me."


    Grant dodged immediately, dragged Garan and ran out, saying as he ran: "Yunshen, thank you, I want to have a child too, hahaha, I will finally have an heir, that''s great, hahaha. "


    Grant was so happy that he was dragging Garan to run, but he didn''t get far, picked Garan up, and ran to his house in the magic star.


    "Trolesse, bye bye, we''re going to have a baby."


    Trolasse: ""


    Almost spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    Mu Yunshen looked at his extremely aggrieved appearance and couldn''t help but laugh.


    Trolasse also laughed helplessly.


    author gossip